Терминатров Джон Коннорович. Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 740-1099

One of Big Three record labels

550-699 минут

Chapter 740: One of Big Three record labels

Sumire who had joined the Group Chat was amazed and she also blended quickly with everyone. Even though she had a corpse fetish since she felt that only corpse was the one who was able to understand her, everyone didn't care much since everyone in the Group Chat was pretty much weird.

But one thing is for sure, that she was quite interested in going to another world.

Yajima: "Right, I forgot to remind all of you of something."

Korosensei: "What's wrong, Yajima-san?"

Yajima: "The main team of Fairy Tail has been found and the Grand Magic Games is about to be held once again in three months."

Esdeath: "Grand Magic Games? Fairy Tail?"

Kuroneko: "@Esdeath, you should go and read the information of Fairy Tail on the archive in Group Chat."

Esdeath didn't say anything afterward, but she decided to read "Fairy Tail" after she read the reply from Kuroneko.

Gintoki: "It's almost that time, huh? Time sure moves quickly."

Charlotte: "Sumire-san, your world is also being invaded by viruses and monsters, right? How about we exchange research with each other since my world is also in a similar state."

Corpse Lover: "Interesting, let's do that."

Tsunade: "How about you change your nickname first?"

Corpse Lover: It's alright. I like my nickname of Group Chat."

Shinobu: "It has only been a while, but we have a lot of female members now."

Korosensei, Yajima, and Gintoki nodded at their original world and were happy about it, but the only thing that made them regret was there was no normal girl on the Group Chat.

Gambling addict, Chuunibyou (Second middle disease), two sadists, and corpse maniac.

The only normal girl on the Group Chat might be Charlotte, but from the conversation that this girl was similar to Sumire, the three perverts on the Group Chat could only say that they were helpless.

Such a thing happened on Group Chat, but Haru was helping his cafe until it was closed. He looked at Iwasawa and asked, "Iwasawa, how is your popularity after the concert?"

"I've made a channel on NicoNico and there are a lot of record labels that are trying to contact me," Iwasawa said and felt a bit happy.

Haru nodded and thought that it was a normal result since he had a feeling that Iwasawa would be able to become a big singer in the future. "How is your response?"

Iwasawa shook her head and said, "I've decided to reject them."

"Oh?" Haru was quite surprised and asked, "Why?"

"Why?" Iwasawa twitched her lips and wondered whether this guy had forgotten about that day. "You're the one who says that I'll become a popular singer? I don't want to work with strangers! I want to work with you!"

Haru was somehow quite embarrassed by such passionate words.

"Sigh... This girl even rejected an invitation from Sony," Kosaka said while drinking coffee at the bar.

Haru nodded and said, "I'm not surprised if you're being invited by Sony."

Sony is a huge company in Japan, and everyone who aspired to become a singer, idol, or making a band will be very happy to have that company invite them.

"Didn't you say that you're going to buy a recording company?" Yuri asked.

"I have that plan, but I don't have the money now to buy it," Haru said.

"Haru-sama, you might lack other things, but you don't lack money," Seri said with speechless expression.

"Just call me Haru, Seri," Haru said.

"No, we're at work right now," Seri said.

"So you'll call me Haru in private?" Haru teased.

"W - Well... if that's what you want...." Seri said with a blush.

"Stop flirting with each other!" Yuri was mad.

Seri coughed and said, "There are a lot of record companies in this country and you can buy it right away."

Somehow hearing Seri's confident tone, they were a bit surprised at Haru's ability to make money.

"You misunderstand something, Seri." Haru shook his head and said, "If I plan to buy a record company in this country, then I have already bought it in the past."

Seri raised her eyebrow and asked, "So you're going to buy an international record company?"

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, what is important for the record company is the copyright of the song. If I don't have the copyright then it'll be useless. That's why I'm going to buy a big one."

"I don't have any money now. It's better to talk again when I have it," Haru said.

Seri shook her head and said, "No, we can start the negotiation right away and complete the transaction later."

Haru pondered for a while and nodded. "Then it is Warner Music Group."

Everyone who had been listening to Haru felt quite dizzy when they listened to their conversation.

Seri nodded and said, "I'll ask Ritsu to research it later." She knew that Ritsu was a robot and even though she was surprised at first, after that, she didn't think much since she didn't think that Ritsu was different from normal humans.

"Ok," Ritsu said after she came out of the room.

"Y - You're planning to buy one of the big three record companies?" Iwasawa was startled.

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, since I plan to make you a big singer, then I'm going to have the best company."

In this world, there are three big recording companies which are Universal Music Group, Sony Music Entertainment, and Warner Music Group.

Haru planned to buy Warner Music Group, but he didn't have money now.

Iwasawa somehow quite moved when she heard it.

"Haru.... you're starting to become more famous, and even though some people don't know about you, as long as people know that you have money, they might be thinking something bad about you." Yuri came toward Haru with a sad expression and said, "I don't want you to have the same tragedy as me."

Looking at Yuri who was right in front of him, Haru hugged her unconsciously and said, "You don't need to worry. I have a robot that is able to destroy a high rise building and I've always been very careful about my safety."

Ritsu nodded and said, "you don't need to worry about the safety of this place."

Everyone who was living in this cafe knew that Yuri had a very tragic childhood where her little brother and little sisters were killed by a group of robbers who came to her house during her childhood time.

When Yuri's parents were away, the group of robbers came to Yuri's house to rob her, but they didn't find anything. Then they threatened Yuri to kill her siblings if she couldn't find anything in 30 minutes.

In the end, Yuri couldn't find anything and lost her siblings in that incident.

That was why Yuri was really worried about Haru who made a lot of fortunes since she was afraid the same thing might happen to him.

"This place might be more advanced than Iron Man's home," Kosaka said to lighten the atmosphere.

"Really? Is this place safer than Iron Man's home?" Yuri asked.

Ritsu nodded and said, "This place is comparable to Iron Man's house."

Marvel has been very famous since the Iron Man movie in 2008.

It is so famous that in the future, it will become one of the most valuable franchises in the world.

In everyone's mind, Haru was similar to Iron Man in that movie, but Haru was more handsome, younger, and stronger, which made him the man that woman wanted to marry in this world.

It might not be related, but in terms of net worth Haru's net worth was comparable to Tony Stark since Tony Stark's net worth was 8 billion USD, but their political and connection power was different since Tony Stark had a very good relationship with the government.

That was why Haru wanted to become a mogul since he could control the people with information that way while also making him able to marry Sora in the future.

"That's good...." Yuri sighed in relief while caressing her chest.

"How long are you going to hug each other?"

Suddenly Iwasawa's voice caused everyone to look at Haru and Yuri who hugged at each other.

"Cough! Cough! Kosaka, Ritsu, Seri, let's go to the Media Factory now since the faster we finish the business, the faster that we can go back," Haru said to change the topic of conversation.

They snorted but nodded at Haru.

Haru said goodbye and went out together with Kosaka, Ritsu, and Seri leaving Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri were there.

Shiina looked at Iwasawa and Yuri who kept looking at Haru's back then nodded.

"Do you want to go with him?"

Yuri and Iwasawa looked at Shiina and didn't know what to say for a while.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 741: Future of Media Factory 1

Arriving at the Media Factory, every staff, and employee at this company was very excited after a lot of bookstores, convenient stores, and a lot of more kept ordering the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" since a lot of people bought it and their stock wasn't enough.

Haru's intention to come here was to discuss an anime of Fate/Stay Night along to hear the report from "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".

There were a lot of people who greeted Haru with a respectful greeting, but this kind of thing was normal since it was how subordinates greet their superiors or boss in this country, however, Haru could see the excitement in their eyes since "Media Factory" after the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" was published.

The chief editor of the "Media Factory" excitedly greeted him and guided him directly to the meeting room along with a lot of people.

Machida also came with him and she could see a jealous gaze of everyone, but she didn't mind that since she knew pretty well that they were harmless.

Inside the meeting room, the chief editor along with the CEO of NicoNico was the one who led the meeting, especially the chief editor of the Media Factory telling Haru the result of the sales of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".

"Since yesterday, we have received a lot of orders again and from our production, we might be able to sell 2 million or more in just a week," the chief editor said excitedly.

If the revenue of the "Media Factory" was good then it would mean that his bonus would increase at the end of the year.

Haru nodded and said, "That's good, how about the promotion of my novel?"

"We have promoted both "5CM Per Second" along with "Sword Art Online", and the response is very good, but...."

"But, boss, can you do the signing event to increase our promotion?"

The chief editor of the Media Factory knew very well to increase the sales of both "5CM Per Second" and "Sword Art Online", they needed to create a signing event with Haru as a host, but he knew that it was very hard for Haru to do that.

If it was just a normal writer then they would be more than happy to do a signing event, but Haru's identity was different. He wasn't only the boss of "Media Factory", but he was also a billionaire.

Haru shook his head and said, "I'm sorry, but I can't do that." If possible he didn't really want to do a signing event since with his appearance it would make him into some kind of idol writer or something. He didn't want to do that, and it might be also quite dangerous since his net worth had increased. If it was before then he didn't mind accepting it, but it is different now. He also wanted to be low-key for a while since it was too troublesome when he was too famous.

The chief editor sighed, but he knew that he couldn't force Haru rather if he did that he might be fired.

"Haru, is it possible for you to do an interview?" Machida asked.

"Interview?" Haru thought for a while and nodded. "It's possible, but don't ask any other question besides the novel related things."

"Good, I'll prepare it for you right away," Machida said.

The chief editor sighed in relief when he heard Machida. Even though he was very excited to tell Haru about the report of the sales of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", he was very nervous to talk with Haru who was looking at him as if judging him. He suddenly thought that the education of the rich family might be quite different since he could feel an aura of a king coming from Haru that made him very nervous, even though he was older than Haru.

Then the meeting continued with the report from the CEO of NicoNico which was a subsidiary of "Media Factory".

The result of the NicoNico was quite good since the number of users of this website had reached 10 million and it kept increasing.

Haru nodded and said, "Good, let's keep at it." He was wondering whether he should separate both companies in the future.

They nodded and continued to talk about the matter of both "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", other things such as light novel from other's author, anime which was they were about to produce, NicoNico, and a lot of more.

It was mostly talking about the performance of the company since the result was good, Haru had nothing to say in that matter.

Now a question corner.....

Why is his publishing company making anime?

It is to boost the sales of manga, light novels, or a game that is being published by his company.

After the matter of the company was over, Haru started to talk about some of his plans for his plan to make an anime of Fate/Stay Night.

Everyone was familiar with the anime industry since they often hired an anime studio to create an anime.

Kosaka didn't really want to be involved in the matter of the anime since making anime was usually pretty unprofitable and she was more interested in the game itself, but she also knew that an anime was very important to promote the game since she also owned half of the right of "Fate/Stay Night". She knew that from Haru's words this game had a lot of potential that could create a lot of profit.

To create an anime with 13 episodes with each episode around 24 minutes usually, it will need around 250 million yen.

With such a price usually, the result of the anime was quite good, but it depended on the anime studio itself.

Haru planned to make Fate/Stay Night and it was about 26 episodes with a very high-quality image. He thought that the cost to create an anime should be around 600 million yen or more.

Haru had money and thought that he should buy an anime studio to manage all of the light novels, manga, and a game that he was about to make.

They nodded and thought that it was better to buy an anime studio.

"Boss, you're going to buy Ghibli?" The Chief Editor asked in excitement.

Haru was speechless and shook his head. "No, if possible I want the Ufotable." He remembered that the anime which was created by Ufotable was quite good. He was wondering whether he could buy while also retaining all of the talents in the company.

They tried to remember the anime of that anime, then decided to check it directly on the internet.

Looking at the result of anime which was created by this company, they thought that it was a good choice to buy it directly.

Media Factory doesn't lack money, especially with NicoNico which has more than one million VIP (paid members) giving them 560 million yen every month, and they have also gotten money from the advertisement making it possible to expand the company along with the sales of " Shounen Weekly Manga" and the advertisement on the magazine create the Media Factory which is an only medium company that has turned into a big company.

Haru knew that he needed to stabilize this company as soon as possible and he didn't want them to hire too many people since he didn't want this company to become too bloated.

After the matter of the anime was over, Haru talked about the other matter.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 742: Future of Media Factory 2

There are various kinds of mangas such as Shounen, Shoujo, Seinen, Josei, Yaoi, and Yuri.

Each of them is aimed at different target audiences such as Shounen for boys between the ages of 12 and 18 and Shoujo for young teen females.

If the most profitable manga would be Shounen Manga, then the second profitable one would be Shoujo manga.

Because it can be read by everyone different from Seinen or Seinen which can only be read by males and females in their 20's and more.

Haru had promised that he would make a Shoujo manga magazine for Erina and of course, he was going to do it since he had promised and it was also profitable.

"Isn't it a bit too hasty?"

Even though the result of the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" was good, it didn't mean that it was stabilized. They needed to wait at least a few months to see the response of the readers.

Their magazine's result was good on the first day sales, but part of it was also because of the promotion.

They wanted it to make it better and if possible they wanted to make a record for weekly sales.

"I don't mean now, but at least, I want to prepare since if the result of our weekly shonen manga is good then why not do a week shoujo manga too?" Haru said.

They nodded and understood Haru's ambition. Even though they wouldn't do it shortly, they would do it later.

The meeting was over, and they decided to start the party soon after the success of their weekly manga magazine on the Tootsuki Hotel.

Haru had often come here since the food was suitable for him and everyone also loved it.

Everyone was very excited inside the ballroom of the hotel drinking and eating while talking about the future of Media Factory.

Different from a normal manga publishing company where there was one author for each manga, Haru's company was different since he had his own team to both manage both story and illustration. In some sense, his company was similar to Marvel and DC in the US.

Haru was only a conductor giving them a direction where they should walk, and after that, he could let the team which managed each manga handle it.

If total sales of the manga were good then the publishing company would do their best to keep that work serialized for a long time while also giving the author a team which able to help him to continue his manga such as Detective Conan which had been always in first grade in elementary school for more than 20 years.

The author wanted it over, but the publishing company didn't let him since it was money.

If Detective Conan was over, then what would they eat in the future?

Haru knew to make a popular magazine the key was the content as long as he could get a good manga then everything would go well.

Walking to the stage, Haru attracted a lot of attention and they knew very well that Haru was their boss along with the writer of all of the hot stories within the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga".

It was undeniable such a medium publishing company would turn into a big company was because of Haru, but besides that Haru's presence was simply dazzling in their eyes.

Haru took the microphone and made everyone silent waiting for him to get something.

"Bungeishunjou, Shinchosha, Kodansha, Kobunsha, Kadokawa, Shokugan, etc."

Everyone was silent listening to Haru's speech while wondering why Haru listed the names of famous publishing companies in Japan.

"Those companies are all the big fish in this country, and no one can truly be called the number one in this country.

Haru raised his index finger and said, "Our company will overtake those companies and become the number one....."

"First in this country, then the world.

Haru's tone was calm when he uttered such nonsense, but no one laughed at him rather they were boiling in excitement when they thought that they had become part of this company.

"Boss, you're so handsome!"

"Yeah, we're to become the number one!"

"Boss, make me pregnant!"

Haru who was still on the stage joked along with everyone causing the party to become very festive and happy.

Seri, Ritsu, Kosaka, and along with the executives of the Media Factory who saw Haru on the stage felt that this guy was really able to do it. They knew very well if they hugged Haru's thigh tightly then they knew their life would be guaranteed. They thought that they might see the birth of Bill Gates on a media business, but then they woke up from their daydream and joined the party.

The one who had the most complex feeling in this place would be Machida since she was the one who found Haru in the past as a newcomer writer then suddenly would turn into her boss. She felt complicated, but somehow proud since she had seen his step from just a normal writer to become a billionaire.

Haru escaped from the crowd and went to the side of Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu who discussed to each other about a game company that Kosaka was about to make soon.

Kosaka had said that she was ready to start to work in February since she had rested enough and the only thing that she needed to do was to invite the team to both of his and her company.

Illustrator, scriptwriter, programmer, etc.

They needed all of them since they had decided to make the company from scratch.

Haru had decided to call the guy who he had met during the Winter Comiket.

Machida also joined the conversation since she knew very well that Ritsu, Kosaka, and Seri were the core teams of Haru and in the future, the three of them would become the big wings on Haru's business. She wanted to know them better since she also wanted to become part of those wings.

It was at this moment that Machida suddenly asked him with a teasing expression.

"Boss, are you not joining the party again? There are a lot of girls who want to get pregnant with your child, boss."

Haru twitched his lips, but he could feel that Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu were staring at him without expression. "I'm no stallion and I have a girlfriend." He looked at Machida and said, "How about you? Isn't there a good man here? If you waste your time then you will still be single in your 30's."

Machida tried to hold her anger and even the veins on her forehead appeared. "You don't need to worry, boss. I'm still in my 20's. I'm still young!" Even though Haru was her boss, she somehow treated him as a little brother, and this time her little brother was very naughty.

If this place wasn't at a party then Machida had already knocked Haru's head.

Haru smiled and said, "Yes, yes, you're very young."

"What's with that tone?!" Machida was almost mad and tried to pull Haru's checks.

Kosaka, Seri, and Ritsu suddenly realized that there were still a lot of women out there who wanted to get close to him, but in the end, they didn't care much about Machida since her age was older than three of them.

Kosaka and Seri also thought that Machida was an old lady, but they wouldn't open their mouths about it.

Haru didn't stay at the party too long and went back to his home. He walked to his place, but then he felt weird when he noticed three girls were standing behind the door. He raised his eyebrow and decided to open the door.

But then Utaha and Sora jumped in and caught him in place.

Megumi only stood there while looking at them with plain expression.

"Megumi, what are you doing? Hurry up and catch him! We're going to interrogate him!"

"Put that cake into his mouth!"

"What is this about?" Haru asked and didn't move since Sora and Utaha were quite weak.

"Sorry, Haru....." Megumi moved forward and put a cake into Haru's mouth.

It was very horrible that Haru almost fainted, but he dropped on the ground since this cake was so bad. He felt that he had entered a doujin hentai where he was being violated by a tentacle making him shudder, disgusted, but more than anything he felt malice as if he had become a vassal for Holy Grail in the world of Fate/Stay Night.

Looking at Haru who fainted on the ground, they started to panic.

Haru uttered that word weakly before passed out.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 743: Solve the knot

"Ugh...." Haru grimaced while thinking about the taste of the cake which he was forced to eat before.

Megumi let Haru use her thigh as a pillow while caressing his hair.

Megumi didn't expect Haru to directly pass out after eating the cake which Utaha had made.

"Haru, are you alright?" Sora was really worried and afraid to lose him, especially when he dropped on the ground.

"Haru, don't die on me!!!" Utaha was more dramatically afraid that something might happen to him. She cried on his chest and regretted her actions.

"Water...." Haru said weakly.

They nodded and helped him to drink water from a straw.

Haru had felt slightly better, but he was wondering why they were trying to feed him a horrible cake.

Haru looked at Megumi who gave him a lap pillow.

Looking at Haru, Megumi was quite nervous, but she decided to say it. "We were discussing what had happened when you had gone to the party with your grandfather a few days ago."

"Oh?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Then?"

"Utaha has said that you're going to be engaged to someone," Megumi said.

"Megumi!" Utaha screamed since she didn't expect Megumi to put blame on herself.

"Yes, Utaha is the one who says that," Sora also said.

Utaha was speechless when both girls betrayed her right away, especially when both of them had supported her plan before. She wanted to know what had happened during the party and wanted to interrogate him. She didn't have a truth serum and that was why she had thought to make a horrible cake since she remembered that Haru had a very sensitive tongue, but she didn't expect him to pass out directly making her very guilty.

"I..... I'm afraid of you leaving us so suddenly...." Utaha looked at Haru and said, "You see, we're just normal girls, different from those rich girls who can give you help on your business or help you with their family connection....

"So we have thought that you're going to be engaged to that rich girl when you are brought to the party by your grandfather...."

Utaha was quite sad when she told him about this matter.

Haru looked at Megumi and Sora and seemed that they were worried about the same thing. He knew that he needed to solve this matter as quickly as possible. He tried to stand up even though his body was quite weak after ate the horrible cake.

"Don't stand up first, your complexion is very pale," Sora said.

"No, it's alright." Haru sat down normally on the sofa and said, "You're worried that I'm going to get engaged then leaving all of you?"

They nodded in response. Even though they knew that the possibility of that kind of thing to happen was very low, it didn't mean that they could erase the doubt in their heart since they knew very well that their man might become the richest man in this world.

With such a man, they knew very well that there would be a lot of girls who wanted to marry him, and even though they knew that they were beautiful, but in terms, of status, connection, and a lot of more, they would lose against those rich Ojou-sama from a famous family and with Haru's seducement, it wouldn't be hard for him to marry one or two Ojou-sama.

"I'm not going to be engaged and I won't leave all of you." Haru looked at three of them and said, "You're all very important to me and we have been together for a long time, even if you want to go away, I won't let you...." For him, the existence of Utaha, Megumi, and Sora was different from the girls which he usually played around. He usually didn't mean for girls to leave him, but Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were very special to him.

Utaha smiled and said, "You're very possessive."

"It means that I really love the three of you."

Haru pinched Utaha's chin then kissed her showing how much he loved her.

Sora and Megumi somehow were quite startled by this sudden kiss which was done by both of them.

Parting their lips, Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Satisfied?"

"Not enough! I want more!" Utaha wanted to jump in, but she was stopped by Sora.

"It's my turn next!" Sora stopped Utaha.

"Haru...." Megumi moved closer since she also wanted the same.

Haru also kissed Megumi on her lips doing the same thing which he had done to Utaha before parting looking at Sora who was also looking at him. "Come."

Sora jumped directly and kissed his lips.

The four of them sat down on the sofa while listening to Haru who said that he wouldn't leave her moving closer at him feeling his warmth while confirming his love toward them.

Megumi knew that when Haru was in high school, he would say that he was going to have a serious relationship and she smiled when she knew that it was real.

"So you don't have any engagement?" Utaha asked.

Then the three girls looked at him staring at him without blinking.

Megumi didn't say anything but kept looking at him with a cold gaze.

Haru sighed and said, "It's not me who has decided it and it is happening before I've gotten my fortune."

They didn't care about the process, they only cared about who was this skank who wanted to steal their man from them.

"I'm not sure whether she knows about it or not, but I haven't agreed to this engagement since the one who has decided this matter is her grandfather..." Haru told him how he was suddenly being asked to have an engagement before, and he had never thought much until that grandfather tried to match both of them.

"Nakiri Erina," Haru said with a sigh.

They were wondering where they had heard this name before.

Megumi who played with her smartphone showed the screen to Haru. "Is it this person?"

Everyone looked at the picture of beautiful girl with blonde hair folding her arms chef uniform seemed very cold, no, they felt as if they were looking at an arrogant queen, however, they had to admit that this girl was very beautiful.

'And those huge breasts.....'

But the beautiful face of Erina was just a bonus when they saw that Erina was also an owner of "God-Tongue", the granddaughter of "Food Demon King", the successor of Tootsuki group, etc.

Somehow it made them quite nervous in front of this girl.

Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Have you met her?"

"I have met her." Haru told truthfully and said, "But I think that she hates me."

They felt quite weird when they heard this sentence.

"But haven't you said that you're going to Tootsuki Academy before? Did you go there to meet her?" Utaha asked.

"No, I met her cousin," Haru said.

"What is important is that I won't leave you, alright?" Haru said.

"But do you have an intention to marry her?" Megumi asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "No." If he was told to give up three of them for Erina then it was impossible for him to do such a thing.

"But if you really want to add her to your harem, then I don't mind," Utaha suddenly said.

"If that's what you want, I don't mind," Sora said.

"From the moment I've accepted this relationship I know that I'm not going to be the only one in your heart," Megumi said.

Haru somehow felt that he was the luckiest man in this world, not because of his wealth, but rather because he had three girls who loved him this much.

"I know, but for now, I don't have that kind of plan since, in my head, there are only three of you..."

Haru felt that it was too complicated if he added Esdeath, Chelsea, and Tsunade in this world and that was why he didn't say anything about them rather he was fully focussed on Sora, Megumi, and Utaha.

They played and talked to each other having fun since they had solved the knot in their hearts before going to sleep together.

In a relationship the most important thing between couples is communication. Without commutation, the relationship between people might crumble.

That is why Haru always tells his girls not to hesitate to communicate with him if they have trouble.

If Haru couldn't solve the matter in words then that meant he needed to solve that matter on a bed, and of course, he was very good at the matter in the bedroom.

Before long, they slept soundly on the bed while hugging Haru's body.

Haru whose arms and neck were being hugged could only helplessly sleep only hoping that he didn't have a muscle ache tomorrow.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 744: Can I use your name?

The winter break was over, Haru was going to his school, but Kirari suddenly called him yesterday telling him to come to her house before going to the school since she wanted to go to the school together.

Haru didn't really mind it and took his car and drove to Kirari's home. He didn't ride his scooter since the temperature was very cold and he was afraid for her to get cold in this weather.

Driving his 275 GTB Ferarri, Haru went to Kirari's house leaving his house.

Utaha had come back to her house since she also needed to go to school.

For Megumi and Sora, they were in their 3rd year of middle school, and the thing that they needed to do was to study as long as they could enter their targeted high school, then they would be alright.

(Just information that Megumi and Sora want to enter the same high school as Utaha).

Entering Momobami's house, no one stopped his car.

It wasn't Haru's first time to come to Kirari's house, but he had to admit that her house was really vast.

This house wasn't her main house, rather it was a house to accommodate her when she studied at Hyakkou Academy.

If Haru remembered well, Kirari also had an ancestral house that was used for her parents to live in or when there was a gathering for every person in the clan.

Haru wasn't sure, but somehow there were a lot of more people in this place and wondering whether something was happening. He got out of his car and felt a bit speechless when he saw Kirari's people who were very respectful of him as if treating him as Kirari's husband.

Somehow it made him quite scared to enter.

Haru really didn't want to enter since he felt that something was about to happen.

Suddenly Kirari walked to the entrance of her house looking at Haru with a smile.

Haru looked at Kirari who was wearing a Hyakkou Academy uniform, and he had to admit that she was very beautiful in this dress. He also missed her somehow and forgot the fear in his heart. "Kirari, it has been a while."

"Yes, I have seen a lot of things that you've done during the winter holiday." Kirari smiled and said, "Congratulations on selling 2 million magazines after it just being published on 4 January."

Viking Weekly Shounen Manga has been sold for more than 2 million for the past few days, and it keeps increasing.

The people around them were very surprised when they heard it, but then when they saw both Haru and Kirari stood up together.

It might be their imagination, but they felt that they were very suited to each other.

"It's a bit cold outside. Let's go inside first," Kirari said.

"We're not going to go to school now?" Haru asked curiously.

"Let's not be in a hurry and I've sent Ririka to my place first," Kirari said.

Haru somehow felt strange, but when he saw Kirari's smile, he felt that it was worth the trouble. He suddenly sighed inside his heart feeling that he was very weak against beautiful women.

Walking next to each other, they were talking to each other since they hadn't seen each other for a long time.

It might feel weird, but Haru felt that he was very comfortable talking with Kirari even though he knew that Kirari's personality was very bad, and might even reach the borderline of a psychopath, especially after what she had done to the group of "house pets" at school. (A house pet is a group of students who are in debt because of gambling).

It wasn't her intention at first since her intention to become student council president of Hyakkou Academy was to own her own power. Kirari's family was very complicated and everyone was fighting with each other. The power of her family was powerful, but it didn't mean that her enemy was weak. Then she heard about Hyakkou Academy and she used the power and connection of that school to build her own power which was being owned by herself.

The discrimination of "housepets" was something which she created to strengthen her power inside the school. At the same time, she was raised in a household where discrimination was normal so it was inevitable that her view of life was different from normal people.

If someone asked Kirari if she was a villain then it might be so, but she also had her own reason after all.

In the end, Haru knew what Kirari wanted was to live an exciting life without being bound by the farce of her family. Though, he couldn't deny that Kirari had a very bad personality unless she cared about that person, but he didn't really mind that since Esdeath was somehow quite similar to her.

For Kirari, Haru was simply her ideal man since he had an ability, he didn't even say anything about her plan just supported her, he let her do whatever she wanted, and lastly, he was her type. She was also the one who had found him among the millions of people in this country. She also saw him raise his status from a normal writer to a billionaire after she had given him a chance.

Kirari was very narcissistic and of course, she wanted to have the best man to impregnate her, especially when she knew about Haru's talent in finance, business, EQ, and lastly sex. She knew Haru's ability in that area since she had asked someone to investigate that matter. She somehow shuddered when she thought about him and since she had decided to make him her own. She wouldn't let him escape from her and definitely made him her husband.

They entered a room while Haru looked around curiously.

Haru could see that this room was full of traditional Japanese ornaments and there wasn't any chair in this room since someone needed to sit on the floor when they were inside this room, but there was a pillow to make it comfortable for someone to sit on the floor.

"You can sit down first. I'll prepare your tea."

Haru nodded and sat down while crossing his legs. He was too lazy with etiquette and there were only both of them in this room.

Looking at Kirari's figure who prepared tea beautifully, he was wondering whether this girl had learned a Japanese tea ceremony.

Kirari took a cup of tea which she had just brewed earlier.

Haru took the tea and smelled a deep flavor from the tea. He sipped it slowly and had to admit that it was bitter, but there was a hint mint which made it very hard to hate this taste somehow.

"Haru, I'm going to be engaged."

Haru frowned and didn't like what he had heard. "With who?"

Haru was dumbfounded at this moment and asked, "What?"

"I want to be engaged with you."

Kirari was very serious at this moment and somehow quite nervous since she was a bit afraid for him to reject him, even though that possibility was very low. She was a girl who had never tasted love until he came into her life. She had often questioned her feelings and read various physiological books wondering whether she was sick or something, but she had found out that she was falling in love with him.

"Why? Isn't that a bit early? We're not even dating after all," Haru asked since he felt weird by this request.

"I'll be engaged with someone and you know how strict my family is. I'll be engaged sooner or later with someone that I don't even know. Before I didn't care as long as my business was very developed then I might cheat my husband on you creating children with your sperm rather than his...."

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You're joking?"

Kirari chuckled and said, "Of course, I'm joking."

Haru felt that this girl wasn't joking earlier.

"I know that you have a girlfriend, but I hope that I can borrow your name to stop my engagement with the person who was being arranged by my family, is that alright with you?"

Kirari stared at Haru without expression and put her hands on her skirt calmly, but if someone observed better, she clenched her hands tightly on her skirt showing her nervousness.

Haru didn't answer her immediately, but he really didn't like the idea where this girl was stolen from him. He looked at Kirari and had to admit that the idea of giving her to someone else made him frown.

"Sure, you can use my name."

Kirari sighed in relief inwardly and said, "Thank you. We can even engage for real too if you want."

"If you can accept my relationship with girlfriends then I don't mind."

Haru thought that it was better to have her now since she was right in front of him and he also needed to tell her the truth since he also had relationship with other girls beside her.

Kirari was silent since she was a very greedy woman. She wanted him to be only for her, and not shared him with anyone else.

Looking at Kirari's expression, Haru shook his head and said, "I was joking. Look, it is also time for school. Let's go." He felt that it might be too early for her to accept it. He was wondering how he should handle this matter, but he wasn't in hurry after all.

Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, let's go." She wasn't in a hurry and she was confident in herself that she would have him for sure.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 745: Do you dare to bet on me?

Haru and Kirari had arrived at the school together.

Parking his car inside the school, Haru somehow had a strange feeling when he looked at the school building.

"What's wrong?" Kirari asked.

"Nothing, I just remember the first time we met each other," Haru said.

Kirari chuckled and said, "You sure are dumb to help someone who is going to be assassinated."

Haru was speechless and said, "But because of that I can meet a beautiful girl like you. That alone is worth it."

Kirari smiled sweetly and said, "I guess that's true. That assassin should be a sacrifice to let us meet each other."

Haru wasn't sure how to respond to that since somehow her dark joke was quite strange.

The moment Haru and Kirari walked to the school together, it attracted the attention of a lot of students on the Hyakko Academy.

Those girls who saw Haru and Kirari who talked to each other with a smile and laugh were having a broken heart.

Unlike Kirari who was happy, those female students who thought that they could meet Haru after the winter holiday were in a very gloomy mood when they saw both Haru and Kirari talking to each other.

It wasn't a secret that Haru was popular and there were a lot of girls who confessed to him, but there was a rumor that he had a girlfriend, but it didn't stop them from confessing to him.

Everyone was fighting against each other to get their love and even if Haru had a girlfriend, it didn't mean that he wouldn't break up in the future and they knew that they had their own chances.

But when they saw that Haru's girlfriend was the famous student council president, they knew that their chance was almost null, especially when everyone knew about the student council president's cruelty. They knew that they didn't have a chance to fight Kirari since Kirari's fighting power was too strong.

However, for some girls, they thought that Haru was being coerced by Kirari to become her boyfriend since her power was very strong.

But no one could say anything after Kirari hugged Haru's arm at that moment.

Everything turned silent and they felt that this winter holiday was the worst, especially when they saw Haru and Kirari flirt with each other.

But that wasn't the actual thing that was happening between the two of them.

"Kirari, it hurts, it hurts."

Haru grimaced when Kirari hugged his arm since this girl also pinched his arm with her nail.

"It's good that you're very popular," Kirari said with a smile.

Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

It had been a while since Haru had a normal school life, but somehow Runa kept glancing at him.

Runa looked at Haru and asked, "You've dated Kirari?"

"No," Haru said simply. He hadn't dated Kirari, but he didn't stop the rumor since he was quite tired of having a lot of girls to confess to him.

"But don't say anything since it is good," Haru said.

Runa raised her eyebrow and asked, "You want to date her for real?"

"No, but it is good since no one is going to confess to me anymore," Haru said. He could see that Kirari hadn't accepted his relationship with other girls and he didn't intend to confess to her soon.

Runa thought about the number of love letters on his box shoes and nodded. She knew very well if he only received one or two, then he would be happy, but if it was too much then it wasn't good. She remembered that the love letters which were sent on his box shoes didn't even fit the box, but somehow she felt relief when she heard it.

"Well, I won't tell anyone but...."

Runa took out "Viking Weekly Shounen Manga" and said, "Can you show the update faster? I can't wait to read them!" She was very hooked on Haru's magazine and wanted to read it as soon as possible.

Haru looked at Runa for a while and said, "Don't tell anyone about it."

Runa was very excited when she heard it.

Inside the clubroom of the Traditional Culture Research Club was somehow very quiet.

Runa was inside his private room reading the manga excitedly on his laptop since she didn't expect that there were a lot of chapters that had been made.

Runa wanted to take the data back home, but she knew that it was impossible for Haru to agree to it. That's why she read it in his private room at this club.

Haru was thinking that he needed to move his body to the school rather than lazying around in his clubroom since it wasn't productive. He was wondering whether it was possible to create a boxing club at the school later.

Haru who was thinking about a new club suddenly noticed Yuriko who seemed restless and seemed to want to ask him something. "What's wrong Yuriko?"

"H - Haru!" Yuriko seemed nervous.

"Is there something that you want to talk to me about?" Haru asked.

"W - Well, I want to ask--"

But Yuriko hadn't had time to finish her words since the door of his private room was opened.

"President!" Yuriko was surprised.

"Kirari?" Runa looked at Kirari for a while before continuing to read the manga.

"Is there something that you want to ask Haru, Yuriko?" Kirari asked while looking at Yuriko.

"N - No!" Yuriko was quite scared in front of Kirari.

Haru looked at the girl who was wearing middle school uniform standing behind Kirari as if a baby duck was following her mother. He also saw Ririka who wore her mask without saying anything besides Kirari.

The girl also looked at Haru and somehow wasn't sure what to say and looked at Haru shyly.

"Don't be so nervous, Igarashi," Haru said.

"Y - Yes, Kasugano-senpai," Igarashi Sayaka said shyly.

"Haru, don't tease my secretary," Kirari said.

Kirari nodded and looked at them before saying, "I want to talk with Haru for a while, can the three of you step out from this room for a while?"

"You're not going to do something pervert, right, Kirari?" Runa asked.

"S - Something pervert?!"

Kirari chuckled and said, "We might be, we might not, but for now, let me talk with him for a while."

Runa pouted and decided to go out while bringing his laptop.

"Runa, don't bring my laptop," Haru said.

"You just can't," Haru said.

Runa snorted and placed his laptop on the table again. "You stingy!"

Yuriko and Igarashi Sayaka also went out leaving Ririka, Kirari, and Haru alone in the room.

Haru stood up and prepared tea for Kirari and Ririka. "Do you have something to talk about?"

"Yes, I plan to control this country, can you help me?" Kirari said.

Haru almost dropped the cup on his hand, but he calmed himself quickly since it wasn't his first time to control a country. He continued to prepare the tea and asked, "Do you have a plan?"

"I bring it with me," Kirari said with a smile hearing his response.

Only Ririka seemed to be very surprised by Haru's answer.

Haru placed the tea and snack on the table then read the plan which was made by Kirari.

Kirari took the tea which was brewed by Haru and had to admit that it was better than her personal chef making him want to take him into her husband more.

Ririka opened her mask slightly and ate the snack slowly with a happy smile which was hidden by her mask.

Haru who read the plan wasn't surprised by Kirari's plan. Kirari wanted to control a country using the connection of the alumni who had graduated from this school.

Hyakko Academy is a very famous school and has a lot of history. There are a lot of famous people with a lot of authority, wealth, and power who have graduated from this school from a politician, artist, writer, businessman, etc.

Kirari wanted to use the connection of those alumni to create Hyakko Academy similar to a bank. She wanted to loan the money along which was circulated inside the school to create a power which was being led by her who was a student council. She would also centralize the debt on each student in this school which made her able to control the lives of those students.

If this plan was successful then Kirari would be able to control the financial and the political in this country and she would also become the Empress of this place which was known as Hyakko Academy.

Haru nodded and said, "Your plan is good, but don't you need a lot of money?" He knew that Kirari needed something that could attract the interest of those alumni from Hyakko so they would go along with Kirari's plan. Even though the money which was circulated on the Hyakko academy was a lot, it was far from enough to implement Kirari's plan.

"Yes, but you don't need to worry about that since I've prepared everything."

Kirari was confident as long as Haru would support her then she felt everything would turn alright.

Haru looked at her and asked, "So is there something that you want me to do?"

"Just support me," Kirari said.

Haru nodded and said, "I'll support you, no matter what."

Kirari smiled and said, "Thank you."

Haru tapped his chin and asked, "Kirari, do you dare to bet on me?"

"Bet?" Kirari became very interested in Haru's words.

"I'm going on another hunt later on 15 January and I'll be taking a break from school for 15 days." Haru looked at Kirari and said, "I'll use my cash on this bet, and I can bring you in this hunt if you want to bet on me."

Kirari smiled very sweetly and said, "Dare to bet on you? Interesting, I'll give you my 10 billion yen before and I'll let you do whatever you want with it."

Haru smiled and said, "Don't regret if I lose everything." He was quite surprised since Kirari decided to take out 10 billion yen since he knew even though he had a lot of money, it didn't mean everyone was the same. 10 billion yen was a very large amount of money after the economic downturn during 2008, especially when there was a lot of business which was affected by it.

"It's alright if you lose, I like to gamble," Kirari said, but she knew very well that Haru was going to give him a surprise.

Haru thought to be lazy for his other hunt, but since Kirari had given him that plan then he decided to lead the hunt by himself using his one billion USD on the account along with 10 billion yen which Kirari had given to him.

Both of them continued to talk to each other about the plan.

Only Ririka who ate the snack seemed to be dumbstruck when she heard their conversation. She looked at Haru and Kirari and wondered whether both of them were the same kind of people, or Kirari started to affect Haru? She didn't know for sure, but this snack was really delicious.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 746: Addicted Girl

It was time for Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina to take their test to enter high school.

Haru's hunt started on 17 January, but he told Kirari that it was on 15 January since he wanted to accompany everyone on their entrance exam.

Kosaka was busy with the preparation of the new game company which was starting soon.

Haru had asked his acquaintance who he met during the Winter Comiket to help him find a talent for his and Kosaka's company.

It was the name of his acquaintances, and he had to admit that Hashima's skill at talking and gathering talent was very good.

Haru loved talent and he didn't mind hiring him even if he knew that Iori Hashima wanted fame. Working together with Haru and Kosaka was a shortcut for fame. He had heard that Iori wanted to work in this industry because of his friend who was also a hardcore otaku, but different from him.

Iori's friend loved otaku-related things wholeheartedly, but Iori wanted fame.

"He's also a famous content creator on NicoNico and his name is Aki Tomoya," Iori said.

Haru thought that it might be his imagination, but when Iori told him about Aki Tomoya, Iori's eyes seemed to be very excited and Iori seemed to have fallen in love or something. He didn't care about Iori's private life, and as long as Iori did a good job then he would hire Iori.

The other thing might be Ritsu who had helped him to buy the "Ufotable" studio and it had become a subsidiary of Media Factory.

After being bought, the anime studio didn't waste their time and started the production of "Fate/Stay Night".

Haru really couldn't wait for the finished product of this anime soon, but he knew that it would take at least 4 months before it was ready to be aired on the television before that he should buy a television network after his hunt was over.

Haru was inside his car looking at Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa inside the car. "You're ready?"

They nodded since they had prepared everything for this exam.

"I'll be waiting until your test is over and after the test, I'll bring you to eat something good." Haru couldn't help them during the test, but at least, he could support them after the test.

They felt moved and decided to do their best in this test being accepted into Shuchiin Academy.

They had arrived at the exam location, but Haru didn't enter, only waited outside while looking at a group of people who were walking toward the test venue.

Of course, Haru's appearance attracted a lot of attention wondering whose big brother he was and some of them thought that they had seen him somewhere before, but everyone was focussed on their exam and didn't have time to think about messy things. Even though they regretted that they couldn't get to know him right now, they thought they could do that after the exam was over.

Shiina, Yuri, Megumi, Sora, and Iwasawa had entered the exam location first leaving him alone waiting while sipping his coffee slowly.

Shuchiin Academy is their first choice of high school, and their second choice is Otonokizaka High School.

Haru didn't really mind which school that they would enter, but somehow waiting here alone was pretty boring.

"Good morning, Haruka-kun!"

In front of Haru, suddenly there was an appearance of a beautiful girl with long straight black hair with a princess cut hairstyle who seemed very happy to see him in this place.

Haru was surprised to see this girl here. "Jabami Yumeko?" The last time he had seen her was during his trip with Sora to Macau, but he didn't expect to see her there.

"Yes, I'm happy that you have remembered me," Yumeko said with a smile. "What are you doing here, Haruka-kun?"

"I'm waiting for my girlfriend to do the test, what about you?" Haru said.

"I've also taken an exam at Shuchiin Academy, but I'm jealous of your girlfriend for having such a thoughtful boyfriend like you..." Yumeko sighed while holding her cheeks with both of her hands. She also looked at him to see his reaction.

"You're beautiful, I'm sure that is easy for you to get a boyfriend," Haru said plainly.

Yumeko pouted and said, "Don't you have an interest in me?"

Haru looked at the time and said, "Don't you need to go for an exam?"

"There are still fifteen minutes left. It's fine." Yumeko smiled and said, "Right! I've seen you in the newspaper before, can you tell me how can you gamble all of your money into gold futures? I'm very excited to hear that story!"

Haru looked at Yumeko who seemed to breathe unevenly and her flushed cheek. If he didn't know that this girl had a gambling addiction, then he might think that this girl was sick and needed his injection, but he didn't mind telling her about his experience in investment. "I'll tell you the short story in 8 minutes...."

Yumeko smiled excitedly waiting for him to start the story.

After 8 minutes, Yumeko breathed unevenly. Her face was flushed in blush while hugging her own body and also sometimes kneaded her own breast. It seemed that she couldn't control her own excitement.

"I can't wait anymore! I want to gamble!" Yumeko moved very close to Haru asking him to have a gamble with her.

Haru was speechless looking at Yumeko and knew that someone might misunderstand them, but it was lucky that they were talking beside his car so it was a bit hidden but if this continued someone might notice them. "But you have a test."

"I don't care! I want to gamble!" Yumeko moved closer once again pressing her breast against Haru's chest. "Let's do it... quick... Haruka-kun... I can't handle it anymore!" Her voice was quite loud and it attracted the attention of some people, but they were lucky that they seemed to ignore it.

Haru closed his eyes and wondered why such a strange girl suddenly appeared in front of him. He took a coin from his pocket and said, "Let's take a simple gamble." He showed a coin in front of her and said, "Coin flip, you need to guess whether it is head or tail."

"Ah... So exciting!" Yumeko hugged her body and asked with excitement. "What's the bet?"

"If I win then I want you to hurry up and go to take your exam now," Haru said.

Yumeko pouted and said, "Then, if I win I'll have to join you to go back later with your girlfriend!"

"Haruka-kun, do you hate me?" Yumeko asked.

"No, it's just that you're annoying," Haru said.

Yumeko sniffed and said, "B - But I like you...." She hid her face with both of his hands while peeking at his reaction.

Haru was speechless once again and said, "I'll toss the coin and you're the one who is going to guess."

"Alright," Yumeko said and became serious all of sudden.

Haru tossed the coin into the air and somehow it moved very slowly.

Yumeko who saw the coin moving in the air suddenly had her eyes turned red.

Haru also noticed it and caught the coin in his hand. "Head or tail?"

"Tail," Yumeko answered without hesitation with a smile.

Haru opened his hand and showed the coin showed "head".

"Hurry up and go to your exam now," Haru said.

Yumeko pouted and seemed quite sad while saying, "Let's have a gamble again next time."

"Yes, but you should be in a hurry, or else, you'll be late for the exam," Haru said.

Yumeko smiled and said, "You don't need to worry. I'll be accepted at the same school as your girlfriend." She knew that Haru was cheating during the gamble earlier, but she knew that she didn't have time to uncover how he had cheated since she needed to take an exam, but for sure, she was going to ask him for a gamble once again in the future since she knew that his girlfriend was going to the same high school as her.

Looking at Yumeko who waved her hand excitedly at him, Haru wasn't sure whether it was a good thing or not for Yumeko to have the same school as Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Iori_Hashima

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumeko_Jabami

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 747: Fenrir of Tokyo

His meeting with Jabami Yumeko was a coincidence.

Haru didn't really want to meet her again since he felt that she would bring him a lot of trouble. He took everyone right away after they had done the test since he didn't want to meet Jabami for the second time since he was with her...

It was very hard to control himself.

Haru also thought that he might have an addiction to gambling the same as Jabami Yumeko, but his addiction wasn't as weird as Yumeko who started to get horny all of sudden in the middle of the day. He could control himself, especially after he had been in hell because of the side effect of his "pleasure magic".

Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa had done their best, and they only needed to wait for the result of their exam on 5 February.

After that, they were free until the day they needed to enter high school.

In that meantime, Haru decided to focus on his hunt to get more money in the futures market.

It will take him at least 15 days before he can return from his hunt.

Of course, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were quite reluctant to let him go for 15 days, but they also knew that he had something important that he needed to do.

Haru told them that it was alright to visit him from time to time, and he would also come back on Sunday. He also told them to prepare for their trip to both London and the US after the announcement of their high school acceptance.

Hearing about their graduation trip, Megumi and Sora were quite excited.

Utaha was also excited since it was her first time to go with everyone.

"You're not going to bring, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Kosaka?"

Everyone looked at Haru curiously.

"No. I have another matter that I need to do, so we're not entirely on holiday."

Haru didn't really want to show off about his wealth since it would make someone dizzy later.

"What are you going to do?" Utaha was quite curious.

"I'm going to buy something." Haru smiled looking at everyone. "Let's keep it a secret. I need to go now."

Megumi put a scarf on Haru's neck and while looking at him with a loving gaze. Her action was similar to a wife who was sending out her husband to work. She had to admit that he was very handsome in this suit and somehow she felt quite hot.

Haru kissed Megumi's forehead caressing her cheek with his thumb. "I'm going to miss you."

"Don't hog him by yourself!"

Utaha and Sora also kissed him while also hugging him.

"Can I keep one of your shirts?"

Utaha looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.

"What are you going to do with it?"

Haru had some ideas, but he felt that he needed to ask.

"Duh, of course, for personal use."

That answer naturally came out of Utaha's mouth as if it was something normal to use his shirt for personal use.

Haru sighed and whispered to her ear in a deep voice. "You don't need to do that since I'm going back.....

Utaha shuddered and blushed. She thought that Haru who had been pent up for 15 days would turn into a beast that would devour her to the bone, but she wasn't so easily defeated. She would fight back against his anaconda and get the victory against him.

"You're the one who needs to be careful."

Utaha had a smug expression on her face while looking at Haru.

Haru was speechless considering their fight record, Utaha had never once won against him whenever they were having a special fight in bed. He looked at Sora and hugged her in his arms.

Somehow he uttered a sentence that was used by the terminator.

"Are you a terminator?" Sora was speechless but after that, she moved her mouth closer to his ear and whispered, "I'm waiting."

Haru looked at Sora and knew what she meant by those words. He nodded and kissed her lips deeply.

Parting their lips, Haru also kissed Sora's forehead before he hugged the three of them saying goodbye since he was about to start his hunt.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha also said goodbye while also feeling a bit curious since they had never seen him working on the Longinus Investment before.

This company has become very famous after the deeds which they have done in the past few months.

There are a lot of companies who want to poach the staff in this company, but no one is successful, and even if they're successful, they realize that the person who they have pouched from this company is useless.

Even though Ayase was the CEO of this investment company, the true maestro of this company was Haru.

Haru was the one who led this company and it was also because of him that this company could create a profit of more than 2 billion USD.

Everyone had prepared another hunt, but this time, everyone was a bit surprised since Haru would personally lead this hunt by himself.

Usually, it would be Ayase who led them, but this time it was Haru.

Seri was also surprised, but she was quite curious.

Everyone had been very excited since yesterday and they had turned into a bloodthirsty wolf that would tear apart the economy of the country for a profit.

Entering the company, Haru stood up in front of everyone and his expression also showed excitement.

"Everyone, I know that you've been very excited for another hunt, and this time, I'll personally lead all of you...."

Haru also showed a bloodthirsty expression ready to tear apart the meat which was ready in front of him.

They were wondering how delicious the meat was about to be served in front of them.

"Our ammunition is 1,1 billion USD."

Everyone became even more excited when they heard the money which they were about to use in this hunt.

"Our target is the same." Haru looked at everyone and said, "We're going to short-selling Euros with this money."

They nodded and it wasn't a secret anymore that because of the Greek government-debt crisis it also affected entire Europe.

Seri who saw this scene thought that Haru and everyone who was in this place had turned into the "Wolf of Tokyo" who was ready to devour the economy of the country.

"Before we start the hunt, is there something that you want to ask me?"

Haru didn't want them to have a distraction during the mission.

Ayase raised his hand and asked curiously, "Boss, why did you personally lead this hunt?" He thought that he could handle this hunt by himself along with his team as long as Haru had ordered him.

Haru smiled looking at Ayase. "The reason is simply that I'm afraid for you to make a mistake."

Everyone was startled by this answer, but also felt quite insulted.

"Now, don't be mad first. Listen to me."

Raising his hand to stop them from saying something, Haru looked at them and said, "I've said that we're going to have 25 times leverage, right?"

"But I changed my mind." Haru smiled innocently and said, "I'm going to do it with 100 times leverage."

"Now, understand why I'm the one who personally leads this hunt?" Haru asked.

Everyone wasn't sure what to say, only dumbly nodded when they heard such a crazy, reckless, and greediness without boundary coming from Haru's mouth.

In their eyes, Haru wasn't a "Wolf of Tokyo", but rather a "Fenrir of Tokyo".

Haru wasn't going to devour a country, rather he was going to devour the world, but somehow they were very excited to follow him.

"Now, let the hunt begin!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 748: How shameless

Fleurs De Lapin is a very popular cafe, no, bakery shop in the neighborhood.

Megumi often helped the shop since she was quite free and she also got pocket money from this shop. Even though she could help Haru for free, he wouldn't let her work for free in his shop.

That was why if Megumi decided to do a part-time job on Fleurs De Lapin then she would be paid by the corresponding wage which was about 3000 yen per hour.

It is a very good salary for a part-time job since some of the shops or businesses in Tokyo often abuse their employees with very little wages and long working hours.

This salary even exceeds some shops and it might even be a bit too much.

But Haru didn't care too much about that since for him this cafe only gave him pocket money.

Megumi was working during her holiday while waiting for the announcement of her high school acceptance. She also thought to use that money to buy a lot of things later during her trip together with Haru, Sora, and Utaha to London and the US.

Megumi didn't realize that the corner of her mouth raised anticipating their trip later.

"Megumi, can you help me restock the bread?" Yuri asked.

Megumi was about to go to the kitchen, but suddenly she saw a black luxurious car stopped in front of the cafe. She looked at the car for a while before decided to continue to go to the kitchen since she often saw rich people who came to this place to buy bread.

Erina was inside the car looking at the bakery shop in front of her.

Erina frowned and folded her arms. "Why does my grandfather want me to work here for a week?" Before coming here, she had done her research and knew that this shop only opened in the morning before it was sold out. She could see a lot of people walking inside and went out of the shop with a smile while bringing back their bread.

The bakery shop has always had a very delicious bread smell, the same as a coffee shop that always has a coffee smell.

Opening the door, Erina was being greeted by that smell that increased her appetite so suddenly. She knew that this shop wasn't as simple as it seemed from the outside. Entering the shop, she was confident that she would be able to succeed in her test and make this shop better.

Yuri who was wearing a uniform of the shop greeted warmly, but she was surprised when she saw Erina since this girl was very beautiful. She suddenly sighed in relief when Haru wasn't here since she was afraid of him being tempted by this girl.

Erina nodded and said, "Excuse me, can I meet the owner of this bakery shop?" She had to admit the service of this shop was very good, especially when she saw the beautiful girl in front of her. It increased her image regarding this shop.

"Boss? Why?" Yuri was confused and asked, "And who are you?"

Erina's tone was calm since it wasn't surprising for some people to not know about her. She was famous in the culinary world, but it didn't mean she was as famous as a popular actress, actor, or singer. "My name is Nakiri Erina and I've been tasked to work in this place for a week. Your boss should have been informed before by the staff of Tootsuki Academy."

But Erina was quite annoyed since the boss of this place was so irresponsible to not tell his or her staff about her. She didn't know whether the boss of this place was a male or female, but it didn't matter since she would make this shop better.

Yuri wasn't sure what to do since she had never heard Haru tell her that there would be someone from Tootsuki Academy who would work at this shop.

"Yuri, I'll handle this."

Suddenly Megumi appeared startled by both Yuri and Erina.

"Has Haru told you something?" Yuri asked.

"Yes, I visited him yesterday and he has told me that someone from Tootsuki is going to work here."

Megumi knew about that matter, but she didn't expect for it to be Erina. When she remembered Haru's haggard appearance yesterday she didn't think he was lying. 'So that grandfather is really trying to match them up....'

Looking at Erina, Megumi had to admit that this girl was beautiful, but of course, she wouldn't admit defeat that easily.

Erina caressed her chest since she was startled when Megumi suddenly appeared. She looked at Megumi then Yuri wondering why there were a lot of beautiful girls in this shop, but then she suddenly remembered the name which came out from Yuri's mouth.

Erina started to get annoyed by this name since this guy had never contacted her after that. She didn't want to contact him since she didn't want him to think that she liked him. 'Hmph! If you don't contact me, then I won't contact you!' Her mood suddenly became bad when she thought about him.

"Then, I'll let you handle the rest, Megumi."

Megumi nodded and looked at Erina. "Nakiri-san, right? Do you want to start working right away or familiarize yourself with the environment first?"

"I'll observe the situation first, is it alright with you?" Erina asked.

"It's alright. You can follow me to the kitchen."

Megumi guided her to the kitchen while telling her about the shop.

Even though Erina's mood wasn't good, she was a professional. She couldn't mix her job with her feelings.

However, Erina was surprised when she found out that the bread of this shop was being made by a machine.

Megumi nodded and could see Erina's surprise expression. "Our boss is very lazy and the only one who can make the bread is him in this shop. That's why he has created those machines so he can be lazy." She didn't mind badmouthing Haru in this situation.

Erina frowned and asked, "Isn't the taste going to be bad?" She felt a bit disappointed since for her the taste of the food which was made by machine was tasteless.

"Do you want to test our product?" Megumi asked.

Erina was hesitating for a while since her tongue was very sensitive, but in the end, she chose to try the bread of this shop. "Let me try it."

"Then, you can try this Japan #55."

Megumi took the fresh-baked bread from the oven and gave it to Erina.

"Japan #55?" Erina felt very strange about the product name. She looked at the bread curiously then frowned. "Isn't this normal "an-pan"?"

"An-pan" is a bread filled with 'anko', a sweet bean paste. Also known as 'Azuki'.

"Just try it." Megumi smiled and wanted to see the reaction of Erina after ate Japan #55.

Erina tore the bread in half then ate the bread along with the 'anko' inside.

Erina suddenly felt that she had become a satellite and overlooked the entirety of Japan. Her tone seemed quite surprised while looking at the bread. "S - So this is Japan....

The natural sweetness of the wheat and 'anko' blend gracefully. I even saw Japan in an instant."

Because of her "God of Tongue", she also could see the secret that could make this bread was different from normal "an-pan".

"The key to this deliciousness is in the bread! I can see that he's using special yeast and flour to create this bread.'

"That's right, what the owner of this shop wants to create is Japanese Bread, Japan."

Megumi naturally joked in front of Erina.

Erina was dumbfounded then looked at the bread which she held in her hand.

"Is the owner of this shop a bit of an idiot?"

"Don't call him idiot...." Megumi frowned and seemed quite displeased when someone mocked Haru.

"I'm sorry, but Japanese Bread? Japan? Why did he want to do that?" Erina asked and felt a bit curious. She was also quite surprised by Megumi's reaction after she said something bad to the owner of this bread shop making her quite curious. She was also curious about the shop owner because she could see that the owner was having fun creating this bread. She could see that someone who ate this bread could smile for an entire day.

For Erina, the cuisine is an art, and it is different from the bread which she has just eaten.

That is why Erina is a bit curious.

However, at the same time, she knew pretty well that the bread which she had just eaten wasn't something that usually could be produced by a machine. She felt that this machine was created by the owner to replicate the owner's bread. She sucked a deep breath and didn't expect to meet a master of bakery during her test.

'If this the taste using the machine, then what is the taste of the bread which is being made by the owner him or herself?'

Megumi nodded and thought that Erina was the same as what Haru had explained to her before.

Erina is Tsundere, but she is also very honest.

Megumi didn't know the details, but she knew that Erina's personality was quite troublesome.

'Well, there are a lot of troublesome people around me too.....'

But Megumi didn't hate that and explained the reason why Haru created Japan.

"There's English bread, German bread, and French bread, but Japan's bread, Japan, does not exist. In that case, there's no other choice but to create it."

Megumi smiled and looked at Erina's dumbfounded expression. "This is what the owner usually says to everyone."

"English bread, German bread, French bread, and Japan....."

Erina was speechless. "The owner of this place is very passionate about bread....." She thought for a while and asked, "Is he on his research on a new bread?"

Megumi shook her head and answered with a smile, "I think he's just joking about the introduction earlier, and the actual reason for him to create this shop is that he's bored."

Megumi nodded and said, "Let's not think too much and better to continue our observation first."

Erina had a displeased expression on her face. "I can't believe that this bread is being created because he's bored."

"You don't need to think too much, for him, the food is entertainment, if the person who eats his food is happy, that's enough." Megumi showed a rare smile toward Erina.

Erina was dumbstruck hearing that sentence. "I - Is that what the owner of this bakery said?" She was surprised since the food for the owner of this bakery was different from the food on her image.

If food is art for Erina, then for Haru it is entertainment.

Both of them are the same only Haru is focussed on the masses, and Erina only focuses on the elite.

Erina looked at Megumi and couldn't help but ask, "Can I ask about your relationship with the owner of this bakery?"

Megumi smiled sweetly and said, "I'm his girlfriend."

Erina was stunned, but she also understood why Megumi was quite displeased when she mocked the owner before. She blushed when she thought about their relationship wondering whether their relationship was the same as what she usually sees on shoujo manga.

'Boss and subordinate relationship? How shameless!'

But somehow Erina was curious about their story.

Without even realizing it, Erina didn't expect that Megumi had declared war against her.

The war is known as the Love War.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 749: Mogul 1

Everyone at Longinus Investments had a haggard appearance on their face, but their eyes were full of excitement and disbelief looking at the result of the hunt which they had done for the past 15 days.

Haru even has stubble on his face making his appearance quite wild.

If he didn't shave it then it would turn into a beard.

It might be because of the "body of Arthur Curry" which he had gotten in the past made him able to grow stubble.

But it wasn't only him since everyone in the office also had a grown beard, mustache, goatee, etc.

They also had a dark circle on their eyes, but everyone was very excited.

It was until Haru ended the transaction that everyone rested on their chair with a satisfied smile.

Haru stood up and shouted, "Good work everyone! I'll give all of you a bonus!"

Haru raised his hand to make them quiet.

"Now, let me announce the result of our hunt in the past 15 days."

Everyone was quiet and very excited to hear the result even though they had already known how much money they had gotten from the past 15 days.

"We started our transaction at 1.4512 and ended it at 1.3657.

We have also used 1.1 billion USD with 100 times leverage."

Haru's eyes were bright and he threw the document on his hand into the air opening his arms wide.

"Our profit is 11 billion USD! We have gotten 10 times the profit from our ammunition!"

Everyone had turned into a wild animal and threw out all the documents on their hands into the air.

"Now, just rest, and Ritsu will send your bonus to your account. Don't be surprised at the bonus later."

Everyone was in a joyful mood since their hard work in the past 15 days was worth it. They knew that Haru was very generous toward his people and that was why they were very happy when they thought about the profit that they had created in just 15 days. They had thought that they had created a legend that was being led by Haru.

Seri who had been watching him was also quite surprised and even though she knew the exact profit from the past 15 days, it really shocked her.

"Seri, Ritsu, come with me. I'll talk about my plan."

Ritsu and Seri nodded since with that much money, they could do a lot of things and they wanted to know what Haru planned using all of that money.

Haru entered the bathroom first since he wanted to wash his face.

Entering the bathroom, he splashed water on his face and seemed to become more energized. 'Half-Atlantian, huh?' He took his smartphone and called someone. He didn't need to wait since it was connected instantly.

Haru smiled when he heard this voice. "I'm alright. I'm in a very good mood now hearing your voice."

"Hmm~~, well, I am also happy to hear yours...."

"Kirari, I'll send the result of my hunt using your money to your account later."

"Yeah, don't be surprised by the result later."

Kirari didn't really care much and asked, "When are you going back to school?"

Haru thought for a while and said, "I might come back on 6 February since I want to rest my body."

"Then, rest well, I'm waiting for you here....."

Haru wasn't sure, but somehow her tone was quite a yandere.

Haru shook his head and said, "Then, I'll hang the phone now."

"Yes, I'm waiting for you at school."

Haru closed the phone and went out of the bathroom, but he didn't expect to meet Eli who was talking with Ayase.

"Dad, are you going back now?" Eli asked.

Ayase nodded, looking at her daughter with a smile. "It's done. We're going on holiday after I've gone back."

Eli nodded with a smile and knew that her father had worked hard, but then she noticed Haru who had just come out from the bathroom. "Huh? Haru?"

"Eli?" Haru was also surprised.

Ayase was stunned since he didn't expect Haru and his daughter to know each other.

"How can you be here?" Eli walked toward Haru with a smile. She could see Haru's complexion was quite bad, and there was also stubble on his face. Though, she had to admit she liked him in this style since it was wilder.

Haru racked his brain since he didn't want to say that he was the owner of this place. "I'm.... an internship!"

Ayase and everyone who heard what Haru was saying were dumbfounded.

Haru walked to Ayase and said, "I'm learning financial matters with your father.'

Ayase frowned and whispered, "Boss, what are you saying? Are you trying to cheat on my daughter?" Even though he wanted both Haru and Eli to date each other, he didn't want Haru to cheat on his own daughter. His fatherly love wouldn't allow such a thing to happen in front of his eyes.

"I'm sorry, Uncle, but I don't want to reveal my identity since it is troublesome," Haru whispered back.

Ayase thought about Haru's identity as a billionaire and thought her daughter might have a hard time accepting it. He nodded and whispered back, "I'll help you."

"Dad, Haru, what are you talking about?" Eli asked.

"Nothing. Your father is working me really hard....." Haru massaged his shoulder as if he was tired.

"Dad, don't work him too much!" Eli complained.

Ayase wasn't sure whether he should laugh or cry at this moment.

"Anyway, you two should go back soon. I can handle the rest here."

Haru thought that Ayase's wife had already missed him and they would have a hot night tonight.

Ayase nodded and accepted his boss's kindness. "Then, we'll go back first."

"Haru... here is lunch. You can eat it while working." Eli gave Haru a box of bento which she prepared for her father.

Haru thought that Eli was very cute somehow.

'Isn't that mine?' Ayase wanted to complain, but said, "Eli, let's go back. Your mother misses me."

Eli pouted since she wanted to spend more time with Haru, but nodded. "Don't work too hard, Haru."

Waving his hand, Haru looked at Eli and Ayase who had gone back before he entered his room to talk about his plan with both Ritsu and Seri.

Inside the car, Ayase couldn't help but ask his daughter, "Eli, how did you know bo-- I mean Kasugano-kun?"

"We have met each other when my friend wants to work at his shrine," Eli answered.

"Shrine? Kasugano-kun has a shrine?" Ayase was surprised.

Eli nodded and felt quite surprised when her father didn't know about it. She told him about the matter of the shrine and also Haru's intention to open the shrine.

Ayase was in silence and didn't expect Haru's parents had passed away, but no one would blame him since Haru had never said anything about himself before. He looked at his daughter and asked, "Do you like him?"

"L - Like?!" Eli blushed and felt very embarrassed. "Dad, what are you talking about?!"

Ayase felt like he wanted to cry. "M - My daughter has grown up....."

Eli was very embarrassed by her father.

Inside Haru's room, Seri and Ritsu looked at the box of bento which Haru had brought.

"Where did you get that Haru?" Ritsu asked.

"From Ayase's daughter," Haru answered.

Seri had a headache when she thought that Haru had also tried to flirt with Ayase's daughter.

Haru didn't intend to eat the bento right away and talked about his plan to use 10 billion USD for business.

"Haru-sama, what's your plan?" Seri asked.

"I plan to use 3 billion USD to create the largest movie theatre chains in the world."

Haru had this intention for a while, but he didn't have money to do it.

Seri nodded and said, "Movie theatre is a very stable business, especially with the box office of a movie which increases every year."

During his trip to London and the US later, Haru planned to buy a movie theatre chain in both countries along with Europe and Australia. Of course, he didn't go by himself rather he sent his team which was managed by Ritsu and Seri.

Haru still had a lot of money and it was better to spend all of it on something.

"The other things are Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings, Shochiku, and Warner Mycal Cinemas."

"Haru, do you want to create an entertainment kingdom?" Ritsu asked.

Haru nodded since he was very interested in creating an entertainment kingdom.

Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings is the parent company of TBS Television which is a very famous one of the six famous television networks in Japan.

Shochiku is a famous Japanese movie studio, cinema chain, and production company for kabuki. It also produces and distributes anime films. Even though the movie production of this company has decreased and it hardly produces any movies, this company is very stable and it has a lot of copyright from famous Japanese movies in the past.

Warner Mycal Cinemas is just one of the biggest movie theatre chains in Japan and his intention to buy this movie theatre chain is to add more movie theatre to his Sachiku's company.

Seri, who listened to Haru nodded.

If someone asks her what Haru doesn't lack from other people then the answer is creativity.

Seri knew very well about Haru's creativity and felt that his plan was feasible. "We'll start the negotiation right away, but what about the rest of the money?" She started to wonder whether Haru was trying to become a mogul, no, he had already become a mogul in this country and the only thing that he lacked was television network.

But once Haru had bought Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings along with Shochiku, he would become a media conglomerate in this country and somehow it made Seri excited.

'TBS is about 1.3 billion USD, Sochiku is about 600 million USD and Warner Mycal Cimeas is about 100 million USD....'

Haru would use 3 billion USD to create the biggest movie theatres chain in this world, and after using all of that money, he had at 6 billion USD in his account. He thought for a while about what he should do with that money.....

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Eli_Ayase

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Any names that appear in the story are fiction, if there is a coincidence then it is a parody.

Thx.

Chapter 750: Mogul 2

With 6 billion USD, there are a lot of things that can be done.

However, Haru had decided what he should do using that money.

Haru nodded and reminded Seri since he had talked about it in the cafe before. "I've talked about it before right?"

Seri felt that she was dreaming when she thought about their conversation in the cafe before about one of the three biggest record labels. She knew that he had any intention to buy it, but she didn't expect him to buy it so soon.

"I've checked the valuation of this company is around 3 billion USD."

Ritsu connected with the internet to meet since it was easier to know the valuation of the company which they wanted to buy in this world. Somehow, she was quite excited to buy a lot of things. She remembered that a girl had always had a hobby of shopping and it seemed she understood that meaning now. Though, in her case, it was on a different scale.

"What about the rest?" Seri asked.

"What about the negotiation between Tottenham Spurs and Golden State Warriors?" Haru asked.

"If there is nothing wrong then we should spend around 700 million USD for both teams."

Seri felt that the speed of Haru spending money was incredible, but she also loved this feeling when she was the one who bought all of those things.

Haru nodded and said, "Then, we also need 150 million USD to make the team better, and for the new stadium... Let's just loan to a bank since I'm sure that a lot of banks want to lend us their money."

They nodded since, with Haru's net worth, it wasn't difficult for him to get a lot of loans from a bank.

"We have about 2 billion USD left, what are you going to do next?" Ritsu asked.

"Let's spend 500 million USD for both private jets and yachts, can you contact the respective company?"

"Don't you want to buy Air Force One?" Ritsu asked.

Haru was speechless since he didn't want to spend 5 billion USD on an airplane alone. He thought for a while and wondered which airplane that was suitable for him. "Let's just order a Boeing 767." He felt that it was the most suitable for his pocket.

They didn't have much opinion about Haru's decision.

"What about the yacht? If you're alright with Blohm+Voss, then I'll contact them."

Haru nodded and agreed with Ritsu's decision about the yacht. "For both airplanes and yachts, you need to remember about safety first."

Ritsu smiled and looked at Haru. "You don't need to remind me that since with 500 million USD, it is possible to create very safe airplanes and yachts."

"Haru-sama, what about next?" Seri asked.

Haru thought about what he should do next. "Then, let's buy Lanai Island."

"Yes, Lanai Island. If I'm not wrong it should be 350 million USD. I want to use that place to develop a high-end resort along with developing a variety of things there."

Lanai is one of the islands comprising the U.S. state of Hawaii, in the Pacific Ocean. On its northern side is Shipwreck Beach, known for its offshore wreck of a WWII tanker, plus views of Molokai and Maui islands. In the northwest, long, secluded Polihua Beach attracts green turtles. Humpback whales sometimes appear past its shoreline. Inland is the Garden of the Gods, a lunar landscape of rock towers and boulders.

Haru thought that having such an island would be a good place for him and his girls to marry each other in the future.

"For the rest of 1.3 billion USD....." Haru thought for a while and said, "Let's use 300 million USD for real gold."

Haru nodded, giving them confirmation. "Yes, gold." He sighed and said, "If possible, I want to buy a bank, but let's do that later."

They nodded and made a note for him to buy a bank later since with such amount of gold his bank would be very secure.

For the rest of 1 billion USD, Haru decided to make it as a reserve for another hunt since he wanted to swallow another company in the future.

While Seri and Ritsu started with their job since they didn't do anything for the past 15 days they only looked at everyone who was doing a hunt making them quite itchy.

"Wait, I've almost forgotten about something."

"Buy me a house in London, Los Angeles, and a lot of lands around Chiba, Hokkaido, and the South area of Japan."

"What are you planning to do with it?"

They understood if Haru wanted to buy at both London and Los Angeles since Haru was about to buy Tottenham and Golden State Warrior, but they didn't understand why he wanted to buy land around the country.

"It's for future plan, you don't need to worry about it now."

Haru was tired and wanted to go back first.

They nodded and would do what they had told since they had this belief in Haru that made them feel that he might devour this world.

Kirari sighed softly at the student council office since she missed him.

"Yaha~, Prez, when Haru is going back?" Runa asked.

"It should be on 7 February," Kirari answered.

"What has he been doing?" Yuriko asked.

Haru had often given the work of the student council to Yuriko made her quite speechless, but she also understood that it was good since she could also become part of the student council because Haru was lazy, however, she was still annoyed.

"Has he been doing something secretive?" Runa asked.

"He's devouring a country." Kirari gave them a smile that made them shut up.

Kirari suddenly received a phone call from her family that told her that someone had sent them 1 billion USD.

"Alright, I understand." Kirari closed the phone and sat down.

Somehow Kirari had a disbelief expression and felt a bit weak right now.

"What's wrong?" Runa asked once again.

"Nothing, I'm a bit dizzy and somehow I want to meet him now," Kirari said with a sigh. She didn't care much about the money which she had given him before, but hearing the amount which was sent to her account. She couldn't maintain her calm and felt a bit weak. She understood that she had chosen the right man and she would get him no matter what.

But for now, Kirari really wanted to meet Haru.

Haru was very tired and he wanted to go back home directly, but Megumi told him to go to the cafe and told him to take a rest in the cafe.

Megumi also told him that she had a surprise for him.

Haru was quite curious and forced himself to the cafe even though he wanted to sleep right away. He looked at his complexion in the mirror and thought that he needed to shave as soon as possible.

Driving toward the cafe, Haru parked his car and saw that the cafe was closed, but it was normal since the bread was usually sold out very quickly.

Entering the cafe, Haru saw both Iwasawa and Shiina. "Oh, Shiina, Iwasawa."

Iwasawa and Shiina were surprised when they saw him having stubble and his eyes were red. They could see that this guy was very tired.

"Are you alright?" Shiina asked. Even though it was very rare for this girl to talk, she couldn't help but worry about him.

Haru nodded and said, "I'm alright. Where's Megumi?"

"She's going back for a while to get Sora and Utaha," Iwasawa said.

"Then, I'll go to rest in my room for a while."

Haru walked away, but Iwasawa wanted to stop him.

Haru didn't hear what Iwasawa was talking about and went to his room.

Opening the door, there was a beautiful woman with long honey blonde hair that flows just above her lower back, smooth and beautiful back, delicious and supple breasts, and long legs which were covered in a stocking showing the beauty of human invention.

Haru looked at this woman, and this woman also looked at Haru.

Both of them were looking at each other for a while.

Haru, who was tired, couldn't think straight and blurted.

"Who invites a stripper to my room? Today isn't my birthday."

Iwasawa was speechless hearing Haru's words.

The woman who saw Haru started to blush and felt very embarrassed before screaming.

She grabbed something and threw it right into Haru.

The thing that was thrown was skin lotion and because of the force of the crash, the cover of the packaging was opened splashing the liquid inside and the liquid which came out hit his eyes.

Somehow the quiet cafe had turned disastrous because of this matter.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Any names that appear in the story are fiction, if there is a coincidence then it is a parody.

Thx.

Chapter 751: I can't get married

"I - I can't get married...." Erina sobbed when her body had been seen by someone.

Iwasawa and Yuri tried to calm down Erina since both of them had stayed with Erina for five days, and of course, their relationship was quite close. Even though Erina was a bit haughty, after they learned more about her, they knew that this girl was very pure and didn't have that much experience with people.

But they also knew that it was an incident, especially when they knew that Haru's eyes were splashed by a lotion which somehow made them quite worried.

Inside the bathroom, Haru washed his eyes with water and felt slightly better.

"It's alright. I feel better."

Haru felt that his eyes were burning earlier, but he was lucky that it was alright. He looked at everyone and told them that he was alright, but somehow he realized that their state wasn't right.

"What's wrong? Is there something weird about me?"

"Stubble..." Kosaka looked at Haru closely and wanted to touch it.

"Oh? This?" Haru caressed his chin and sighed. "I didn't have time to shave before. I'll shave it later."

They stopped him hurriedly.

Haru blinked his eyes and asked, "Why?"

"Let's stay like this for two days."

Utaha had made her decision to let him have stubble for two days and really wanted to grab him into a room having a wild action, but she knew that it wasn't appropriate to do it in this place. Even though his clean appearance was good, his wild appearance was also good too.

Haru didn't think much and looked at Megumi remembering that Erina was in this place.

"Do you like the surprise?" Megumi asked.

Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

"Kosaka-san, can we have a moment with Haru?" Megumi asked.

"W - Well...." Kosaka wanted to stay, but somehow she sighed and decided to leave them. She knew that the three of them had a relationship with Haru and it made her very jealous.

When Kosaka had gone, Sora, Utaha, and Megumi looked at Haru.

"Your fiancee is there, what are you going to do?" Megumi asked.

"What am I going to do? Nothing."

Haru didn't think that he should do anything since he felt that his relationship with Erina wasn't that close.

This answer made them quite a surprise.

"Hmm... I thought that you were going to add her to your harem."

Utaha who had known Erina for a while knew that even though Erina was beautiful, her EQ was very low.

In the game, a tsundere girl is very popular, but in reality, they're not very popular since no one loves being insulted by a girl, unless, they're a masochist.

"If you can make her accept our relationship then I don't mind if you want her too."

Hearing their answer, Haru felt that they were thinking too much. "Let me rest first since I haven't been resting quite well in the past 15 days."

They nodded and had often visited him, even though they didn't really understand what he had been doing before, but they knew that he was making money at a crazy speed. They went out and went to the second floor where Erina was staying.

Looking at Erina who was sobbing at this moment, Haru could only feel sorry for her and apologized.

"Sorry, for looking at you before."

Erina sobbed, but then she looked at Haru.

Erina was surprised since his appearance was a bit different from before. "Haru?"

Erina blinked her eyes and asked, "Why is your face a bit different?"

Haru thought that he needed to shave as soon as possible since it was very hard for people to notice him.

Erina, who knew someone who had seen her body earlier, was her own fiance and started to feel better. She had thought that it was a stranger before, but the one who had seen her body was Haru which made her sigh in relief.

Haru was her fiance and in the future, they would marry each other, but then she realized something.

'No! He hasn't confessed or approached me! I also haven't agreed to this engagement!'

Erina was conflicted, but she also hoped for him to confess to her in a hurry. However, at the same time, she was wondering whether he knew about the matter of engagement between the two of them.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked since he saw him had been silent.

Everyone who saw the interaction between the two of them felt as if they were flirting with each other.

"In reality, a tsundere isn't popular." Utaha had seen Erina before and she couldn't help but snort.

Erina only snorted and looked at Utaha. She also remembered Utaha and knew that Utaha was his girlfriend, but then she remembered that Megumi also told her on the first day.

Erina suddenly felt it was more complicated than she had thought.

"I need to take a rest. Let's talk tomorrow."

Haru really wanted to sleep, and he was very dizzy right now.

Looking at Haru's complexion, they really thought that he was very tired and let him rest first before asking him a lot of things tomorrow.

Charlotte and Sumire were discussing each other about the virus in their own world.

Gastrea and Savage were trouble in both worlds, and both worlds hadn't found the serum for viruses, but it seemed that they didn't need to worry there was a serum to solve about that matter on the Group Chat.

The price of the serum was unexpectedly quite pricey, but it wasn't unreasonable.

They wanted to buy it, but they didn't have a point. They thought to ask Haru to buy it for them, but after hearing the announcement of Yajima about the Grand Magic Games which was about to start in three months, they had decided to wait for the quest for that game since they would get 2000 points for free after the quest, even though they didn't do anything.

After staying on the Group Chat, they had realized something that the time on different dimensions moved differently.

Yajima's world moved faster than their own world, even though Yajima had said that the Grand Magic Games would start in three months, they knew that they only needed to wait for nine days.

It was a simple thing to wait for nine days, and they really couldn't wait to go to another world for the quest.

Haru who had woken up in the middle of midnight received a private chat from Sumire.

Sumire: "When are you going to ask me to handle your friend?"

Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should bring Sumire to his world so she could take care of Sakura. He was wondering whether it was possible to buy a doctor licensed in his world for Sumire.

Haru: "You don't need to be in a hurry. Let's talk to each other again after the Grand Magic Games."

Sumire: "Grand Magic Games is something similar to a magic tournament, right?"

Haru: "Yes, it is something like that." He thought for a while and asked, "How is Saitake and Saitenshi?"

Sumire: "It has only been four days since both of you have gone, but nothing has happened. Saitake seems to be very meek in front of Saitenshi, do you know something?"

Haru thought that the remote of the collar bomb on Saitake which he gave to Saitenshi was very useful.

Haru: "It's good that nothing is happening."

Haru: "What about those little girls?"

Sumire: "Even though you've said that they're the same, they're different. They have Gastrea blood in their blood and if they're left unchecked they might turn into Gastrea."

Haru: "I'm sorry to make you work so hard."

Sumire snickered on the other side and replied, "You don't need to worry. I like this job." She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can I ask you a question?"

Sumire: "Do you hate the Tendo Family?'

Haru: "No, why do you ask that question?"

Sumire: "Nothing, I've just felt that you've been targeting Tendo Family after you've unified entire Japan. However, I have to admit that they're not good."

Haru: "It's just that they're trying to play me. You also know how ruthless politics is...."

Sumire: "I know that, and that is why I've decided to become a doctor."

Sumire: "But it is good that you don't hate the Tendo Family."

Haru: "What's wrong? Are you going to let Tendo Kisara work with you?"

Sumire: "No, I was thinking that you were trying to erase the blood of the Tendo Family in my world."

Haru: "Don't be joking, I'm not that cruel."

Sumire: "I don't think that you'll also kill a beautiful girl as a harem protagonist, right?"

Haru was speechless when this woman tried to tease him. "Y - You've watched my story?"

Sumire: "Yes, I can believe that you've dated your younger sister, but don't worry, I don't really care much about it, but let me tell you that....."

Haru closed his smartphone and continued to sleep since Sumire started to talk about nonsense.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 752: Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 1

Waking up in the early morning, Haru felt better and he was very energized. Walking out from his room, he was about to have breakfast, but he was surprised when he saw Megumi who was cooking breakfast in the kitchen.

Haru was so surprised that he couldn't say anything.

Megumi smiled and asked, "What's wrong?"

"When did you cut your hair?"

Megumi's long hair had turned into a short bob style that reached her shoulders. It was the same hairstyle when both of them met for the first time, but this hairstyle would increase her transparency.

"Last night when you were sleeping."

"No particular reason and long hair are a bit troublesome, especially when something "white" gets into my hair....." Megumi looked at Haru with a deadpan expression when she mentioned something "white". "It's quite troublesome to wash..." She blushed before continuing to cook for him.

Haru could only say that since in his opinion, her long hair was very charming and he often was too excited with her.

Megumi sighed softly and looked at Haru. "This is going to be the last day for Erina to work in your cafe, don't you need to do something?"

Haru thought for a while and nodded. "That's true, I guess, I need to show her my baking skills later."

Megumi sighed and continued to cook since she didn't intend to force him, but then she noticed two hands wrapped around her waist.

"But this short hair is also very charming...."

"N - No, I'm still cooking, Haru..."

"Hmm, let me have an early breakfast, Megumi... "

Megumi shuddered once again while blushing and placed down the knife on the table. She could feel something hard and hot behind her. Her body tightened and that place started to get wet.

"Shh... let's be quiet..."

They play a game, and it is a very interesting game.

On the Fleurs De Lapin, in the morning, it was the busiest time for the cafe, but for everyone, it was quite normal.

Erina quite marveled by this place since most of the thing here was being served by a machine, but that wasn't the thing which she wanted to do since it was her last day to become an intern in this place, but she hadn't done anything about her relationship with Haru. She also couldn't ask whether he knew about their engagement, especially when he had a girlfriend.

Haru smiled while patting a little kid who bought bread at his bakery.

Erina also felt weird if Haru didn't have a girlfriend, but when she thought about his girlfriends....

"Y - Yes!" Erina was startled and suddenly noticed Haru who was right in front of her.

"D - Don't get too close to me! You stink!"

Haru was speechless and sniffed his body. He felt a bit hurt and walked toward Iwasawa while asking, "Iwasawa, do I stink?"

Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and smelled him. 'It's very good...' His smell was very manly, and somehow made her want to sniff it again, but she knew that she couldn't do that. She wanted to say that his smell was good, but she was too embarrassed to say that.

"No, it's alright. You do not stink."

"Yes, you don't need to worry."

Iwasawa nodded and wondered why Haru asked her that question.

Erina felt that her words might be a bit too much, but she was very embarrassed when she was with him.

"After the store is over, can you test my dish?"

Haru was surprised and asked, "What dish?" He was a bit curious about Erina's dish since, in the past, the one which he ate had dropped on the table making the venison meat which she cooked before didn't match with the sauce.

"Let's wait until the cafe closes later."

"That's good, I can't wait to eat it." Haru thought for a while and thought about something interesting.

"Erina, you're on a test in my cafe, right?"

"Then, how about we have a cooking competition?"

Erina raised her eyebrow and wondered whether Haru's head was being knocked by something.

"Do you know who I am? You're just a normal student, and also a businessman." Erina was very arrogant during the cooking since she was the owner of "God of Tongue" and would also become part of Elite Ten on Tootsuki Academy.

Of course, in the culinary world, she was the queen and no one would deny it.

"Do also know who I am, right? I'm also the owner of this cafe."

Erina was startled but suddenly remembered that Haru was the owner of this cafe, no, bakery shop which had quite a ridiculous name. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're not paying someone to create the recipe?"

Haru shook his head and pointed his thumb at his chest.

"You see, I also like to eat and I make my own dishes because of that."

Erina was startled when she heard it when all of the bread and pastry in this shop was created by Haru.

Haru thought for a while and said, "You're on a test, right? And, as the owner of this cafe, I can decide whether you're going to succeed or fail your test for the past week."

Even though Erina didn't want to admit it, but it was the truth if she wanted to be successful on this test then she needed to get approval from Haru.

"Then the test is easy, and that is to create the dish which can satisfy me."

Erina nodded and said, "That's easy. I can do that." She thought of creating the venison dish which she had dropped in front of him before. "Then, what about the cooking competition which you've talked about earlier? Are you going to run?" She folded her arms arrogantly and wondered whether that conversation earlier was being used to make her forget about the cooking competition which he had asked her before.

If that was the case, then she wouldn't let him go and would make him realize the difference in cooking skills between the two of them.

Looking at Erina's arrogant posture, Haru couldn't help but want to spank her butt at this moment.

"I'm not. Let's do that too."

Haru looked at Shiina, Iwasawa, and Kosaka. "Shiina, Iwasawa, Kosaka, can you be the judges for our cooking competition later?"

The three of them were surprised when they heard it.

Yuri had gone back to her parents' house for a while since she needed to prepare for her high school.

"Who is against who?" Kosaka asked.

Erina didn't think that she would lose against Haru.

Kosaka smiled and rested her chin on the table. "I can become a judge."

Iwasawa agreed since she was quite interested in the battle between the two of them.

Shiina only nodded, but she agreed to become a judge on their cooking competition.

"Now, we have three judges for our competition." Erina smiled as if she had won and said, "You can ask me for a handicap so you won't say that I'm bullying you on the competition."

Even though Haru had said that he was the one who created the Japan bread which was the most popular bread in the shop, Erina didn't think so. She knew that Haru was rich, and it was possible for him to hire people to create it.

'This girl's really looking down on me.....'

Haru raised his eyebrow and decided to teach her a lesson. "Then how about we make this cooking competition more interesting?"

"If I lose then you can ask me anything, and if you lose then I can ask you anything."

Haru was wondering whether Erina would hesitate, but he didn't expect her to accept it without hesitation.

"Good, don't go back on your words later."

Erina smiled and thought about what she could do with him later.

'Girl, you're too young.....'

"The theme of this cooking competition is lunch, who can cook the better lunch is the winner."

"That's good. Let's do it after the shop is closed."

Haru and Erina looked at each other and there was invisible electricity sparked between the two of them.

Kosaka who had read a lot of mangas suddenly thought that there would be a legendary battle that was about to happen in front of her.

Iwasawa didn't know what had happened, but she knew that there was something happening.

Shiina only thought that the cat which she had seen yesterday was very cute and wondered whether she could see it again later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 753: Cooking Competition Between Two of Them 2

Fleurs De Lapin is a famous cafe, no, bakery in the neighborhood.

It is a sanctuary for some people who are very busy in the morning since every morning they are able to eat warm, soft, and delicious food every morning.

However, when the bakery closed there was something happening right inside the bakery which only everyone who happened to be inside knew that there was a confrontation between the two of them.

Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina thought that it was just a cooking competition, but they were wondering when it had turned into a martial art competition since the cooking process which was being placed in front of them was very exaggerated, especially Erina since they felt as if they were looking at a beautiful orchestra. Even though they didn't understand, they understood that what Erina was doing was amazing.

Erina mashed various berries on the bowl skillfully while checking the temperature of the venison meat on the grill pan using the bottom of her lips.

Looking at the beautiful and juicy venison meat on the grill pan, Erina had to admit that Haru had eyes to choose an ingredient.

Iwasawa and Kosaka nodded and thought that Erina's dish would be delicious, but when they looked at the direction of Haru.

They didn't know what to say for a moment.

"Haru, are you sure that you're going to use that bread?"

Haru took out bread which he had just taken out from the oven.

Erina looked at the bread which had been baked by Haru. She sighed and shook her head. "Haru, even if I don't taste that bread, I can see that you've made a very bad bread."

Everyone in this place had been working on the super popular bakery and all of them had a share of experience in the bakery world. They could see just from a glance which bread was bad and which bread was delicious.

And, the bread which Haru had just baked was horrible.

Haru had baked a medium French bread which was about 20 cm in length.

French bread has always been a popular choice for the customer who is going to Fleurs De Lapin since the French bread which is being made in this place was super ultra-delicious. It is also very healthy since even a horse can eat it.

"Of course, I know that this is horrible bread, but I haven't said that this is over yet."

Haru took out a plastic bag from the cupboard and put four horrible pieces of bread which he had baked inside the plastic bag.

They had become even more confused when they saw his action.

"Haru, you should prepare yourself since I'm going to ask you a request after I've won this competition."

Erina waved her beautiful blonde hair, showcasing the Queen's grace in the kitchen.

"And let me show you, what real cuisine is...."

Erina became serious and all of the dishes in front of her were dancing under her palms showing a beautiful light that brightened the entire kitchen.

Kosaka would have never thought that just a simple cooking competition would turn into Shounen manga.

"Please enjoy, venison meat with a berries sauce."

But in that glowing light, Erina walked toward everyone while bringing four plates with the dish which she had just made.

They could see the glittering venison meat as the main item on this dish and it made them gulp.

"Haru, you should taste it too. You should understand the difference between the two of us after you've tasted my dish."

Erina also gracefully placed the dish in front of Haru. She didn't make a mistake this time since she had prepared herself.

Looking at Haru, Erina knew that the person in front of her would become her husband in the future. She also had someone to research about him and even though he couldn't match her in cooking, at least, he was better in another thing. He also happened to be her type of guy, which added a point to her heart.

If Haru decided to chase after her with serious intent, then she didn't mind accepting him.

Looking at Erina's smug smile, Haru didn't say anything holding a fork then sliced down part of the venison meat.

Not only him but everyone was surprised since the venison meat could be cut using a fork showing how soft it was.

Looking at the reddish meat which jiggling around beautifully, the aroma which increased their appetite, they couldn't handle it anymore and put the venison meat into their mouth.

Suddenly they were looking at the orchestra which was being led by Erina.

Erina who was the maestro of this orchestra waving her stick gracefully, led the venison meat who played the piano along with the other ingredients and played various musical instruments. Their eyes were shining and, at this moment, they realized that Erina was Beethoven of the Culinary World!

Kosaka and Iwasawa took a deep breath after the shock which they had gotten eating Erina's dish. They didn't even realize that their plate had emptied since the dish was so delicious.

Even Shiina, who rarely talked, even praised Erina's dish.

Erina folded her arms waiting for Haru to admit his defeat.

"Erina, I've to admit that your dish is very delicious, and I want to taste it every day, but the match isn't over."

Haru took out the bread which he had placed inside the plastic bag then cut it down into half.

Erina was thinking whether this guy was trying to ask her for a marriage. She blushed in embarrassment, but suddenly she heard a loud noise.

Everyone was dumbstruck when they saw the thing that had happened in front of them.

Haru who had taken out the inside of the bread started to hammer down the bread.

"Haru! Even if you lose, you can't get angry!" Iwasawa wanted to stop Haru.

"Haru, just admit your defeat."

Even Kosaka thought that Haru was angry since Haru was hammering down his bread.

Shiina nodded and wanted to calm him down.

"You should listen to everyone."

Erina was wondering whether Haru's pride was so big that he didn't want to admit defeat, however, she also thought that this side of him was quite cute.

"Angry? No, this is the cooking process."

Cutting down the inside of the bread which he had just hammered down, he started to fry it on the pan.

Erina raised her eyebrow and asked, "What is the dish that you're going to make?"

Chawanmushi is an egg custard dish found in Japan. Unlike many other custards, it is usually eaten as a dish in a meal, as chawanmushi contains savory rather than sweet ingredients. It is a very common dish that is usually eaten before the main dish.

"You're going to defeat me with an entree?"

Erina frowned further since she felt that Haru was playing. "Haru, do you just want to play around with me?" Even though she knew that Haru was her fiance, she couldn't help but get angry when she thought that Haru was just fooling around with her.

The main dish has always been the main character in the story, and the entree is just the best friend of the main character that is to polish the character, strength, and story for the main character.

In other words, the entree is just a supporter, and can't become the main story of the character.

Haru looked at Erina with a gentle gaze, but also showed the toughness of man. "I've never played with you.

"Just sit there and wait for my dish."

At that moment, the aura around Haru started to change as if he was a king of the large Empire.

Haru's aura matched, no, it was even bigger than Erina.

Everyone was stunned but at that very moment, Haru prepared four dishes which he had just made.

"Please eat my Sea Urchin Chawanmushi."

The bread which he had hammered before had turned into a bowl for the chawanmushi.

The chawanmushi let out hot steam while also creating a delicious aroma which made them gulped.

Erina frowned since the smell of this dish was very delicious. "Even if the aroma is good, the key to the food is the taste." She took the chawanmushi and gently bit it down on her mouth.

Everyone also did the same and bit down the chawanmushi in their hands.

Erina was holding a legendary sword Ex-chawanmushi while facing the legendary monster sea urchin. She had a hard battle against this sea urchin, but she wouldn't give up since she would win this battle and save this kingdom from this crisis. 'Then, I'll marry the king!'

"I won't lose this battle!"

The sea urchin roared loudly and released a barrage of spines toward Erina.

*Slash!* *Slash!* *Slash!*

Waving her sword, Erina had this determined expression, but the attack of the sea urchin monster was too powerful. She knew that she needed to use her secret technique to defeat this monster, but the monster wouldn't let her do that.

"I'll buy you time! In the meantime, you use power!"

Suddenly someone appeared in front of Erina, this guy had a dandy appearance raising his shield toward protecting Erina.

"Chawanmushi!" Erina was shocked when she saw her companion.

"Erina, use your Ex-chawanmushi! Hurry!" Chawanmushi screamed.

"If I use that, you'll also be killed!"

Chawanmushi showed a gentle smile glancing back at Erina. "You want to marry the king, right? Then, you need to defeat this monster, don't worry about me."

"It's for the safety of this kingdom! Erina, hurry!"

Tears rolled down from Erina's eyes, but she had a determined expression on her face.

"I'm sorry, Chawanmushi."

"Hmph, you don't need to worry, but I have a request?"

"If you win this battle, then can you bury me with my favorite French bread?"

"Yes, yes, yes, I'll buy the entire French bread in the kingdom for you."

Chawanmushi smiled ready to embrace his death. "Then, I don't need to worry." He raised his shield then charged toward the sear urchin monster.

"UOOOOOOO!!!! DIE SEA URCHIN!!!!!!"

Chawanmushi raised his shield and slammed it right at the monster. "Ramming French Bread!"

The monster staggered and paralyzed for a moment.

Erina was full of tears, but she nodded. She took a deep breath then raised her sword high.

A bright light enveloped the entire area and her sword had become 50 meters tall. Looking at the sea urchin monster, who had stolen the life of her friend. She was angry and swung down her sword at this monster.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!*

Under this blinding light, Chawanmushi smiled gently.

"Ah... I want to eat French bread....."

Tears rolled down from her eyes, but Erina suddenly realized something.

Erina was startled by that illusion and didn't expect a chawanmushi which was only an entree dish able to show such power.

"Please point out who is the winner, Judges?"

Without hesitation, Iwasawa, Kosaka, and Shiina pointed at Haru telling Erina who was the winner.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 754: Erina is cute

Erina didn't believe in such a result since she had confidence in her dish, but she also knew the taste of Haru's dish wasn't lost on her, and even better than her. She didn't want to admit it, but she really lost in this battle.

Erina felt a gentle hand caressing her head. "I - I'm not crying!" Her eyes were red and tears kept coming out from her eyes. She didn't want to admit that she was crying, especially after she lost.

"Yes, yes, you're not crying..."

Haru caressed her back now gently calming her down.

Erina didn't move away from him, but somehow she felt quite frustrated when she lost, and at the same time, she knew what it meant to enjoy cooking from Haru.

Shiina, Kosaka, and Iwasawa who saw the scene in front of them couldn't help but move up and separate them.

"How long are you going to take advantage of Erina!"

The cooking competition between the two of them was over, and Haru had said that Erina was a success on her test working in his cafe.

"No, I can't accept this!"

Erina felt that Haru was trying to pity her or something.

"My test is just making a dish that can satisfy me and your venison dish is really good."

Haru had to admit that Erina's cooking was very good.

But Erina was very hard-headed and didn't want to accept it.

"But it's your last day at my cafe."

"Do you want me to get out of this place?"

Erina looked at Haru and somehow showed a very sad expression.

It would be lying if Haru didn't have an interest in Erina since both of them loved to cook and thought that it would be good to cook together and tried a lot of dishes from various places together, but he wasn't sure whether she could accept his three girlfriends.

Even though he had to admit his charm, it was very hard for a girl to share their love with other's girls.

If it was just a normal girl, then it would be very easy since he could just put his dick then make them submit, but he didn't want to do that since he felt that Erina was very special and felt the same attraction which he felt toward Sora, Megumi, and Utaha. Even though he had to admit that he also felt lust toward Erina since she was a very attractive girl, he wanted to treat her more than that since he felt that she could become her rival in this world.

The same as the story on Shounen manga where the protagonist gained power in front of their rival, Haru also thought the same since he wanted to improve his cooking skill, he felt that he needed a rival who was able to match him.

In his opinion, only Erina was able to match up his growth on cooking and that was why he treated her better and even tried to guide her since being on the top was lonely.

Haru suddenly thought something strange, but he had to admit having both rival and wife at the same time was very tempting.

However, he wasn't in a hurry since he hadn't settled the thing between him and Sora.

"Aren't the people in your home going to pick you up?"

Erina wanted to say something, but suddenly her phone vibrated. "I'll take this phone." She looked at her phone and saw that it was her grandfather.

"Grandfather, what's wrong?"

"Erina, I'm sorry, but there is a problem with the car in our house, can you ask Kasugano-kun to send you back home?"

"What?! Wait Grandpa----"

"Sorry Erina, I have some matters. See you at home."

The phone ended and Erina had an expression of disbelief. She tried to call her grandfather again, but it was futile since it couldn't be connected.

"Hopefully, it'll make their relationship closer."

Senzaemon rubbed his beard and smiled gently.

Haru had heard their conversation, but of course, he needed to pretend that he didn't hear anything.

"Ugh... no one is going to pick me up. I'll take a taxi to go back."

Erina was too embarrassed to ask Haru to send her back.

"Taxi? Why don't you ask me? I'll send you back home."

"No, it'll trouble you....."

"It's alright. I can't feel relief to let you go back using a taxi."

Haru knew that Erina was an Ojou-sama who didn't have experience on a lot of things. He was afraid for her to be cheated by the taxi driver or being kidnapped or something.

"I think that you're thinking something rude."

Erina frowned looking at Haru.

"It's just your imagination. Let's go, it's better to go early since it's almost dark soon."

Erina frowned further since she thought that he wanted her to come back as soon as possible.

"No, I can't do it myself!"

But this time, Haru didn't listen to her selfishness. "Listen to me, I'll send you back to your home, alright?"

Looking at Haru who was a bit forceful, Erina somehow flushed and looked away. She turned and waved her hair doing the movement which usually appeared in shampoo advertisements.

"Then bring my bag to your car right now!"

Walking away arrogantly, Erina wanted to go back, but suddenly she remembered something. She looked at Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina.

"Thank you for taking care of me for the past week. I've learned a lot."

"Yeah, we really teach you a lot of things."

Iwasawa remembered when Erina had messed up the washing machine before causing a lot of mess.

Kosaka was wondering what was the relationship between Haru and Erina and that was why she wanted Erina to come every time.

Shiina only nodded, but somehow she was quite lonely.

"And, please tell Yuri too that I'm going back."

Erina bowed her head and glanced at Haru.

Haru nodded and looked at everyone. "I'll send her back first." Bringing her luggage, he went to his car to bring her back to her home.

Looking at Erina and Haru, they only felt that it was their imagination, but they felt that the relationship between the two of them was similar to a harem protagonist and a tsundere heroine.

"No, it might be my imagination..."

Iwasawa held her head and thought that she had played too much galge lately.

Inside the car, if Haru didn't say anything then it would be very quiet, and Erina was the type of girl who wouldn't take the initiative after all.

If it was someone else then it would be awkward, but it was different when the person who talked with Erina was Haru.

Haru's EQ is very high and if he wants, then he might be able to make friends with the people in this entire country, but he was too lazy to do that. If he did that then his name might change into "Najimi Osana".

Haru started the conversation with the topic of the cooking competition which they had earlier. He talked to her about the reason why he had used crappy bread for his dish before.

Hearing his explanation, Erina felt that the world of an elite which was being built by her father started to crumble since she only knew that there were a lot of things which she could do with food since Haru's method really dumbfounded her.

In Erina's opinion, cooking wasn't something fun, and it was something that was forced by her father, but when she talked with Haru. She felt that cooking was quite enjoyable and there was a lot of mystery to it.

They talked to each other for a long time about each other's dishes, until Haru suddenly invited her somewhere.

"It isn't late, do you want to go somewhere?"

Erina raised her eyebrow and asked, "Where?"

"Arcade? Have you been there?" Haru asked.

"That's an uncivilized place for an uneducated person, how can I be there?" Erina frowned when he asked him to go to that kind of place, but she wanted to go since she had never gone there. However, it was impossible to hear her honest words from her mouth.

"Just think that you're being deceived by me to go to that place, or are you afraid to go there?" Haru asked.

"Hmph! I'm not afraid! Let's go to the arcade now!"

Erina folded her arms, but somehow also anticipated her first experience in the arcade.

"It's because Erina is very cute."

Erina blushed and looked away. "W - What are you talking about! Don't say stupid things!

Erina might have tried to hide it, but Haru could see her smiling face through the window of his car and had to admit that this girl was really cute.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 755: The Art of Arcade

Parking his car somewhere nearby, Haru took Erina to the arcade which he usually went to during his middle school time. He wore a cap and glasses before he went with Erina.

"Why did you wear a cap and glasses?"

Even though Erina had to admit that Haru was handsome this way, she was more curious why he suddenly wore that cap and glasses.

"I'm fairly famous in this area and I don't want to be disrupted when I'm going out with you."

The same as Erina who was very famous on the Tootsuki Academy, during his middle school time, Haru was known as someone who held the "Hand of God" which able to make him able to get the title of "God of Arcade" getting the highest score on each game.

"You've often played in arcades?"

Somehow Erina was quite jealous when she thought that Haru could do whatever he wanted. Different from her who needed to take a lesson about food, and tasting the job every time, she felt that Haru's life was very enviable.

"In the past, but it is very rare for me to go to this place now."

"Why you haven't been playing in the arcade right now?"

Erina seemed curious when she asked this question.

Haru knew that Erina didn't mean something bad by this question, but somehow it was quite a sensitive thing since he didn't come often since his parents had passed out and he needed to take care of himself.

But he wouldn't say that to her since it would break the mood between the two of them.

"I've been quite busy lately since some people want to read my manga."

Erina blushed and refuted, "I - I don't like your manga!"

Haru only smiled and didn't say anything.

"I don't like your manga!"

Entering the arcade, Erina felt as if she had entered a different world.

Blinding light with various colors, loud noise, a lot of people stood up or sat down on a game machine, etc.

Erina seemed quite excited and wanted to try everything in this place.

"There're a lot of things about the game in arcades, but let's play something simple first since you haven't been in an arcade, right?"

Erina had turned into a student who would follow what her teacher would instruct her.

"Hold my hand since this place is quite large, it'll be troublesome if you get lost."

Holding Erina's hand, Haru guided her while telling her everything about an arcade.

However, student Erina couldn't hear what teacher Haru was saying since her mind was in a mess when he held her hand gently.

Erina had only seen it on shoujo manga, but now she understood why the character on shoujo manga loved to hold their hands together.

"Erina, Erina, can you hear me?'

"I can hear you! What's wrong?"

Haru was speechless looking at Erina's reaction. "Cough! Cough! Let me introduce you to the first game that we're going to play today!

Erina felt that it was her imagination, but she felt Haru saying something in a similar tone when Doraemon gave his gadget to Nobita.

"Erina-kun, what you need to do is just smash those moles on the game device with a hammer." Haru looked at Erina with a professional expression. "Do you understand?"

"Hmph! It's a very simple game for me!"

Haru placed a coin on the machine and gave Erina the hammer. "Please...."

Taking the hammer, Erina nodded and seemed to be very confident. When the game started, she started to slam down the hammer at the mole which came out from the hole.

Erina was very skillful and hit all of the moles.

Haru really thought that Erina was amazing, but he wasn't focussed on Erina's game skill, but rather the movement of her breasts which moving around when she slammed the hammer.

*Boing!* *Boing!* *Boing!*

'A - Amazing... that movement isn't something that beginners can do...

Haru thought inwardly focussed on Erina's breast and wondered whether Erina had a hypnotic ability since he had been entranced by her for a while.

When the game had ended, Erina had a satisfied smile and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

"Amazing, I can't believe that it is your first time."

Giving her a thumbs up, Haru was really glad to choose this first game for her.

Erina was like a proud peacock after being praised by Haru. "What's the next game?" She wanted to try something more challenging.

"Good, I like such a brave girl like you. Let's try something scary next."

Erina sounded quite nervous.

"Yes, let's do a zombie hunt."

Haru had decided the next game for them.

Looking at the game machine in front of her, Erian could see that it was quite a scary game.

"Now, we're going to play The House of The Dead from Sega.

"The game is pretty simple and that is survival while killing the zombies which appear during the game later."

Haru reminded Erina who seemed to be quite afraid, but also quite excited at the same time which made him sigh since it seemed that her education was quite strict which made her unable to do the thing which she wanted to do in her life. "I'll also play this game with you, we're going to cooperate together to defeat those zombies."

Erina sighed in relief, but she couldn't be honest with herself. "Hmph! I hope that you're not going to slow me down!"

"What a mouth from a girl who hasn't entered an arcade just today." Haru was speechless, but he wouldn't lose. "Watch your mouth girl since if you ever lost your guard in this game....

Erina had a serious expression and felt a bit nervous, but because of her nature, she didn't want to show that feeling to Haru.

"Hmph! It's just the game that I want!"

Haru put the coin into the machine and took the gun while also giving the other gun to Erina.

"If you see a zombie then you need to shoot it, but you can't shoot the human."

"Is there a difference between humans and zombies?"

"Zombie is the ugly one. You can tell when the game starts later."

Erina nodded and aimed her gun at the game machine screen.

Waiting for the countdown, the game suddenly started and they suddenly entered the "house of terror" with a lot of zombies that came toward them.

Erina, who was a newbie, made a newbie mistake and emptied her bullet right away. "E - Eh? I can't shoot it anymore!"

Haru was protecting Erina who was a newbie.

Being protected, Erina felt glad, but she also wanted to fight too.

Both of them fought together, Erina showed various expressions from excitement, scary, startled, and a lot more playing this game moving her breast downward and upward making Haru feel a bit hard to focus on the game.

In this fight, both of them had worked together and made their relationship closer since they had done something together.

Their fight was very fierce since Erina often made mistakes, but Haru was protecting her from time to time.

They kept fighting until they needed to fight against the boss.

Haru started to show his skill which gave him the title of "God of Arcade".

In amazement, Erina didn't expect the game to be over and she was filled with happiness.

Erina unconsciously hugged Haru since she was very happy.

Haru sighed trying to hold his anaconda to stand up since Erina's breast pressed on his chest, but he had to admit that his skill hadn't been lost and it was very nice to hug her.

"Hmph! If you want to play a game, then you should choose a different arcade! This isn't a place for a couple to have a date!"

Suddenly the beautiful moment between the two of them was disturbed by someone.

Haru and Erina turned and saw a civilian A who seemed annoyed to see both of them flirting with each other, especially when the girl was very beautiful.

"Damn, a tsundere girl too? Is this guy a monster!?!"

They thought that Haru was amazing to be able to take down a tsundere girl.

"Listen to me, Bastard?!"

Erina was angry, but she was stopped by Haru.

"Well, Erina. We're in an arcade so we need to solve the matter with the arcade way."

Haru looked at civilian A and smiled gently. "Mob character, let's play a game. I can take you on in any game that you want."

He was very angry and pointed his finger at Haru. He thought that he should embarrass Haru in front of his girlfriend. "Good! Let's play Dance Rush! I'm going to show you hell!"

"Dance Rush? Good, let's do it."

However, the people around their surroundings started to discuss with each other when Haru wanted to challenge the Mob Character a Dance Rush since this Mob Character was known as the "Rabbit Legs" since his legs' movement was very fast and made him able to conquer the Dance Rush game.

Hearing the conversation beside them, Erina couldn't help but become nervous.

"Is that alright? That person seems very strong."

"You're worried about me?"

Erina blushed and refuted. "W - Who is worried about you! Just get lost already!"

Haru was really wondering when this girl was going, to be honest with herself.

'I think she might have become honest in bed.'

Dancing Rush is a dancing game where the player needs to press down the button on the feet following the rhythm of the song.

Someone not only needs to have a good knowledge of the game, but they also need to have a good reflex and physical ability to master this everyone.

For a moment, everyone started to gather on the duel between Haru and civilian A.

"Hehehe, you're going to lose."

"What song do you want to play?"

The Mob Character snorted then smiled. "Let's play Beethoven Virus with an ultra hell deep abyss level."

Everyone thought that the "Rabbit Legs" were going to bully Haru.

Some girls wanted to stop Haru since the "Rabbit Legs" is very powerful and they didn't want for a handsome guy to be beaten by the Mob Character.

"Hmph, let's see your crying face after you've lost."

*Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

For a moment the battlefield started to become quiet and only the sound of the coin which entered the game machine could be heard from the arcade.

Everyone stopped what they were doing to see the battle between Haru and "Rabbit Legs"

Both of them chose the "Beethoven Virus" at the same time and chose the highest difficulty on the game before waiting for the game to start.

Erina who was looking at Haru suddenly became quite nervous and she didn't want him to lose.

In this quiet arcade suddenly a sound of music started to be played.

Haru and the "Rabbit Legs" moved slowly before the melody started to become faster.

Everyone exclaimed loudly when they saw the duel between the two of them.

The skill of "Rabbit Leg" was obvious since he was a master. His legs' movement was very fast and he got almost a perfect score with each step, but of course, he missed some of them since it was the biggest difficulty of the song.

Even though "Rabbit Leg" was confident in his skill, he knew that it was far from perfect, however, it was enough to defeat Haru.

But suddenly he realized something.

'Where's the cheer in the audience?!'

Usually, in such a game, a lot of people would gather and cheer for the players loudly, but this time, everyone was quiet.

He had a bad feeling and glanced at Haru who was playing beside him.

'Perfect! Perfect! Perfect!'

On Haru's screen, it was obvious that all of his steps were perfect.

He was shocked to the core and when he saw Haru's legs movement.

That's the thing on everyone's mind at the moment.

It is so perfect that one can even say that Haru has conquered this game with his skill.

Looking at the "perfect" words that kept coming from the screen, the mob character was speechless and stood still in his place forgetting that he was on the game.

It had been a while since Haru had played and he really had fun here.

Some of the people who recorded this scene on the camera were stunned and dropped their phones since they were stunned looking at Haru's skill.

Then when the song was over, there was a loud cheer on the arcade showing a perfect score on the screen.

"AMAZING, WHO THE HECK IS THIS GUY!!!"

"DAMN, I FORGOT TO RECORD THE ENTIRE SCENE!"

The mood of the "Rabbit Leg" was complicated and knew that he had lost.

"I think that I'm wrong. You're not a Mob Character."

The "Rabbit Leg" looked up at Haru who was smiling at him.

"I have fun with the game, "Rabbit Legs". Let's play again next time."

The "Rabbit Leg" nodded dumbly, but he understood why a beautiful girl fell for him.

Haru walked to Erina and took her away.

The "Rabbit Leg" stood up and shouted, "I won't lose against you next time!"

However, when he shouted that thing someone in the crowd suddenly exclaimed.

"What?! That person is KSG?!"

Everyone looked at the screen of Dance Rush which had just been played by Haru showing a nickname of KSG.

They didn't know who this guy was, but they knew that this guy was very amazing since they could see the reaction of this mob character was serious.

To be continued, the explanation of KSG the legendary Arcade Gamer in the next chapter!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 756: I hate you

Everyone was very surprised since it was their first time hearing it.

Mob Character B only shook his head looking at the expression of everyone.

"It isn't surprising that all of you do not know about it since he disappeared a year ago."

"He is a legendary gamer in the arcade and during his golden time all of the game machines in the arcade have his name on the rank one giving him a nickname of "God of Gamer"."

"How did you know that that guy is KSG, and not someone else? How can you be so sure?"

Mob Character B shook his head again.

"Didn't you see a beautiful girl beside him earlier?"

"What does it have to do with KSG?"

"KSG has another nickname and that is "Grey Haired Incubus"."

Everyone, especially the male, was startled when they heard this nickname.

The Mob Character B nodded with a serious expression.

"In the past, there were a lot of gamers who brought their girlfriends to show off their skill or just to have fun, however, when KSG appeared, they didn't dare to bring their girlfriend to the arcade?"

They shook their heads at the same time.

"It's because their girlfriend will break up right away with that gamer and move toward KSG."

Everyone was in shock when they heard it.

"Then, that beautiful girl is someone else's girlfriend?!"

The Mob Character B shook his head and replied, "No, I guess that is his real girlfriend since I can see the level of that girl is different from the girl that he has brought before."

Everyone was silent when they heard it, but suddenly there was someone who let out an outcry burst.

"Why! Why can only a handsome guy become popular! I also want to become popular, dammit!"

No one said anything since they also understood that feeling very well.

The Mob Character B patted the shoulder of the guy who was frustrated.

"Calm down, boy. Don't be such a virgin, even though that guy is very popular, but he isn't a bad guy."

"Ha?! How can he not be a bad guy!? He has made a lot of love in this place break up! He's guilty!"

Everyone nodded at the same time.

"Yes, but that isn't his fault." The Mob Character B raised his index finger to the sky and shouted, "Love is War!"

KSG has reminded us of that!"

The weak perish and the strong prevail!

Because of that, there are also a lot of lovers who have gotten married and have a very good life happily."

Everyone was quiet and suddenly they also wanted to get married.

Mob Character B nodded and was quite satisfied with their reaction.

"Just think of KSG as the obstacle of our life! But once we have defeated that obstacle, we'll have a good marriage life with our wife!"

The Mob Character B clenched his fist tightly and shouted, "So let's aim for it, the marriage life with our lover!"

"I WILL BRING MY GIRLFRIEND HERE!!!!"

However, they didn't know that Mob Character B was one of the people who had broken up with his girlfriends in the past and he also wanted to make them break up similar to his experience.

'Hehehehe, I'm not alone anymore.'

They would smash the head of the Mob Character B if they knew that this guy was thinking right now.

In the future, there would be a myth about bringing your lover when there was a "Grey Haired Incubus" to test the love between your lover and yourself.

Though, it would be very hard for them to search for Haru since he wasn't free enough to go to the arcade to play in the future.

Erina looked at Haru curiously.

Haru blushed and felt that his nickname was very embarrassing.

'What the hell is a Grey Haired Incubus?'

Haru was very mad and wanted to complain, but he calmed himself since he also knew the frustration of those guys.

Being brought away by Haru, Erina looked around at this box which showed her face on the screen in front of her.

"Well, the situation is quite troublesome now and we have to go back."

Erina was startled when she heard it, and also felt sad, but she knew that it was really troublesome to stay here when everyone had already known about Haru's identity.

Erina was a bit sad, but there was nothing that she could do. She was about to go out, but she was stopped by him.

"Don't be in a hurry, let's create some memories first in this place."

Haru smiled and looked at the screen in front of them. "This is a photobooth. We can take various photos with various effects on this place."

Haru put a coin and a picture of Haru and Erina appeared on the screen. He was very skillful at editing the photo and made their lips became bigger.

"There're a lot of effects, and we can try a lot of things by adding a word, picture, effect, etc."

Haru explained to Erina how to use this photo booth.

But it might be because Erina wasn't very good with electronic devices that she messed up several times creating quite a lot of disaster photos, but she didn't give up since she was curious about what kind of photos she could take in this place.

Erina even spent a lot of money creating a photo of both of them until she was satisfied with the result.

Haru could only sigh at the power of money of rich girl.

Erina looked at the number of photos, but somehow she felt that she was quite unsatisfied once again.

"Let me try one more time."

"Wait, this time, let me try it."

Haru stopped her since he had a feeling that this girl wouldn't stop for a long time.

Haru put the coin inside the machine and made Erina move closer to him while hugging her head on his chest which made her startled.

This time there wasn't any special effect, words, or anything, only a simple photo between the two of them.

Erina was blushing since she was too nervous but unconsciously she showed a beautiful smile.

The photo was created and it showed a picture of Haru and Erina who smiled together while hugging each other.

Erina was stunned when she saw the result of the photo and smiled.

"I - It's very bad! B - But I'll keep it." Erina looked at Haru and asked, "Is that alright?"

Haru nodded with a smile and patted her head. "Let's go back. It's very late."

Somehow Erina's mood was very good.

"Uh... Erina-sama, where are you?!"

Hisako was very worried since Erina should have come back.

"What should we do? Erina-sama hasn't gone back. W - What if she gets kidnapped?! NO! Erina-sama!"

Alice sipped a warm tea calmly.

"Erina is alright. Grandfather has said that she needs to do something before."

Alice was quite complicated when she knew that Erina was sent by her grandfather to Haru's cafe, but she had checked it before and she didn't find Haru there. She only knew that Haru was on a business trip and somehow it made her sigh in relief. She felt if Haru was there, Erina would completely fall for him and it somehow made her feel conflicted.

Hisako sighed in relief and caressed her chest, but then suddenly she noticed a car which stopped in front of the house.

Hisako sighed in relief and peeked out the window, but she was startled when she saw Erina had come out from the car with a guy. Her eyes bulged and she pressed her face on the window in shock.

"W - What?! How can there be a guy there?!"

Alice dropped the cup on the ground and also ran to Hisako's side looking at the scene which made her dumbstruck.

Haru and Erina seemed to talk to each other, they argue, before they screamed then they saw something which happened in front of them with a blush.

Erina seemed reluctant but sat down there for a while since she also wanted to ask whether he knew about their engagement. She wanted to say something, but she was too embarrassed to say anything.

Haru who had come out brought her luggage and asked since Erina had stayed in the car for a long time.

Erina became annoyed and got out of Haru's car and slammed the door.

Erina seemed to be a bit embarrassed and walked toward Haru, but suddenly she slipped and almost fell down on the ground, but she was caught by Haru.

Erina was at a very close distance between the two of them and she looked at Haru who looked at her in worry. She couldn't help but tiptoe her feet and kiss his lips.

Time seemed to stop for both of them.

Haru was also in shock since he hadn't been using his Kenbunshoku Haki for a while in this world.

Erina parted her lips and looked at him angrily.

"You sure have the guts to make me do this! Take responsibility for me!"

Haru frowned and looked at Erina.

"I know, but I don't want to give up on you."

Erina didn't want to use engagement to force him with her. She waited for a while, but didn't hear his response, and started to feel a bit scared. She suddenly realized what she had done was very embarrassing and she wanted to run away from this place.

But Haru didn't let her and hugged her waist.

"You're going to reject me, right? I don't mind, just let me go back now. I want to sleep!"

"No, I'm not rejecting you."

Haru hugged her gently caressing her hair softly. "Erina, I'm happy. Our encounter might not be the best, but staying with you makes me happy."

Erina didn't look at Haru and hid her face on his chest.

"But I have girlfriends, and if you want me to give up on them for you then I'm sorry. I can't do that for you. But...

If you are willing to be my girlfriend, then I'll make you happy, protect you from anything, and let me tell you about the fun that you haven't felt in your life."

Erina, without hesitation, mocked.

"You're greedy, womanizer, bastard, pervert, and... and...."

Tears rolled down from her eyes biting her lips.

"Make me hate you, don't make me love you."

Erina looked at Haru with tears.

"I'm sorry. I can't do that, because I love you, Erina."

Kissing her lips, but this time, the taste was quite different.

It might be because they had the same tongue, that their kiss was more intimate and enjoyable.

Erina was overwhelmed, but she didn't want to let him go.

Alice and Hisako couldn't look away at both Haru and Erina at this moment and somehow they felt jealous.

Parting their lips, Haru hugged her again and whispered.

Erina also kept hugging Haru.

"It's alright. I hear that hate lasts longer, and it is better than you forgetting about me."

Erina shook her head and her face was blushing. She snuggled into his chest and said in a low voice.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 757: Shinobu's Dilemma

Haru suddenly felt that with more lovers, it started to get very troublesome, and it was very hard for him to control the anaconda on his pants.

Everyone on the Group Chat was very lively since they were discussing the time difference in each world.

This topic had already been talked about by everyone for a while, and one thing which surprised them was that everyone could be connected to each other on the chat group without trouble and could also chat with each other normally even though the time of each world worked differently.

They were wondering whether it was because of the theory of parallel world or something, but in reality it was because of Haru since he didn't let his girls in another world think that he had left them for a long time.

That was why after he had gotten [Time and Space Manipulation app on Group Chat], he hurriedly changed the time difference between a world that was being lived by his lovers.

Haru was happy that he had beautiful girls, but it was also hard work to maintain it.

This time, Haru had entered the Tower together with Shinobu since she had asked him for help.

In the Group Chat, Shinobu was included in the one weakest group, and even though she was very knowledgeable about poison, her body was quite weak and small. She hadn't done any quest for a while and even though her strength might be the strongest among the Demon Slayer on her original world, she felt that it wasn't enough to defeat the monster on the Group Chat such as Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Esdeath, Haru, Luffy, Gintoki, and Tsunade.

But for sure, at the same time, it had become her target to become strong.

'At least I've got to have the same strength as Esdeath.'

Shinobu knew that Esdeath would be the strongest woman on the Group Chat, and she had to admit that she respected Esdaeth for that, but one thing that she didn't understand was why that woman wanted to marry such a sleazy guy such as Haru.

However, she also understood this guy's charm.

"Shinobu, you should focus, we're about to reach 28 floors soon."

Haru looked at Shinobu, who had defeated the boss of a monster on 26 floors. He knew that the boss on the 28 floors was quite troublesome and he didn't want her to be hurt by it.

Of course, to do a co-op play on the Tower in the Group Chat, they also needed to pay points.

Haru hadn't played at the Tower for a while and had only fought until 30 floors since he was too lazy to continue to fight, though he would continue if Esdeath asked him to do so.

His strength is a bit weird since most of his strongest magic is attacking the mental state of his opponent, but it didn't mean his physical ability was weak.

Shinobu nodded since she knew that Haru wouldn't tell her to lie. Even though this guy was a bit sleazy, his ability was very top-notch and he could unite the country easily. She thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can you conquer my country?"

"Conquer your country?" Haru thought for a while and nodded. "It's possible. I can even dominate the world since the technology in your world is quite backward."

Shinobu wanted to refute it, but she couldn't, especially when she knew that this guy owned a Gundam which was a giant robot about 20 meters. She had to admit that she was a bit jealous, especially when Sumire shared the video of Haru's fight against Level V Gastrea on the world of Black Bullet in the Group Chat.

Shinobu was a girl, but she had to admit that she had an interest in giant robots such as Gundam Banshee.

"Haru, can you let me use your Gundam Banshee later?"

"Hmm... what should I do?"

"Don't be stingy, Haru..."

Shinobu was quite jealous of Esdeath since she was the first woman to be married by Haru. Even though she had met Haru first, but she had lost to Esdeath who had appeared late, however, she also thought that it was also because of Haru's psychology during his mission on the world of Akame Ga Kill.

Shinobu knew how brutal and sadistic the world of Akame Ga Kill was and Haru, who was just a harem protagonist, needed to become an Emperor of the Empire. She knew that Haru had a lot of blood on his hands which made him very tired. In that cruel world, Haru who needed psychological comfort had met Esdeath and they fell in love.

It is as simple as that, but Shinobu can't just accept it right away.

Shinobu had always wondered why he hadn't decided to stop the quest since she didn't want him to force himself.

"Shinobu, Shinobu, did you hear me?"

Shinobu looked at Haru who was looking at her with a speechless expression.

"Have you not heard from me?"

"No, tell me again, what is it?"

Haru sighed looking at Shinobu who didn't have a guilty expression. "I'll show you my new power. It might be able to make a duplicate for my Gundam."

Shinobu knew that each quest they would receive a reward, and that reward depended on their luck.

Haru, who had very good luck, had always gotten an ability after opening the reward from the Group Chat.

"Can you let me borrow your sword? I'll take care of the boos on 27 floors."

Shinobu nodded and gave him her sword since she didn't care much about it.

Her sword is a bit special since it is thinner and lighter than a usual sword, and inside its sheath, there are various kinds of poison which can be changed anytime turning this weapon into a very dangerous weapon.

Haru took out a lip-designed sticker on his palm and placed it on Shinobu's sword.

Shinobu's sword suddenly turned into two swords.

"I can make a duplicate of everything as long as I place this sticker."

Shinobu's mind worked and realized something. "So you can make a duplicate of that Gundam Banshee?"

Haru nodded since it was possible, but he also needed to remind her. "But, of course, this ability isn't perfect since once the sticker is being pulled....." He pulled the sticker on the sword and tried to control the speed of two swords fused back since if he let it fused back without being controlled, this sword might break.

Haru sighed in relief when he saw that he could control the speed of the fusing, even though it wasn't perfect.

Shinobu nodded and looked at Haru. "Is it possible to create a copy for part of your body?"

Shinobu's mind suddenly became a mess when she thought Haru was going to place his sticker on his anaconda. She thought that Haru might be able to create a Yamato no Orochi (eight-headed serpent in Japan) using his anaconda which he kept inside his pants.

Haru wasn't sure, but he felt that this girl was thinking something strange and somehow he felt offended by it.

"Let's continue the quest."

Shinobu walked while taking back her sword.

It was the thing which usually was done on the Group Chat, and everyone was very relaxed as long as there was no quest on the Group Chat.

After his action on the arcade, Haru had once again become famous as the strongest arcade gamer after someone uploaded his video playing Dancing Rush on the arcade on Twitter, Instagram, NicoNico, Line, etc.

Haru had his team develop Line after the annual meeting and with Nasa's ability it was very easy to create it in just 10 days.

After that, they didn't hesitate to promote Line to NicoNico, railways' company, weekly magazine, and a lot more.

Haru was waiting for Seri to end the transaction of the television network which he was about to buy and the negotiation was quite successful and soon Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings would be his, but it would take a while since Tokyo Broadcasting System Holdings was one of the famous television networks.

His grandfather was the most excited and told him that he would do anything to help him. His grandfather was a leader of a political group and of course, with the help of Haru's television network, it would be very easy for him and his team to gather support from people.

The other thing such as Shochiku which is a movie company in Japan has already been successful along with Warner Mycal Cinemas which is owned by Warner Bros.

But he wasn't in a hurry to create a movie since he wanted to wait for the result of the exam of Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa. He didn't need to worry about Megumi, Sora, and Yuri, but he was worried about Shiina and Iwasawa since he knew that their heads weren't bright.

"Haru, are you sure that Hollywood actor is going to come here?"

Utaha asked him once again.

"Yes, I've bought his house and he has decided to visit me in Tokyo."

Haru was speechless since it was her fifth time asking her this question.

"Interesting, do you want to enter the movie business? If so, tell me since I'm also very interested. Let's create a romantic movie with both of us as the main character and heroine."

Utaha sat down on Haru's lap while hugging his neck.

"Haru, you're really going to enter the movie industry?" Sora was also interested.

Megumi was also interested since she had often watched movies.

"Yes, I plan to enter the movie industry."

Haru didn't tell them the details about his plan to become the biggest mogul in the world since showing a result was better than a word. He also didn't want them to talk about his matter to a lot of people since he wanted to keep it a secret. He didn't want his plan to be foiled because they wanted to say that their man was awesome.

Megumi had only come earlier and didn't know who the Hollywood actor was who would come to Haru's house.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 758: Movie Industry

"Mr. Kasugano, thank you for buying my house."

Nicholas Cake smiled at Haru.

"No problem, your house is very good. I'm glad that I can buy it."

"If you want to buy another house then you can ask me."

Nicholas Cake is a famous Hollywood actor in the US and he has been cast in a lot of movies such as National Trap, Con Water, Ghost Cowboy, etc. He's also famous for investing his money in luxury real estate and owning a number of luxurious houses in the US.

But because of the economic crisis which happened in 2008, he has trouble paying the tax of his luxurious houses and that is why he decides to sell his houses.

"But it is really troubling for you to come to Tokyo from afar."

Haru was also very polite since he didn't expect him to come to Tokyo right away.

'I think he's really having trouble with money.'

However, Haru didn't need to say that out loud.

"No problem. I also like Tokyo since my cousin has also made a movie in Tokyo before."

Nicholas was also very polite even though he knew that Haru was in high school, but Haru's deed was very famous in the US since Haru could short-selling gold futures gained a lot of wealth from it. When he talked with Haru, he didn't feel that he was talking with a high schoolboy. He guessed that Haru must be coming from rich Clan which he didn't know since the children from that kind of Clan usually had different education than the norm.

"Oh, is it "Lost in Translation"? I've also watched that movie."

Utaha is a fan of Sofia Koppola, who is Nicolas Cake's cousin.

Both of them are also part of the Koppola family, a family from the famous director Francis Kord Koppola who has directed "The Devilfather".

"Yes, I'm surprised that you know about it."

Nicholas nodded and asked, "Mr. Kasugano, are they?" He could see three girls, but he had already guessed.

Nicholas smiled with a knowing smile.

Both of them are guys and they know what each other is thinking.

"They're a bit curious about the entertainment world, can you answer some of their questions?" Haru asked.

Nicholas didn't mind since Haru had brought his house.

The price of the house which is bought by Haru is about 17 million USD and it is located in Los Angeles.

"He's going to enter the movie industry, do you have tips for him?" Utaha asked.

Nicholas was a bit surprised looking at Haru. "Mr. Kasugano, do you want to enter the movie industry?"

Haru nodded and didn't hide it. "I've bought a movie theatre and Shochiku, I will make one or two movies soon."

"I only plan to become a scriptwriter, and leave the rest to the professional."

Haru didn't plan to become a director or actor since it would take a lot of time and he didn't really want to become more famous since it was quite troublesome.

Nicolas didn't seem surprised and told him his opinion.

In the past few years, the investment bank on Wall Street has invaded Hollywood with money. It is also the reason why there is a lot of movie production with a cost that is more than 100 million USD.

Today's movie industry is different from the past movie industry.

Everyone is more cornered about the box office of the movie and that is also the reason why a movie is being divided into commercial movies and art movies.

The commercial movie is a movie that can be enjoyed by everyone and usually has a very high box office.

If it is compared to a beverage then a commercial movie is similar to a beer. It is good and everyone loves it.

On the other hand, an art movie is similar to fine wine. Some people understand it and some people don't understand it, however, if it a good art movie then it isn't possible to create a huge box office.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha nodded since it was a rare chance to learn from a famous actor. But at the same time, they also wanted to know what Haru's plan was for his movie company, as his wife-to-be, they didn't want him to lose his money on movie industry since even the actor in front of them had said that a movie's chance to become a huge hit was more difficult than gambling.

Of course, as a businessman, Haru wanted to create a commercial movie rather than an art movie since it would also increase the sales of popcorn in his movie theater and give him more money. Then they continued to talk about the experience of the actor, movie, Hollywood, etc. Lastly was about Kawaru Natari who was a famous Japanese actress in Hollywood.

'Kawaru Natari?' Haru had never heard about this artist before.

Nicolas said that this girl might have an academy award soon.

The Academy Awards, more popularly known as the Oscars, are awards for artistic and technical merit in the film industry.

It is also the biggest award for every director, actor, or actress to win this award.

Haru knew that the reality was darker than what Nicolas Cake had said to them, but it was alright since he didn't really want them to know about it.

They only talked for a few hours, before Nicolas Cake decided to go back.

Haru decided to give him some cheap booze and cigar which he had gotten from the world of Toriko, but even though it was cheap in that world, it was very rare in this world.

Nicolas Cake was grateful and told him if everyone went to Los Angeles, they could come to his house and he would prepare a party for them.

Looking at Nicolas Cake who had gone back, Sora looked at Haru.

"Haru, have you thought about what kind of movie you want to create?"

Sora liked movies that were very enjoyable in her eyes such as Harry Butter, Lord of The Necklece, Pirate Pacific, Jurassic Park, Twilight, etc. She didn't really like it very hard to understand such an art movie, and it was very rare for her to watch it since for her...

"The movie is being watched to enjoy, not to abuse the people who watch with a strange message, complicated plot, etc."

It is also one of the reasons why an art movie is very hard gathering at the box office on the market. Unless it has some awards, the chance of an art movie creating a big box office is very small.

"But don't you think that the movie that is being created by Akira Kurosawa is very good?" Utaha refuted Sora's opinion.

(Note: Akira Kurosawa was a Japanese film director and screenwriter who directed 30 films in a career spanning 57 years. He is regarded as one of the most important and influential filmmakers in the history of cinema).

Utaha also talked about the advantage of an art movie which was very good and also had a lot of moral and intriguing plot rather than a commercial movie which was popular because of the visual effect, handsome and beautiful actor and actress, sexy scene, etc.

"I think that a commercial movie is too brainless! Its plot is very cheap!"

"But it has created a lot of box office!"

Sora felt that the most important thing was to gather the box office on the movie rather than focussed on art.

"There are also a lot of art movies which are able to gather a lot of box office!"

Sora and Utaha started to argue with each other.

"Haru, what do you think?"

Megumi who had been silent asked Haru who was the owner of the company. She also wanted to know what kind of movie Haru was about to make.

"Haru, what do you think?!"

"Which is better commercial or art?!"

Sora and Utaha stopped to argue with each other and decided to ask for Haru's opinion.

Haru was speechless looking at both of them who were arguing with each other because of stupid things, but from his perspective, he was more supportive of Sora since he was a businessman, but he also understood a brainless movie wouldn't able to be sold to the market at the same time.

"It's simple. I'm going to combine both of them."

They were stunned when they heard it.

"Movies need to be enjoyed, I agree with that point, and if the people who watch the movie are confused or can't even enjoy the movie then what is the point of going to the movie theatre?"

Sora seemed to be smug when she heard that Haru was supportive of her.

"But the plot of the movie can't be cheap and it is better to give a message or moral value since there are a lot of examples of a commercial movie which has become a failure even though it has been made using a budget of around a hundred or more million USD."

Utaha also raised her breasts, showing how big they were.

Sora was annoyed and slapped Utaha's breasts.

"Ouch!" Utaha caressed her breasts and pouted. "Don't be jealous of my breasts!"

Sora jumped and was ready to fight, but she was stopped by Haru.

"Calm down, don't be too excited."

Haru kneaded Sora's cute butt to calm her down.

Sora blushed and looked at Haru while sulking. "Pervert..."

"Let's go back inside first."

Haru looked at Utaha and kept staring at her.

Utaha pouted but sighed. "Sorry, Sora, for saying something rude to you."

Sora looked away, but she glanced at her. "B - But I'll forgive you this time."

Utaha thought and felt that this smile was very lethal for everyone.

Megumi only smiled and walked alongside with everyone while thinking that it was wonderful to stay like this.

It was the day of the announcement of the result of their high school acceptance exam, and everyone was very nervous about it.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 759: Test Result

It was possible to see the result of the test on the internet, but it might have become a tradition for every student in this country to go to their respective targeted high school to see the result of their exam.

It was the same which Sora, Megumi, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina had done.

Haru, Kosaka, and Utaha also came with them to see the result of their exam.

Ritsu and Seri didn't come since they were busy settling the transaction of Haru's business. They were working very hard and Haru thought to give them a gift after they had done with the business.

Haru yawned since it was quite early in the morning. He could see a lot of students along with their parents came to this place to see the result of their exam.

But as expected, his location attracted a lot of attention since he was surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls.

"You should be happy to have a harem in reality."

Utaha looked at Haru with a very sweet smile hugging his arm.

Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything.

"Oh, I can see that a lot of people are dying of jealousy looking at you because you are surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls."

Kosaka also smiled, and also hugged Haru's arm. "It's warm."

Utaha stared at Haru with a cold gaze looking after Kosaka who also hugged him. Then she looked at Kosaka while asking, "Kosaka-san, why did you also hug his arm?"

"It's alright, isn't it? It's a bit cold, and he has two arms after all."

"Three to be exact, but you can't touch the last arm."

Utaha had a smug smile when she had said those words since she really wanted to say it sometimes that Haru had three legs and that leg felt very wonderful. She snuggled into him and hugged him tighter.

Haru was speechless, and sighed, especially when he saw Kosaka's jealous expression.

'Why did you get jealous?'

Haru didn't understand and didn't really want to understand.

Yuri looked at Haru, Utaha, and Kosaka who were talking to each other. Here she was very nervous, but the three of them were flirting with each other.

"It's alright. The result is going to be announced soon." Megumi tried to calm down Yuri.

"Tch... they're late!" Sora was annoyed and wanted to go back in a hurry. She thought that it was better to check it on the internet rather than stand up here stupidly.

Megumi sighed at Sora's foul mouth.

Iwawasawa and Shiina didn't say anything since they were very nervous since they knew that their minds weren't bright. If they were able to enter this high school, then it would be a miracle, or Haru would have paid the school money and let them enter using a backdoor.

The five of them went to the nearby board waiting for the staff of the Shuucin Academy to place down the result of the test.

It was quite crowded, but the spot where the five of them were standing was fairly quiet.

They waited for a while until the staff came and started to place down the result of the exam.

Sora, Megumi, and Yuri sighed in relief when they saw the result.

Sora nodded, but she was quite surprised since she was only rank two on the entrance exam.

Megumi was quite good and also entered the top 10, but she didn't attract a lot of attention since her name was in the middle making it very hard for people to notice. Even when she was standing with Sora, Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina, no one had noticed her and she had turned into "Kato the Invisible".

"What's wrong, Megumi?" Sora asked.

"Nothing, I just feel that someone is thinking rudely about me."

Megumi shrugged her shoulders and searched for Yuri's result.

Yuri was around rank 20, but somehow she was quite dissatisfied with the result.

"Who is ranked 1?" Megumi was quite surprised when Sora didn't get the first rank out of all the students.

Sora squinted her eyes while reading the name of the person who had taken the first rank on the entrance exam.

Sora looked around and wondered whether she could see this person.

"Do you know this Shinomiya Kaguya?" Yuri asked.

"No, I don't know, but I don't care much actually."

Sora thought as long as she was accepted it would be alright. She wanted to enter Hyakkou Academy, but Haru rejected her decision since Hyakkou was a very cruel place and Haru didn't want her to be polluted because she stayed in the Hyakkou academy.

Sora continued to see rank three and it was a name right under her.

Sora felt that she had heard this name somewhere, but she had forgotten where she had heard it.

However, suddenly Iwasawa and Shiina had a pale expression on their faces.

"O - Our name... we can't find our name there...."

Iwasawa bit her lips in frustration.

Shiina stood still and seemed to lose her life.

Megumi, Sora, and Yuri who had been accepted weren't sure what to say for a while since they didn't expect both of them to not be accepted.

Yuri had taught them every night, but the result was unacceptable. Haru also often came to teach both of them from time to time telling them about tips and a lot of things, but...

They wanted to console them, but they didn't know what to do.

Suddenly Haru, Utaha, and Kosaka also walked toward them since they noticed something wrong.

"Both of you are not accepted?"

Iwasawa and Shiina flinched when they were being asked by Haru since they were afraid to disappoint him.

Haru didn't need to guess what had happened and only consoled them.

"You don't need to worry, even if you're not accepted at this school, the Otonogizaka is also quite a good school."

Haru told them that it was alright for them to enter another school since he also knew that their ability wasn't in education, and even though they weren't smart, they had another ability which would make anyone feel jealous.

"We have worked really hard....."

Iwasawa and Shiina cried since they had really worked hard to be accepted in the same school as everyone else, but the result...

They're not being accepted at this high school.

Haru could pay the school with money letting them enter the school, but he also knew that both of them would have a hard time studying in this place if he forced them.

"I've heard that there is a llama on Otonogizaka, you can play with it later."

"Llama?" Shiina seemed to be interested.

"It's a fluffy animal and its appearance is quite cute."

Shiina suddenly thought that it was good to stay at Otonogizaka.

"Iwasawa, your dream is to become a singer, right? Since when was your dream to enter a prestigious school? As long as you can become a famous singer then education is crap...

"Or are you saying that it is more important to enter this school?"

Haru didn't think that education was important for Iwasawa as long as he was with her then no one would bother her.

Iwasawa thought for a while and nodded.

"I know, but somehow I have worked hard to enter this school .... the result...."

Iwasawa felt that she had disappointed Haru since he had given her a lot of things from place to stay, a chance to sing, friends, and the warmth which she had never gotten in her life.

(It is also one of the reasons why a lot of Iwasawa's songs sound quite depressed).

"Let's eat something good before we go back to calm your down."

At first, they thought to have a party with everyone since they thought all of them would be accepted, but they didn't expect that two of them would fail to enter this high school.

They nodded and thought to eat something good before going back to make their mood better.

But when they were about to go back, suddenly someone called them.

Haru turned and saw his aunt. "Aunt?"

"Don't call me an aunt, you bastard!"

Hiratsuka was at the age where she was very sensitive and being called aunt by Haru undoubtedly made her angry and made her knock his head.

Haru grimaced and looked at this woman with a speechless expression.

"Wait, what are you doing here, Shizuka-nee?" Sora asked.

"I'm a teacher in this high school, remember?" Hiratsuka was speechless looking at Sora and shook her head.

"Anyway, for the matter of Iwasawa and Shiina, there is something that I want to announce that both of them are being accepted on Shuchi'in Academy."

They were stunned then shouted.

Shiina and Iwasawa were surprised.

"At the last moment, there are two students who are going to change their minds and enter Hyakko and give two free spots."

Hiratsuka smiled at Iwasawa and Shiina.

"Congratulations, you're going to be accepted into this school this April."

Shiina and Iwasawa were stunned.

Haru was very happy, but also shocked at this dramatic development.

Shiina and Iwasawa hugged Haru at the same time.

"I did nothing and this is your ability and luck."

It is one of the most important things in this life without luck they won't be able to get anything and meeting him is one of the luckiest things which have happened in their life.

"Now, let's have a party!"

Now, they didn't need to have a sad sob party and had a happier party.

"Wait! Party? Invite me, bastard!"

Hiratsuka complained and told them to wait to make them speechless.

They sighed and reluctantly waited for this woman to end her work.

After the happy party which happened yesterday, Haru was wearing a black suit waiting for Sora in the living room.

The door of Sora's room was opened showing her figure which wore a black dress. Her appearance was very beautiful, but somehow, her face showed a trace of sadness.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 760: 6 February

It was a day that they would never forget in their life.

Haru who had been reincarnated in this life had thought his two parents were his own parents. He loved them, but sadly they had left him early. He wanted to show them their grandchildren later and also showed them their daughter-in-law. He had planned to do a lot of things, but he knew that it was impossible to do all of them right now.

Sometimes someone only realizes the worth of something or someone they have lost that person or that thing.

Sora also felt the same and she was full of tears remembering the thing which she had done with her parents. Even though she knew that they weren't her real parents, after being told by Hiratsuka Shizuka, but for her, they were her parents.

It was a day that they could have never forgotten.

It was the day when they lost their parents.

Haru and Sora went to visit their parents' grave to clean up their parents' grave.

They didn't bring either Megumi or Utaha since they didn't want to feel the same sadness.

Hiratsuka also would join them later, but they weren't so sure since she was quite busy with her job.

That was why they decided to go with only just the two of them.

Parking his car, Haru brought a tool that was used to clean up his parents' grave.

Sora walked beside Haru while holding his hand in silence and started to cry when she was about to arrive.

"Don't cry, father and mother will punish me if I make you cry."

Sora snorted and looked at Haru with a smile.

"You've made her cry many times! You've also brought a lot of girls home! I'll report this to father and mother later!"

Haru sighed, but somehow he was glad that Sora's mood turned better.

Tightly holding his hand, Sora looked at Haru.

"You won't leave me, right?"

Haru stopped and looked at Sora who was also looking at him.

"We've been together for a year without our parents and I've always loved you more than a little sister."

One thing that I've never done in this life is to leave you."

Her eyes were red and she hugged him tightly.

"I also love you, more than an older brother...."

Haru caressed her hair and smiled softly at her.

It was good that no one heard their conversation or they might misunderstand them.

They hugged each other for a while before continuing to walk to their parents' grave. The moment they arrived, they were suddenly hit by a lot of emotions which they couldn't contain.

There were a lot of things which happened in the past year after they had lost their parents such as Group Chat, business, girls, and a lot more.

But the most important thing was the relationship between Haru and Sora.

Both of them weren't brothers and sisters again, but rather lovers who loved each other.

If they were a sister and brother which connected by blood, then their relationship might be weird, but they weren't, and Sora was a child from different parents.

They didn't know who Sora's parents were, but they didn't care since what was important was that they were together and from now on that fact wouldn't change.

Cleaning their parents' grave, suddenly they heard a voice.

Sora and Haru turned and saw Utaha and Megumi, who also wore the same black dress, walking toward them in a hurry.

"Bastard! How come you leave us without saying anything!"

Utaha ran toward them and complained about a lot of things such as why they didn't call her? Why didn't they ask her help to clean up the grave too? Why didn't they invite her? She complained about a lot of things and made the quiet cemetery quite loud by her outburst.

Megumi walked calmly toward them, but her expression was very angry and her eyes were full of tears.

"I - I can forgive you this time, but please don't do this next time."

Megumi bit her lips and cried while saying, "Why don't you tell us? Have you not thought of us as your family?"

It was their first time seeing Megumi was so emotional, and it surprised them.

Megumi looked at Haru while crying and complained. "You've decided to marry the three of us, right? Are you telling me that a lie?"

"Then, why are you not telling us about it?"

Haru felt a bit complex and sighed. "It's because I don't want the two of you to feel sad too..."

"I've decided to have a relationship with you, and I've also prepared my mind for a long time...." Megumi looked at Haru and somehow also understood what Haru meant, but she couldn't accept it.

"I - I have thought to date you with an intention to marry, and of course, I'll think of your parents as my parents..."

Haru wiped the tears on her cheek and knew that he had done wrong on this matter.

Sora was crying and also hugged Megumi.

Haru and Sora had thought wrong, Utaha and Megumi really thought the four of them as a family, and during the storm, sadness, and everything they were ready to help them since it was what it meant to be a family.

Haru also hugged Utaha closely.

"Hmm... as long as you understand...."

Utaha turned quiet and snuggled.

The four of them snuggled together, and it was really lucky that no one had seen them since they would be embarrassed if someone saw them since this scene was a bit similar to a TV drama which they usually watched on the television.

However, Haru knew that there was one person who peeked at them, but he didn't say anything.

Hiratsuka was shocked when she found out that Haru had three girlfriends, and he had even laid his hands on his little sister too. Even though she knew that both of them weren't siblings which were connected by blood, it made her complicated since she had seen them when they were born from this world.

Hiratsuka didn't worry too much about Sora, but she was more worried about Haru since she knew very well that this boy was very naughty from a child, but at the same time, she was also glad when she knew that he had three girlfriends who really cared for him this much, but at the same time, she was wondering how the hell this boy was able to create a harem.

However, at the same time, Hiratsuka had realized that Haru and Sora had grown up and somehow she started to feel old.

Hiratsuka screamed inwardly.

"Aunt, what are you doing over there?"

"Don't call me aunt, you bastard!"

Hiratsuka was angry, but then she realized that her hiding place had been known by Haru. She snorted and walked toward Haru to give him some lesson to not play with a woman's hurt since she knew pretty well this guy could make a lot of girls heartbroken.

"Wait, what are you doing?"

"Don't get too close to me!"

"Don't you dare to run or I'll give you more punishment!"

Haru had entered the school once again, but nothing had changed since no one knew that he had made 10 billion USD on his hunt before. He was writing a script for a movie which he was about to make later.

It was fairly quiet, but then suddenly the door of his private room was opened.

Haru's quiet break was being broken by someone.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 761: Life Plan

Haru looked at the girl who had just entered his room.

"Hyaha~~, Haru...." Runa smiled and sat down on Haru's desk.

"Why you've never told me that you're KSG?"

Runa was a gamer and of course, she was excited when she knew that Haru was a KSG, especially when she saw his video playing "Dancing Rush" in a very awesome way on "NicoNico".

Haru only smiled and asked, "You're not only here because of that, right?" He didn't delete his video on "NicoNico" since it also helped him gather more users on his website.

Runa pouted and peeked at his laptop while saying, "Kirari is calling all of us to go to the student council room."

"Script? Are you going to make a game again?"

Runa knew that Haru owned a game company since she was the one who introduced him to the company which he had bought in the past. She was wondering whether he would make a new game once again since Fruit Ninja, Plant Versus Zombie, Temple Run, Candy Crush Saga, and Angry Bird were very exciting games.

Runa had also bought a doll of Angry Birds at her home along with various things which she thought were cute from his game, manga, etc.

"Are you going to make the Pokemon game?"

"I'll make it, but not now."

Haru smiled and knew the popularity of his game had exploded and it gave him a lot of money.

"I plan to make a movie since I've just bought a movie company."

Runa was surprised and asked, "What? Really? What company?!"

Haru felt a bit funny looking at Runa's reaction.

"Of course, I'm surprised! That company is worth around 400 billion yen, yet..."

"You've said that you've bought it?"

Runa was filled with disbelief. She knew that Haru was very smart and was a very genius trader. She also knew that he had gone for 15 days to rob someone's money, but she didn't expect him to be able to gather enough money to buy such a legendary movie production company in this country.

Shochiku is one of the four members of the Motion Picture Producers Association of Japan (MPPAJ) and the oldest of Japan's "Big Four" film studios.

Of course, Runa was filled with shock when Haru bought the oldest movie company in Japan. Her family was coming from media family from the newspaper, tabloid, radio, and television, but she didn't expect that the guy who sat next to her would become a mogul so suddenly filled her feeling with shock, but at the same time, she was very excited when she learned it.

Haru closed his laptop and stood up.

"Let's go, Kirari is waiting."

"Wait! What movie are you going to make?"

Runa was filled with curiosity about what kind of movie Haru was going to make since she knew that Haru was a genius writer.

For someone who was able to write all of the stories on "Viking Weekly Manga Magazine" creating a record of the fastest-selling magazine in the world.

If he isn't a genius, then what is genius?

Haru only smiled and walked to the student council room.

Every member of the student council had gathered inside while looking at Kirari who was quietly sitting in the center of the room with Igarashi Sayaka by her side.

Igarashi Sayaka is Secretary of the Student Council and the Personal Assistant of the current Student Council President, Kirari Momobami.

Even though she was only in her 3rd-year middle school, she had already done her exam and she had been accepted into the high school side from Hyakko Academy. She had also always ranked one on the entire year and made her very smart.

Everyone already knew about her and no one said anything since the rules of Kirari Momobami were absolute and she was free to do whatever she wanted since she was the Empress of this place.

After Haru had gone for the past 15 days, Kirari also wasn't silent and she also did everything to control this school along with gathering all of the connection from the alumni, but of course, the progress was quite slow, however, after Haru suddenly gave her a surprise and made the progress of her plan faster.

When everything is going well, someone will be working very hard ignoring the tired feeling on their body.

However, Kirari really needed Haru's energy and she needed to cuddle with him later.

They wanted to ask what Kirari was waiting for since the meeting hadn't started, but then the door was opened.

Haru and Runa entered the room together.

Some of them showed a displeased expression when they saw Haru.

"You've made us wait because of him?!"

"Yes, is there something wrong?" Kirari asked calmly.

"Kasugano-kun, I've heard that you're interested in buying a sports club, do you need my help?"

Sachiko Juraku who was part of the student council asked Haru with a smile.

"It's alright, Juraku-senpai. You don't need to do that."

Haru politely declined since he could see Kirari staring at Haru.

"You can ask me anytime if you are interested."

Sachiko Juraku seemed to show interest in Haru.

But when Haru was about to reply, Kirari interrupted their conversation.

"Let's start the meeting right away."

Haru and Runa also sat down in their seats.

Runa looked at Haru and snickered when he was being stared at by Kirari earlier.

The content of the meeting was quite simple and they were talking about the report of the total gambling and money which had been gathered from the gambling dent and gambling activity in this school.

But there was another thing which was about the 3rd year of high school.

It was almost time for graduation and in March, all of them would graduate, but some of them hadn't paid their debt.

As long as they hadn't paid the debt on the school, they would be branded as "housepet" of this school even if they had graduated.

It was Kirari's first year as a school president, and in the past, the school had been very lax and gave a chance for those students to redeem themselves when they had graduated, but Kirari wouldn't give them a chance to redeem themselves as long as they hadn't paid their money.

Kirari didn't care about their life and it was their consequence to lose on a gamble.

As long as they hadn't paid the money, they would be a slave of the Hyakko Academy.

"But what if they don't pay? When people don't have money, what can they pay? You can't tell them to sell their organs since it is a crime."

Even though the "housepet" needed to pay, they didn't have money to pay for the school, and there was nothing that they could do.

"They can pay with something."

Kirari smiled when she answered that question.

"Sayaka, can you show them the "Life Plan"?"

Sayaka nodded and brought a copy of "Life Plan" for everyone in the student council.

They looked at the cover of the "Life Plan" and saw the name of a "housepet" in this school, then started to open the book.

Some of them seemed a bit shocked when they saw a list of plans from 20 years to death. Even though this plan had been implemented before, it was only being done on some "housepet", but this time it would be implemented for everyone who had become a "housepet" in this school.

The plan was pretty simple and it was told the "housepet" in this book needed to marry a politician then have a child, and also helped the career of that politician while also paying their debt.

There were a lot of "Life Plans" which Kirari had prepared, but she only showed one of them.

Kirari smiled and waited for their answer.

Sachiko nodded and seemed to support Kirari.

Everyone on the student council felt that this idea was feasible to control the life of the "housepet" until they die or until they had paid their debt.

If they can't pay their debt, then they can only slave until they pay their debts.

But one thing is for sure that the "housepet" won't live a miserable life since her husband was a rich person, but one thing for sure is the "housepet" unable to fight back their owner.

"Then, I'll give all of the "housepets" in this school a "Life Plan"."

Kirari didn't ask for their confirmation since she only showed them so they wouldn't be surprised when she implemented the "Life Plan" for all of the "housepets".

They didn't have an opinion since it had already been settled, but one thing for sure is that everyone knew the life of the "housepet" in this school had turned from worse to miserable.

They have lost their right as a human and can only live as a pet until they either die or pay their debt.

Then the meeting was over and all of the student council members except Haru, Runa, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka decided to go out since they also needed to tell their people about this matter.

(all of the members of the student council own subordinates).

Sachiko wanted to go to Haru to ask him something, but then Kirari said something that surprised everyone.

"Can all of you go outside first?"

Kirari nodded at Runa's question.

"Everyone including both Sayaka and Ririka."

Haru was about to stand up, but he was stopped.

Everyone was looking at both Haru and Kirari, but they couldn't say anything.

Sachiko walked out and uttered that word in a low voice.

Haru was surprised by Sachiko's words, but it seemed that no one heard her beside him.

Runa, Ririka, and Igarashi also went out and felt a bit reluctant, but who made Kirari the president of the student council?

Everyone left only Haru and Kirari on the inside, then the door was closed.

"What are they doing inside, Yomozuki-senpai?" Igarashi asked.

Runa licked her candy and only smiled. "I'm not sure, you can ask them later." Her mood was very pretty bad and she decided to play with Yuriko since she was sure this girl was very busy. She thought that it was pretty good to cause trouble for Yuriko which made her mood better.

Igarashi was in silence and wasn't sure since Ririka, who stood up beside her, also didn't do anything, only stood up.

Igarashi and Ririka decided not to do anything, only stood up in front of the student council room without saying anything waiting for Haru and Ririka to finish their conversation.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sachiko_Juraku

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 762: Yandere? Little Enjoyment....

"It seems that you haven't been resting for a while."

Haru caressed Kirari's cheek slowly and sighed looking at this workaholic girl.

After everyone had left the student council room, Kirari pulled him to the sofa and sat down on his lap letting him pamper her.

"Yes, but it seems that you're having fun outside, right, KSG?"

Kirari looked at Haru with a speechless expression since this guy had gone out playing in an arcade after he had taken a break from the school from 1 February to 7 February. She missed him and wanted to meet him as soon as possible yet this guy went out to play around in the arcade.

Haru only laughed at her and let her use his lap as a pillow.

Caressing her head, Haru was wondering why this girl was so intriguing, but it might be because the though of this girl was so different.

"Is it alright for you to give me that much?"

Kirari had always wanted to ask this question, but she knew that it was inappropriate to ask that question on the phone and she needed to ask him directly.

"It's alright. I've made a lot."

Haru thought as long as this girl was happy then everything was alright. He didn't say anything about her plan earlier. Even though it might seem inhuman, in society, it was even crueler. It was good that the female could marry a politician rather than selling their bodies to random people like the what had happened to the people in this country.

(There are a lot of girls who are being forced to work as prostitutes to pay their debts in this country).

For males, it was even better since they weren't forced to sell their organs or rather became slaves at fishing ships.

Some people might think that Kirari was inhuman, but her way of implementing the "Life Plan" was several times better at how debt collectors collected their money.

Kirari nodded and looked at him with a smile. She didn't doubt Haru's ability and knew that he had made much more than her entire family in a year.

Her family was rich, but it wasn't being owned only by one person, but it was rather being owned by an entire family. If combined then their net worth might hit a dozen billion USD, but of course, as the clan head of Momobami Clan, her family's net worth was more than the branch clan around her since her family was focussed on the banking industry.

The banking industry is a very good business since it can use the money of their customers for their business but at the same time, it is also the same industry which caused the Japanese asset price bubble from 1986 to 1991.

But let's discuss about that matter on the different matters.....

"I've heard that you're going to buy a movie theatre, are you going to create the largest movie theatre chain in the world?"

Kirari was surprised when her joke hit the mark.

Haru didn't think that he needed to hide his intention to create the largest movie theatre chain in the world. Even though it seemed to be a grand plan, movie theatre wasn't a business that affected human life such as oil, gas, banks and any primary business which humans need in life.

"Let's not talk about business right now. It has been a while since I met you..."

Kirari smiled looking at him with a mischievous smile.

"What do you want? There are no people here and if you really want to...."

Kirari was at the age where she was interested in that kind of thing, and she especially wanted to do it with him.

Haru wanted to play with Kirari's hair since her long beautiful gray hair was very tempting and it might be because he had a fetish of grey hair too.

Kirari was crazy for excitement and looking at Haru who was looking at her with a hot gaze, it also made her body excited and he also wanted her too.

They said nothing and moved their lips closer before devouring each other's lips.

Kirari straddled Haru's lap hugging his neck tightly. Her mind was clouded in excitement the more she kissed him and she also understood more about his ability in that area.

Then it was at this moment, something huge from bottom's Kirari trying to lift her up. She was surprised by the sheer size of it and understood why a lot of his ex-girlfriend praised him. Even though she hadn't seen it, she could feel it and she understood that it was also the reason why this guy had conquered a number of girls.

But at the same time, it also made her want to conquer him and made him into her own.

It might have turned into a match whether Haru was the one who conquered Kirari, or Kirari was the one who conquered Haru.

In this fight, they were only using their tongues, but as expected Kirari who didn't have experience besides the last time they were kissing each other in his private room started to lose against him, however, Kirari didn't realize that Haru hadn't even gotten serious.

But at the same time, even though Kirari was at her losing end, a woman's ability to charm a guy wasn't only the ability to make their man happy on the bed.

Haru had to admit after he had gotten a "Tongue of God", he could taste that the lips of each girl were different.

"Kirari-sama, what takes you so long?"

Parting each other's lips, Kirari was full of blush and wanted to continue.

Haru was quite speechless when Igarashi was waiting in front of the room. He wasn't in a hurry and decided to stop their activity.

Kirari sighed and somehow her mood was very bad when she was disturbed, but she also understood that they were inside the school. She looked at him with a serious expression and even a bit crazy.

The distance between the two of them was very close, Kirari hugged Haru's neck as if a snake had constricted its prey.

"How long are you going to make me wait?"

Haru blinked his eyes since this girl was a bit scary for him. He didn't know what kind of relationship he should have with her since he didn't think that she was okay to share him with someone considering how possessive this girl was. Even if he had decided to play with her, the cost to play with her was one billion USD.

Haru didn't care much about that amount of money since he could get it again in the future, and for him, one billion USD was a small amount of money since he could get it anytime.

Kirari chuckled and smiled looking at Haru's reaction. Her clear blue eyes stared deeply into Haru's soul and her beautiful lips shaded in blue moved in a sexual manner. Her hands grabbed Haru's face with her thumbs were right just right beside his eyes as if trying to possess him.

"I know that you have a girlfriend, but I'll make you mine, Haru..."

Kirari kissed his lips again deep with her tongue and parted her lips creating a string of crystal saliva. She stood up and tidied up her skirt before going out.

The door was opened and Sayaka and Ririka were surprised.

"Let's go, we need to meet with the Ministry of Education."

Sayaka and Ririka followed her, but they also peeked at Haru who was inside the student council room.

Haru thought for a while and wondered whether it was the right decision to date her seriously considering her personality, however, when he thought her with another guy made him really uncomfortable. He sighed and thought that he really needed to think using his head rather than his lower body in the future.

Erina was drying her wet hair while looking at Haru who was typing on the laptop. She was happy that he was coming when she had asked him to come before. She had told her secretary to rest early and told her to go back, but she knew that it was very hard for them to have time together, especially when she had a stupid cousin.

Alice screamed loudly several times from outside Erina's mansion.

"You're not going to answer her?"

Haru stopped and looked at Erina curiously.

Erina wanted to spend her time together with Haru and didn't want to be disturbed by an annoying cousin.

"IF YOU IGNORE ME THEN I'M GOING TO CLIMB TO YOUR ROOM AND THEN I'LL SCREAM THAT YOU AND HARU ARE GOING TO MAKE A BABY INSIDE YOUR ROOM TOO!!!"

Erina was mad and walked out to her balcony looking at Alice who tried to climb her room using a ladder.

Alice was stunned, but hurriedly smiled looking at Erina.

"If you don't shut up then I'll push this ladder away."

"No, no, no, please don't!!!!"

Haru somehow had his mood better when he saw the interaction of both sisters made his mood became good, but at the same time, he realized that Alice was trying to cockblock him.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 763: You're going to make movie?

"Haru, Erina is bullying me!"

Alice who had entered Erina's room through ladder ran toward Haru and hugged him.

"Alice! Get away from him!"

Erina was annoyed and pulled her apart.

Alice snorted and complained.

"Erina, just because you've dated him, you're going throw me out?! Y - You're a bully!"

Alice made a fake cry while looking at the reaction of both Haru and Erina.

"That's a fake cry, right?"

Haru and Erina calmly discussed with each other.

Alice was speechless and pouted while complaining in a low voice.

"Jeez... what is this? You're very much matched to each other..."

Alice somehow felt very jealous at this moment when she saw them quite close to each other somehow she lost her place or something. She was also somehow jealous of Erina who had gotten a boyfriend too.

"So? What are you doing here?"

Erina folded her arms arrogantly while asking that question.

Alice seemed to be spirited when she said those words.

Haru closed his laptop and knew that it was impossible to throw Alice out at this moment.

"Then, let's play together, Erina."

Erina frowned while looking at Haru.

"You always treat Alice better...."

Haru was speechless and took out an Uno Card.

"How about we play Uno? I've brought an Uno Card with me."

Erina and Alice seemed to be very interested in playing Uno Card.

Haru knew that even though Erina always acted arrogantly, she was quite childish on some part.

It was also the reason why she was also acting very excitedly when she played in the arcade before.

Haru moved closer to Erina and whispered.

"We can play together in an arcade in the future."

Erina blushed but nodded since she also wanted to play in the arcade again. There were a lot of games which she hadn't tried and it was hard to go alone, but if she came together with her boyfriend then it was different.

"Jeez! Jeez! Don't flirt in front of me! Let's hurry up and play Uno!"

Alice complained when she saw both of them flirt with each other.

"Hmph! You're going to lose, Alice."

Erina was also quite excited to play Uno Card.

"Erina, even though you might win against me on the cooking, you would have never won against me in Uno!"

"Let's see whether your mouth can match your skill."

"Kukuku, Erina, it seems that your vocabulary has increased and the way you mock me is also quite cool too."

Haru was wondering whether Alice was trying to praise or mock Erina at this time.

"Haru, take out the Uno Card, I'll teach Alice a lesson now!"

"Hmph! I'll be the one who teaches you a lesson, Erina!"

*Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

Erina and Alice stared at each other with a very serious expression and somehow with a weird pose too.

Haru thought, but he honestly took out the Uno Card from his bag to Erina's bed.

When the Uno Card had been taken out, the three of them sat down on Erina's bed and started to play to each other to decide who was the winner of this battle.

"Jeez, Haru, don't bully us!"

Erina didn't say anything, but her eyes started to be in tears.

The three of them played together, but they had always lost to Haru on Uno Card.

"I'm sorry. Don't cry, alright?"

Haru caressed Erina's head calming her down since he didn't expect her to start to sob.

Erina snorted and wiped her eyes, but then she used Haru's chest to calm herself since it was her privilege as her girlfriend.

"Jeez! Don't flirt in front of me!"

Alice was mad once again.

Erina who heard Alice's scream somehow felt better and suddenly remembered something.

"What have you been writing since earlier? Are you going to prepare for that magazine?"

Erina and Alice looked at Haru with a curious puppy expression waiting for him to answer their question.

Haru closed his eyes while thinking.

'What the heck is this cute creature?'

Haru sighed and wondering whether he would get diabetes looking at both of them.

"I'm sorry, but the magazine is in the preparation stage since the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" needs to be stabilized at least three months."

"W - Well, I'm not forcing you to make it as soon as possible..."

Erina was somewhat disappointed since she wanted to read the Shoujo manga which was being made by Haru.

Haru felt quite guilty and hugged her while caressing her hair.

Alice wanted to scream once again when both of them started to flirt with each other again.

Erina also started to feel better and asked, "So what are you making?" She knew that Haru had a lot of business and all of them were quite interesting and very novel for her. She wanted to know what he was about to make since he seemed to be very intently typing on the laptop earlier.

Erina and Alice started to get interested again.

"Are you going to play in that movie too?"

"Yes, can I play in that movie"

The two of them asked him a lot of questions in a single breath.

"Wait, wait, ask me one by one, I can't answer you at the same time."

The two of them became quiet, but they were waiting for him to say something.

"I'm not going to play the movie, but only write the script."

"Did you buy a movie company?" Alice asked.

"Yes, and I've thought about creating a movie."

Haru nodded and didn't hide it from both of them.

"So what kind of movie is it?"

Erina really hoped for it to be a romance movie so both of them could watch it at the same time.

Unlike Runa, neither Erina nor Alice were anyone from the media industry, Erina was his girlfriend, while Alice was Erina's cousin.

It was alright for him to tell them about his plan to make a movie.

Erina and Alice seemed to be interested in the title.

"Can I read the script?" Erina asked.

Haru gave his laptop to both sisters and let them read the script of his movie. This movie was one of the most popular Chinese movies in his past life.

This movie has a small budget, but it has around 200 million USD box office.

It is also a very interesting movie with both comedy and moral messages having a lot of praise from the people who watch this movie.

Reading Haru's script, somehow Erina and Alice could imagine the scene in the movie, and it made them couldn't wait to watch it. Even though the MC of the story was quite bad, the moral of the story was quite good from the script that they were reading, and at the same time, it seemed that it would become a very funny movie.

"When are you going to make it?" Alice asked.

"Hmm, the preparation should have started before 10 February."

Haru had thought about visiting his movie company soon after the transaction had been solved and started to make a movie right away.

Erina seemed to be intrigued by the romance plot in this comedy movie, and her eyes stared closely at the screen of the laptop.

Haru felt that Erina was a bit funny and he was going to ask whether Erina wanted to go with him to London and the US, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. He took his phone and checked that it was from Group Chat.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Goodbye_Mr._Loser

Goodbye Mr. Loser is a real movie, you can check it on the internet.

It has 200++ million USD box office

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 764: Rare Case

Everyone was surprised when suddenly there was a quest once again.

[New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]

[Quest 2: Defeat Phil Barnett]

[Quest 4: Get an Arms Device]

[Quest 4: Invite one person]

[Participant: four people]

[Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]

[System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]

[Countdown: Before the attack of Zaharak]

Gintoki: "Who the heck is Phill Barett?"

Sumire: "BABEL? The legendary tower?"

Charlotte: "Fighting, huh? I can't help much in this kind of quest."

Tsunade: "But it is rare to send four people on a quest."

Usually, they only need to send out one or two people on the quest, or it was more often to send everyone on the Group Chat rather than send four people.

The only quest which sent four people would be a quest where Haru, Kouha, and Teppei needed to go to Korosensei's world.

Kouha: "@Kuroneko, do you know anything about this quest?"

Kuroneko: "Sorry, the quest is just too abstract, and there is a lot of work in my world which uses BABEL as a location name."

Kuroneko: "For Phill Barnett and Zahark, I'm not even sure who those two people are?" She didn't think that it was a very famous work when she didn't even know the two antagonists which they needed to defeat.

Even though she was an otaku, it didn't mean that she had read every novel, game, anime, or manga in her world since she only liked to read something with gothic style or a romance since she was a girl.

Kuroneko: "However, from what I can tell this might be a battle school or something."

It isn't an uncommon setting, rather it is a very common setting for light novels to start at the school where everyone is having a battle.

Esdeath: "It doesn't matter what the story is, the problem is who is going for the quest?"

Everyone agreed with Esdeath at this moment.

Yajima: "Since it is a battle school, only a member under the age of 20 can enter."

Korosensei: "Or someone who has a loli appearance."

Charlotte: "So I can go?"

Esdeath knew that she couldn't go since she was in her 20s and she had just gone on a quest before. Even though she didn't want to admit it, it would be very hard for her to wear a school uniform to go the school, especially after she had observed the school life in the world of Black Bullet.

Korosensei: "Sorry, Tsunade, you can't go."

Tsunade: "Ha? What do you mean by that?! I'm still very young!"

No one said anything. No one refuted anything. Everyone pretended that they didn't see anything.

Tsunade: "Say something."

Kuroneko: "Anyway, we need to send out four people."

Teppei didn't say anything since he felt that training in his own world made him stronger much faster, and there were a lot of people on the Group Chat who were quite weak. He thought that they needed a chance to go on a quest with one strong guy who would accompany them when there was something wrong.

Esdeath was wondering where Haru was, and she was wondering whether she would go on the quest.

Gintoki: "I'm not going."

Korosensei: "I'm an octopus."

The four famous lazy people on the group chat had declared that they wouldn't go on this quest, but it wasn't something surprising.

Kouha: "Then, I'm also going."

Sumire: "Who are the next two people?" She didn't really want to go when she thought that the quest was dangerous, especially when she heard the content of the quest which was being done by both Haru and Esdeath.

If Sumire was being told to unify Japan in her world, then it was impossible since she was a doctor and scientist. She didn't even know crap about politics and fighting, if she was given such a quest then it was simply asking her to die.

Kouha: "I'm not going to say anything bad, but he's the only one who can make money very quickly and get us a very comfortable place to live with comfort as good as a king."

If they went on a quest, they would have always brought Haru since for them Haru was similar to Doraemon. He could bring anything and made their life on a quest more comfortable.

Suddenly two people asked at the same time.

Luffy: "Kuroneko, I want to go."

Kuroneko: "Luffy, I also want to go!"

Kuroneko: "I'm not saying something bad, but if you shout out that you want to become One Piece crap then you can't enter this quest."

Luffy: "I want to become One Piece!"

Luffy: "I won't stop shouting it!"

They suddenly felt worried when they thought to send Luffy on the quest.

Luffy is very hard to predict.

If they knew the information about the world, then it would be alright, but if they didn't know anything then Luffy would also become a hidden danger since Luffy didn't want to be controlled and would do whatever he wanted on the quest.

If the quest was about fighting then it was good to send Luffy, but if the quest was using a mind or something then it wasn't good since Luffy was an idiot and it was also hard to erase Luffy's habit who often stretched his body everywhere.

Gintoki: "Luffy, how about you give up? I'll bring you to play at my house later."

Luffy: "Gin-chan? You're inviting me to your home?"

Gintoki: "Yeah, go to my world!"

Luffy: "Good! I'll go there!"

Gintoki smiled mischievously since he was about to make Luffy part of the circus.

Yajima: "Then, the one who is going is Shinobu, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Haru, is that right?"

Kuroneko: "Kukuku, the blood on my body is boiling."

Somehow, they were worried when Kuroneko was going to join the quest.

Charlotte: "Where is Haru?"

Haru didn't care much about the quest since he had just come back from the quest on Black Bullet and he didn't want to do any quest again, but he didn't know that he had been chosen for another quest.

"Erina, I'm going to London and the US in two weeks on 12 February, do you want to go with me?"

Erina was a bit surprised and asked, "What are you going to do there? Don't you have school?"

"I'm going to skip the school since I have some matters that I need to solve in both countries, we can also have a holiday too."

Erina was tempted, but she shook her head since she was very busy.

"I'm quite busy since I've officially become an Elite 10 and I've also needed to do my testing food work on the various restaurants."

As the owner of "God of Tongue", Erina also needed to taste various dishes in the restaurant as her job to make the dish which the restaurant created to turn better.

"Then, if Erina doesn't go, I'll go with you."

Alice raised her hand with a smile.

"What? No! You can't go with him!"

Erina hurriedly stopped Alice.

"Why? I also want to go to London and the US!"

Alice pouted and complained.

Erina couldn't go with Haru, and of course, she wouldn't let Alice go with him.

Both of them started to argue with each other, but Alice decided to give up when she saw Erina's serious expression.

"Still, what are you going to do in London?" Alice was very curious as a curious puppy.

"You can see the newspaper and you should know what I'm going to do in that place."

Erina was also curious and waited for his answer.

Haru didn't tell them since he wanted to give them a surprise.

Erina and Alice pouted, but somehow it made her become even more curious and tried to force him, however, he didn't say anything.

"Just wait for my face in the newspaper and you'll know."

Erina and Alice became even more curious, but it was almost too late and Haru decided to go back.

Erina wanted him to stay, but with Alice in her home, it was impossible to do it.

Both of them sent him outside.

"Be careful along the way."

Erina folded her arms and seemed a bit annoyed waiting for him to do something.

Haru shook his head and kissed her forehead.

Erina blushed and nodded, but she looked at him since she felt that it wasn't enough.

Haru only chuckled and kissed her lips.

Alice on the side could only feel annoyed and wanted to say something but stopped when she saw them kissing each other. Looking at both of them kissing each other, she was wondering whether it tasted good.

At the same time, she felt jealous of Erina who had gotten him as a boyfriend.

Going back, Haru checked his phone and looked at the chat log of the Group Chat, but the moment he saw the chat.

Haru couldn't help but facepalm himself.

The world Hagure Yuusha no Estetika or Aesthetica of a Rogue Hero.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 765: There's nothing weird

This time, it was the location where they were teleported for the quest.

Haru did what he usually did in every world in his previous quests. Taking out his laptop, connecting to the network, and started to research the information about this world.

Everyone stayed together in the car which Haru had kept on his zipper storage before.

Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko played the Uno card together while waiting for Haru to finish his research about this world while also forging a fake identity, stealing money from the bank accounts of random people, and also buying a good house in the peaceful neighborhood.

It took him a day to do all of those things and drove his car to the house where he had bought previously.

Coming out from the car, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko were surprised by Haru's efficiency.

"This house is bigger than my house..."

Kuroneko grumbled looking at the two story house with a contemporary design with mostly white color. Her house was quite small and also quite old, but she didn't have a complaint since she knew that her parents worked very hard for her and her sisters but looking at Haru who could buy such a large house in just a day...

Kuroneko started to wonder whether it was worth it for her parents to work that long, especially when she saw him could have such a large amount of money easily without trouble.

"Really? It can't be even compared to the stable in my home."

Kouha refuted Kuroneko's words, but from his expression, everyone could tell that he was quite satisfied with this house.

Kuroneko twitched her lips, but didn't say anything since Kouha was prince of large kingdom. She was only a daughter from normal family after all.

Shinobu didn't say anything since she didn't care much about the housing, even though she knew that it was good to have a place to stay, but she could even stay in the forest, street, or anything as long since she knew that it was part of mission.

"Do you know anything about this world?"

Shinobu knew that Haru had researched a lot of things, even though this guy was quite sleazy, but he was very dependable.

Haru nodded hearing Shinobu's question and answered, "I know the gist of it and tomorrow we'll enroll in Babel."

Kuroneko was surprised since she had just come to this world, yet Haru had registered them to Babel.

Shinobu agreed with Haru's decision.

"So what is Babel? And, do you know anything about this world?"

Kouha was curious about what was the difference between this world and another world.

"Let's go inside first and I'll explain while we're having dinner."

They agreed with Haru's decision and entered their house for the first time.

Of course, Haru was in charge of cooking since from the four of them he was the one with the ability to cook the dish.

Kuroneko grumbled and complained. "This guy has more girl power than me."

Shinobu and Kouha weren't sure what to say when they heard Kuroneko's complaint, but they had to admit that if they married Haru then it would be wonderful.

"I guess Kuroneko doesn't want dinner tonight."

Haru, who was cooking, decided not to give Kuroneko dinner.

Kuroneko jumped from her seat and apologized to Haru with great sincerity since she also wanted to eat. Smelling the delicious smell of curry from the kitchen, if he told her that she couldn't eat the curry then it was simply torturing her.

Kuroneko suddenly thought that Haru might learn this torture method from Esdeath after they had married to each other.

Haru only shook his head at Kuroneko's plea and served the food to the table.

"Let's eat first when it is still hot."

Shinobu raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're not going to explain about this world?"

"I'll explain while we're eating."

Haru looked at Kouha and Kuroneko who weren't even waiting for them to eat and gorged the food into their mouths as soon as possible, but at the same time, he was satisfied with their reaction. Calmly eating his food, he started with his explanation about this world.

"Yes, Samon Syndrome is a paranormal phenomenon that was first discovered 30 years ago. A few thousand boys and girls throughout history have been summoned to other dimensions. And all the traces of them are gone from this world.

In this other dimension, there exists the Transport Gate.

Only half of the summoned children make it back through this Gate. And, even more surprisingly, we have recently learned that the travelers who return back home still retain the fighting abilities they pick up in the other world.

Naturally, magic is no exception."

Kuroneko who was eating her curry raised her eyebrow and asked, "So it doesn't really matter whether we don't have an identity?"

"It doesn't really matter since we can say that we're a group of orphans which has been teleported to another world together. It'll also be our setting later when we're being asked about our origin."

Kouha put a spoon in his mouth and smiled.

"I'll follow the settings and you should do the explanation."

"Yes, don't worry. I've prepared everything."

They nodded and really felt that Haru was very dependable.

For Haru, this quest was simply very easy compared to the quest that he had done for the past few months.

Shinobu waited for Haru to explain about the Babel.

"Babel is the school for those children who have just come back from another world and it is being made to guide everyone."

"So like a brainwash?" Kuroneko thought that the setting of this world should be quite dark.

They were speechless with Kuroneko's question.

Haru only shook his head at Kuroneko's question.

"Kuroneko, you don't need to think too much about Babel and their purpose."

"It's because that's the job of the main character of this story to solve the problem in this world."

Haru didn't want to be too tired on this quest and would only do the quest which had been given. He only needed to go to school then also needed to defeat both Phil Barnett and Zahark who he was sure would come to Babel later.

Kuroneko couldn't refute Haru's words. "But we should do something to help those people."

"How?" Haru looked at Kuroneko.

Being asked that question, Kuroneko wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

"I'm not sure, maybe we can make another organization?"

Shinobu and Kouha didn't say anything, only they knew that Kuroneko was a naive girl who loved to play a hero. Both of them knew the cruelty of the world, and they weren't heroes. They were thinking more about their friends rather than a stranger who they didn't even know.

"Then, you don't need to worry since there's also a terrorist organization who is fighting against Babel so you can focus on the entrance exam for our school tomorrow since if you don't do well our class might be separated."

Kureneko twitched her lips, but nodded when she heard Haru's explanation, and at the same time she also knew the organization who fought against the order of the world would be labeled as a terrorist.

However, Kuroneko couldn't help but feel that the terrorist organization was very cool. She thought of joining that group, but when she saw Haru's expression, she knew that it was impossible to do it. She knew that it was better to think about their quest beforehand. Putting her fist on her flat chest, she smiled confidently.

"Don't worry, we'll have the same class tomorrow."

Somehow they felt worried when they saw Kuroneko.

"Well, let's sleep early since I'm a bit tired."

Haru yawned and put his plate on the sink.

Both of them entered the same room, and it surprised both Kuroneko and Shinobu.

"Huh? Are both of you going to sleep together?"

Haru and Kouha looked at them with a weird expression.

"I'm going to sleep in the same room as him so he can wake me up later in the morning. I'm very weak in the morning."

Kouha yawned while giving them his reasoning since during his stay in the world of Assassination Classroom, it was quite often for both of them to sleep together (with Teppei too, of course).

"We're both guys, there's nothing weird."

Haru also felt weird by their reaction since in the army or a dorm a lot of guys were also sleeping together.

Shinobu and Kuroneko weren't sure what to say, but Kuroneko had a large amount of nosebleeds on her nose.

In the end, Haru and Kouha decided to ignore both of them and went to sleep, but when they entered the room and left both Shinobu and Kuroneko in the dining room.

Kuroneko forgot about the thing which she had thought before and was more cornered about the thing which was about to happen in that room.

Shinobu, who had been corrupted by Kuroneko, also felt strange at this moment and wasn't sure what to say, but she knew that Kuroneko would go berserk because of this. At the same time, when she thought that she had a chance suddenly Kouha tried to cockblock her making her complicated. She sighed and in the end, she could only give up.

"Both of them are guys, nothing weird is going to happen, right?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

both of them are male and of course, nothing is going to happen, right?

Chapter 766: True Hero, Supreme King, and Four ignored transfer students

Inside the luxurious black sedan, Haru and Kouha sat next to each other with Shinobu and Kuroneko sitting right in front of them after being picked by the staff of the Babel.

Haru was looking at the black sedan car in front of them which also moved at the same time as them. He knew that the house next to their house was empty, but last night two people entered that house. He could see that the people inside that black car were both a young man and a girl as teenagers.

It might be because he had seen a lot of protagonists in a lot of worlds, that he had a feeling that the young man and the girl who was inside the car right in front of them was the protagonist and the heroine.

Kouha noticed that Haru was looking at the car in front of them.

"Let's talk about this when we have arrived at home."

Haru could see that the driver from Babel was listening to their conversation.

Kouha also noticed it and nodded.

However, their conversation didn't really matter for both Kuroneko and Shinobu since they were speechless when they saw the appearance of both Haru and Kouha.

Haru noticed that both Kuroneko and Shinobu wanted to ask them something.

"I know that it feels weird, but at the same time it feels normal."

Shinobu sighed and looked at Kouha. "Why did you wear a female uniform of Babel?"

Kuroneko tried to hold her nosebleed since Kouha was really hot in the female uniform.

Kouha, who had a feminine appearance, appeared very cute and might even be more beautiful than most girls in this world.

Kuroneko sighed since she felt that she had lost Kouha on the girl's power, even though Kouha was a male.

Kuroneko felt that her chest was hurt when she thought about this.

"What's wrong? don't you think this uniform is very suitable for me?"

Kouha smiled with an elegant smile.

Kuroneko and Shinobu couldn't say anything since the female uniform really suited Kouha.

"I didn't expect them to really send me a girl uniform, but when I've worn it... it strangely suits me, right?"

Kouha looked at Haru's male uniform and felt that it was better to wear a female uniform.

"It suits him, just let him wear whatever he wants."

Haru didn't think much since they were in another world and no one knew about them. He could let them wear anything as long as it wasn't something too perverted.

Shinobu and Kuroneko decided to not say anything about Kouha's female uniform, but now, they were more curious about Haru's appearance.

"What's wrong? Is there something on my face?" Haru asked.

"Why did you wear such strange glasses?"

There was a mole under his right eye which had become his charming point and even though he didn't even activate his "Love Spot", for a girl, his appearance was very lethal for them. If he walked on the street, it wouldn't be surprising if someone stopped him for a scout of idol, actor, model, asking for his phone number or even bringing him to the hotel directly.

But this time, Haru wore swirling eye-glasses which covered his eyes, however, it couldn't hide his harem protagonist aura since his body was very fit and his complexion was very good.

However, he tried really hard. He also parted his hair on to the right. If he wore normal glasses then he would be quite similar to the appearance of Sakamoto from "Sakamoto Desu Ga!", but of course, he gave more attraction to women.

"I want to give an image of a bookworm and nerd."

Haru didn't hide his intention to wear these glasses since he also wanted to change his character in this world. He had enough of the identity as harem protagonist character, governor, emperor, con-artist, etc. He had tried a lot of roles from the quest, but he had never tried a nerd or low-key character, even though it was impossible to be low-key with his power.

Haru wanted to try to be a character similar to Aya Toujo from Ichigo 100%, who was very plain when she wore strange glasses, but when she took off her glasses she became a very beautiful girl. It was on a whim, but he was surprised when he saw that there were anime glasses which were usually worn by a lot of people on the anime, and he bought them directly since the price was very cheap.

Haru suddenly thought that he had bought a lot of useless things, but he didn't think too much since it was one of his ways to have fun on each quest since the last quest really took a toll on him (playing a governor character). He wanted to be low-key playing the role of nerd smart student at the school.

When everyone heard why Haru decided to wear those dumb glasses, they couldn't say anything for a while, but in the end, they really knew that Haru's previous quest might really tire him out. At the same time, they felt a bit bad to bring him to this quest.

Kouha didn't think too much and thought something fun. "Haru, don't you think that we should be your harem members in this world?"

Shinobu and Kuroneko were startled.

Haru was a bit startled by Kouha's words.

"The three of us are great beauties and I'm sure that there are a lot of guys who are going to hit us in the school.

That's why we should be Haru's harem members so no one is going to bother us."

Kouha thought that it was a great idea. Even though he had said that he was a beautiful girl, no one refuted it since he was really beautiful in the female uniform.

Shinobu and Kuroneko thought that it was really fun idea.

Haru thought that his dream as a low-key student would be destroyed by the three of them.

Ousawa Akatsuki rested his head with both of his hands relaxed on the car's chair while glancing at the car behind him.

"What's wrong? You've been looking at the car behind us?"

The one who had asked this question was Ousawa Myuu, Ousawa Akatsuki's little sister according to the setting. Her real identity was the daughter of the demon king from another world who had been brought by Akatsuki after he had come back to his original world.

"Nothing." Akatsuki shook his head and said, It seems that our new neighbor is also a student on Babel." He smiled quite relaxed and even if his neighbor was a spy or something he didn't care since he could blast them away with his fists. He didn't see them as a threat since in this world, he didn't think that anyone could threaten him. He didn't see their appearance before, but he only knew that there were four of them.

The three of them were girls and the last one was a young man.

'Let's see what they've got....'

Akatsuki smiled with a confident smile.

Myuu seemed surprised and didn't know what to do.

"It's alright. I'm going to protect you here."

Myuu didn't say anything, only looked at the killer of her father in front with a complex gaze, then looked at the car behind her. She didn't know why, but she was somehow quite curious about the people behind her car. From her observation, she could tell that they went in the same direction as her and it meant that they would enter BABEL at the same time as her and Akatsuki which made her wonder what kind of people they were.

In one of the rooms in Babel.

There were four people who were discussing with each other about six new students who were about to have a test.

Those four people were members of the student councils and they were in charge of taking care of the school.

It was a very large number of students, and it really surprised them that they had so many students who would enter their school so suddenly.

However, the most important thing was the prophecy that they had gotten about one of those six students.

"The true Hero and Supreme King..."

For the prophecy of the true Hero and Supreme King to appear because one of the transfer students, the four of them thought that it was quite surprising, but it didn't really make them scared, or rather they were thinking that this guy might cause trouble to the Babel.

Every person, who was being teleported back from another world to this world, would be instantly identified. They would receive information about what they did in another world and a lot more, and it was the first time for someone to have an identity as a true Hero and Supreme King.

For the five other transfer students, they didn't think much about them since their threat was very low.

They only guarded against Ousawa Akatsuki after hearing such a prophecy which they had heard before.

Kasugano Haruka, Kouha Ren, Shinobu Kocho, Ruri Gokou (Kuroneko), and Ousawa Myuu.

The identities of the five were being left on the table while the members of the student council discussed both Ousawa Akatsuki.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 767: Test in Babel 1

The cars of Akatsuki and Myuu stopped and they came out from the car, but when Myuu was about to go to the school, she saw that Akatasuki stopped and didn't move.

"What are you doing? Let's go!"

Myuu was very nervous since this guy was trying to do something strange.

Akatsuki smiled and put his hands in his pockets. He seemed lazy, but also confident at the same time.

"Let's wait for our neighbor first."

Myuu frowned and really couldn't handle his antics. "Don't do anything stupid! You know that is something more important than that, right?" She walked toward him and pulled him. "Let's go!" It was dangerous for someone to know about her identity, but this guy was trying to do something stupid such as provoking their neighbor. She hurriedly pulled him, but she couldn't move him.

Akatsuki didn't move and looked at the car behind earlier also had arrived in their location.

The car stopped and the door was opened, Kouha went out from char first.

Akatsuki had to admit that Kouha was very beautiful, even Myuu who was pulling Akatsuki's hand also stopped since Kouha's beauty really mesmerised them.

Then, Shinobu and Kuroneko also went out at the same time.

The three of them were beautiful girls and would attract a lot of attention no matter where they go. They also gave an elegant aura around them, but all of their chests were very flat which somehow made Akatsuki feel a bit disappointed.

"They're really beautiful...."

Myuu couldn't look away from them.

Akatsuki thought that no one was perfect, but he thought to greet them since they were his neighbor and it would be a crime to not know such a group of beautiful girls but stopped when he saw one guy get out of the car.

Myuu and Akatsuki couldn't ignore the appearance of this guy.

This guy was wearing strange glasses with twirling lenses, however, at the same time, they didn't think that this guy was ugly rather they thought of him as a proper student who would receive a 100 score on every exam and his aura made people somehow pleased to the eyes.

This guy is Haru who has worn strange anime glasses which he bought before he went out on the quest.

Haru knew that it was impossible to have a low-key high school life, but he didn't expect that it would be this difficult. He was surprised when Kouha and Kuroneko hugged his arms together at the same time while Shinobu seemed to be embarrassed, but she kept moving closer at him.

The four of them walked together, and Haru nodded at Akatsuki and Myuu. He didn't know the names of the two people, but he had a feeling that they were the protagonists and heroines in this world. He didn't intend to get close to them now or not depending on their personality. Well, he got to know them slowly later.

Even so, the appearance of the protagonist is very necessary since without a protagonist it is very hard for the trouble to appear and plot to move.

Haru didn't want to blindly search for both Zahark and Phil Barnett, and it was better to wait for both of them to appear right in front of the main character.

"Yo, are they your harem members?"

Akatsuki felt quite jealous when he saw Haru was being surrounded by three beautiful girls at the same time. He was known as the "Rogue Hero" in another world and even though there were a lot of girls around him before, they weren't in a relationship. That's why he decided to tease them to see their reaction. He felt that it would be fun to see the reaction of this virgin (Haru).

Myuu hurriedly scolded Akatsuki who was being rude to Haru and his group.

"Yes, do you have a problem?"

Haru had a deadpan expression and continued to walk with the three of them.

Akatsuki and Myuu didn't expect Haru to answer them with such an answer. They thought that Haru would have ignored them, or even be embarrassed since Haru's appearance was similar to a nerd, but this guy was so confident telling them that the three girls were his harem members.

Myuu didn't think too much, but Akatsuki thought to provoke Haru since he didn't like when someone had a better life than him.

However Myuu's reaction was very fast and hurriedly stopped Akatsuki from provoking Haru's group.

"What are you doing? We have a test that we need to do!"

Myuu knew that this guy loved to cause trouble and she wouldn't be surprised if he caused a fight on the first day which somehow made her sigh and tired at the same time.

Akatsuki only smiled and didn't say anything, but he knew that he could provoke Haru again later.

"Is that the protagonist of this world?" Kuroneko whispered.

Haru nodded, confirming Kuroneko's question. "Yes, I have a feeling that it is him."

"I have a feeling that he'll cause a lot of trouble."

Kouha had seen a lot of guys with this type of personality who were overconfident with their strength. If their strength was really powerful then it was good, but they were very weak.

"Don't think too much, it's better to think about the quest."

Haru didn't think too much about Akatsuki, but he knew very well that this type of guy would cause him no end of trouble, especially he could see that this guy was very overconfident and reckless. He sighed and wondered why a protagonist of each world couldn't be like Hayato Kisaragi in the world of Hundred. He suddenly missed Hayato since that guy was very nice and he also loved to befriend him.

"I guess not all of the stories have a dense harem protagonist, huh?"

Kuroneko glanced at Haru when she uttered those sentences.

"Yeah, some harem protagonist even does his own sister."

Kouha smiled while looking at Haru.

Haru wanted to say something, but he sighed since he really dated his own sister.

Shinobu nodded and noted in her heart that Haru had an interest in a petite girl (based on Haru's sister).

They entered the Babel and started with the test. They didn't meet with the Myuu nor Akatsuki who they had met before. Though, they didn't even know their names.

The test was quite simple since they only needed to answer some questions about where they were being teleported and what they had been doing in that world.

Haru had made up a script for all of them so it was very easy for them to answer the quest of the staff of Babel.

The next test was about their health and physical condition which required their blood, x-ray photo, being sized from weight, height, and size of any part of the body to see whether there was some strangeness or not.

Even though Haru had gotten the physical of Aquaman, his appearance was similar to normal human and he didn't have a strange fin or something on his ears. Anyone who saw him would think that he was 100% human.

However, the examiner was quite surprised when they saw the size of the thing between Haru's legs since it really shocked them.

The female examiners became crazy when they saw him taking off his glasses, adding to the size of the thing between his legs, he was perfect lover for every woman in this world.

On Kouha's side, they were also very surprised when they found out that Kouha was a guy who dressed as a female.

For Kuroneko and Shinobu, nothing changed, and there was nothing special.

But there was one thing which surprised the examiners that was about the relationship between the four of them.

They looked at Haru and looked at the thing between his legs. The female examiners nodded and understood, but the male examiners sighed. However, all of them understood why he could become a harem protagonist.

Haru didn't think too much since it was quite normal for people to look at him.

After the body test, they were told to go to the arena to test their fighting ability.

When they were talking they also met two people who they had met before.

There was a guy who greeted them with his laid-back attitude.

Haru also nodded at the guy and politely greeted the girl.

Myuu wasn't sure, but somehow she wanted to know how his appearance was when he took off his glasses.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 768: Test in Babel 2

"Yo, harem protagonist, are you also going to make my little sister part of your harem?"

The guy seemed amused when he saw Haru greet Myuu and ignored him.

The girl seemed embarrassed.

"My name is Kasugano Haruka, how about you Onii-san?" Haru ignored the guy's remark and asked.

"Oh? You have started to call me older brother now, but it doesn't mean that I'll accept you as a little brother yet.

"However, my name is Ousawa Akatsuki. You can call me Akatsuki."

Akatsuki seemed to be interested in Haru and his group since they were a very uncommon group. He had never seen someone who was wearing such a getup to have harem members.

Haru nodded and looked at the girl. "How about you?"

"Myuu. My name is Ousawa Myuu." Myuu who had been nervous for a while suddenly felt calm when Haru asked her that question.

"Hee...." Akatsuki smiled and asked, "You're not going to introduce your harem members?"

Haru looked at Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kouha. He knew that the three of them were very quiet and even though they were often talking to each other cheerfully, in front of a stranger they had never talked too much, no, they often ignored them.

"From the left side are Kocho Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kouha Ren."

Akatsuki and Myuu were startled when they heard Kouha, who was very beautiful, had such a male name.

"I'm a guy." Kouha didn't hide it.

Myuu and Akatsuki seemed to be shocked, but then Akatsuki laughed. "Hahaha, interesting." He smiled and asked, "So why have the three of you become Haru's harem members?"

"Because his thing is much bigger than the little worm on your pants." Shinobu had a sharp expression on her face and said, "Now, can you shut up?" She was annoyed by someone who was chattering and only wanted to end the test as soon as possible.

Everyone was stunned when they heard it, even the staff of Babel who brought them to the arena for the fighting ability test was also stunned.

They wanted to clap their hands when they heard Shinobu's remark.

Even Myuu who seemed to be pure seemed to be curious by Shinobu's remark and wanted to know what was this "thing" which Shinobu talked about before.

"Stop talking and follow me! I'll explain to you about the test while we're walking."

The staff decided to change the topic of the conversation since he didn't want them to fight each other.

Kouha and Kuroneko gave Shinobu a thumbs up.

Shinobu ignored them, but she also knew that Haru's anaconda was very big.

Myuu looked at the staff and Haru along with his group who started to walk, then looked at Akatasuki who stood on a place.

"What's wrong? We're not going to go?"

"I need to uncover how big his thing is....." Akatsuki mumbled in low voice and he also felt very hurt when Shinobu gave him such a sharp remark. 'Little worm....' He knew that some people hated his laid-back attitude, but it was his first time being mocked with such a thing and somehow it made him uncomfortable since no guy loved being mocked that their thing was small.

However, at the same time, Akatsuki thought that he needed to change his opinion about Haru since it seemed that Haru had hidden a beast within his pants.

"Hey, can I ask you a question?" Myuu suddenly asked.

"What's wrong?" Akatsuki looked at Myuu.

"What is the "thing" which they have talked about? What is the big and little worm?" Myuu looked at Akatsuki with a curious expression.

Akatsuki turned into a smile and started to explain what it was. He thought to tease this pure girl with a perverted joke to make his mood better.

Myuu blushed, but at the same time realized something. "So your size is as big as a little worm?"

Akatsuki needed to fix this misunderstanding or else he would lose his manly identity.

"Babel is equipped with many forcefields.

Physics, magic, or either sort of attack only affects the receiver's brain - the body remains unharmed."

The staff explained this matter so they didn't need to worry about the fighting ability test later.

Haru was a bit curious about this forcefield and wondering whether he could bring it back later at home.

"Though the pain is still very real and many people do faint. There is a concern of students going into shock... So many safety measures are in place."

Walking together, they had arrived in front of the steel door with a futuristic design.

The staff pressed some buttons and the door was opened automatically showing a vast fighting arena.

Haru thought that this place wasn't that much different from Colosseum in the world of Hundred, however, when he saw a group of weapons that were placed on the display and could only wonder why they were using such a historical weapon.

Kuroneko seemed to be interested and walked directly to the display while wondering whether she could bring one of them back. She could keep it as a collection on her house in the future.

Myuu also walked toward Kuroneko to see various weapons.

Haru followed Kuroneko to see the quality of the weapon.

"You're going to use a weapon?" Looking at Haru who walked toward Kuroneko, Kouha asked with a strange expression.

"I'm just looking around." Haru didn't think too much and kept looking at the weapons.

The four of them didn't bring a weapon, no, they brought it, but they kept it on the small space storage which they had bought on the Group Chat. Almost all of the members of the Group Chat had brought small space storage on the Group Chat since this ability was very useful to travel and quest.

"Now, I would like to see what you kids are made of." The staff smiled and folded his arms looking at all of them.

"Use whichever weapon you fancy."

Haru took a knife and thought that the quality of the knife was quite good for cooking.

Shinobu and Kouha also touched various weapons since it was quite boring to wait for the test.

"You're going to use a sword?" Haru asked Myuu.

"No, I'm just looking at it." Myuu held a western sword and swung it down. She could feel the sharpness of the sword and asked, "You're going to use a knife?"

"No, I'm just looking at the quality of the knife."

"I'm a chef after all." Haru didn't hide it and looked at various weapons again.

Myuu wasn't sure why she didn't feel nervous when she talked with Haru, but at the same time, she was curious about his job. 'Chef?'

Out of the six of them, only Akatsuki didn't go to the weapon display.

The staff who noticed this looked at Akatsuki.

"You can also choose...."

Before the staff finished his words, Akatsuki answered him and showed his fist. "I only need this."

The staff only shook his head with a smile. "So you're the type who gets cocky over his powers after he comes.... Well, not that I mind. Now, let us begin."

The staff looked around and focussed on Myuu. "First, we'll start on you, dear."

Myuu seemed a bit surprised, but she nodded. "Umm... thank you for this opportunity!

Akatsuki stopped Myuu and walked toward her before whispering something to her.

Myuu seemed a bit surprised.

"It's alright. It's alright."

Akatsuki reassured Myuu then looked at Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko wondering what their power was.

Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at the staff and Myuu who walked into the ring to see the first battle. They were wondering about the strength of the people in this world since it was their first time came to this world.

Myuu and the staff had stood in the arena a few meters distance between the two of them.

Myuu created a green barrier in front of her.

"As expected, you're a magician type, but..."

The staff charged toward Myuu and decided to rush over her, but suddenly Myuu created a magic circle and sent out a blast of water.

The staff was blown away and hit the wall on the arena.

His body was stuck on the wall with an expression of disbelief.

"Impossible! This much magic....in seconds..."

The staff dropped on the ground and sat down on the ground. It seemed that the endurance of his body was quite good that he could still talk in this situation.

"And she kept her defense while attacking? ....it can't be..."

Suddenly he noticed something on the top of him.

A magic circle appeared on the top of the staff and sent out a bolt of lightning.

The staff passed out directly after being shot by that magic.

Akatsuki smiled looking at Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko to see their reaction, but he was surprised when they saw that they didn't have that much change in their expressions.

Akatsuki thought that the four of them might be quite strong and he had become curious about them, but he could do that later.

"Now, who will be my opponent?"

After seeing Myuu's fight, Akatsuki started to get fired up and wanted to fight someone.

"Allow me to take you on."

Suddenly there was a voice of footsteps inside the hall, they turned their attention toward that hall and saw a male student with light blue hair walking from the hall looking at them with a smile.

Looking at this person, Haru was wondering whether this guy was the antagonist of this story, but this antagonist made him frown.

It was his impression of the antagonist of this world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 769: Test in Babel 3

After mastering "Kenbunshoku Haki", Haru could generally measure the strength of the people whose presence he had sensed.

Haki is a very useful skill and it is also the reason why he has recommended it to everyone on the Group Chat.

Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko seemed to be very calm in front of this person who suddenly came to the arena, but Akatsuki showed hostility right away.

"Nice to meet you, Ousawa Akatsuki-kun."

The young man looked at Akatsuki and started to introduce himself. "I'm JPN's Babel High School Sector's Student Council President, Hikami Kyouya." He then turned into a group of four.

"You too, Kasugano Haruka-kun, Kocho Shinobu-san, Godo Ruri-san, and Kouha Ren-kun."

Kyouya wasn't sure, but he could feel that the strength of the four of them might not be underestimated.

"President, we're very humbled that you came here on your day off."

The staff who came to help the examiner who had been knocked out by Myuu politely greeted Kyouya.

"It's okay. More importantly, take that man to the infirmary, quickly."

Kyouya looked at the five of them and smiled. "Well then, allow me to take all of you on."

Kuroneko frowned when she heard Kyouya's words.

"You sure love to underestimate us, huh? Prez?" Akatsuki started to get agitated and wanted to show his strength.

"Whoa, all of you start to scare me, but I've never said that I'll fight all of you."

Kyouya felt that both Shinobu and Kouha were very dangerous.

Kouha got bored waiting in this place.

"Then, let's start the quest, right away."

Then suddenly five pillars of ice appeared below them.

Akatsuki was surprised and tried to save Myuu, but someone was faster than him.

Haru had taken Myuu away from her spot earlier.

Myuu was a bit surprised when she was being carried by Haru, but calmed herself quickly since she knew that he was trying to save her. Being carried on his thick and hard arms, she could see half of Haru's eyes from below and it made her very curious about his appearance even more.

'Oh, he has a mole under his right eye.'

It was the first thing that came into her head.

Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Kouha were speechless when they saw Haru's response to save a girl.

'This harem protagonist!'

"Yo, you sure move fast." Akatsuki smiled, but he thought that Haru, who was unnoticeable, was very fast. "You really want to become my little brother, huh?" His mood was very bad actually.

"You alright?" Haru asked Myuu and ignored Akatsuki. Even though he had a good personality, it didn't mean that he was alright being teased by a man.

Myuu nodded with a blush.

"Stay outside the ring. It'll get dangerous."

Myuu nodded, but suddenly she saw Haru's head was knocked by Kuroneko.

"What the hell are you doing?! How can you flirt with someone on the first day! Hurry up and come back!"

Kuroneko and Shinobu pulled Haru away from Myuu.

Haru was silent and could only sigh.

Akatsuki was annoyed when he was being ignored.

However, Kyouya was different, for Akatsuki, he might see that this guy as a rough diamond, and whether Akatsuki would turn into a diamond or not only time could answer that question, but Shinobu, Haru, Kouha, and Kuroneko were different. From his observation, the four of them were as bright as a sun, especially Kouha who had shattered his ice pillar right away.

"You sure are very strong, Kouha Ren-kun."

Kouha yawned ignoring the guy.

"The test is destroying the ice pillar, right?" Kuroneko asked.

"Yes, Godou Ruri-san. The test is only destroying the pillar of ice." Kyouya didn't mind Kouha's response and answered Kuroneko's question.

Akatsuki didn't do anything and waited for the four of them to finish their test, but his eyes were focussed on Haru.

Kuroneko smiled and raised both of her palms in the sky. "Oh, sky, be change, and call forth of lightning for me!"

Then a black cloud gathered together creating a rumbling sound.

*Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

The pillar of ice was struck by thunder and shattered into small pieces.

The lightning didn't disappear and moved wildly on the ground.

Kouha's action was too fast when he destroyed the pillar of ice that no one had noticed beside Kyoya, but Kuroneko was different since her magic's power was so exaggerated.

Kuroneko's lightning magic was and the noise created by it almost made their eardrums burst.

Myuu was surprised by Kuroneko's strength.

"It seems that you've grown." Kouha looked at Kuroneko.

"Hehehe." Kuroneko was happy when she was praised.

"But you don't need to say such exaggerated words every time you've sent out your magic." Shinobu didn't understand why Kuroneko needed to utter such embarrassing words.

"S - Shut up! You don't understand the beauty of these words, right, Haru?" Kuroneko looked at Haru asking for his support.

"You should be able to create more simple words to send out your magic." Haru really felt that Kuroneko's mantra was a bit embarrassing.

Kuroneko twitched her lips and looked at Shinobu.

"Shinobu, it's your time!"

Shinobu stood up in front of the ice pillar and started to use her power.

Everyone was surprised by their conversation since they thought that their tone was very laid-back as if playing in the game center or something.

Kyouya frowned looking at the ice pillar which he had created could be easily destroyed, but then he looked at both Shinobu and Haru to see what their powers were. He thought that he should focus on Ousawa Akatsuki, but it seemed he should focus on the four of them.

Suddenly Shinobu created beautiful butterfly wings on her back.

Akatsuki frowned since his instinct told him that butterfly wings were very dangerous.

The butterfly wings molded into something different and enveloped the pillar of ice starting to melt the pillar of ice.

Shinobu had bought the ability of Vinsmoke Reiju from One Piece on the Group Chat. After discussing it with Haru, she wouldn't change her style of fighting and would use poison on her fight. She didn't want to be similar to Coco on Toriko since his body was full of poison and it was impossible for him to have children in the future. But she didn't want that since she still wanted to have children in the future. She thought that the ability from Vinsmoke Reiju was quite good to strengthen her strength and it was the reason why she had bought it.

The pink poison quickly melted the ice pillar.

Shinobu kept her wings back and looked at Haru. "It's your time."

Haru nodded and walked to the pillar of ice.

Everyone looked at Haru to see what Haru's power was. They knew that from the four of them Haru would be their group leader, and he might be the strongest one among them.

'Invisible force, lightning, and poison...'

Kyouya looked at Haru and wondered what Haru's power was.

Even Akatsuki and Myuu were curious and looked at Haru curiously.

However, Haru didn't disappoint them since he had taken out a lip-design sticker from his palm.

They twitched their lips and didn't understand Haru's power.

Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko looked at Haru's new ability with an interest.

Haru placed the sticker on the pillar of ice then suddenly the pillar of ice turned into two pillars of ice.

Kyouya let out his voice since he was quite surprised by Haru's ability.

Akatsuki was also amazed, but he couldn't help but mock. "Haru, the test is telling you to destroy it, not to duplicate it."

Haru shook his head pulled out the sticker on the pillar of ice, then two pillars of ice were fused together with a very destructive force.

The pillar of ice was shattered the moment it fused back.

"Prez, we have done our test, can we go back?" Haru asked.

Kyouya nodded and smiled. "Yes, but please don't forget to enter the school."

Myuu didn't stop them since she knew that their test was over.

The four of them were ready to go back, but Akatsuki suddenly stopped them.

"Oi, you're going to go back before looking at me?"

Akatsuki smiled smugly since he couldn't let them go back before they saw his power.

They only shook their heads at Akatsuki.

Akatsuki was annoyed and his right hand started to glow in the blue light.

"Let me destroy this pillar of ice into dust with my bare fist."

"Wait! You can't do that! This pillar of ice is being made full of magic! If you use your bare fist then your hand...." Myuu wanted to stop this guy.

"You don't need to worry. It'll be a piece of cake for me to destroy this thing."

Akatsuki smiled and seemed very confident. "After I destroy this thing, let's have a fight Mr. President." He then looked at Haru and said, "You too, Haru."

Kyouya only smiled and nodded. "I understand."

Haru only shrugged his shoulders.

Akatsuki closed his eyes and started to focus all of his power into his right fist.

Pulling his fist, he punched it right into the pillar of ice.

The ground cracked, but the pillar of ice seemed to be alright.

"Let's go back, Haru." Kouha yawned.

Haru nodded and thought that the protagonist needed time to grow, but in his mind, he felt that this guy needed to fix his cocky attitude or else he really didn't have an interest in talking to him. It might be alright in front of people who were weaker than him, but if Akatsuki had met someone who was stronger than him, then his action was similar to a clown.

Though secretly; Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu knew that Akatsuki had shattered the pillar of ice.

"Hmph, what a loudmouth."

Only Kuroneko seemed very clueless.

Akatsuki gritted his teeth and wanted to say something back, but he couldn't say anything.

"Well, it is magnificent."

Kyouya nodded, and he knew the result of Akatsuki was very amazing compared to normal students in this school but compared to the four of them, Akatsuki was nothing right now, but at least, he needed to praise him, right?

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 770: It'll be fun, right?

Haru who had come back started to cook for dinner once again, but he frowned when he knew that someone was about to enter his house by force.

"There's an annoying fly here."

Kouha was wondering how that guy could become a protagonist in this world.

Pervert. Cocky. Overconfident. Sore loser. etc.

If there weren't any of the four of them then it was alright, the protagonist might be able to have such a laid-back attitude to fight various people in this world, but it was different when the protagonist tried to provoke them.

"Let me handle this. You can continue to cook."

Shinobu thought to use one of the poisons on her power.

Haru thought that without a protagonist, this world might be destroyed. He didn't want that to happen since he didn't have a plan to stay in this place for a long time.

Shinobu went out to the courtyard and saw Akatsuki who tried to enter their house from the wall.

Haru thought that he should cook Hainanese chicken rice which Eiyan Eizan had cooked for him before since it was a very delicious dish.

Taking out the chicken, Haru put it into boiling water and started to create the sauce along with the rice.

Myuu and Akatsuki had gone back from school, but Akatsuki's mood was very bad. He tried to search for Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko, but it seemed that they had gone back. He thought to challenge them since they lived right next to him.

"What are you going to do?"

Myuu, who saw Akatsuki's expression, knew that this guy was planning something bad.

"Don't worry, I'm going to greet our neighbor."

Akatsuki smiled after hearing Myuu's question.

"Y - You're not going for a fight, right? Can you stop doing such a thing? They're all very strong!"

Remembering the power which had been shown by the four of them, Myuu knew that Akatsuki wasn't their opponent, and if Akatsuki tried to challenge them right away he might be destroyed by the four of them.

"No, just don't do something stupid! Just go and sleep at home! I'm very sleepy!"

Myuu couldn't let that happen since she didn't have anyone in this world. Her father had died, and the strangest thing was that her father entrusted her to the killer of her own father. She didn't understand it nor did she want to understand it. She hated Akatsuki, but she knew without him she couldn't do anything and she had nothing left in this world.

"You don't need to worry too much. I'm going to win."

Akatsuki had a confident smile and when the car stopped he went out right away to greet his neighbors.

Akatsuki climbed the wall of Haru's house which was located right beside his house, and when he was about to jump on the courtyard. He saw Shinobu who had just come out from the courtyard. He smiled confidently and cracked his fists.

However, suddenly Akatsuki felt weak and dropped to the ground.

Akatsuki felt that his entire body was numb and couldn't move his body, however, he could hear the footsteps of Shinobu on the grass.

Akatsuki could hear Shinobu's voice and even though he couldn't move his body, he could move his head. He stared at Shinobu and still had his smug smile thinking that this girl was definitely trying to prank him.

"It will only make your body weak and pass out until tomorrow, but if you dare to come again in this place."

Akatsuki saw Shinobu's face which showed a very kind smile.

"I'll put a poison which castrates your reproductive ability, do you understand?"

Akatsuki felt very cold for a moment and wanted to say something, but he couldn't since this time, he couldn't even talk.

"If you understand then give me a nod and I'll give you three seconds to answer because I don't want to waste my time on you.

If you don't answer before that then I'll castrate you.

Akatsuki nodded hurriedly. Losing his reproductive ability or losing his chance to fight, without a doubt, he would choose the second since without his reproductive ability he would lose his future.

"Good. If you step into this house once again remember my words, don't annoy us."

Myuu also tried to climb the wall, but her breasts were too heavy and it was very hard for her to climb.

Shinobu was annoyed when she saw a big breast, and she even thought big breasts were her nemesis, but she didn't hate that girl since she could see the helplessness in the eyes of this girl.

"Myuu-san, can you take your brother out?"

Myuu didn't know what had happened, but she knew that Akatsuki had lost against Shinobu.

"You don't need to climb the wall, I'll open the gate for you."

Myuu nodded and stepped down from the wall, but it was quite hard since her breasts were very heavy.

Veins appeared on Shinobu's forehead. Even though she didn't hate Myuu, she felt jealous of Myuu's breasts.

"Oh-ho, her breasts are very big, huh?"

Kouha smiled looking at Shinobu's expression.

Shinobu snorted but didn't say anything. She walked to the gate and opened it for Myuu.

"Take out your older brother, tell him not to bother us."

"I - I've tried, but he didn't listen to me...."

Myuu knew that Akatsuki was at fault, but she could do nothing since this guy's mind couldn't be changed that easily.

"Don't worry, he'll listen to you from now on, and if he doesn't listen to you then tell me... I'll make him listen to you."

Shinobu smiled kindly at Myuu.

Myuu didn't know what Shinobu had done, but when she knew that Akatsuki would listen to her then it was very good.

"Shinobu, the dinner is ready."

Haru looked outside and saw Akatsuki who had passed out on the ground, but he didn't say anything, only looked at both Shinobu and Myuu.

Then both Myuu and Shinobu were hit by a delicious smell so suddenly.

Shinobu smiled, but then she heard a noise from Myuu's stomach.

Myuu remembered that Haru was a chef and she was wondering about his food.

Shinobu turned and walked inside.

Myuu followed Shinobu's back.

Only Akatsuki laid on the ground without being able to do anything and could only smell a delicious smell. His body was very strong, but Shinobu's poison made him unable to move. However, he really wanted to pass out since it was torture when he could smell a delicious smell yet he couldn't even eat that food.

Akatsuki wanted revenge, but somehow Shinobu's smile really scared him.

Inside the dining room, Haru placed five plates of Hainanese Chicken Rice along with the sauce plate which had three different sauces.

The white rice which had turned slightly brown and yellow gave a garlicky aroma with a delicious chicken smell, the meat which seemed very juicy and lascivious making them gulped, and the garnish around the plate made this dish seem very beautiful.

Haru also prepared a clear warm soup to clean out their stomach later.

It was Myuu's first time seeing such a dish.

"Hainanese Chicken Rice. You should try it while it is hot."

Shinobu and Kouha couldn't handle it anymore and took their spoons eating the food right away.

"Let's eat." Shinobu looked at Myuu.

Myuu nodded and scooped the rice along with the chicken.

As if an explosion, Myuu's tongue was being hit by pleasure.

Myuu couldn't control her moan and her face was flushed with excitement since it was very delicious.

The meat was very soft, and the rice blended very well together with the meat.

Myuu nodded, but she couldn't handle it and kept moaning for the entire dinner.

But no one said anything since everyone's reaction was similar and before long their plate was emptied in just a second.

Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want a second?"

Without hesitation, they asked for more food.

Akatsuki, who was laying on the courtyard, was wondering when Myuu would bring him back to his house.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 771: Don't provoke him

Entering the school, Haru, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu became the center of attention.

Myuu and Akatski who came slightly late also attracted the attention of a lot of students.

But it was different from the four of them since everyone had heard about the deeds which they had done yesterday.

However, it was quite weird when they saw Haru who was wearing twirling lens glasses was very strong.

However, one thing which made them very jealous of Haru was when they heard that there was a rumor that the three girls beside him were his harem members.

There was a lot of novel about someone who was teleported to another world, and they had built a harem, but in reality, even though they had been teleported to another world, they didn't have time to create a harem since they were busy to stay alive.

There was also a rumor that the most beautiful girl among the three of them (Kouha Ren) was a guy, but they didn't mind when they saw him very beautiful.

Kouha only laughed looking at their reactions and hugged Haru's arms creating a wave of heartbroken's reaction.

Everyone had a broken heart when they saw Kouha hugging Haru's arm. They thought it was only a rumor and they wanted to try their chance, especially after they saw Haru's appearance who was similar to a nerd, but when they both of them hugged together.....

They knew that they had lost their chance and looked at Haru with a hateful expression, but no one dared to do anything since they weren't sure whether they could win or not.

Haru ignored them since they could only gaze from afar and no one dared to get close to them which somehow made him a bit disappointed at the power of the people in this world.

In truth, Esdeath had asked Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Kouha to report to her when there was a girl who was very close to him in this world telling them to report to her after they had gone back later.

Of course, Haru knew about that matter, but he didn't have the interest to add another girl to this world.

Myuu, who saw both Kouha who hugged Haru's arm, was a bit surprised.

"Both of them are guys, right?"

"Myuu, remember, there are a lot of kinds of people in this world."

Akatsuki didn't dare to do anything when Shinobu was beside them since he didn't want to lose his reproductive ability. He knew that Shinobu told him the truth and if he really tried to bother or annoy them then she would do it for real making him quite scared. He looked at Haru and wondered how Haru could make such a scary girl fall for him.

Kuroneko looked at the classroom and entered the room. She felt uncomfortable being stared at by a lot of people, but because she was with everyone which made her feel better. She maintained her cold expression without caring about anyone in her surroundings since she usually acted this way at her her original world.

The door was automatically opened, Shinobu entered the class first and saw that a lot of people stared at them, but she ignored them.

The four of them walked together and sat down on the empty seat on the back.

Haru was wondering how long that enemy would come and he was also wondering when he would get the Arms Device.

Akatsuki and Myuu also sat down on empty seats.

Myuu seemed to be very nervous when she saw them sitting as they please.

"I - Is this alright to sit here?"

"Well, yeah. It's a privilege of a transfer student to sit everywhere."

Akatsuki rested on his chair with a smile in a relaxed way.

"Hahaha, what a funny thing to say."

They turned and saw a brown short-haired girl who came toward their seat.

"Well, that's a relief. Our new transfer students are just as attractive and interesting as the rumor claimed."

She looked at the six of them and smiled. "You six are the talk of the school.

"After all, one of you is a beautiful girl who passed the entrance test using the magic of all things. Then there is a boy who used his own bare hands to fight against President Hikami.

But the most popular transfer students would be the four of you since the four of you are able to destroy the ice which had been created by President Hikami easily."

She looked at Shinobu, Kuroneko, Haru, then Kouha with a smile seeming harmless.

Haru looked at this girl and wondered whether this girl was a lesbian.

"You six might not be aware, but the hurdle is to get you here."

"I had no idea..." Myuu seemed to be surprised by this information.

"You probably don't understand this either, but being suddenly placed in B-Class is also quite impressive. Even good students such as myself usually have to work their way up from E-Class."

"So you seem to know a lot about us. Do you have any plans to tell us about yourself?"

Akatsuki opened one of his eyes while asking.

The girl smiled and introduced herself. "I just became your classmate - that's all you need to know for now."

"I'm Ousawa Akatsuki, and this is my little sister Ousawa Myuu."

Then Izumi looked at Haru and his group.

"My name is Kasugano Haruka."

"Gokou Ruri, but you can call me Kuroneko." Kuroneko was quite cold.

"Kocho Shinobu." Shinobu was very calm.

"Kouha Ren." Kouha yawned.

Haru sighed and the communication ability of the three of them toward the stranger. "I'm sorry that they're a bit rude."

Izumi smiled and shook her head. "No problem. You don't need to apologize, but I need to remind you of something, Kasugano-kun."

"As Ousawa-kun had said earlier, I agree that transfer students are free to sit wherever they want but---"

However, Izumi didn't finish her words since someone suddenly screamed at Haru.

"Hey, you bitch over there!

Haru turned and saw a red-haired young man pointed his finger at himself angrily.

Kouha tried to hold his laugh when someone suddenly provoked Haru.

"You Nerd! Why the hell are you sitting on my seat!"

The red-haired young man was very angry and started to walk toward Haru.

"I've never seen you before, are you new?"

Izumi sighed when she saw this person.

Izumi looked at Haru and wondered what was about to happen.

"So what are you going to do?" Haru asked.

"Ha? How dare you ask me that, you nerd! You're just a lowly Class-B! You're nothing to--"

The young man was about to grab Haru's collar, but he was being slapped by Haru and thrown to the wall in front of the class.

The young man slammed and the impact of that force made him stuck on the wall. The pain made him almost pass out, but he forced himself to stay awake.

No one expected Haru to be this aggressive and this strong.

Haru walked toward the red-haired young man calmly and everyone gulped at him.

The young man was angry, but his entire body was very hurt being slapped by Haru.

Haru didn't give him mercy and kicked down the young man's head and stomach several times, but he didn't use all of his power only used part of them slowly torturing him. He suddenly thought that he might be affected by Esdeath.

"I've heard that physics, magic, or either sort of attack only affects the receiver's brain - the body remains unharmed in this school, isn't that good? Don't worry, you won't see any bruises or wounds on your body after I've kicked you."

Haru stomped this guy's mouth several times and kicked his stomach and balls several times. He was very kind, but when someone provoked him, he would give them 10 times revenge.

Haru stopped and asked the guy who had a bang covering his face. "Who is his name?"

The guy seemed to be scared.

Haru nodded and patted the guy's shoulder. "He seems to know you, can you bring him to the infirmary? Tell the teacher that he is falling down from the floor and he passed out because of that."

"He's falling down from the floor, right?" Haru said this to everyone in the class.

They nodded in response stupidly.

"I can't hear you," Haru asked.

"Onizuka is falling down on the floor and passed out by accident!"

Haru clapped his hands and smiled.

It was everyone who thought at that moment.

Haru thought since he couldn't be low-key then he should become in a very high profile.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 772: First Day at School

No one mentioned this matter and everyone had agreed that Onizuka had passed out because he fell down on his own on the floor.

Why do they agree so easily?

The first reason was that Onizuka's attitude was very bad and everyone wanted to have revenge on him, but they were too weak to fight back against him. That's why they were very happy when someone decided to punish Onizuka by giving him a lesson to not be cocky.

The second reason was that Haru was scary.

Haru, who was wearing strange glasses that made his appearance similar to a nerd, in reality was very strong and he was also very sadistic at beating Onizuka very hard until Onizuka had passed out directly. And even after Onizuka had passed out, Haru kept beating him until he was satisfied

Haru didn't need to worry about someone who would try to report him since no one would find evidence on him since there was no wound on Onizuka's body.

Myuu was surprised by this side of Haru, but she didn't care much since Onizuka was the one who had caused trouble.

'Since that guy has provoked him then it's his fault.' Myuu thought at that moment.

Akatsuki was quite surprised when he saw Haru was quite brutal, but he only laughed since he might do worse than Haru.

Izumi was stunned, but she only shook her head. She felt that she didn't need to remind Haru and somehow she wanted to see how his appearance was when he had taken off his glasses.

Kuroneko was a bit surprised, but she didn't say much since she thought that Haru had his own plan.

Shinobu and Kouha directly ignored the clown who had tried to provoke Haru.

Haru sat down once again and asked, "Izumi-san, what did you want to say earlier?"

Izumi was stunned, but she shook her head with a laugh.

"Nothing. It seems that you can handle the problem yourself."

Haru nodded at Izumi's words.

"But thank you for reminding me earlier."

"No, no, I don't expect you to bea--" Izumi stopped when Haru glanced at her. "I mean he fell down by herself."

"Yes, he is falling down by himself." Haru sighed and shook his head. "I wonder whether he has a sickness or something."

Akatsuki laughed cheerfully when he heard Haru's words, but hurriedly shut up when Shinobu glanced at him.

'This group of people....'

Akatsuki was wondering who the four of them were.

The door was opened showing a figure of a young girl around 11 years old with long green hair and blue eyes. She looked around and wondered what had happened since she had heard there was a commotion earlier. She also saw Onizuka who had passed out being brought out earlier and knew that something had happened.

"Onizuka from Class-A had fallen on the floor earlier."

Everyone had decided to say the same thing and agreed to tell this girl that Onizuka had fallen to the floor then passed out.

The little girl frowned, but when she saw no one was going to say anything she knew that she couldn't force them. She looked at the group of six people who were sitting on the back and knew that they were a group of transfer students. She walked toward them and introduced herself. "My name is Doumoto Kuzuha. I'm the class rep of this class."

"This little girl is?" Shinobu was surprised.

Everyone wanted to say that Shinobu was also small, but they decided to shut their mouth.

"She has skipped a grade. That's why she is in the same class as us."

Izumi decided to explain to all of them.

"Skipping a grade, huh? You're very smart." Akatsuki smiled at Kuzuha.

Kuzuha didn't say anything and asked, "So do you know any of you what is happening on Onizuka?" She knew that Onizuka had passed out might be because of them.

"Didn't they say that he has passed out because he has fallen to the floor? You didn't need to doubt them."

Izumi replied to Kuzuha's question.

Kuzuha looked at Izumi and nodded. "Then, I won't bother to ask about this problem anymore." After that, she walked in the direction of her seat on the front side.

"What an uptight girl." Izumi shook her head looking at Kuzuha.

"Your relationship is very good," Haru said after looking at their interaction.

"Good, my ass!" Izumi replied.

The lesson continued and after the class, they went to the arena to have a physical class, but one thing that he really hated was the uniform of this lesson. He didn't understand why he needed to wear tights when he was doing a workout lesson.

It wasn't his first time wearing a tight uniform, and somehow the attention which he had gotten was quite normal for him, but he didn't like it when he was being stared at by everyone.

It was everyone's impression when they saw Haru who was in the workout uniform. They had to admit that Haru's body was really good, even if he wore strange glasses, but his body could make any women wet.

However, their focus was on something really big which showing through his workout uniform.

Izumi was surprised and asked, "Kocho-san."

"Shinobu, is that real?" Izumi asked.

"I know that you're surprised, but it is real." Shinobu had seen him without any clothes in the world of Fairy Tail when he was under the effect of his magic and had to admit that it was very big.

"H - Have you tried that?" Izumi asked in a low voice.

Shinobu blushed. "Just shut up!"

Akatsuki had to admit that he had lost to Haru in terms of size, but during the fight, the size wasn't the only factor in a fight. He believed that his technique was better than Haru, though, he didn't know in terms of technique, he had already lost to Haru.

"What is that?" Myuu asked curiously at Haru's nether region.

In the arena, everyone was looking at Haru, especially the girls, and some guys were attracted to Myuu's large breasts.

"Kasugano-kun, what did you hide on your pants?"

Suddenly Kuzuha who was the class rep in Haru's class came with a strict expression. Her voice was so loud that it was being heard by a lot of people.

Everyone was speechless at Kuzuhua who was very naive.

"I didn't hide anything." Haru didn't hide anything and he had nothing to hide in his pants.

"Don't lie to me! What is that big bulge on your pants! Take it out!" Kuzuha was very strict folding her arms telling him to take out the big bulge on his pants.

Haru wasn't sure what to say and his opponent was an 11-year-old girl who had skipped the class. He knew that no one was going to help him since he could see Kouha, Kuroneko, Izumi, Shinobu, and Akatsku trying to hold themselves to not laugh.

"Class Rep, have you learned about the reproductive system of humans?"

"Hmm? Of course, what's wrong?" Kuzuha asked.

"The big bulge on my pants is my reproductive system."

Haru really hoped for Kuzuha to not ask him another question after this, but it seemed that he knew that it was impossible.

"What? Impossible! How can it be so big?" Kuzuha was suspicious. "Hurry up and take out the thing on your pants!"

"Yeah, hurry up and take out the thing on your pants!"

Akatsuki poured oil on fire since he wanted to see Haru's weapon even though he could see it later in the shower room.

They also wanted to shout, but they saw Haru glared at them and made them shut up in a second.

Akatsuki seemed to underestimate the impact of Haru's glare on everyone and no one was going to follow him making him shut his mouth since it wasn't fun.

"Class Rep, I can't take it out in this place, how about we change it to another place?" Haru thought that he somehow needed to show Akatsuki a lesson.

"Well, as long as you take it out."

Kuzuha nodded and told him to follow her.

"Kasugano-kun, wait for me! I need to go with the Class Rep too!" Izumi chased after them.

Kuroneko looked at Haru, Izumi, and Kuzuha then asked Kouha who was beside her. "Is that alright?"

"It's alright. You don't need to worry since they'll come back in five minutes." Kouha was wondering about their reaction since he was also surprised at first.

Kuzuha and Izumi walked in a weird manner and also seemed very embarrassed. Though, their faces were flushed and they felt very hot at this moment.

Haru was walking beside him and also felt quite uncomfortable when his thing was being asked whether it was real or not.

No one knew who asked this question, but everyone was curious.

Kuzuha blushed and couldn't answer.

Izumi took a deep breath and nodded with a solemn expression. "It's real."

Everyone cheered loudly in disbelief.

Haru was really uncomfortable at this moment and thought that it was really hard to be low-key.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 773: I need to confiscate it!

"You're not going back first?" Kuroneko asked.

"Go home first, I want to look around the school."

Haru wanted to see the technology in this place and wanted to research it.

They also knew about this matter since Haru had told them yesterday and frankly they didn't have as much interest as Haru.

Haru, who was a technology nerd, felt this school was quite interesting and wanted to look around this place.

"When are you going back?" Kouha asked.

"What's wrong?" Haru felt strange when Kouha asked about this matter.

"Who is going to cook the dinner beside you?"

Food had always been something which they had been anticipating in these days. The foods which were being made by Haru were very superb and they couldn't be satisfied with normal food anymore.

Kouha was the same and he also felt that Haru's cooking skill had increased from the last time he ate it during his quest on Korosensei's world.

"Yeah, I've also wanted to ask you a lot of questions."

Kuroneko also wanted to become a tycoon, especially when she heard Haru's story and became a billionaire and media tycoon in a few months. It had always become a very interesting story and he also often gave her tips to manage the interpersonal relationship among her surroundings and also thinking about her future.

"I'll go back in two hours."

Haru wasn't in a hurry and thought that two hours should be enough to tour around some part of this school.

They nodded and decided to go back first without waiting for him.

Haru also started with his observation of looking around this school.

Kuroneko looked at Haru's back and asked, "Do you think that he'll bring a girl or two?"

Kouha and Shinobu had a feeling that Haru might meet one or two girls during his observation on this school.

"Ah, everyone! Let's go back together!"

Myuu was very happy when she saw Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.

"Huh? Where's Haru?" Akatsuki asked.

"He's going to observe the school," Kuroneko answered.

"Damn, I want to try his food."

Akatsuki was really jealous when he thought about those who had eaten the dinner which was being made by Haru along with the lunch which he had seen earlier. He still remembered the smell of the lunch which Haru made earlier and could only feel amazed at Haru's cooking skill.

"Don't worry, he's going to cook."

Kuroneko treasured them, but her words didn't end there.

"But whether he'll cook for you or not then it is something different."

Akatsuki really thought that he shouldn't provoke his neighbor.

Haru, who was looking around the school, looked at the scenery of this place curiously. He was wondering what it would cost to build such a large building. He thought that he should also build his own skyscraper building in his original world.

Haru decided to shake his head and focussed on what he was doing. He was in the middle of his observation and knew that a lot of people were looking at him, especially after the incident on the physical lesson which made his anaconda known to everyone in this school. He really hoped for this school to change their uniform so such a thing wouldn't happen once again.

"That student is over there! What are you doing moving around this school so suspiciously"

Haru stopped and turned to see a beautiful girl with long green hair and green eyes.

Her expression seemed a bit impatient looking at him.

Haru didn't know who this girl was. "This is my first day at the school, and I've thought about observing the school."

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who are you? Do you have a right to prohibit me from observing the school?"

The girl seemed to be waiting for this moment and nodded. "Yes, I have a right to probit you since I'm the Vice-President of this school!

My name is Haruka Nanase. You should remember that name and put that name into your thick skull, Kasugano Haruka!"

Haruka folded her arms making her fit breasts seem bigger than normal.

Haru was wondering how many times he had met a tsundere-type girl, and somehow it made him tired.

"It's surprising for the Vice-President to know my name."

"Of course! Don't underestimate the influence of the Student Council! We're the ones who protect the order and punish bad students like you!" Haruka looked at Haru with a strict expression.

"Bad student? Me?" Haru was surprised.

"Yes, don't pretend that you don't know! On the first day of your school, you've done a lot of things which caused the Student Council to keep an eye on you!"

"What have I done?" Haru seemed a bit confused.

Haruka seemed quite proud and explained, "Even though you've tried to hide your beastly nature with those glasses, you can't fool me!

"First, you've put your claws on three female students on the first day!

"Second, you've beaten up Onizuka from Class-A!

"Lastly, you've brought a hidden weapon on your pants during the physical class!

"Now, I've uncovered your crime! Do you want to pretend that you don't know anything?!"

Haru was speechless, really speechless at this girl. He understood the second, but he didn't understand the first and the last reason since he hadn't put his claws on the three female students, and he also didn't bring a weapon during physical class.

"What you don't have anything to say to me?" Haruka seemed quite proud when she uncovered Haru's crime.

Haru had a headache and sighed. "Vice-President, before you accuse me of such a crime, do you have proof that I'm the one who has done all of that?"

"Yes, there are a lot of students who have seen you walking with three female students before, what are you going to say about that?" Haruka asked.

"They're my friends, is it weird for a friend to go together?" Haru asked.

"Then what about the second when you've beaten Onizuka from Class-A? I've heard from him that you've beaten him up before." Haruka didn't give up and thought that Haru was guilty somehow.

"He has fallen on the ground by an accident and passed out if you don't believe you can ask about that matter to everyone in my class since everyone has seen that Onizuka has fallen by himself before," Haru answered in a calm manner.

Haruka started to lose, but she didn't give up. "So what about the weapons you've brought to physical class? I've heard from a student that your weapon is very dangerous! As the Vice-President of Babel, I need to confiscate that weapon!"

Haru was speechless once again and apologized. "I'm sorry, Vice-President. You can't confiscate that."

"No, as the Vice-President, I can confiscate that weapon from you!" Haruka seemed quite proud and walked toward him. "Hurry up and take out your weapon!"

Haru sighed and wondered how he needed to explain this matter.

"What's wrong? Hurry up!"

"This isn't the place, can we go to another place? Let me show you what is the weapon which everyone is talking about."

Haru was too lazy to explain and decided to show it directly to this girl.

"Good, let's go to that empty room! So you can't run away!"

Haru thought that Haruka's words were somehow quite ambiguous, but he didn't intend to say anything about it.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 774: Sleipnir 1

That's the result after Haruka tried to confiscate the weapon on Haru's pants. She was wondering why she didn't believe Haru's words before. She felt that she shouldn't trust rumors and should do her investigation first since because of that, she felt that she couldn't marry after she had the beast which was hiding on Haru's pants. However, at the same time, she realized how dangerous this boy was since she was afraid this boy might make every girl in this school become pregnant.

Even though his appearance seemed to be proper or similar to a bookworm, she couldn't be fooled since she knew that Haru was a lewd beast in disguise. She knew that and she would protect everyone on the Babel so they wouldn't get pregnant by him, especially with that dangerous weapon on his pants.

"Why are you following me?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.

"So you won't do any misconduct in this school!" Haruka looked at Haru with a strict expression.

'You can't fool me Kasugano Haruka! Even though you've tried to hide your fangs with those glasses, I won't be fooled by you!' Haruka thought inwardly.

"But our first name is similar, Vice President." Haru smiled looking at Haruka.

"I'm Kasugano Haruka and you're Nanase Haruka. It's quite a coincidence really."

Haruka was a bit embarrassed and tried to hide her embarrassment.

"Enough of that! I'll observe you so you won't do anything to every girl on Babel!"

Haru shook his head and suddenly asked. "Right, Vice-President, can you guide me to this school?"

"Huh? Why should I do that?"

"Well, you're free, right? You've been following me for a while."

"I'm not free! I'm doing my job observing you, right now!"

Haru knew that it was troublesome to talk with tsundere-type of girl, but it wasn't his first time to have a conversation with such a girl.

"Then, how about you guide me so I won't make any mistakes."

"Yes, I might have entered the girl's toilet by accident. You don't want that to happen, right?" Haru smiled while looking at Haruka.

Haruka was surprised, but she thought that it might be possible. "Good, I'll guide you through this school so you won't make any mistakes!"

"Thank you, Vice-President." Haru smiled when he heard Haruka's answer.

Haruka who saw Haru's smile suddenly felt a bit entranced, but she hurriedly shook her head and thought that this guy was dangerous. She remembered from the words of Kyouya President before that they needed to put their eyes on the transfer student since one of them was the "True Hero" and "Supreme King" by a prophecy and the other four could destroy the ice pillar which was being made by the President.

However, for Haruka, she felt that she needed to watch on Haru rather than Akatsuki and the other three transfer students, though, she didn't know that she had been trapped by Haru.

Haru started the their trip with a light question then threw some joke along with praised Haruka to make her ease beside him.

Haruka also started to lower her guard and answered his questions regarding Babel and COCOON. She told him that the intention of Babel was good and that was to guide everyone who had been teleported to another world while COCOON was the organization which was the parent organization of Babel.

"Children of Cross Over Other Nations" or COCOON for short. Simply put, COCOON members help run the world now. Each member is more powerful than the entire nation's military.

"As the top leaders of BABEL, they strive for the ideal of world peace and supervise and educate children who've returned from other worlds. Partly to prevent their special abilities from being misused, and partly so that BABEL can intervene and send these children to the battlefield should any wars or regional conflicts break out."

Haruka explained to Haru patiently about the greatness of COCOON and Babel.

Haru, who listened to Haruka's explanation, thought that Babel and COCOON weren't that much different from a mercenary organization, however, its size was much larger since it covered the entire world.

"Do you understand?" Haruka asked. She held her beautiful green hair since the wind on the rooftop was quite strong.

Haru was a bit entranced by Haruka, but he hurriedly shook his head.

"What's wrong?" Haruka asked.

"Nothing." Haru had decided to not add any harem members or whatever in this world and decided to become brand new Haru, but he felt that the prospect was quite low when his guard against the beautiful woman was simply very low.

"Do you have anywhere you want to visit?"

Haruka's impression on Haru had turned better after both of them had talked to each other for quite a while. She had to admit even though Haru wore strange glasses that hid his eyes, he was very pleasing to her eyes.

Haru looked around the scenery from the rooftop of Babel's building and saw a racetrack around the ground of Babel.

"How about that place? Can we visit that place?"

Following the direction of Haru's finger, Haruka saw a racetrack and nodded. "It's a workshop."

"Yes, there's various kinds of machinery in that place, but it is research about the vehicle or something."

"Can we visit that place?"

"Sure, but can I ask you a question?"

"Sure, what is it, Vice-President?"

"Is your eyes bad?" Haruka asked.

"Then, why did you wear glasses?"

Haru thought for a while and thought of a reason on the spot. "These glasses are from one of the most important people in my life, I've thought about wearing them to remember him." His bullshitting skill was top-notch and he also added a hint of sadness on his expression.

Haruka thought that there might be something happening during his teleportation to another world.

The more Haruka looked at Haru's glasses, the more she was curious about Haru's eyes which were covered in these strange glasses.

"Sure, but let's go to the workshop first."

Haru was curious about what kind of vehicle was being developed in this world.

Arrive at the workshop, they could see a racetrack right in front of it.

"There's nothing but vehicles in this place." Haruka folded her arms and was more cornered about Haru than this workshop.

Haru had a feeling that there was something interesting in this place. He looked at this empty workshop and could only see an old type of car similar to the "Muscle Car" of the American type.

Haru didn't know who the owner of this place was, but he had to admit that this guy had a good taste in cars.

"Is it alright to enter?" Haru asked.

Haruka nodded upon hearing Haru's question.

"I'm the Vice-President of this school! You can enter everywhere with me around!"

Haru nodded and entered the workshop then he noticed something which was being closed with large clothes. He could tell that something was interesting and was about to reach it, but a voice made him stop.

"Don't touch it if you don't want to get hurt!"

Haru and Haruka turned to see a rough middle age man with a ponytail hairstyle.

"How dare you to say such a thing to a member of the Student Council!" Haruka was annoyed.

Haru was somehow really glad to bring Haruka with him since he had a shield that could protect him.

The middle-aged man knew that this situation was a bit troublesome.

"I've reminded you, that vehicle is dangerous and it is better to not touch it."

The middle-aged man sighed and explained.

"The name of that vehicle is Sleipnir and it has 16,770,000 horsepower." His eyes turned seriously toward them and said, "Only the worthy people can ride it and if this vehicle deems that person is unworthy then it won't let that person ride it."

Haruka was annoyed and reached out to the clothes which covered the vehicle but suddenly...

Lightning charged from the vehicle and burnt out the clothes that covered the vehicle along with a stripped Haruka who tried to reach the vehicle.

Haruka screamed and covered her important part.

Haru hurriedly took off his blazer and covered her body hurriedly before the middle age man saw her body.

Haruka was blushing a bit when she saw him hurriedly covering her body with a blazer. "U - Umm..." She could see his face from below and somehow forgot about the matter of her striped clothes.

"I've said before that this vehicle is dangerous! I don't care whether you're Student Council or not, but if you don't want to get hurt just leave that vehicle alone!"

Haru ignored the middle-aged man's words and decided to take this vehicle since he felt that this thing was very interesting.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 775: Sleipnir 2

The middle-aged man had reminded them, but Haru tried to touch it.

However, the words which were about to come out from his mouth stuck.

Haru touched the vehicle without trouble and sat on the top of it right away. He smiled looking at the middle-aged man and asked, "Old man, can I have this?"

The middle-aged man was still surprised since he didn't expect Haru to be able to ride on Sleipnir right away.

Haru looked at the old man who didn't answer him. He looked at this vehicle, no, to be exact a motorcycle with a futuristic design and blue color on the outer part giving an image of bad boy from the future.

Haruka didn't accept it and tried to touch Sleipnir, but electricity charged once again and destroyed the blazer which Haru had given to her.

Haruka once again tried to hide her private place with both of her hands while sitting on the ground.

Haru sighed at this girl and took out his white shirt giving it again to Haruka.

"This time, don't touch it."

Haruka opened her mouth slightly looking at Haru's body which would describe the perfect muscle which made Goddeness in Heaven fall for Adonis.

Haruka woke up and took Haru's shirt while slightly sniffing it making her quite comfortable. She looked at him again and really wanted to see him take out his glasses.

"Hey, what's your name?" The old man asked Haru.

"Interesting, you can have a motorcycle." The middle man nodded and asked, "Do you want to try it on the racetrack?"

Haru also wanted to try his new motorcycle but looked at Haruka first. "Vice-President, can you give me permission to ride this motorcycle on the racetrack?"

Haruka nodded after wearing Haru's white shirt. Haru's shirt was quite big for her, but somehow it made her cuter.

Looking at Haruka, Haru remembered Utaha who often wore his shirt and somehow he missed her. He shook his head and gave Utaha a lot of love when he returned after the quest. He started to focus on the Sleipnir and drove it on the racetrack.

With 16,770,000 horsepower, it was almost impossible to ride it with slow speed, but Haru who was an old driver who had often ridden on various things it was very easy. He moved so naturally on the racetrack then started to ride this bad boy using its full potential.

The roar of the motorcycle turned into an explosion and its speed had broken the sound barrier.

Haru's glasses almost dropped on the ground, but he caught it using his gravity magic and put it on his zipper storage.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

Explosion after explosion could be heard from the racetrack, Haru had become one with wind and truly enjoyed the meaning of becoming wild with his vehicle. He thought that he should put a BGM of Initial D in this situation.

Haruka, who was wearing Haru's shirt, was surprised by the speed of this motorcycle.

The middle-aged man nodded and seemed to be satisfied that Haru had ridden this motorcycle skillfully.

Outside of the racetrack, there was a young man with blonde hair surprised when he heard the sound of an explosion. He had a feeling, but he didn't expect it but someone was really riding Sleipnir which was impossible to ride. He became curious who was the one who had ridden that motorcycle and went to the racetrack.

Haru didn't test it for too long and stopped the motorcycle after he was satisfied.

The middle-aged man nodded. "I'll tweak it a bit, you can wait with your girlfriend for a bit."

"I - I'm not his girlfriend!" Haruka refuted with a blush on her face.

Haru smiled and didn't expect that he would get a motorcycle the moment he had just teleported in this world. He stepped down from Sleipnir and also wanted to see the middle-aged man tweak the motorcycle.

"Kasugano Haruka, you're going too overboard on riding that motorcycle!" Haruka reprimanded Haru.

"I'm sorry, Vice-Prez, but didn't you give me your permission before?" Haru asked.

"W - Well.... but you need to be careful next time!" Haruka looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised when she took his glasses. "Y - Your glasses?"

"Oh, it's in my pocket." Haru decided to wear it again, but he stopped.

Haruka thought that Haru's appearance was nice and it was such a wasteful to wear such glasses, but suddenly she thought that he should wear it during a normal class.

"You can't wear it now, but you need to wear them when you have a class!"

Haru didn't understand what this girl wanted to do and only nodded since he was too lazy to argue.

"So what are you doing after this, Vice-Prez?"

"I'll wait for you, of course, such a powerful motorcycle, I need to see that you're not going to do something inappropriate with it!"

"Something inappropriate?"

"W - Well, like making the skirt of the girl blown from the wind of the motorcycle...."

Haru and the middle-aged man who heard it almost coughed in blood since they would have never thought to use a motorcycle with 16,770,000 horsepower to blow the skirt of the female students.

"Your girlfriend is funny."

"I'm not his girlfriend!" Haruka blushed and refuted once again.

Haru shook his head and looked at the blonde guy who was staring at them. He noticed this guy for a while and waited for him to come out. "Not going to come out?"

"Hey, you've noticed me?"

The blonde guy was surprised and walked out of his hiding place. "Wow, I'm surprised to see the Vice-President have an illicit relationship with another student."

"I - Illicit relationship?!" Haruka blushed.

"Well, who are you?" Haru asked.

"My name is Kaidou Motoharu. Nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka."

Kaoidou introduced himself with a smile.

"What is the 'Eternal Clown of Class A' doing here?" Haruka snorted looking at this guy.

"Don't be so uptight, Vice President." Kaidou looked at Haru and said, "I've only wanted to meet the guy who has successfully ridden on Sleipnir." He walked toward Haru and gave his hand to Haru. "Let's have a handshake."

Haru shook his head and knew what this guy was planning. He didn't ask where this guy had learned his name since his name was already very famous and the only guys who had been transferred to this school at this time were both Haru and Akatsuki. It was very easy to know about his identity.

Kouha's appearance was similar to a girl's, unless they had checked the information from the school. Everyone at the school would think that he was a girl.

However, the moment Haru was about to reach Kaidou's hand, Kaidou punched Haru's face.

Kaidou smiled, but then a powerful force hit his cheek.

Kaidou was blown away by Haru's punch first.

"Clown, huh? Fitting name for you." Haru shook his head at this guy who tried to provoke him.

Haruka also saw that Kaidou was about to punch Haru, but it was unsuccessful. She wasn't angry at Haru who punched Kaidou, but angry at Kaidou who was about to punch Haru.

"Kaidou! If you do something like that again, then I'm going to put you in the punishment room!"

Kaidou held his cheek and wanted to cry, but he still cheekily teased them. He also had a nosebleed on his nose and sucked a deep breath since it seemed that Haru didn't have mercy on him. His cheek was so painful and he felt that his teeth were almost broken, but he needed to act as if nothing happened or else he would lose his face.

"You're amazing to be able to seduce the Vice-President on the first day."

Haruka was blushing in embarrassment and to hide that she needed to beat up this guy.

Haru didn't stop Haruka since he was too lazy to take care of this guy and talked with the middle-aged man about this Sleipnir.

The middle-aged man told him that this motorcycle was being made from Orichalcum which gave it powerful durability and toughness that was able to break the sound barrier.

Haru nodded and wondered what would happen if he combined this motorcycle with a Busoshoku Haki.

Haruka was satisfied after beating up Kaidou and went back to Haru. She also looked curiously at this motorcycle since it had stripped her twice and made her a bit resentful toward it.

Kaidou had been unrecognizable after being beaten by Haruka, but this guy slowly got up and sighed. He wanted to give this thing to Akatsuki, but it seemed that he couldn't do it.

After the middle-aged man had tweaked it, Haru decided to ride it back home.

"Vice-Prez, you're going back?"

Haruka nodded and said, "The matter is over. I'll go back."

"Do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.

"With this bike?" Haruka had her trauma since she didn't want her clothes to be stripped once again.

"It's alright. It won't hurt you. Believe me."

Hearing Haru's words, Haruka nodded and tried to sit down on the back position of this motorcycle. She sat down naturally and her clothes weren't being stripped once again.

Haruka was a bit embarrassed but nodded.

Haru looked at the middle-aged man and felt very thankful to give him this motorcycle for free before leaving the workshop together with Haruka.

Kaidou stood up once again and sighed.

"Kaidou, do you know him?" The middle-aged man asked.

However, Kaidou only knew that Haru was a mysterious student, but he didn't put his focus on him, but this time, he decided to observe him since he didn't think the normal student was able to ride Sleipnir.

Everyone was waiting for Haru, but suddenly they heard the sound of an explosion.

They were startled, then they saw him riding a motorcycle with a smile.

They were about to complain but stopped since they were wondering how Haru was able to get a motorcycle just when he had just come back, and at the same time, they realized how great his luck was. Little did they know that he also knew one of the most beautiful girls at school too which would make them realize that a word of 'great" wasn't enough to describe his luck.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 776: Class 1

The next day, the physical class started once again, and this time the topic was fighting.

However, before the start of the class, there were two people who had entered the control room of the fighting class and did something to the monster which would become their opponent later.

"Hehehe, I'll make you regret doing what you've done to me!"

Haru was once again wearing a tight workout uniform and sighed.

"What's wrong?" Kouha asked.

"I wonder whether they can change our uniforms." Haru suddenly thought about the feeling of a woman who had very large breasts. He was wondering whether it was Tsunade feeling when she walked on the crowd.

Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at Haru and somehow they understood his feelings.

The teacher clapped his hands to gather everyone's attention and he also gave each of them an Arm Device or "AD", for a short.

"Arm Device is a device that conforms your natural powers and abilities, and transforms into the weapon most suitable for you.

Incidentally, you can also command your weapon to disappear."

Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, Myuu, and Akatsuki heard the explanation of the teacher and nodded while also wearing the AD on their wrist.

Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Myuu could successfully create their own weapons using AD.

Shinobu created a rapier and frowned. She had a thin katana, but she had never tried a rapier before. She tried to use this rapier stabbing it in the air.

*Swosh!* *Swosh!* *Swosh!*

The force from the stabbing's movement caused each of Shinobu's attacks creating a noise similar to a small explosion in the air.

Kuroneko and Myuu created a magician staff. If Myuu's staff was a white in color making her cuter, but Kuroneko's staff was pure black giving her an image of evil.

Kuroneko laughed happily with a creepy laugh.

Haru, Shinobu, and Shinobu thought that Kuroneko was really happy at that moment.

"Why can't I use it?" Akatsuki sighed, but it was luck that he wasn't the only one who wasn't able to transform the AD into a weapon.

Kouha shook his head and asked, "Is this thing broken?"

"No, that AD is new." The teacher shook his head and also felt weird when three students couldn't use their AD.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Can I ask for more AD?"

The teacher shook his head.

"Then, the three of you can only use a normal weapon first during the class." The teacher left them since he needed to prepare for the lesson.

"Why do you want more AD?" Kouha asked.

"If one AD can't transform, then we need more AD." Haru's logic was pretty simple since he was very strong, he felt that he needed more than one.

Kouha nodded. "Interesting, I'll get it from other's students later."

Akatsuki, who heard Haru's words, nodded and also would grab it from other's students later.

However, the teacher had gathered them first before they were able to grab the AD from other's students.

"Now, we will split the class into two and practice dueling. Those who wish to duel as a party, form a group of more than two and head to the First Gymnasium.

Everyone else, please find a partner and practice one by one dueling here."

Akatsuki smiled and looked at Haru.

"Haru, have a duel with me!"

Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko thought that Akatsuki asked for death.

"Why not?" Haru nodded and didn't mind having a duel with Akatsuki.

"Good, I have a chance to beat you up now."

Akatsuki was excited and couldn't wait for the duel with Haru.

"Wha - What are you planning to do?!" Myuu asked. She knew that Akatsuki was very strong and she didn't want him to beat up Haru.

"Of course, we're just dueling, right?" Akatsuki asked while looking at Haru with a confident smile.

Kuzuha and Izumi were going to create a party with Myuu to head to the First Gymnasium, but they stopped when both Akatsuki and Haru were going to have a duel.

"Is Akatsuki strong?" Izumi asked Myuu since she hadn't seen Akatsuki fight someone.

"Well, he is strong...." Myuu nodded.

"What about Haru?" Kuzuha asked.

"Let's just head to the First Gymnasium." Shinobu brought both Kouha and Kuroneko.

Kouha and Kuroneko nodded and didn't need to guess who would be the winner of the duel.

Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha looked at Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko who seemed to not be unperturbed by the duel between Haru and Akatsuki wondering whether they weren't worried about Haru.

"Uh... I've only seen his attack using a sticker," Myuu answered Kuzuha's question.

"Yes, he can duplicate something with that sticker, and when that thing fuses back, it'll create a very big impact that is able to destroy a lot of things."

Myuu told both Kuzuha and Izumi about Haru's power when he showed it to destroy the President's ice pillar.

Izumi and Kuzuha were more curious about this duel since they were curious at how Haru was going to use a sticker to fight against Akatsuki.

"And, he is also a chef."

Myuu nodded and said, "Haru is very good at using a knife."

"So that's why his weapon is a dagger."

Everyone understood why Haru was using a dagger which he had gotten from the display before.

Most of the students also didn't go to the First Gymnasium since they wanted to see the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.

Both of them were very famous transfer students who had fought against the President of Babel.

The fight between the two of them will be very interesting to see.

Everyone cleared the area so both Haru and Akatsuki could fight each other quickly.

"I've been waiting for this chance to duel with you."

Akatsuki was brimming with confidence and he also wanted to teach Haru a lesson since Shinobu had given him trauma before. He also thought about teaching him not to hide behind a woman.

Haru shook his head and didn't talk too much since the result of the duel would create a louder reaction rather than talking using a mouth.

There was only Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and some of the students who would fight in the team battle, but the number of those students wasn't much since the majority of them wanted to see the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.

The teacher was also curious about the fight between Akatsuki and Haru, but he could watch it later after he had finished his job.

"The monster we're practicing fighting today is the Cockatrice."

"Not Cocka-chan again...."

"We're sick of fighting these things!"

Everyone seemed to have enough about Cockatrice since they had defeated it a lot of times.

"Are they that weak?" Kuroneko asked.

Kuzuha ,who was the class rep, decided to follow Shinobu's group since as a class rep she needed to be the one who gave an example for everyone.

"The teacher has made sure to seal off most of the power of this monster. And, as long as you avoid his fangs and talons, you'll be fine."

Kouha patted Kuzuha's head. "You don't need to be that serious all the time."

Kuzuha looked at Kouha, but didn't say anything nor nod. She was only 11 years old, but she had entered high school and for her to adapt to this situation was only to act like an adult.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 777: Class 2

Haruka was in her student council room doing her work, but it seemed that she was distracted by something.

The other members of the Student Council, Kyouya Hikami, Ryouhei Uesaki, and Minami Aihara also noticed the problem of Haruka.

"Haruka, what's wrong?" Minami asked her friend.

"H - Huh?! What's wrong?"

Haruka seemed to have just woken up from something.

"You've been in a weird state since this morning, what's wrong?" Ryouhei asked.

Haruka couldn't tell them what she was thinking about the thing which happened yesterday. She was hugging Haru's waist when he sent her back home yesterday. She thought that it was a very nice feeling and wanted to try it again, but she didn't want to admit it.

Ryouhei and Minami thought that it might have something to do with Haru since they knew that Haruka had met with Haru yesterday. They only knew that Haruka guided Haru and told him to follow the rules while also telling him to not cause trouble.

Kyouya didn't think much about the matter of Haruka, but he somehow noticed something interesting.

"President, what's wrong?"

Everyone was curious when they saw Kyouya smiling since it was a very rare chance.

"I've just gotten a notice that Ousawa Akatsuki and Kasugano Haruka are going to have a duel." Kyouya smiled and said, "I'm going to watch it, what about all of you?"

"I'm going!" Haruka said without hesitation, especially when she heard Haru's name.

Minami and Ryouhei looked at Haruka weirdly, but they didn't say anything afterward since they were also going to follow Kyouya to watch the duel between Haru and Akatsuki.

Akatsuki who was known as the "True Hero" and "Supreme Ruler" would fight against Haru who had a mysterious background, however, Haru's strength was undoubtedly powerful and Haruka had also told them that Haru had gotten a special motorcycle from the workshop yesterday.

After creating that decision, they opened the screen on the student council room which connected to the arena to watch the duel of Akatsuki and Haru, but at the same time, Kyouya also opened one more screen which connected to the First Gymnasium that showed Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko.

Haruka, Ryouhei, and Minami didn't ask anything, only quietly watched the screen.

Everyone was very relaxed waiting for the teacher to start the match.

"Now, I shall start the battle simulation!"

The teacher let out the Cockatrice and told everyone to defeat it.

"Hahaha, Cocka-chan, let me defeat you!"

A lot of the students wanted to end this battle simulation quickly since they thought it was possible to watch the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.

They raised their weapons and swung them down at Cockatrice at the same time.

"Hahaha, we've dated it! Let's go and watch---"

However, before he ended his words, he was blown away by Cockatrice's slam then he started to turn into a stone.

Cockratice screamed loudly and started to swing its wings to fly.

Everyone was startled by the sudden change of the monster.

They thought that the weak Cockatrice which they had fought several times had turned very strong.

Kuzuha, who noticed everyone was stunned from the power of Cockatrice, hurriedly ran in front of everyone to protect them.

The Cockatrice who was flying in the air sent out a barrage of features that could turn everyone into stone as long as it touched someone.

Everyone screamed and started to run away.

Kuzuha, who tried to protect everyone, tried to be brave, but she was quite scared.

The barrage of feathers moved very fast and ready to strike down everyone, but suddenly all of it stopped in the midair.

The Cockatrice thought that it had defeated everyone, but suddenly its feathers stopped moving.

"I wonder whether Haru can cook this Cockatrice into fried chicken."

"This thing is a hologram, right? Then it is impossible."

Kuzuha turned and saw Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu walking beside her.

"You guys...." Kuzuha thought that they were running.

Shinobu smiled and patted Kuzuha's head. "Don't worry."

It was only simple words, but somehow Kuzuha felt very reassured and believed that she would be protected by everyone.

"Who is going to fight it?" Kuroneko asked.

Kouha thought to use his new power. He started to float and moved toward the Cockatrice.

Kuzuha was a bit surprised.

"Kouha can control gravity." Kuroneko folded her arms as if she was a big boss behind the scenes or something.

The Cockatrice noticed Kouha who was charging toward it and it became angry since it could see that Kouha tried to provoke it. It opened its beak ready to kill Kouha.

Kouha dodged the beak then touched Cockatrice.

Suddenly the Cockatrice stopped midair and it started to scream loudly.

Everyone stopped moving and they could hear a loud breaking sound from the Cockatrice.

*Break!* *Break!* *Break!*

Some of them wanted to puke since the scene in front of them was just too disgusting.

The Cockatrice suddenly turned inside out, the feathers on the outside turned inside, and the bone, muscle, meat, blood, innards, etc from inside turned to the outside killing it instantly.

It was Kouha's new ability which he had learned before. He landed on the ground in a relaxed way and said, "Let's go to Haru's match, I'm sure that he's playing with that guy."

Shinobu and Kuroneko nodded.

Kuzuha was stuck in her spot since she didn't expect Kouha to be that strong.

"Kuzuha-san, what's wrong?" Shinobu asked.

"You're not going with us?" Kuroneko asked.

"Y - Yes!" Kuzuha followed the three of them and somehow she felt relief that they were her friends.

Cockatrice, which floated in midair, dropped to the ground dead without moving.

The four members of the Student Council were very surprised when they saw Kouha's ability.

"Gravity manipulation...."

After coming back to another world, a lot of boys and girls had gotten various powers such as strong physical ability, martial arts, magic, etc.

However, it might be the first time for them to see someone to have an ability of gravity manipulation.

Kyouya was surprised, but at the same time, he felt very jealous. His ability was ice manipulation but compared to gravity manipulation...

The moment the four members of the Student Council saw Kouha could inverse the body of something or someone with just a touch, it meant that as long as he touched them.....

They would die without being able to do anything.

"Strong...." Haruka didn't expect Haru's friends to be this strong.

"Yeah, the four of them might cause trouble to the order of Student Council." Minami who had an expressionless expression turned serious.

"They're really mysterious..."

Ryouhei thought that one of them was this strong, then what about the three of them?

"It's alright. They won't do anything weird."

Everyone looked at Haruka who had said those sentences so suddenly.

"How can you be so sure?" Minami asked.

"Because I've reprimanded Haru before and he won't do anything that is harming the school!" Haruka had confidence in Haru since she had talked with him before.

"Minami, you shouldn't talk with Haru," Ryouhei said.

"He might make you fall in love."

"I - I'm not falling in love!"

Haruka blushed and refuted.

However, at the same time, everyone sighed in relief since Haruka's mind wasn't being manipulated, but, they also realized Haru's high EQ which could make him easy to get close to anyone.

Then they looked at the duel between Haru and Akatsuki.

Everyone nodded and thought the same thing after watching the fight between Haru and Akatsuki.

Kyouya shook his head since the name of "True Hero" and "Supreme Ruler" didn't fit Akatsuki.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 778: Harem Protagonist Vs Protagonist of this World

The duel between Haru and Akatsuki had attracted the attention of a lot of people, even the teachers, who were supersiving the class, were also interested in this match.

Both Akatsuki and Haru were very famous, and everyone was curious about who would become the winner in this duel.

Clearing the arena, the match was about to begin.

Myuu was clearly nervous since she didn't expect there would be a fight between Haru and Akatsuki.

"Don't lose too fast, Haru."

Akatsuki cracked his fist and was ready to fight.

Haru only shook his head hearing Akatsuki's words.

"That should be my line."

Haru's eyes turned serious and said, "If you lose too fast then, it won't be fun." Even though he knew the power of Akatsuki was weak, he was wondering whether this guy would have a sudden power up which would make him several times more powerful since such a plot was usually possible.

"You sure have a big mouth."

Haru was speechless at the one who had a big mouth in this place.

The teacher looked at both of them and said, "Just to remind you, any damage from an AD or magic will be sent to your brains as feedback.

Worst case scenario, you'll lose consciousness.

So just relax and fight full force."

Akatsuki had a confident smile and he didn't think that he would lose this battle. He was holding a sword looking at Haru who was holding a dagger.

"Then, let the battle begin!"

Akatsuki and Haru didn't move and looked at each other.

"You're not going to move?" Akatsuki asked.

"You should go first since you'll lose very quickly if I move first." Haru didn't like it when someone taunted him, but he loved to taunt people. Fighting people while affecting the psychology of his opponent had always been his favorite.

"Then don't blame me if I do so!"

Charging directly Akatsuki moved very fast toward Haru and swung his sword down at Haru.

Haru dodged Akatsuki's attack easily and slammed the handle of the dagger at Akatsuki's head.

Haru's attack was very smooth as if he could see the future dodging Akatsuki's attack and did a counterattack.

Akatsuki was blown away and hit the wall behind him. He wasn't wounded, but the feedback of that attack caused him to frown. However, at the same time his expression turned serious. He erased all of the laid back attitudes which he often showed and decided to finish this battle quickly.

Blue light covered his hands along continued to envelop his sword, looking at Haru who was right in front of him. Akatsuki stood up once again while pointing his sword at Haru.

"This time, I won't show you mercy! You should be careful!"

Moving toward Haru once again, Akatsuki's speed had increased dramatically and it made everyone very surprised.

But at the same time, Haru threw out a dagger at Akatsuki.

Akatsuki dodged the dagger, but it grazed his cheek, however, he ignored it since he wasn't wounded because of it.

Akatsuki swung his sword with all of his power, but suddenly he felt something had stabbed into his left shoulder.

Haru also let go of another dagger in his hand and it moved automatically toward the dagger which had stabbed into Akatsuki's shoulder.

The impact of the two daggers which fused into each other was so strong that it destroyed two daggers while also injuring Akatsuki,

Akatsuki received powerful feedback on his brain that almost made him unconscious. He didn't have any wounds, but he was clearly weakened from Haru's attack. He knew that if there wasn't a system which would turn a wound into feedback into a brain then his shoulder would be chopped.

"Over already?" Haru asked.

Akatsuki was annoyed, especially when someone was looking down on him. He could look down on someone else, but someone couldn't look down on him. Blue light enveloped his entire body, increasing his physical prowess and slowly healing him.

Akatsuki charged once again with his sword, but this time a kick was right in front of his face.

Akatsuki, who was kicked, was blown away once again.

The impact of this kick was larger than before and created dust that covered Akatsuki.

Haru felt that it was really boring. He really thought that Akatsuki would suddenly awaken or something, but it seemed that he had overstimated Akatsuki.

Everyone thought that it was over since Akatsuki couldn't do anything in front of Haru. They saw Haru could play Akatsuki easily without trouble as if an adult stole a candy from the children.

It seemed to be more like bullying with Akatsuki as the target and Haru as the bully, but at the same time, they also thought that Akatsuki really had a loudmouth, especially when they remembered the talk before the fight.

They were wondering where Akatsuki had his confidence to fight against Haru, but when they thought the battle was over, suddenly they heard Akatsuki's voice.

"Haru, I have to admit that you're strong, but can you handle this?"

Akatsuki stood up using all of his power then created a large ball of energy on his palms.

"Ball of energy?" Haru asked.

"Yes, I'm a practitioner of Renkan Keikikou or Ultimate Martial Art. I can control the Ki in myself and around me. I've refined the Ki around me and use it to create an Energy Bomb!"

Akatsuki maintained his confidence in his face and thought with this attack, he should be able to defeat Haru.

Akatsuki threw out that ball of energy at Haru.

Everyone shouted out in panic since they could feel the power of Akatsuki's ball of energy. If that attack really hit Haru then they were afraid that Haru might be hurt because of it.

The energy ball hit the ground and caused an explosion.

Everyone closed their eyes because of the shockwave which was caused by this energy bomb.

Akatsuki breathed very hard while trying to maintain his consciousness since he almost depleted his energy using that attack.

Then suddenly Akatsuki was punched on the chin and blown away from the ground.

Akatsuki flew out a few meters into the air then dropped to the ground. He tried to maintain his consciousness, but in the end, he passed out and lost this battle.

Everyone was in shock when they saw Haru who was unscathed could only shake his head at Akatsuki, who had passed out.

"You're done with the duel?"

Haru turned and saw Kouha, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha who came toward him.

"Is the battle simulation over?"

Haru thought that their speed was quite fast.

"Yes, Kouha has defeated the chicken."

"Cockatrice." Kuzuha corrected them and said, "Actually, something strange happened earlier."

Kuzuha nodded and told him what had happened on the First Gynmanisum. She felt weird that the strength of the Cockatrice was more powerful than they usually fought, but since it had been defeated by Kouha, she didn't think too much about it.

However, Haru felt strange when he heard it and at the same time, he realized that someone had gone missing from this place. In school, he had always been wary since he didn't know when the target of the quest would come and that was why he had always activated his Kenbunshoku Haki so that he wouldn't miss anything.

If he didn't know about the Cockatrice then he might think that there was nothing wrong, but after he heard the strangeness on Cockatrice, he thought that Phil Barnett or Zahark had come to this place.

Haru shook his head and didn't want to cause a panic in this place. "I need to go to the bathroom first."

"Big one or a small one?"

Kuzuha was speechless and asked, "Do you need to have that kind of conversation now?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 779: Mad....

The teacher asked the staff to bring Akatsuki to the infirmary since he had passed out.

Myuu sighed and had told Akatsuki not to fight, but this guy had never heard her advice.

Myuu couldn't count how many times she had tried to stop him. She didn't know what to say when she thought that Akatsuki was the one who had killed her father.

Myuu didn't expect it, but it was the fact and somehow it made her mind complicated while wondering whether it was right to live with him.

"Is this really "True Hero" and the "Supreme Ruler"?" Haruka felt that it was too funny when she thought that she needed to focus on Ousawa Akatsuki.

"But Kasugano Haruka is very strong." Minami had a serious expression on her face.

Ryouhei thought that it was the key for Haru to be able to defeat Akatsuki.

"However, he isn't our opponent."

Haruka had to agree that Haru was quite strong, but it didn't mean he had the power to challenge them.

Ryouhei and Minami nodded after hearing Haruka's words.

Kyouya didn't say anything but stood up from his seat.

"President, what's wrong?" Haruka asked.

"Nothing. I need to go to the toilet."

Kyouya didn't tell them the truth, but he knew that there was something wrong with the Cockatrice before. If he wasn't wrong then there should be a spy from Scarlet Dusk (a terrorist organization) who had been lurking in this place.

A young man with a bang covering his eyes similar to the protagonist on the galge walked toward one of the most important parts on the Babel.

The name of this young man is Tanaka or the one who is being bullied by Onizuka (a guy who was being beaten by Haru).

Tanaka was a member of Scarlet Dusk and his intention to enter Babel was to destroy this place. He knew that there was a barrier that would transmit the damage on every person in this place to the brain, but that barrier would only protect someone from both magic and AD.

If someone was hurt by something else such as a converter or large debris from this building then they could die.

Tanaka was the one who had changed the level of Cockatrice on the First Gymnasium, however, he didn't expect it to be killed that easily. He had thought to give up his plan and changed it to another day, but he didn't expect that the duel between Haru and Akatsuki would attract the attention of everyone.

Tanaka thought that was a chance and went out quietly to blow up this building to destroy Babel while also killing everyone in this place.

In his mind, Babel is evil.

Babel would send out their students to the war to stop the war, even if that student died on the battlefield.

Tanaka had been told that, but he believed it was the truth.

"When Babel disappears then no one is going to die again...."

Tanaka raised his hand up and was about to create powerful magic to blow up everything, but then.....

"Oh, Tanaka, what are you doing here?"

Tanaka turned and saw Haru who was leaning on the wall in a relaxed manner.

Tanaka's eyes, which were being hidden under his bangs, glared at Haru. From everyone in the class, he was warier than him since this guy was very smart.

"How scary... Tanaka, why are you glaring at me? Did I find you at an inappropriate time? Are you going to throw out your porn magazine? Don't worry, I won't tell anyone since you won't have to come to the school again."

Haru joked at Tanaka, but Tanaka's response was quite unexpected.

Tanaka raised his palm and sent out a magic barrage of wind bullets at Haru.

However, Haru could dodge all of Tanaka's attacks easily. "How scary...."

Tanaka frowned and asked, "How did you know?"

"Your acting is very lousy." Haru smiled looking at Tanaka and said, "If you want to act as a student who was being bullied then you shouldn't make your eyes fierce. Just cover it with your bangs and someone will notice it sooner or later."

Tanaka snorted and said, "Whatever...." He raised his palm and sent out another barrage of wing attack.

"Let's see how long you are able to dodge my attack?!"

Haru dodged all of Tanaka's attack and shook his head.

"That should be my question, how long can you send out your magic on me?"

Tanaka became annoyed at Haru since Haru's ability to dodge was too annoying. He moved faster and charged toward Haru directly intending to fight in close combat.

Haru appeared right in front of Tanaka and slapped his neck.

Suddenly a zipper appeared on Tanaka's neck and his head dropped on the ground.

Tanaka, whose head was being separated from his body, didn't understand anything. His head hit the concrete, but at the same time, he was scared that he had died. He didn't expect Haru to be so merciless killing him directly. He started to regret attacking his actions when he thought about it.

"I don't mind if you want to blow up this place, but you need to do it when my friend and I are not here."

Tanaka blinked his eyes and the pain on his head woke him up. He felt that his hair was being pulled and he looked at Haru's face in surprise while asking, "I - I'm not dead?"

"You're not dead since someone is waiting for you...." Haru turned to see Kyouya who was right on the entrance door. "Right? President?"

Kyouya smiled and said, "It seems that you've found the mice first, Kasugano-kun."

Haru threw Tanaka's head at Kyouya.

Tanaka screamed when his head was being thrown by Haru.

Kyouya caught Tanaka's head with one of his hands and looked at the jagged metal part below Tanaka's neck.

Haru smiled and said, "Zipper magic. This magic is nothing in front of your ice magic."

Kyouya smiled and said, "Don't be modest. That ability is quite dangerous." Especially when he thought about Haru's speed. Once he was touched by Haru then his body would be separated into several pieces and became a lamb which was ready to be slaughtered.

"I just want a peaceful school life. I'll handle this matter for you, President."

Haru walked calmly and wanted to go back.

Haru turned and looked at Kyouya.

Kyouya looked at Haru and asked, "Kasugano-kun, don't you want to fight me?"

"Prez, do you want to fight me?" Haru asked.

Kyouya didn't say anything, but his eyes clearly showed an intention for a battle.

Haru was wondering why this place was full of battle maniacs. "Let's not do it now, isn't there an event or something that we can have a fight about in the future?"

"Let's see...." Kyouya thought for a while and said, "There a ranking tournament in the future, let's have a fight there, is that alright with you?"

Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to separate this guy's body too? Since I can see it trying to do something?"

"Then, please do it, though, can I ask your help to bring him with me later?" Kyouya asked.

Haru took out a plastic bag and walked toward Tanaka's body. "Wait here." He separated Tanaka's body into several parts and put it into a plastic bag. "It's like I'm collecting trash."

Tanaka, whose head was mocked as trash by Haru, was angry, but his head started to feel cold before it was frozen entirely.

Haru also separated Tanaka's body into pieces and put it into a plastic bag before giving it to Kyouya. He gave the plastic bag to Kyouya and said, "If you want a fight, then Akatsuki should be happy to fight you."

Kyouya smiled and said, "It's more interesting to fight with you."

Haru really hoped for Kyouya to not swing that way. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "Prez, can I ask a request?"

"What?" Kyouya was a bit curious about his request.

Since it was impossible to ask the teacher, Haru decided to ask the leader of Babel directly for more AD since he wanted to try it.

Kyouya nodded and said, "Sure, follow me. I'll give you as much as you want."

Both of them walked together while talking about random things that happened around the school.

If they didn't bring a Tanaka on the plastic bag then this scene would be very beautiful for Fujoshi girl.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 780: Beach 1

They spent their days on the school in peace which made Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko start to think that they weren't in a quest rather they were having a holiday.

Haru was also helpless since, after Tanaka wanted to bomb the Babel, he didn't see any enemy again whether Phil Barnet or Zahark, he found nothing and he couldn't do anything in that situation.

Akatsuki who had been beaten by Haru tried to challenge Haru every time they met each other.

Haru kept avoiding Akatsuki, and he started to understand the feeling of Gildartz who was being kept asking by Natsu for a fight. He really had a headache thinking about how to handle this situation, at the same time, he thought that he needed to change the pace of the four of them.

Haru thought since they were in another world, then a beach event was unavoidable. He decided to invite everyone to enjoy the beach since it was a rare chance.

"Kukuku, I guess it is time to enjoy the pleasure of this world...."

Kuroneko agreed without hesitation.

"Beach, huh? It has been a while since I've gone there." Kouha thought that it seemed quite interesting and agreed to go to the beach.

Shinobu nodded since she also started to learn how to relax. In her world, she had always been working, and it might be the first time she had time to have a vacation. She started to think about her days in this world.

Sleeping, working out, eating, school, talking, playing, and then repeat.

Shinobu thought that she had started to become lax, but she was in another world and not in her original world. She thought that it was a good change of pace to have a vacation and the enemy also hadn't appeared in front of her.

Haru had talked with everyone that the enemy might appear during the Ranking Tournament which was about to be held by Babel.

They nodded and were quite patient to wait for the enemy to come, but at the same time, they thought it was better to enjoy themselves in this world since the enemy wouldn't come at them.

Even if they came then it was good since they would give them an answer about why they shouldn't provoke the four of them.

Before going to the beach, they had also decided to invite Kuzuha, Izumi, Myuu, and Akatsuki together.

Because it might trigger an event such as an enemy came, someone kidnapped, terrorist, or a tentacle monster that suddenly appeared on the sea. Such a thing could happen as long as there was a protagonist in the surrounding area.

It was the special effect of the main character since they would always attract trouble.

Haru tried to invite Haruka, but it seemed that she had promised the member of the student council to go out. He also thought to invite Kyouya, but it seemed this guy was very busy with the matter of Babel and COCOON.

"I'm happy that you've invited me, but I'm quite busy that day."

Kyouya was a bit surprised when he was invited by Haru, but at the same time, it was his first time to be invited by someone to play and somehow that felt really good.

Haru felt Kyouya's gaze was a bit wrong, but he didn't think much and decided to enjoy the beach with everyone.

Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki were done with changing to their short.

Kouha was wearing shorts with a t-shirt along with a jacket since he didn't want his skin to be damaged by the sun. He also asked Haru to make his hair into a side fishtail braid to make his overall appearance look very cute, attracting the attention of everyone on this beach.

Akatsuki who looked at Kouha wouldn't even think Kouha was a guy if he wasn't being told. Then he looked at Haru who was wearing shorts and couldn't help but sigh.

Both Akatsuki and Haru were a type of fighter that used their physical ability, and it was clearly shown on their body.

However, at the same time, their body type was different. If Akatsuki was a type who had a bulky type of muscle, then Haru was a type who had compact muscles.

Even though Haru's muscle wasn't that big, and his body was even lean type, when he had taken off his shirt, they would see a powerful muscle that wouldn't lose to anyone.

Akatsuki was clearly jealous, and it was hard to ask him how to create such a muscle since he wanted to defeat Haru by using his own power, but another thing which made him jealous was the thing which kept hidden on his shorts.

Akatsuki could hear the sound of people around him, especially a woman and girls who kept glancing at Haru, especially at Haru's lower body which was very hard to hide when Haru wore shorts. In his mind it was good to stay beside Haru and Kouha since girls kept coming toward them. Unfortunately, no girls came out to him.

Kouha and Haru had attracted the attention of a lot of people, and somehow they had become very popular.

Getting a phone number from a lot of people, Haru sighed and really hoped for Shinobu and Kuroneko to come out as soon as possible.

"Sorry to make you wait!"

Izumi smiled, but her eyes were attracted to both Haru and Kouha since both of them were very pleasing to her eyes.

"Both of you are very good...."

Izumi was bisexual and she could appreciate both guys and women at the same time. She liked Kouha since he was the description of the perfect combination of both guys and women at the same time, but she also loved Haru who could be a very fun companion, and the thing on his lower body was very destructive.

'And his body is so delicious...'

Izumi walked toward them in excitement and wanted to touch their bodies.

Haru and Kouha knew Izumi's personality and ignored her and focussed their attention on Kuzuha, Myuu, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.

Kuzuha wore a light green one-piece that made her look cuter.

Shinobu and Kuroneko decided to be bolder in this place and wore a bikini with Shinobu wearing a purple bikini and Kuroneko wearing a white bikini. Even though Kuroneko loved black color, she thought that it was too early for her to wear black color on her bikini.

If Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki weren't there then the five of them would become the target of pick up by a lot of men on this beach since they were very beautiful.

"I see angels descend upon us..."

Haru, Kouha, and Akatsuki praised their swimwear and the three of them weren't shy with their praise. The three of them were a group of bad men and all of the three of them had a share of experience in that area, though, one of them hadn't experienced that pleasure yet.

"Class Rep, I've brought you a dolphin buoy, do you want to play?" Haru asked.

Kuzuha pouted and complained. "Haru, don't treat me like a child!"

"My bad, my bad, but since we're at the beach... Let's have fun."

Haru patted Kuzuha's head, even though he didn't realize it, but his patting had a destructive power that was able to make every girl feel comfortable. It might have been years of training patting Sora's head that it had turned into a habit and creating lethal skill which gave him a nickname of "Patting God".

Kuzuha had a blissful expression on her face, even though she wanted to be treated as an adult, but it wasn't bad to be treated as a child and play with him.

Kuzuha realized that her expression had been stared at by everyone and became embarrassed. She pulled Haru's hand and said, "L - Let's go and play!

Looking at Haru and Kuzuha who went to the beach, Kuroneko frowned and asked, "Is that alright?"

"Kuzuha is a child, what is going to happen? We also know that guy is a big breast freak."

Kuroneko didn't feel worried anymore and started to play with everyone.

It was Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu's first time playing on the beach in this world, and they were going to have a blast.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 781: Beach 2

Haruka laid lazily on the beach chair together with Minami and Ryouhei, and somehow she started to regret joining them since both of them didn't do anything besides relaxing in this place, though, she felt that it wasn't that bad either.

However her mood was quite bad since she knew that Haru was going to play with a lot of girls on the beach and she wasn't there.

"You've been in a bad mood for a while."

Haruka wouldn't tell them about such an embarrassing thing.

"You want to go with Kasugano-kun?"

"Now, that I remember he has invited you to the beach, but you've rejected it, right? You don't have to reject it."

Ryouhei and Minami thought that this girl had helplessly fallen for Haru.

"N - No! Who wants to go with him? I don't want to go with him!" Haruka immediately refuted both of them with a blush on her face.

Both of them wanted to say something, but they heard a familiar voice.

"Haruka, what a coincidence, you're also going to this beach?"

Haruka, Minami, and Ryouhei turned and saw someone that they didn't expect, but at the same time, they blinked their eyes in surprise when they saw him.

Haru, who didn't wear his glasses and shirt, gave various reactions to the three of them.

Ryouhei frowned then looked down on Haru's body and lower area that made him frown.

Because Haru's short had become wet, the shape of his anaconda was shown through his short seemed ready to eat all of the girls in this place.

Minami and Haruka didn't say anything for a while and opened their mouths wide looking at him. They understood why this guy was a lethal weapon for every female on the Babel.

"You shouldn't wear those ugly glasses to school every time."

Minami thought that it was such a shame to hide his face with those ugly glasses.

Haru only laughed and didn't refute or agree. "Do you want to join us? Let's play together."

Ryouhei shook his head and said, "No, I'm going to relax in this place."

Minami thought for a while and shook her head. "I'm too lazy." She looked at Haru and said, "Haruka, you should go out and play."

Haruka wanted to join Haru, but she was too embarrassed to say so.

"Why not? Don't you want to play with me?"

"I - I don't want to play with him!"

Haruka had a blush on her face and if there was a special effect added then her head would be full of smoke because of embarrassment.

Haru looked at Haruka for a while and knew how troublesome a tsundere girl was. He needed to be patient and needed to be the one who asked her out.

"But I want to play with you, Haruka."

Hearing his sincere's request, Haruka seemed very happy, but she couldn't show it. "T - Then, I will play with you! But remember that I decided to play with you because I don't want you to do something inappropriate on this beach that will cause Babel's name to be tarnished!

D - Don't get me wrong, alright?"

Ryouhai and Minami thought that Haruka was troublesome.

"Yes, but even so, I'm happy that you agree with my request." Haru took Haruka's hand and said, "Let's go."

Haruka blushed but happily followed him.

Ryouhai sucked a deep breath and shook his head in amazement looking at Haru's smooth action. "That guy....." He started to understand why Haru had a harem and why he didn't have a girlfriend.

Minami thought and she was sure that she couldn't handle him when she was being asked the same question, though, at the same time, she was jealous of Haruka who had been invited by him.

Haruka had joined their group, but it didn't really matter too much since Haruka had also come to visit them from time to time with an intention to oversee them or something.

It was everyone's impression of Haruka, but no one said anything about it since it might cause her to get angry.

Everyone played together until they decided to get something to eat since they were a bit hungry, however, when they were about to grab something to eat, there was a large crowd that gathered together around the stage.

"Close! But it's true that an event is about to happen soon."

Everyone turned and saw a blonde-haired young man.

"What are you doing here?"

Kaidou or the guy who had been punched by Haru during the Sleipnir event.

"I'm working, even though I may not look like it, but I work for a living."

"Just a stranger, you don't need to think too much." Haru didn't think that he had that much interaction with this guy.

"How cruel!" Kaidou really wanted to cry at this moment.

"What work are you doing?"

"Oh, I'm the staff of this event."

Kaidou took out a poster from his pocket and showed it to everyone.

They saw a picture of a woman being chased by someone who wore a strange mask while screaming happily.

Haru who saw this poster knew that it might be a lewd event.

"Swimsuits on the beach playing tags 25th annual event."

"May it be the standout memory of your summer."

"What in the world is this odd event?" Haruka frowned.

"Haven't you heard of it?" Kaidou seemed surprised by their reaction and said, "It's a pretty famous event and they host it every year."

"It's even being broadcast on satellite TV. There's also a prize."

They looked at the prize and felt a bit surprised.

"How extravagant... and it says the entrance fee is free."

"Well then? Do all you wanna join?" Kaidou asked.

"I wanna join!" Myuu suddenly said that she wanted to grow up somehow.

"Eh? You wanna join such a strange event?" Shinobu was surprised.

Akatsuki, Kuzuha, and Izumi decided to join.

Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko looked at Haru waiting for his response.

Haru was somehow interested in this event.

"Then, let's go together!"

Haruka also reluctantly joined them since she had been playing with them for a while.

Everyone agreed to join the event and registered to the staff first. They received a number which they placed on their swimwear and went to the crowd to hear the announcement of the event.

"Sorry for the wait, everyone!"

Everyone was very excited since they had been waiting for the event.

The MC stood up excitedly on the stage to announce the event. "We'll now begin the Swimsuit Beach Tag Event! We have given all of you numbers to stick on your swimsuits. From this large pool of numbers, we'll choose just one runner by lottery.

One hour from now, the person who carries back the winning swimsuit will win."

The girls were complaining since they didn't want to be naked and their swimwear being taken from their body, though, some of them were excited.

"Please, don't panic. The runner will be chosen from the pool of men. So please have fun fighting over him!"

The MC explained to the participants and gave the cue to the staff to start the lottery.

The staff nodded and changed the large screen on the stage into a lottery count.

Everyone looked at the number which rolled very fast on the screen until it stopped on one of the numbers on the participants.

Everyone looked around until they saw the face of that person on the screen.

Haru was surprised, but he knew that it might have something to do with Kaidou since he remembered that guy was the staff of that event. He thought that he would steal a girl's swimsuit, but he didn't expect his swimwear to be targeted by everyone.

"Congratulations! Our runner has been chosen. Number 77!"

"Hehehe, Haru, I'll steal that short from you."

Akatsuki thought that it was time for revenge.

Haru also noticed the eyes of the girls on the surrounding started to become wild and excited at the same time, and he also noticed the eyes of some men were also very excited hearing that it was his number.

"Congratulations, Haru," Shinobu said with a smile.

"I don't think you should "congratulate" me in this situation..."

"I will give you ten seconds now. The boundaries are all sand on the beach. Parts of the shop on the beach are also included. We at the event committee have all the safety precautions under control, so feel free to run freely!"

"Let the Swimsuit Beach Tag begin!" The MC shouted excitedly.

Haru started to regret joining this event, but he knew that there was one thing that he needed to do now. He raised his feet and started to run away from this place since he could see Izumi, Kuzuha, Kouha, Akatsuki, Kuroneko, and Shinobu decided to take off his shorts at that moment.

Chapter 782: Beach 3

Minami and Ryouhei who were resting on the beach chair suddenly noticed Haru who was running from something. Both of them took out their sunglasses and looked at each other in confusion.

However they suddenly noticed a group of people who were running chasing after Haru, it was both a mix of both male and female, but they could notice the eyes of everyone who chased after Haru was a bit weird.

Ryouhei and Minami didn't know what had happened, but somehow, they felt quite sympathetic at Haru being chased by a lot of people.

Being chased by a lot of people, Haru thought that he shouldn't let this continue.

Even though the prize of the event was quite tempting, and somehow he was also quite attracted by it, it was impossible to let him be violated by a lot of people, especially by some guys.

Looking at the faces of the guys who tried to chase after him, Haru started to become annoyed and didn't hesitate to give him a powerful lesson.

Haru punched this guy's face then grabbed another guy and threw them out far away. He kept doing this to the group of men and didn't give them mercy. However more people kept coming toward him which made him speechless.

Haru became annoyed and moved faster to throw out the guys who tried to grab his shorts to the sea until their number decreased, but his trouble didn't end since the girls were also trying to grab his shorts too. He wasn't the type of guy who believed in gender equality and he couldn't give a girl a dropkick.

Haru could only dodge at the girls who kept coming at him, and at the same time, he also realized that the physical ability of the people who kept coming at him was better than normal people. He could see that their physical ability had the same quality as a professional athlete or better, but in front of him, they were nothing.

"Come here, boy! Let big sister take off your shorts!"

"Let me see the thing under your shorts!"

There wasn't a lack of a woman who had lust on him, and frankly it was troublesome. He couldn't put his fists on a girl since this event was being broadcasted on the television.

Haru felt troubled, but he couldn't raise his fist again.

Haru didn't really want to use that technique, but it was the fastest way to handle the group of women. His left hand was enveloped by a pink aura, but it quickly turned invisible before he touched the girl who tried to grab his shorts.

"No, I - I'm cumming!!!!"

One by one the girls who kept coming at them dropped on the ground while moaning loudly and reddish faces.

Akatsuki didn't move, rather he observed the situation since he knew that it was better to fight one by one rather than having a lot of people grab Haru's shorts together. He had fought against Haru and he knew that Haru's sense was very strong. It was as if there were a lot of eyes on Haru's body or Haru had placed a satellite on the top of his head.

It was simply impossible to do an attack from a blindspot since Haru could detect him right away so he decided to observe for a while before he started his attack.

Myuu, Izumi, Haruka, and Kuzuha decided to attack him together using a strategy which they had made before.

Everyone could see that the male participants kept decreasing since they were being thrown or passed out, leaving most of the female participants, but suddenly they heard a loud moan from the beach.

Everyone was in shock, especially when they saw a lot of girls who had fallen on the ground with a flush and satisfying expression on their faces.

They were surprised and even Akatsuki who had always maintained his confident expression was also in shock.

"It seems that he has decided to use that technique....."

Kuroneko sighed and thought that it would be very troublesome.

Everyone was curious when they heard Kuroneko's explanation.

"I'd rather give up now. I'm sure that he'll win after using that technique."

Kuroneko didn't want to be attacked by Haru's special magic, and it was better to give up earlier since she didn't want to turn into the same state as the girls who had dropped on the ground.

Kouha didn't want his shameful face to be shown on the public and decided to give up earlier. Even if he had a gravity manipulation, that power was useless against Haru's ability.

Looking at both Kouha and Kuroneko who decided to give up, they were shocked, but also curious what kind of technique was used by Haru.

Akatsuki who had become a guard on a courtesan guild in the past knew that it was a very familiar smell, but he didn't expect Haru to be able to make a lot of girls cum in just a matter of seconds. Once again, his perception of Haru had transformed and felt that this guy was the guy who he should aim to surpass in the future.

"S - Shinobu, what is this?!"

Izumi was startled looking at the expression on the girls on the ground. She was bisexual and knew the expression from the girls who had dropped on the ground was an expression of ecstasy from pleasure. She didn't expect Haru, who usually talked and laughed with her during the class, would have such an ability.

Shinobu sighed, but looking at their expression she decided to tell them since it wouldn't harm Haru, and even if they knew they could do nothing about it, but at the same time, she wouldn't tell everything since she didn't want Haru's power to be known.

"You might not know, but Haru is very proficient at giving pleasure to someone."

The four girls were blushing.

"I - I don't believe it!"

Izumi couldn't accept it since she always had confidence in her hands' technique since she had played with a lot of girls, but being suddenly told that someone was better than her...

Izumi couldn't accept that truth.

"I've also decided to give up and I don't care whether you believe it or not, however, in front of that technique..... I can't do anything about it, but if you're curious you can come to him since there are a lot of girls who keep coming at him."

Shinobu, at minute 35 decided to retire, even though there was another 25 minutes, she knew that it was simply impossible to fight Haru who had decided to use that perverted magic. She also embarrassed and blushed slightly when she thought of him using that magic on her before.

Akatsuki who looked at Shinobu's reaction couldn't help but feel jealous of Haru. 'Damn!' At first, he thought he had won against Haru in technique, but it seemed that he was also beaten in that area too.

"W - What should we do?!"

Myuu panicked when she thought that she was being hit by Haru's technique.

Haruka folded her arms and had an arrogant expression. "It's just a bluff! I don't believe that Haru's technique is that good."

"Then, please go and try his technique, Vice-Prez."

Kuzuha thought that it would be a good chance to see the effect of Haru's ability on Haruka.

"Hmph! I'll take his short for sure!"

Haruka started to use her wind magic to increase her speed to steal Haru's shorts.

Myuu, Izumi, Kuzuha, and Akatsuki looked at each other before following her since they were curious about Haru's ability.

Following the trail, Haruka had arrived at one of the beach houses on the beach, but the scene in front of her shocked her since she could see a lot of girls laying weakly on the ground with a flush and satisfying expression on her face. She could even hear a moan from the girls outside the beach house.

Myuu, Kuzuha, Izumi, and Akatsuki who had followed Haruka were also in shock.

They guled their salives and knew the source of this incident was inside this beach house.

"Vice-President, go inside."

Haruka turned and looked at Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha who had a hopeful expression. She was quite nervous, but she tried to be brave and nodded since she knew that Haru wouldn't hurt her.

Haruka moved inside the beach house leaving the four of them there.

"You're not going?" Akatsuki asked.

"W - We'll enter after the Vice-President."

They were a bit scared, but also curious to know about Haru's ability.

Akatsuki looked at the expression on the girls and wondered whether he could learn this technique from Haru.

Haruka who had entered the beach house saw a lot of girls gathered around Haru who was sitting in a relaxed way sipping a coconut water while wearing sunglasses and aloha shirts.

All of the girls flushed and her lower body was very wet as if they were just having a very fierce fight.

"T - This is...!" Haruka was surprised to see this situation.

"Huh? Haruka?" Haru was surprised to see Haruka come toward him.

Haruka was flushing in anger when she thought that Haru was having fun with those skunks.

"H - Haru, what are you doing?!"

"Sigh... they're trying to take my short, I'm just stopping them."

Haru didn't think that he had done anything wrong.

A green magic circle appeared below Haruka and wind appeared around her surrounding increasing her speed.

Haruka knew that once she had taken Haru's short then she would able to stop him. Reaching out her hand, she tried to steal Haru's shorts, but when she was about to reach Haru's shorts, her wrist was grabbed by Haru. She blushed and tried to get away from him.

"Haruka, I don't want to do this, but you force me."

"W - What are you doing?!"

Haruka knew that Haru was about to use his technique and she had made her preparation, but suddenly she didn't know what he had done. A pleasure could be felt on her entire body and her entire body became weak falling down at Haru's chest.

Her eyes were confused, but she couldn't fight back the pleasure on her body. She looked at Haru with a drool dropped on the corner of her mouth, but tried to grit her teeth to fight back.

"W - What are you doing to me!"

Haruka's voice was so low and her breathing was so heavy.

"Don't think, just enjoy it," Haru whispered.

Haruka couldn't think anything and suddenly moaned loudly.

Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha looked at each other.

Akatsuki entered the beach house, but before long he was thrown and passed out directly.

The three of them looked at each other for a while again.

Izumi started to walk, but Myuu stopped her.

"W - Wait! You can't go! Let's just give up!"

Kuzuha didn't want both of them to have the same fate as everyone else.

"No, I can't go back unless I've fought him!"

"You're my friend, I'll follow you!"

Izumi nodded and looked at Kuzuha. "Class Rep, you stay here."

Myuu nodded and said, "Class rep, your age is a bit problematic and we don't know what he'll do to you."

"Wait for our victory here!"

Izumi entered the beach house bravely together with Myuu.

Kuzuha was panicked, but before long she heard the moans of both Izumi and Myuu at the same time. She started to panic, but in the end she decided to enter and then she saw Haru walking out of the beach house.

Kuzuha was very nervous to see Haru here.

Haru walked toward Kuzuha and patted her head. "It has already been an hour, I've won the battle." He knew that it was a crime to use that technique on an 11-year-old girl so he didn't do that.

Kuzuha had a complex expression on her face, but at the same time, there was a trace of disappointment since she couldn't taste what Haru's technique truly was.

"Let's go back, I'll treat you with the prize."

Kuzuha nodded and held Haru's hand forgetting the thing which had just happened.

Chapter 783: The Birth of Harem King

After the beach event, Haru had become more popular with both males and females since the event which had happened on the beach had been broadcasted on the television and a lot of them knew about him who was known as the "Harem King".

His figure who sat down on the chair in a lazy way while being surrounded by a lot of girls who had fallen around his surrounding couldn't be forgotten by everyone.

Haru had to admit that he might have gone too wild last time, but he didn't expect that his name would turn viral.

For the male who saw him, they started to worship him hoping him able to share them with a little knowledge to be able to get every girl under their hands.

For the female, they were attracted by Haru and wanted to have one or two rounds with him since they could see the pleasure expression on every female participant on the event during the broadcasting.

Haru had a headache and started to regret what he had done. He didn't want to become stallion and only intended to prank them, but he didn't expect the effect would be this troublesome.

"You're going to go home, Harem King?"

"H - Harem King, please accept this love letter!"

Everyone was very kind to him, but he had a very complicated feeling.

"You sure are very popular Harem King."

"It's good to become Harem King, right?" Kuroneko smiled.

"As expected of Harem King, your strength is undeniable....." Kouha gave Haru a thumbs up and looked at him in amazement.

Haru only looked at them in silence with the corner of his mouth twitching uncontrollably. Then, he also noticed the gaze of three girls who kept staring at him.

Myuu, Izumi, and Haruka couldn't forget the event which had happened on the beach and the pleasure which he had given to them.

"Damn, I've got to have revenge!"

"Yeah, we can't let him go this easily!"

"I - Izumi-san, Haruka-san, you can't do that!"

Kuzuha who was walking beside Haru looked at them with an envious gaze.

'What are you envious about?'

Haru thought inwardly, looking speechlessly at Kuzuha.

COCOON or Children of Cross Over Other Nations" is an organization that is created to help run the world now. Each member is more powerful than the entire nation's military.

After the appearance of Ousawa Akatsuki who was being prophesied as "True Hero" and "Supreme King", the members of COCOON did more often meeting to talk about this matter to consider whether Ousawa Akatsuki was a threat for them or not and whether Akatsuki was powerful enough to defeat them, but it seemed that they didn't need to worry too much about him.

Talking about Ousawa Akatsuki, suddenly one of the members started to ask about the appearance of another King on the Babel on Japan Branch.

"I've heard about the rumor that there is a new King appearing on the Japan Branch."

"Why you're not telling us about this?"

Everyone looked at Kyouya who was also one of the members of COCOON.

COCOON has 11 members, 7 of them being the leaders of BABEL schools. All COCOON members adopt an alias to protect their real identity, not even fellow COCOON members know each other's real name.

Kyoya was speechless when they heard his question and said, "Because I don't think that he's a threat and he also isn't being included on the prophecy."

"Oh, I've heard of the new King on the Japan Branch. He's being called a Harem King, right?"

One of the female members on the COCOON started to chatter curiously since she was also curious.

Everyone who heard it was speechless, they thought that it would be "Cruel King", "Benevolent King", "Powerful King," etc, but they didn't expect that it would be a "Harem King".

"He might not be dangerous for the guys, but he might be dangerous for the group of females in this world considering his ability...."

One of the COCOON's members also chirped and it seemed this member had seen Haru on the broadcast a few days ago.

"Huh? What is his ability? Do you know anything?"

They didn't know much about this "Harem King" and only knew that he was a king. As long as someone was called a king, it would attract their attention and they needed to think of a countermeasure about this new king, but it was their first time to hear someone being called "Harem King".

One of them nodded and said, "Yes, I've seen his live record on the video. I've brought it with me, do you want to watch it too?"

They nodded without hesitation, even though they were a protector of humanity, but they were also human and they were also curious about this "Harem King", even though it was something silly.

Kyouya sighed and wondered why Haru, who was quite a peaceful guy, would create such silly trouble for him. He was the leader of COCOON in the Japan area and he also needed to take care of everything which happened in his country that related to the power from another world, but he didn't really want to take care of Haru since his trouble was so silly. He thought it was better for everyone to think about the "True Hero" and the "Supreme Ruler" which was prophesied rather than "Harem King" which was made because of the hype.

Kyouya also had a good impression of Haru since that guy might be the only person that had tried to invite him to play on the beach, however, he was glad that he didn't come when he thought about the mess which had happened on the beach during that day.

Inside the meeting room of the COCOON, every member of this place started to watch the recorded video of "Harem King" on the large screen inside this room.

On the video, they could see Haru had defeated a group of guys easily without trouble, but they didn't seem that impressive since they could also do the same, however, the thing which happened next surprised them since they could see him dodge all of the attacks from the female members easily.

It was as if Haru could see everything around him.

"It might be my hypothesis, but it seems that he also has the ability to see all the things in his surroundings."

They nodded and agreed with the hypothesis of one of their members. They thought that it was a very useful ability, but it didn't mean they didn't have that countermeasure and they also didn't think that this ability was the one which made him called "Harem King".

But even though they didn't want to admit that this Kasugano Haruka was quite handsome, especially for the female members of COCOON that seemed to not listen to their conversation only looked at the screen intently.

Then the video continued and they saw the ability which made him called a "Harem King".

They didn't know what he had done, and they could only see his hand moving very fast and with just one touch from his hand, all of the females who came at him moaned loudly before falling on the ground with a satisfied expression.

Everyone was surprised by this ability, even though it seemed quite weak, but just one touch from Haru, every female who was touched by Haru had achieved an orgasm that they had never seen before.

"T - This ability is outrageous!"

"No. 9! You can't watch this video!"

Member No. 9 was the youngest among them and it was too early for him to watch this video.

"You're too young! Hurry up and go out of the meeting room!"

"No, I want to see it until the end!"

The meeting room started to become noisy since everyone discussed "Harem King".

Everyone turned silent when they heard this cough since the one who had coughed earlier was the leader of COCOON.

"His ability seems able to make everyone achieve orgasm in an instant, do you think that we should put him on the list of observations?"

This was a very difficult question and some of them thought that Haru needed to be observed, but some of them didn't agree.

'It's so peaceful today...'

Kyouya sighed and felt a bit funny since it was the first time for COCOON to discuss something so silly with a serious expression making him want to laugh for some reason.

The meeting was very festive and they needed a few hours to discuss this matter while also re-watching Haru's video several times before deciding to observe Kasugano Haruka further since his existence might endanger their future wife or girlfriend.

At the same time, they also acknowledge his existence as the "Harem King", no one refuted, and no one commented since his power and ability made him able to achieve that title without trouble.

The only thing which made them curious was whether this "Harem King" could reach where they were standing or to the top of COCOON.

"What's wrong? Did you get sick?" Shinobu asked.

"Nothing. I just feel like someone is talking about me."

Haru didn't think much and continued to buy the grocery for tonight's dinner, however, he didn't realize that he had become the attention of the world just because of the ability which he had shown during the event might endanger the wife or girlfriend of a lot of people.

If Haru knew what they were discussing at the meeting then he could only say that the people in this world were so free that they were discussing something silly about the important meeting.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 784: Ranking Tournament 1

It was the day of the Ranking Tournament, and everyone gathered together wearing their work out uniform on the outside arena.

The outside area was the largest area on the Babel since it was being made to create a miniature of another world. However, even though it was a miniature, it was just an open-field arena that was as vast as a forest with various scenery such as a waterfall, trees, animals, etc.

In some sense, this place was just a forest that was made for fighting simulation since in the future they also needed to fight in a real battle whether it was in this world or another world.

Everyone gathered together in this place and created their own teams. They needed at least to create a group with more than one person and a maximum of five people.

Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko didn't need to worry since the four of them had decided to be in one group.

Myuu, Akatsuki, Kuzuha, and Izumi also decided to be in the same group since they were also familiar with each other. Thought, Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi told Akatsuki repeatedly to not provoke Haru's group since they knew that they weren't strong enough, especially when Myuu and Izumi remembered Haru's technique.

Haru's technique which he used at the beach event was "pleasure magic" which he had concentrated on around his palm.

If Haru wanted to be serious the "pleasure magic" could cover around the one-kilometer area on its surroundings, but once it was done, everyone would be caught in this magic.

That's why he had developed another technique from his "pleasure magic" which focused on one part of his body creating a powerful effect of pleasure as long as that part of the body was covered by an aura of "pleasure magic" touch someone's body.

"Pleasure magic" is powerful magic, even Zeref who is known as the strongest, most evil Mage of all time is also helpless in front of that magic.

As long as someone has tasted the forbidden pleasure, then no one can escape from this magic.

Haru knew that it was very dangerous magic and it was also the reason why it was very rare for him to use this magic and mostly using his martial art or Stand ability. Though, at the same time, he also liked this magic since it was the best magic to be used on woman since he didn't want to hurt them when he fought against them.

"Everyone is looking at us."

The eight of them who gathered together could notice everyone's gaze on them.

"Well, considering we have two people with two lethal weapons on their body...."

Akatsuki looked at both Myuu and Haru.

Myuu, whose breasts were so big, almost had her workout uniform to burst, and Haru, whose anaconda couldn't be hidden on his pants, also attracted a lot of attention, especially when he was known as the "Harem King".

Kaidou who was alone walked toward them.

"What? You're lonely because you don't have friends and that's why you're coming here?" Haru asked. He was wondering what was the purpose of this guy since this guy had often come toward them.

Kaidou really felt that Haru's existence was made to torture him.

"But, really, what are you doing here? You really don't have a friend, do you?" Akatsuki asked. Even though both of them weren't that close, Kaidou also often went to meet him before.

"How cruel! Akki, are you also affected by Haru's sadism?!"

Kaidou wanted to cry, but everyone only stared at him with an expressionless expression.

"Cough! Cough! Let me tell you that you've attracted the attention of a lot of people."

"Oh-ho? That's good, I can't wait to blast them away during this Ranking Tournament."

Akatsuki's mood was very bad since he had lost against Haru several times. He thought to use the small fries on his surroundings to make his mood better.

Kaidou smiled and shook his head. "You sure are confident, but the only students who dare to come toward all of you are some of the students from Class-A and the members of the student council.

Akatsuki ignored the existence of the students from the Class-A and asked about the student council.

"Can I fight the president?"

"Of course, even though the student council has a similar position as a teacher in Babel, they're also students. They need to enter the Ranking Tournament, but they can only come on the second day of the tournament. You can't see them on the first day."

Kaidou explained and glanced at Haru and his group, but he could see nothing since Haru and his group didn't seem to have an interest in fighting against the student council. He wanted to see Haru's capability and his power, it was also the reason why he had told the matter of student council to them since in his mind the only group who able to make Haru and his group to show their power was only student council group.

"Speak of the devil, they're here."

Kaidou turned to see a group of student council members walking toward them.

Kyouya, Haruka, Minami, and Ryouhei walked together to Haru's since Haru's location was in the center of everyone.

"Hello, Kasugano-kun, Ousawa-kun, how is your condition?" Kyouya asked.

Akatsuki folded his arms and showed a confident expression. "I'm not even nervous about the Ranking Tournament and I don't think that I'll lose."

"I'm glad to hear it. I'm sure that you'll do well." Kyouya didn't think much and looked at Haru.

"How about you Kasugano-kun?"

"It's alright. Nothing special, Prez." Haru only shrugged his shoulders.

"It seems that you don't anticipate our duel that much." Kyouya smiled looking at Haru.

Everyone was surprised when they heard it.

Kyouya nodded and said, "We've talked before that both of us are going to have a duel during the Ranking Tournament."

Haruka was mad and grabbed Haru's uniform. "You crazy! Why did you ask the President for a duel!" She was worried and didn't want him to fight Kyouya.

"Haruka-kun, it wasn't him who initiated this duel."

"I'm the one who initiated this duel against him, right, Kasugano-kun?" Kyouya really wanted to fight against Haru.

"Please be easy on me, Prez."

Haru was lazy to fight against Kyouya, but he didn't reject his invitation since Kyouya had polite personality even though it seemed quite a hypocrite, but it was better than blatantly or acting arrogantly in front of him. It was also the reason why he didn't really like Akatsuki even thought this guy was the protagonist of this world since Akatski's character wasn't likable.

In real-life, an arrogant second-generation young master isn't real, everyone acts politely in front of others, and no one acts so arrogantly provoking everything in his surroundings as if they owned the world itself

Akatsuki who was on their sides clenched his hands tightly since he could see that both Kyouya and Haru had never thought of him that much. 'I'll show you at the tournament later....' He would show them that they shouldn't act this way against him.

"Thought, I'd have to apologize first even though I'm the one who initiated the duel. I might be quite late for our duel later." Kyouya sighed.

"I have to attend a summit as a representative of COCOON. That also means that only three members of the student council will take part in this Ranking Tournament."

"It sure is hard to be the president of this school."

Haru also understood that unless Kyouya had the highest authority on COCOON then Kyouya would only become a gofer on COCOON.

Kyouya sighed and said, "That's true, but don't worry, I'll enter the battle on final day of the Ranking Tournament, and at that time, I'll be waiting for our duel Kasugano-kun."

Every girl who watched this scene suddenly had a nosebleed.

Haruka was surprised and whispered, "Is your relationship with the president good?"

"It's just normal, what's wrong?" Haru asked.

"Really?" Haruka looked at Haru with a suspicious expression since it was her first time seeing a president with such a reaction.

They continued to talk for a while before the member of the student council said goodbye since they had another matter to do.

"Y - You... you've Kouha already, but...." Kuroneko tried to hold her nosebleed with her fingers, but she looked angrily at Haru.

It was Haru's expression at that moment and he was confused by this girl's mind.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 785: Ranking Tournament 2

Suddenly a loud ring of the bell was heard throughout the outside area.

A large hologram screen appeared in the center, causing everyone to look in the direction of this screen. They knew very well that this hologram screen was being controlled by the staff of Babel.

"I will now explain the rules of the tournament."

The screen on the hologram changed into a picture of the area which was taken from the sky.

"The tournament will last for 48 hours. Your score will depend on your ability to fight in various settings. Although you are allowed to rest, others will be allowed to attack you. You're responsible for yourself.

"During the match, if you beat someone with a higher rank, you will be promoted. The fight will continue until one opponent loses consciousness. Those who are unable to continue fighting will be disqualified, ending their exam.

"You may be disqualified for cheating. You are all being monitored from the Central office. Don't think that you can cheat.

"Next, I'll list the restrictions that have been lifted on these premises."

Myuu didn't seem to understand and said, "Lifted restrictions?"

Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko also didn't know about this matter.

"Oh, right, this is your first time and of course, you don't know about it."

"It really doesn't mean that our weapons get stronger." Kuzuha showed her AD and said, "Actually, in addition to creating weapons, our ADs can change our clothes.

"The Orihalcon inside tailors it specifically to the wearer. It calculates the most suitable clothing and materializes it."

After talking to Kyouya, Haru had gotten more ADs since it was impossible for him to create a weapon using only one AD.

Akatsuki had seven ADs on his wrist and it showed how powerful his potential was.

Kouha had 10 ADs on his wrist and somehow he thought it was quite troublesome since he needed so many ADs, however, he had to admit the weapon which was created from ADs was quite interesting.

Haru had 13 ADs on his wrist, frankly, for him, ADs didn't have that much difference from Hundred and he liked Hundred better since he didn't need to wear too much of it

It seemed to be an ominous number, but the effect of the weapon created by using 13 ADs was very wonderful.

However, after hearing Izumi's explanation, Haru thought that ADs really had a lot of functions on his mind, and it also had the same function as the "Fuku Fuku no Mi" ability which Esdeath had gotten in her quest before.

Everyone used their ADs and it started to glow enveloped their bodies.

Izumi, Kuzuha, and Akatsuki had worn light armor that was similar to armor that was used on the mercenary in another world.

"Basically, it gives us the most appropriate armor for the fight, right?"

Izumi looked at Akatsuki and nodded. "It also synchronizes with the wearer's mind but ---" She was stunned when she saw the armor of Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, Kuroneko, and especially Myuu.

When everyone was wearing armor similar to a western mercenary in the story, the five of them were different.

Kuroneko wore a gothic loli dress which she usually wore in her original world.

Shinobu was wearing a short lavender kimono which made her legs seem longer.

Kouha was wearing his usual clothes which he wore in his original world.

The biggest difference would be Haru since he was wearing a black double-breasted suit with black gloves, a white shirt, red tie, black leather shoes, and a black fedora hat. If he held a cigar in this situation someone might mistake him as a gangster or a mafia. His glasses also disappeared and made his overall image similar to a boss of a giant company, or a governor, president, etc.

The four of them didn't follow the norm, rather they created their own styles. In their opinion, it was quite strange to wear a western light armor like everyone in this place and since ADs could synchronize to the wearer's mind then they could wear anything as long as they thought inside their minds.

"This AD is very useful."

Kouha was really attracted to fashion and with AD, he could wear anything as long as he thought it inside his mind.

Even though the clothes of the four of them were quite different, the one who attracted the most attention was Myuu who wore very skimpy clothes which made her breasts almost escape from her clothes.

Haru looked at Myuu and thought this pure girl was the one who the most perverted among the girls he knew in this world.

"Kyaaaa! W - What is this?!"

Myuu hugged her own breasts and tried to hide it in shame.

Every guy in this place looked at Myuu with a perverted gaze since they had to admit Myuu's breasts were the largest in this place.

Shinobu tried to hold her jealousy inside her heart when she saw such a huge breast, but she took a deep breath trying to calm herself, but then she glanced at Haru to see his reaction.

"The weather is good....." Haru looked at the sky as if enjoying the nature.

Shinobu was speechless, but somehow she was satisfied with Haru's reaction.

"Oi, you guys! Stop staring!"

Akatsuki suddenly shouted at the group of guys.

Myuu who looked at Akatsuki suddenly felt that this guy was quite dependable, but she was in shock when she heard what he was about to say after this.

"My sister's at that age where she starts to watch dirty anime and wants to try on sexy swimsuits." Akatsuki looked at Myuu and said, "Right?"

Myuu sobbed sadly since no one was going to help her, but suddenly a black suit covered her body.

Myuu looked up and saw Haru who had given her his black suit on her.

Haru had given his black suit to Myuu.

"T - Thank you...." Myuu blushed and looked away.

Haru looked at Akatsuki and understood why he didn't really like this guy.

'It's because he doesn't treat his little sister better.'

In his mind, as long as someone treated their little sister as if a precious treasure then that guy was a good guy, but if that guy treated their little sister as a bully or something, then he could only say that guy was too much.

Akatsuki wasn't sure, but he could see that Haru was looking at him with an expressionless gaze which made him somehow shudder.

Akatsuki scratched his cheek with confusion.

Then the tournament had started, Kouha, Haru, Shinobu, and Kuroneko were walking around this place in a relaxed way.

But suddenly when the group of people tried to attack them a tree which was a few meters from their location moved at the fastest speed and pressed them together with another tree.

It wasn't only them, but there were a lot of trees which suddenly fused together pressing a lot of people with a powerful force that made them pass out directly.

Haru had placed several stickers from "Kiss" and duplicated a tree which inside this outside area created a lot of traps in this place.

As long as someone passed the gap between two trees which was original and fake, Haru would pluck the sticker using his gravity magic, fusing back two trees into one and pressing the people who were in the middle of the trees with powerful force.

In other words, this place had turned into his ground and he had placed a lot of traps in this area. Even if someone tried to escape, it was impossible since he had used his Kenbunshoku Haki in this test.

Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko didn't do anything and they were too lazy to fight against the group of small fries, though, Kuroneko created several servants using a microorganism around their surrounding creating turning into a monster which moved wildly in this area.

"So our target is going to come, right?" Shinobu asked.

Haru nodded and said, "Let's stay near Ousawa since I'm sure that sooner or later our target is going to attack them."

It has become a natural law that a protagonist will attract trouble.

Akatsuki would become their bait to lure their target since they had been waiting for a while in this place and it was time to end their quest.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 786: Ranking Tournament 3

Izumi shot out a water arrow.

Kuzuha slammed her hammer creating a powerful earth magic attack.

Myuu sent out bolt lighting using her magician wand.

The three of them were so powerful that they defeated a lot of groups easily.

Akatsuki who was together with the three of them didn't even do anything since the three of them had defeated most of the enemy who came toward them.

"You don't leave me with anything?"

Akatsuki sighed, but he didn't think much since the opponent was only small fries.

Izumi was in a good mood after her team had gained a number of points after defeating her opponents.

"How many teams are there?"

"Out of the five classes, A to E, there are 40 teams."

"That means that there are now 39 teams."

Everyone was in a good mood.

"No, I guess, the number of teams is lesser than that since most of them have been defeated by Haru and his group."

Kuzuha didn't think that Haru's group would be weaker than them, rather she thought Haru's group would be the strongest group besides the Student Council group in this Ranking Tournament.

"Then, let's beat more teams than them!"

Akatsuki raised his arm and a black aura started to enveloped around his arm before creating a large broadsword which was made from his seven ADs. After he had gotten seven ADs, he could transform those ADs into a weapon without trouble.

Everyone was surprised at first since Akatsuki needed seven ADs, but there were more people who surprised them more such as Kouha and Haru who had 10 ADs and 13 ADs respectively, though, they didn't know it.

Akatsuki raised his sword to the air then swung it down to earth.

The powerful sword slam caused the earth to tremble and other's team who had hidden from them suddenly were uncovered by Akatsuki's sword slam.

Everyone protected their eyes with their hands when the dust covered the entire area, and when they opened their eyes once again they saw a group of people who had passed out.

"Huh?! There are people on the underground?"

"Now, that's another team."

Akatsuki turned to the side and shouted, "Also, I know that you're hiding there!"

"You can't fool us. If you keep sneaking around, we'll come and kick your ass!"

After that shout, one by one a lot of people started to surround Akatsuki and his group holding their weapons with a hostile expression.

Without doubt, all of them who had come out from the hiding place were their enemies.

Myuu was surprised at the number of people who had surrounded them.

"Taking on so many people at once is too hard."

Akatsuki had a confident smile on his face and said, "There's nothing to be scared of. It seems our situation is pretty hopeless, but we'll manage somehow."

Hearing Akatsuki's words, everyone who had surrounded them couldn't help but snort and laugh.

"Have you heard of it? That retard thinks he can take us all on at once."

Before they ended their sentence, Akatsuki raised his sword and swung a blast of black energy at them.

In an instant, all of them were defeated, even though in front of Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu, Akatsuki was weak, but to fight against a group of small fries, it wasn't even being called a warm-up for him.

Some of them who hadn't fainted were scared when they saw a large hole on the ground with a lot of their friends had lost consciousness.

Looking at Akatsuki's power, Myuu realized that Akatsuki wasn't weak, but Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu were too strong.

"We'll manage somehow, right?"

Akatsuki had never considered them as opponents since in his eyes only Haru's group and the Student Council group could be called his opponent. He raised his sword once again and looked at the group of people who hadn't lost consciousness.

"Now, let's have another fight!"

In a moment of panic and fear, they attacked once again, but this time they couldn't do anything against Akatskuki's group being beaten in an instant without being able to fight back.

It was a place where the teacher and the staff of Babel monitored the entire battlefield to bring back the students who had passed out and wounded along with checking whether there was a student who cheated during this Tournament Ranking.

"Analysis of Point Alpha Complete."

"25 teams of 150 students are out, nothing remains."

Everyone sucked a deep breath when they heard that data. Looking at the four people who walked in a leisurely manner, they didn't think that it needed a half-hour and, more than half of the team on the Ranking Tournament had already been defeated.

However when they thought about what Haru had done during the Swimsuit Battle Tag, they felt that it was possible. It was only in their minds, but they knew that Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kurenoko might be stronger than the members of the Student Council.

No one said anything even though they thought about such a thing since they might be punished and fired if they did so.

Then in another hour, another analysis came out.

"Analysis of Point Delta Compete."

"7 teams of 35 students are out and only one remains."

Even though they were surprised, after hearing the result of Haru's group, they didn't feel that surprise anymore hearing the result of Akatsuki's group.

In their minds, even though Akatsuki was strong, against Haru this guy was nothing.

Haruka, Ryouhei, and Minami also looked at the result of the battle. They also didn't expect the number of teams would decrease this much and if this continued then the only team which left on the battlefield would be only a team which was led by Haru and Akatsuki.

However, at the same time, they knew that the reason why Akatsuki's group was alright was because they were friends of Haru's group.

Haru and his group might decide to let Akatsuki's group away because of that.

"I admit that he's strong, but he isn't on the same level as us."

Haruka couldn't accept that Haru was better than her.

"Well, you've been beaten by his technique before."

Ryouhei was also quite wary of Haru's perverted technique which able to make any girl climax in an instant.

After hearing the experience of Haruka who was being touched by Haru's technique, Minami knew that once she was touched she might not even able to do anything.

At the same time, they also knew that even their president had thought Haru was at the same level as him. Even though they didn't want to admit it, the fact was in front of them.

Haruka blushed when she remembered Haru's technique.

"Anyway, we're going to go out at nightfall and I'm going to defeat Kasugano Haruka! Minami, Uesugi, let's do our work quickly! We will prove who is stronger then."

Haruka had decided to defeat Haru and his group since she was a member of the Student Council.

"We're not ordinary student representatives. We're the protectors of peace at Babel, and we can't lose to him!"

After hearing Haruka's words, they decided to finish their work quickly, but they didn't realize that there was a danger which was about to approach the Babel.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 787: Ranking Tournament 4

It wasn't Haru's first time to cook curry in the middle of forest since he also had done it in the past when he stayed in the world of Hundred. He somehow missed Sakura, Claire, and Karen who were in the world of Hundred. He remembered when he and Claire talked to each other on the lake and when she pressed those soft things on his chest which made him miss her at this moment.

The aroma of curry was delicious, especially when air in this forest was very fresh which enhanced the aroma of the curry itself.

Everyone sat down next to each other waiting for Haru to finish with his cooking. It felt like they had a picnic rather than a Ranking Tournament.

Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko felt really hungry at this moment waiting for Haru to finish his food.

Kouha couldn't handle it anymore.

"Wait for a moment, do you want spicy food or not?" Haru asked.

They answered without hesitation since they didn't want their curry to be spicy since they had quite a childish tongue.

Haru put chocolate, coffee, and a grated apple on the curry which startled some of them.

"W - Why do you put such a thing?!"

"It'll be good, trust me."

Usually, during dinner, they only saw him cooking a curry from scratch, but this time Haru was using an instant curry to cook dinner for them.

They didn't really mind it, but they were surprised when they saw him putting chocolate, coffee, and a grated apple inside their dinner making them frown.

However, when they sniffed the aroma of the curry...

Rather than disgusted, they anticipated this curry since the aroma of this curry was very magical which was quite weird.

"It's ready. Where's your plate?"

They didn't hesitate and brought their plate in front of him.

Haru took the three plates at the same time and gave a portion of white rice on each plate.

The white rice which had just been cooked was similar to white jewelry giving a glittery color making their appetite increase.

Looking at the white rice, they could eat three portions of rice by themselves alone without anything.

But that wasn't over since Haru put a thick gravy of Japanese curry which he poured covering half of the rice along with various vegetables such as pumpkin, carrot, reddish, etc along with thick and juicy chicken meat from thigh area which giving an extra fat making it more delicious.

In front of others they might seem to be very responsible, but in front of food, they were slaves, they were slaves to their desire which wanted to eat this food as soon as possible.

Haru put the three plates in front of the table and said, "Please enjoy!"

Hot steam was coming out from each of the curry rice, but everyone took their plate without trouble scooping part of the rice along with the curry and the lascivious meat which almost made them cum just looking at it.

Opening their mouth wide, they put it right into their mouth.

At that very moment, they were glad that Haru was the leader of the Group Chat.

950 meters away from Haru's camp location.

It was the location where Akatsuki, Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi decided to open their camps.

They were very hungry, but they couldn't hunt something or eat something delicious in this place. They could only eat a ration which they had prepared before the Ranking Tournament since they would need to stay in this place for three days.

Eating the calorie bars which tasted quite normal quietly, they could only sigh when they thought about Haru's group.

All of them had tasted the craft which being made by Haru, and remembering the taste of his food, they couldn't help but start to drool.

Thinking of the ration which they ate for dinner was somehow quite sad.

They knew very well that Haru and his group would eat a very delicious dinner since the one who was in charge of the food in Haru's group was Haru himself.

Akatsuki also felt that it was too sad to eat a ration which tasted quite bland.

"N - no! In this place, our team is the enemy!"

Myuu hurriedly stopped Akatsuki since she knew that this guy was very reckless. Even though she also wanted to eat the dinner which was being made by Haru, she knew that in the Ranking Tournament both teams were an enemy.

"But don't you want to eat his food too?" Akatsuki asked.

Myuu, Kuzuha, and Izumi gulped and wanted to do it, but they knew that they couldn't do it at the same time.

"No, we're the enemy. What if they're going to attack us? We've three days and we need to maintain our stamina and prevent ourselves from getting injuries."

Akatsuki sighed and thought to slip, but suddenly he noticed someone.

"Oi, get out! You can't fool me!"

The three of them were surprised and hurriedly getting ready with their weapons.

From the darkness, a male with armor and long blonde hair which reached his shoulder came out walking toward Akatsuki and his group confidently.

"As expected of the "Rogue Hero", you've noticed me, huh?"

Even though it seemed that this guy had praised Akatsuki, from his tone, they could feel that this guy was looking down on Akatsuki.

"Who are you? I've never seen such a stupid person like you before."

Akatsuki's memory was quite good and knew that this guy wasn't one of the students from Babel.

The guy seemed a bit gloomy after being mocked, but he smiled and said, "You're going to die, but at least let me introduce the name of the guy who is going to kill you....

"Phill Barnett. That's my name."

Everyone was eating curry with a happy smile, and didn't stop when three people had arrived at their location.

"Kasugano Haruka! I'm going to defeat you!"

*Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!*

Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko ignored them and kept eating.

"It seems very delicious, what are you eating?" Ryouhei asked.

"It's curry. I've cooked it myself, do you want to try it?" Haru asked.

Minami nodded and said, "I haven't eaten dinner, can I have some?"

"Me too! I want to try it too!"

Minami and Ryouhei walked toward Haru and waited for him to give them the curry rice.

Haruka didn't expect this development and looked at her two friends who ate the curry rice. Looking at the hot steam which came out from the curry rice, she also gulped since she hadn't eaten her dinner since she wanted to have a duel with Haru.

Minami and Ryouhei shouted while eating the curry rice. They had never tasted such delicious food and it made them eat without stopping their spoon.

Haru brought curry rice in front of Haruka.

The vegetable which Haru cooked differently created a contrast color of the brown curry along with a very careful presentation, it created a very beautiful plating.

"W - Well, since you've prepared it for me, I'll eat it! But don't get me wrong! I only eat because I don't want it to go to waste, alright?"

"Yes, yes, here, let me feed you."

Haru scooped the portion of the rice and curry on the spoon and brought it right in front of Haruka's mouth.

Haruka was embarrassed, but the food in front of her was too tempting and it hit her every pore in her body increasing the desire to eat this food.

Haruka couldn't fight her desire and opened her mouths slowly.

Looking at Haruka's tongue, Haru was wondering how good it was, but he hurriedly shook his head and thought that he might have had too much pent up lately. Feeding the curry rice into her mouth, he nodded at Haruka's expression.

The moment the curry rice entered her mouth, Haruka felt as if she had entered a hot spring together with her loved one being hugged from being and being whispered by love words which made her snuggle and love him more.

Haruka held both of her cheeks and opened her mouth again.

Everyone was looking at Haruka at that moment.

"This guy....." Ryohei was amazed at Haru's ability.

"He's dangerous." Minami had raised Haru's danger level on her mind.

Haruka was about to be fed, but suddenly.....

A loud explosion could be heard from the distance, but that wasn't over...

Hearing that loud roar, they knew that something had happened, and they were right since they saw a huge white dragon suddenly appear in the middle of the forest roaring loudly.

When the three members of the Student Council were surprised, Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko knew that it was their target.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 788: Phill Barnert

Akatsuki had never seen this person before, however, Myuu who was beside him noticed the origin of this person.

"That armor... is that Disdia's armor?"

"Yes. I had been there since I was first summoned."

"Don't tell me, you...?" Akatsuki also realized that this guy might be coming from Alayzard or the world where he was teleported before and his identity was the same as him.

"Yes, as you have guessed. I came from this world."

Myuu had a bad forbearing and had an idea why this guy was coming to this place, and at the same time, she was worried about the reaction of both Izumi and Kuzuha after they heard what was happening.

"So what are you doing here? If you want me to go back then you should give up."

Akatsuki was known as a "Rogue Hero" in Alayzard since he had come back to his original world.

"No, I didn't come for you." Phill looked at Myuu and said, "I've come for you Myuu-san, no, the daughter of the previous Devil King."

Kuzuha and Izumi were startled when they heard it.

Kuzuha and Izumi looked at Myuu asking for her confirmation.

"Oya? You haven't told them your real identity?" Phill smiled looking at their reaction.

"N - No....!" Myuu was afraid when she thought Phill was about to do it.

"Yes, you've guessed, right? She's the daughter of the previous Devil King who has terrorized the human who is living in Alayzard! I've come here to bring her back and execute her so I can save everyone from the Devil." He looked at Izumi and Kuzuha and said, "So can you step aside, I'll catch her for now." He was about to take a step forward, but suddenly an arrow of water was shot at her.

That arrow didn't hit him, but only missed a few centimeters away from him.

Phill's expression changed and looked at Izumi. "What do you mean by this?"

"I don't care what you are, or who is Myuu in the past, but I won't let you take her back to Alayzard!"

Izumi aimed her bow toward Phill. She had given him a warning if he decided to continue with his actions then the next arrow wouldn't miss him.

"We don't care who she is, but in this world, she is our dear friend! We won't let you take our friends away!"

Kuzuha held her hammer and was ready to fight.

Myuu couldn't believe what she had heard and she was moved by them. Even though both of them had heard that she was a daughter of Devil King, two of them didn't care about it.

"You don't need to worry, I'll shoot this guy if this guy dares to bring you back to that world!"

Izumi thought that it was a good chance to make Myuu fall for her.

"Yes, I won't let you take her away from us!"

Kuzuha had a serious expression on her face.

Myuu was in tears when she saw two of her friends decided to protect her.

"Interesting, but can you do that?"

Phill moved very fast and suddenly appeared in front of Myuu ready to swing down his sword, but suddenly...

"As I said, you're not welcome here, you should go back or else...."

Akatsuki's expression showed anger and this anger couldn't be suppressed anymore.

"What a scary face... so this is why you've been named a "Rogue Hero"? Not only you bring back, the daughter of the Devil King, but you've also tried to stop me? Did you fall in love with the body of the daughter of Devil King that much? I guess I should try it later after I've caught her."

Phill smirked and looked lustfully at Myuu.

Akatsuki stopped the sword of Phill with anger on his expression.

Arrows were shot at Phill once again, and it made him jump back to avoid it.

"I won't let you say something bad about my friend again!"

Izumi kept shooting out an arrow of water at Phill.

Dodging the arrows, Phill couldn't help but smile and said, "What a cute attack, but let me kill you first!" His movement was very fast and he suddenly appeared in front of Izumi ready to swing down his sword, but this time, Kuzuha appeared swung her hammer at Phill.

Kuzuha used all of her power to swing down this hammer.

Phill's strength was higher than Kuzuha and he was able to throw her away.

Kuzuha was thrown away and hit Izumi who was right behind her.

Both of them were thrown at the tree behind her with a powerful force.

Myuu was angry when both of her friends were being attacked by Phill. She raised her wand and was ready to send out magic.

Phill appeared in front of Myuu and was ready to strike her down once again, but...

Akatsuki appeared once again in front of Phill. "I can't let you hurt them!"

"Can you do that? You're just a "Rogue Hero" after all? You're nothing in front of me!"

Phill raised his other and sent out a barrage of the powerful magic sphere at Akatsuki.

Myuu was panicked when she saw him being attacked by a barrage of magic.

The dust which was made by the magic covered the entire area.

Phill looked at Myuu and said, "Now, let me bring you back to Alayzard." But suddenly a large sword came out from the dust and struck down toward Phill.

Phill's reaction was very fast and he blocked this attack, however, the force from this attack was so powerful that he was thrown away.

Phill coughed blood and looked at Akatsuki who had come out from the dust unscathed.

"Impossible! How can you be alright from that attack!"

Blue aura covered Akatsuki's body, and slowly healed his body.

Myuu was happy when she saw him alright.

"I've trained in a Renkan Keikikou or Ultimate Martial Art, I can use it for an attack and defense, and your attack is useless in front of me."

Phill who was about to stand up suddenly being shot with arrows on his body.

Then two giant fists of earth moved from two sides and pressed Phill at the same time.

Kuzuha and Izumi had come back and snorted while looking at Phill.

"Hmph, this is the price of bullying our friends!"

Kuzuha created a jail of earth to trap Phill and said, "You'll receive punishment for what you've done!"

The two of them were angry at this guy and wouldn't give mercy easily.

Phill, who was being attacked by two of them, became truly angry. "I've thought to let both of you go, but it seems that I need to kill all of you here."

Akatsuki had a confident expression on his face.

"You're facing the four of us, and you're alone! You can't defeat us!"

Myuu who saw Kuzuha and Izumi were alright made her sigh in relief, but at the same time, she was confident that she could defeat Phill. After hearing the words of both Izumi and Kuzuha, she also found a place where she truly belongs and she didn't want to come back to Alayzard no matter what!

"Hehehe, it seems that I need to show the difference between the two of us...."

Phill laughed evilly then a red aura started to come out from his body creating a powerful pressure on the four of them.

*Crack!* *Crack!* *Crack!*

The jail which was made from earth magic was destroyed and suddenly Phill who was trapped in the jail before had transformed into a large dragon that could reach a 100 meters size.

The four of them were surprised by this transformation.

In this field, a white enormous dragon suddenly appeared and it was ready to destroy everything around it.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 789: Zahark

Looking at the enormous white dragon in front of him, Akatsuki felt shock and disbelief.

Kuzuha and Izumi had never known about this dragon.

"Zahark is an ancient higher life form, there's no way it would accept a contract with a human."

Myuu looked at this white dragon in disbelief.

"I have no idea what method you employed....."

Akatsuki sighed, but he knew that he needed to face it. "I guess there's no helping it...."

Everyone who heard Akatsuki's words nodded, even though they knew this enormous dragon was very strong, but they needed to face it or else it might cause a danger to everyone in Babel.

Akatsuki raised his large sword once again and smashed it at Zahark.

Even though Akatsuki was using a sword, the way he wielded it was similar to a bludgeon smashing it everywhere to cause damage.

However, the moment that sword touched Zahark, it started to corrode slowly.

Akatsuki hurriedly jumped back and saw the black metallic sword turned rusty on the outer part. If he kept touching that enormous dragon with his sword earlier, he was sure that his sword would break apart.

"Magic is useless to me! DIE!!!"

The sound of Phill could be heard from the dragon and it swung its tail around causing a lot of destruction on the surroundings.

Akatsuki could dodge that attack, but it was different for Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha who were too late to escape.

Looking at the tail which almost swept them down, Akatsuki tried to reach them as fast as possible trying to stop the tail's attack from Zahark, but he was too late.

Myuu, Izumi, and Kuzuha closed their eyes and waited for the tail to slam in their direction, but they didn't feel anything. They opened their eyes slowly and were surprised when they saw the person in front of them.

"I guess this isn't part of the test, right?" Haru held the tail of Zahark using his bare hand.

Zahark looked at Haru who had grabbed his tail and tried to swing him down, but it couldn't move its tail after being grabbed by Haru.

Akatsuki sighed in relief after he saw Haru had come to help them, even though he didn't want to admit it, but he was really glad to see him. He was a "Hero" in another world, and it might be possible to defeat Zahark but to protect everyone was very hard to do. He could do one of those things, but two of them at the same time were very hard.

Then Haruka, Ryouhei, Minami, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko also came one by one to this spot.

Haruka was in shock at the enormous dragon in front of her while asking the four of them what had truly happened.

"Haruka, we can ask them later, we need to defeat this dragon first," Ryouhei said.

Minami nodded after hearing Ryouhei's words. "This dragon is dangerous. We can't let it go berserk on our place."

Haruka transformed her AD into a pair of katar on both of her hands.

Ryouhei also transformed her AD into a saber and Minami also held a spiked ball with a chain that connected to a dagger to the other side.

The three of them were the most powerful students on Babel beside the Student Council President and they would do their best to fight this monster to protect Babel. They also knew that there must be trouble happening on the basecamp since this thing could enter the field without alarming them. They needed to check what had happened and evacuated the students from this place, but most importantly they needed to defeat this enormous dragon.

Being held in place, Zahark couldn't move, but the anger on its head clouded its judgment thought that Haru was just an insignificant human which tried to taint its dignity.

Roaring loudly, Zahark opened its mouth to chomp Haru down.

"Haru, hold it in place! We'll handle this!" Haruka shouted. "Ryohei! Minami!"

The three members of the Student Council showed their power at the same time.

Haruka sent out a powerful wind tornado at Zahark.

Minami created a large golem that moved toward Zaharak to wrestle with it.

Ryouhei created a powerful fire pillar that enveloped Zaharak entirely.

The combination of the three attacks caused an enormous shockwave which shook their surroundings.

The sound which was produced was so loud that it could be heard from the entire area.

"Is it done?" Haruka asked, but also sighed in relief, however...

The enormous white dragon was unscathed without any wound on its body as if magic was useless on it.

"Magic is useless to me! You're going to die now!"

Magic energy was gathered in its mouth and it was ready to shoot down a powerful magic beam, but suddenly its mouth was hit by something.

Kouha slammed his red-brownish hammer right into the mouth of the dragon closing its mouth and made the powerful beam explode on the mouth of the dragon.

The red-brownish hammer which Kouha held was a hammer which he created using 10 ADs which he had gotten from the President of the Student Council.

The painful feeling on its mouth caused Zahark to cry out loudly and its mouth was filled with blood, but it quickly regenerated.

Kouha landed together with everyone looking at this dragon. "Who is going to defeat it?" He thought to defeat this dragon, but he needed to ask Haru, Shinobu, and Kuroneko.

"Let me show you the power of the ruler of darkness...."

Kuroneko closed her right eye with her hand and her other hand hugged her stomach while saying something embarrassing. Even though her power was lightning magic, and didn't even have anything to do with darkness... she kept saying that she was a ruler or darkness which somehow made Kouha, Haru, and Shinobu felt quite embarrassed and hurt at the same time thinking that they needed to do something for this girl.

"I can use my poison to torture and kill slowly....." Shinobu thought that it would be easy to defeat it and she told about that matter with a very gentle smile.

Akatsuki once again shuddered when he saw Shinobu's expression and wondered how Haru was able to live with such a scary girl.

"Don't use poison, you can't eat it later."

Kouha thought that this dragon was an ingredient and he was quite jealous of Haru who had eaten a dragon at the world of Akame Ga Kill. There was a dragon right in front of him and he had a chance to eat it so he didn't want to waste that chance.

Shinobu nodded and decided to step back when she thought that her poison might damage the dragon.

"Oh, right, can we eat it?" Kuroneko asked.

Everyone was speechless and dumbstruck hearing their conversation, then all of them looked at Haru.

Haru twitched his lips and said, "Don't look at me." He sighed and punched the tail which he grabbed.

Suddenly a zipper appeared on the tail and separated the tail from the body of the Zahark.

Everyone, even Zahark, was confused by this zipper which suddenly came out.

"Haru, take care of this dragon."

Kouha thought that Haru was the best choice since he didn't want to damage the meat of the dragon.

"Alright, I'll take care of it."

Haru also thought that it was faster than he was the one who took care of it. The ADs on his wrist started to glow, creating a silver metallic dagger which was so sharp that just the swing of it caused a compressed air blade on the ground.

"MAGIC IS USELESS ON ME! DIE!!!!"

Zahark created a ball of a red beam from its mouth again ready to shoot it at them.

However, suddenly Haru appeared in front of Zahark and the hand which held the dagger suddenly turned black and it kept spreading to his dagger. Inside his head, he was thinking about how to prepare the ingredient in front of him while thinking about each part of the body from the tenderloin, sirloin, ribs, loin, flack, etc.

Zahark who saw Haru right in front of it suddenly saw imagination as if it had turned into a BBQ and it was so scared that it shook its body uncontrollably, but suddenly it saw Haru landed on the ground without doing anything.

"Y - You're just scaring me! You're just an insignificant human! DI---"

But suddenly its body was divided cleanly and the bone which had already been deboned without leaving any meat falling on the ground.

The meat seemed marbled very beautifully and the bone seemed to be glowing in white color.

Haru transformed back his ADs into a bracelet and asked, "Ready for Teppanyaki?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 790: Reward Time

After that incident, the Ranking Tournament was stopped, and everyone helped each other to tend to everyone who was being hurt by Phill Barnet.

At the same time, everyone also realized Haru's power which was able to slay down a huge dragon easily, but in the end, they didn't eat the dragon meat since it was a human who had transformed itself into a dragon, rather than a human who was inside a dragon.

There were two differences between the two of them, if it was the latter then they didn't mind eating it, but if it was the former then they could only say sorry since they didn't have that much interest in eating human meat which had turned into a dragon.

Even though it was a dragon's meat, but it was a human, they didn't want to eat it since they weren't cannibals.

The Ranking Tournament was over and their quest was also over, but they needed to invite someone from this world.

They discussed each other and had decided on someone.

Kuzuha was surprised when she heard it. "Y - You're going to invite me to your group?" She listened to Shinobu's explanation about Group Chat and even though it seemed quite weird, there were a lot of people who had teleported to another world.

Kuzuha also realized that Haru, Kouha, Shinobu, and Kuroneko were coming from another world, and they were coming to this world to finish their quest or something. It seemed to be quite strange, but she didn't seem that surprised since there were a lot of weird things in this world.

"Yes, Kuzuha-chan, do you want to join us?" Shinobu asked.

"Y - Yes, but why me? Isn't there someone who is stronger than me?" Kuzuha asked. Even though she felt very happy when she was invited by the four of them, she knew that her power was weaker than Akatsuki, or the member of the student council.

"You don't need to worry since you can become stronger along the way, and the reason why we have chosen you is because of your personality," Shinobu said.

"My personality?" Kuzuha felt strange.

Shinobu nodded and said, "You're the most normal among everyone."

Kuzuha couldn't be sure whether she should be happy to hear it or not, but suddenly she also realized something and asked unsurely, "So this group.... there are a lot of strange people?"

Shinobu sighed and nodded.

Shinobu thought for a while and decided to tell Kuzuha about the member of the Group Chat. She told her about a human in an octopus shape who was a pervert, a frizzy silver-haired bum, harem protagonist who almost did to his sister, etc.

Haru who was by their side hurriedly stopped Shinobu, even though he knew that Kuzuha would know about that sooner or later, but he didn't want his image as a good older brother to be damaged.

(No good older brother is going to touch their little sister....except the little sister is non-blood related).

"Are you sure? This group is dangerous." Kuroneko thought to stop Kuzuha.

Kouha and Haru rebuked Kuroneko at the same time.

"You guys seem to have a lot of fun." Kuzuha smiled looking at the four of them and asked, "C - Can you tell me more about your world?" She was quite curious about Haru's world, especially about the harem protagonist's matter.

"Yes, I can explain it to you."

Shinobu smiled and explained about the Group Chat along with every member on the Group Chat and their origins.

Their talk was quite long, but Kuzuha had never felt bored about it since it was very fascinating.

After Kuzuha had been invited, their quest was over, and they had gotten their reward.

There was three days before it was their time to go back and before that, they had decided to open their reward.

"Who is going to open the reward first?"

"I'll do it." Shinobu opened the reward from his quest immediately and didn't wait for anyone.

[Congratualions, you have got the Stand "Silver Chariot"]

Shinobu was confused, but suddenly an armored humanoid figure appeared beside her holding a rapier.

Everyone was a bit surprised by this prize which Shinobu had gotten.

Shinobu answered while reading the description of the "Silver Chariot" and understood the power of this new ability.

"What is the power of that ability?"

They were curious about it and waited for Shinobu to show it to them.

Shinobu took a five ring shaped snack and threw it into the air.

*Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!* *Stab!*

The Silver Chairiot beside Shinobu moved its rapier and stabbed all of the ring shape snacks into its rapier, caught all of it cleanly without damaging it.

Watching the ability of "Silver Chariot", they had to admit that it was quite a powerful ability, and it might be able to be combined by something.

"Who is next?" Shinobu asked.

Kuroneko raised her hand and started to open the reward on the Group Chat. She couldn't wait to see what kind of rewards that she would get, but suddenly her expression became frustated.

[ Congratulations, you have got 2000 points on Group Chat. ]

Kuroneko couldn't help but complain about this unfairness.

"Isn't that good that you've gotten 2000 points?" Haru didn't understand why Kuroneko was unhappy.

"But I want a fated ability like you usually get!"

Kuroneko was very jealous when she thought about Haru who kept getting various abilities when he opened the lottery reward.

"If you do the quest by yourself then you might get a good reward."

Kuroneko didn't dare to do the quest by herself since she didn't even know whether she would be alright in another world or not.

"Well, let's talk about that later. I'll open my reward now."

Kouha was too lazy to listen to Kuroneko's complaint and opened his reward right away.

Kuroneko stopped and looked at Kouha with curiously wondering what ability he would get from the quest.

[Congratulations, you have received Kampfer's Contract Bracelet]

Kouha felt weird and looked at the red bracelet in his hand.

"I'm not sure, but let me try it."

Kouha didn't read the description since it was more fun that way. He placed the bracelet on his wrist and suddenly a white light started to envelop him, however, Haru who was by Kouha's side suddenly saw Kouha naked for a moment and made him feel weird.

But what had happened after that really shocked them, Kouha's hair suddenly became longer and his uniform turned into a girly while also holding a large broadsword in his hand.

Everyone was a bit surprised but didn't feel anything weird by it.

Kouha turned pale white when he realized something had gone.

Everyone was confused by this sudden change of expression from Kouha.

"My little brother is gone! It's all flat!"

Kouha opened his panties and showed that he, no, she had become a girl.

Everyone was in shock when they saw it and no one expected this would happen so suddenly.

Even though Kouha often pretended to be a girl, he didn't want to lose his little brother.

Haru thought for a while and said, "how about you take off your bracelet? It might be because of transformation or something and once your transformation has been undone, your little brother might come back."

Kouha calmed himself, no, herself, and thought to undone her transformation.

A light enveloped Kouha once again and this time he had come back into a male once again. He checked on his little brother and sighed in relief when he saw it had come back.

Kouha sighed in relief, but at the same time, he felt that this bracelet was very interesting.

Everyone wasn't sure what to say, but as long as Kouha was happy then they didn't really mind.

Shinobu looked at Haru curiously and somehow this opening reward session time was really interesting.

Kouha and Kuroneko also looked at Haru curiously waiting for him to open his reward.

Haru nodded and opened his reward without hesitation.

[ Congratulations, you have received Kampfer's Contract Bracelet. ]

Haru was struck in place.

Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu looked at his reward and they showed a variety of emotion, however, the three of them patted Haru at the same time telling him that everything would be alright.

The three of them wanted to see his form using that bracelet.

Haru turned invisible and escaped directly.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 791: New Game

Haruka, Akatsuki, Izumi, Myuu, Ryouhei, Minami, and Kyouya were startled when they heard Haru, Shinobu, Kouha, and Kuroneko had decided to go somewhere and left Babel.

"Damn, where are they going?"

Akatsuki checked Haru's house, but he could find nothing. He was about to go to Alayzard, but suddenly he had heard Haru and his group had decided to leave this world which made him stop his plan.

Haruka was very disappointed and cried when she heard he had gone out without telling her.

Haruka started to feel regret since she didn't say anything about her feelings.

Looking at Haruka's expression, everyone thought that they needed to give Haru a punishment since they wouldn't be satisfied if they didn't do so.

Kyouya was disappointed since he didn't have a chance to fight against Haru. He clenched his hands hard, but he knew that he could see him again in the future. He didn't know where he had gotten that feeling, but he knew it for sure.

Kuzuha who joined with everyone didn't say anything since she wasn't sure about their reaction after learning about the Group Chat. She needed to wait for a while to see who she could tell about this matter, but at the same time, she was also curious about the world where Haru, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Shinobu were staying.

Haru who had come back to his original world, went to the Mocking Bird to talk about the new game. He didn't go to school since he wasn't sure how to react to Kirari's confession since she was very aggressive. He needed time to think about what he should do with her and decided to avert that matter to work, but at the same time, he felt ashamed about how he had escaped this problem.

Arriving on the Mocking Bird, everyone was very excited about their work since the result of the five games was very good and even became the number one downloaded game on the smartphone creating a legend on profit alone.

At the same time, everyone who had seen the result of the game became even more spirited to make their own game, however, even though everyone had their own plan, it didn't mean those plans would be accepted.

Haru is making a company, and not a charity. He doesn't want to give money to someone who has a ridiculous plan.

The election was very strict and Suguru along with the executives of the Mocking Bird only accepted a plan which had a good prospect, but at the same time, they had something to ask Haru.

"Computer game?" Haru raised his eyebrow.

"Yes, boss. Computer games are very popular now, and don't you have a plan to enter that industry too?" Suguru asked.

"It's not that I don't want either, but I want all of you to focus on the smartphone game since in the future the smartphone is going to become more popular."

Looking at the data which had been gathered for the past months, they knew that their game was very viral and created a miracle game which created a lot of profit.

Haru thought for a while and wondered whether it was alright to create a computer game. He had two games company already one which focussed on the smartphone game and the other one was focussed on something else.

Haru looked at them and thought since they initiated to create a computer game then they should have a good game plan which they wanted to create.

"Yes, please look at this."

Suguru knew that Haru had given them a chance and took out the game plan.

Haru raised his eyebrow since it was a fantasy martial-arts MMORPG game.

Blade & Soul features a combination of martial arts-inspired combat and "qigong" in an open-world environment. Players create playable characters that explore around the world by completing quests assigned by various NPCs. The game uses a real-time battle system in the third-person camera view and requires players to "combo" a series of attacks, much like that of fighting games.

If that is only the case then there isn't much innovation on this game, but the game also features an innovative "Downed" mechanic, allowing players to recover from the brink of death. Players begin with "player-versus environment" combat (PvE) but may participate in "player-versus-player" (PvP) combat later in the game.

There is also a "character customization" and various races in the game.

Haru thought that it was interesting, but the cost of this game was also quite troublesome.

"This game is interesting."

Everyone was spirited when they heard it.

Haru raised his hand and said, "Don't be excited first, you need to talk about the plan to the financial department."

Everyone sighed since they knew very well how strict the financial departments were, and they were moving by themselves and it wasn't Suguru who managed it and he couldn't even manage it.

If it was just a normal plan with a very low cost, then it would be possible to pass the plan directly, but "Blade & Soul" needed quite a lot of money to be developed.

Suguru needed to talk about this matter to Haru before this plan could be made.

Seri didn't know much about the game, but as long as Haru had said that this game had good prospects then she would agree without hesitation to create the game since she believed in Haru's eyes.

Seri didn't come with Haru at this moment since she was quite busy to solve the matter of the television network, even though Haru's grandfather had helped her, but it needed time to solve the transaction.

Ritsu also went to London and the US first to finish negotiations about sports clubs, movie theatres, and Warner Music Group.

For the matter of the airplane and yacht, the representative of Boeing and Blohm+Voss would come on 9 February at Longinus's building.

Haru talked about the matter of the game and continued to talk about the development of the game company since they had planned to game a computer game then he wouldn't stop it, but at the same time, he also planned to give them another game.

"Boss, you've got another plan?"

They were quite excited when they heard it.

Haru nodded and said, "Since you've prepared to create a computer game then, I've also prepared another plan." He took a paper from his bag which he kept on his zipper storage.

Suguru along with the other executives looked at the plan which Haru had given to them.

"Yes, that's our next game."

Haru thought that it would be great to create that game in this world.

Looking at the game plan, everyone felt a bit weird, but at the same time, they could imagine this game would be very interesting.

Hyakko Academy, Student Council room.

Kirari looked around and didn't see his figure. "Runa, where's Haru?

"He isn't going to school. I've heard that he's going to a game company to create a new game or something."

Runa was holding her smartphone while playing Subway Surfers and had been hooked for a long time.

Kirari became quite gloomy, but at the same time, she was wondering whether she was too fast or too aggressive, which made him scared. She thought about a lot of things, but her expression was expressionless. She held her chest since it felt uncomfortable.

Kirari smiled and became more interested in this matter, but at the same time, she was scared to know about Haru's answer after knowing he knew about her feelings yesterday. Her feelings contradicted each other and even though it was interesting she didn't like this feeling.

"What's wrong, Kirari-sama?"

Sayaka noticed Kirari's expression was a bit bad.

"Nothing, if there's nothing then I'll go back early."

Kirari stood up and went out.

Everyone was stunned and looked at her with a surprised expression.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 792: Photo

Haru didn't go back immediately after the matter in the Mocking Bird ended, but he went to "Rouge en Rogue" since Kosaka had told him about the matter of the new game.

After the success of Fate/Stay Night, Kosaka wasn't in a hurry, rather she gathered her team first while thinking what kind of game they should create after this.

There were thousands of game companies in this world, and even if one of them had achieved success, it didn't mean that they would be successful forever since there were a lot of giant game companies who had fallen.

In 2010, PS3 and Xbox 360 were the kings, and two consoles were very popular among the people in this world.

The competition in the game industry is very fierce, especially when there are various games such as computer games, online games, smartphone games, etc.

Nintendo, known as a giant in the gaming industry, has also slowly fallen off its throne as the popularity of smartphone games seizes the popularity of the hand console game. Even though this company also has a Wii, it isn't as popular as both PS3 and Xbox 360.

Wii is famous for its sports game which makes the users able to use their bodies to play a game, but they lack a variety of games that were made from famous IP such as Jurassic Park, Spiderman, etc.

PlayStation's parent company is SONY which is known as one of the giant media companies along with electronics.

Xbox's parent company is Microsoft which is a giant computer company.

However, Nintendo is different since this company is fully focussed on games.

It is also the reason why Nintendo is slowly falling from its throne being beaten by both PlayStation and Xbox.

Haru had a plan to buy this company, but he wasn't in a hurry rather he needed to buy something else first rather than Nintendo.

It took him only 15 minutes before he arrived on "Rouge en Rogue".

The headquarters of "Rouge en Rogue" was a haunted building which he had bought in the past. He hadn't met a strange phenomenon again and it might be because he had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" that he was able to drive out or made those souls pass to the afterlife as soon as possible.

Parking his car, Haru entered the building without any trouble.

The headquarters of "Rouge en Rogue" has a total of five floors. The first and second floor is used for a gym, the third floor is being used by Kosaka for their company, and the fourth and fifth floor are empty.

Haru wasn't sure, but he or Kosaka might use the fourth and fifth floor for future plan.

The receptionist who saw Haru bowed politely since they knew very well about him since he had also come during the opening of this office. They couldn't forget their boss, especially when their boss was very handsome.

Haru smiled and was about to visit a game before the lift was opened showing a figure inside.

"Huh? Boss? You don't have school?"

Iori was surprised to see Haru.

"I'm skipping the class, where's Kosaka?"

"She's going to test some of the new people."

Iori smiled and thought that it was good luck to meet him. He also didn't expect it because of his ability to gather a lot of talented people, making Haru fancy him.

"What are you doing, boss? The meeting is going to start at 4 P.M, right? There's a lot of times before that."

"I'm going to swim, do you want to come?"

Haru thought that it was too lonely to go alone, and since it was impossible to bring his girlfriends then he needed to endure it with a guy.

"Good, I'll swim with you."

Iori didn't mind and agreed.

"You don't have school?" Haru was a bit surprised to see him here actually.

"The exam at the entrance school is over, and I've been accepted to the high school which I've chosen. I'll be free until the graduation ceremony."

"The same high school as your friend?" Haru remembered that this guy was in love with TAKI or something. He didn't remember well the name of his friend, but he knew Iori's friend was a famous streamer on NicoNico.

"Yes, since the location of that school is quite close to this company. I can also go to the gym when I'm free."

Iori was curious why Haru wanted to build a gym right under the game company, but he didn't think too much.

Haru told Iori that he wanted to build a gym at first, but Kosaka wanted to use the building for a game company. It was the reason why there was a gym on the first and second floors of the building.

It was the name of this gym that could be used by everyone in the company.

Haru didn't intend to open it to the public since if he did that this place might be full of people and it would be quite troublesome for the company.

Changing their clothes to swimwear, Iori sucked a deep breath when he saw Haru's body. 'That triceps, biceps, pectoralis....." But he was even more stunned when he saw the long thing between his legs.

"What? Why do you keep staring at me?"

"Your body is very good, boss." Iori was looking from up and down then gave Haru a thumbs up.

Even though Haru didn't discriminate against people, it was impossible for him to swing that way since he loved girls. He walked away and left this guy behind.

Iori nodded and understood why this guy was so popular with a girl. "Boss, wait for me!"

The two of them stood on the edge of the pool, and Iori was about to stretch his body before swimming, but he was stopped.

"It's going to hurt you if you stretch before working out."

"Huh? Isn't that weird?" Iori was confused.

"Iori, do you know why we're stretching?" Haru asked.

"It's to stretch out and loosen up our muscles so we don't get hurt while exercising, right?"

"I'm afraid that you're mistaken." Haru shook his head and said, "Stretching before you exercise is useless."

"If anything, it's downright harmful!"

"What?!" Iori was in shock when he heard it, but when he looked at Haru's body he felt that Haru's words were trustworthy.

"Making your body stretch before it warms up can hurt your tendons and joints."

"Furthermore, teaching is linked to lower performance. According to research done by the University of Zagreb in Croatia, stretching for more than 45 seconds before exercising decreases muscle strength by an average 5.5%, and both explosive muscular performance and jumping power by about 3%."

"So you mean stretching makes your muscles tight instead?! But almost everyone in the gym stretches before working out, right?"

Haru sighed and nodded. "That's right. A lot of people still don't know it's bad for you."

"Well, that sucks..." Iori thought for a while and asked, "Does that mean we shouldn't do anything before exercising?"

"Not at all! Before we work out, we can do dynamic stretching instead!"

Haru nodded and started to explain dynamic stretching. He told Iori that it was about an exercise to warm up their body. It would prevent injuries and increase performance.

Both of them did the dynamic stretching together before swimming in the pool together.

The temperature outside was quite cold since it was February, but inside this pool, the temperature was quite normal.

Iori felt that he needed to work out more since he was quite tired. Looking at Haru for a while, he decided to ask, "Boss, can I take your picture?"

Haru stopped swimming and asked, "What are you going to do with it?"

"I'm going to post it on my social media both Twitter and Instagram," Iori answered and also told him that he also used this to boost his popularity better on the ACG community making it easier for him to recruit a talented person.

Haru nodded and didn't mind it since the purpose of that photo was for a job. If it was something else then he would reject it.

Iori became very spirited and took Haru's photo. He didn't hide the big bulge on Haru's swimwear and took the perfect photo which he could get from this place. He nodded in satisfaction and posted it on his Twitter and Instagram with the caption:

Iori also attached Haru's photo which was able to make every girl cum just to look at it. He placed down his smartphone and continued to swim while asking for tips on how to swim since Haru's swimming method was very amazing.

However, both of them didn't know that Haru's photo would become headlines for every news tomorrow which would give him a headache.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 793: Partnership Project

Swimming lazily in the pool, Haru really thought that he loved water since his physical condition had transformed into the physical of Arthur Curry or Aquaman.

Iori was tired and laid lazily on the lazy chair around the pool. He looked at Haru and wondered how big his stamina was since his boss had been swimming for a while.

Looking at Iori who was tired, Haru thought that he should invite Nasa to this place since he knew that guy was very rare to work out and if he remembered well that guy wanted to marry someone. He thought that he should have a good physical ability since every night a couple needed to do something, right?

Haru was about to get up and saw that his phone was vibrating. He took his phone and felt a bit surprised at the one who had called him.

Haru felt strange when Kirari's twin was the one who had called him, but he was wondering whether something had happened to Kirari.

Haru didn't receive an answer immediately, but then he heard a slightly heavy voice from his smartphone.

"Kasugano Haruka, what have you done to Kirari?"

"Huh? What do you mean?" Haru didn't understand.

"She has said that her body isn't good before, have you done something weird with her before?"

Haru thought about Kirari's aggressive action yesterday which made him not go to the school, but at the same time, he was about to solve this matter, however, he didn't expect Kirari to have bad weather so suddenly.

"Is she alright? What has happened to her?"

"Nothing, but it is better for you to not see each other for a while."

Haru was about to ask something, but the phone was closed.

Haru frowned and thought to call Kirari, but he didn't receive an answer from her. He thought again and decided to call Sayaka who was Kirari's secretary.

"Kasugano-senpai, what's wrong?" Sayaka was surprised when Haru called her.

"Is Kirari at school?" Haru asked.

"No, she has gone back before, what's wrong?" Sayaka asked.

"Has she said something?"

"It seems that her body isn't good and she needs to rest. If you know something then please tell me too!"

Sayaka was also worried, but she couldn't hear any information from Kirari and she also couldn't contact her.

"Well, I'll talk to you if I know something."

Haru closed the phone and sighed. He knew that he needed to meet Kirari at her home, and stood up and decided to visit her.

"Boss, where are you going?" Iori asked.

"I'll go out for a while. I'll go back shortly and tell Kosaka to wait for me here."

Haru went to the locker room and changed his clothes then drove quickly to Kirari's home.

"I'm sorry. You can't enter this place."

"I can't enter?" Haru was surprised.

The bodyguards who had seen Haru before had received words from their young lady to not let him enter the house.

"I'll just enter for a while and meet Kirari."

The bodyguard stopped him and their expression turned serious.

Haru sighed and said, "Tell Kirari, that I'll come back." He didn't expect that the situation would turn into this considering the one who had attacked him before was Kirari. He went back and decided to finish his job first before slipping into Kirari's house at night.

Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and they would tell Kirari about this later.

Coming back to "Rogue en Rogue", Kosaka had been waiting for him. "Where have you been?"

"I've had some matters before, have you thought about what kind of game you want to create?"

Haru changed the topic since he didn't really want to talk about his matter.

"Let's go to my office first."

Haru nodded and agreed, though, this company was very clean and there wasn't any spy from another company, but it was good to have a cautious personality.

Haru and Kosaka sat face to face talking about the development of the company.

"I've thought about creating a game for NicoNico, is that alright?"

After thinking for a while, even though Kosaka knew that Haru had a lot of ideas on his head and asked her to choose what kind of game that she wanted to create. She had decided to create a game for NicoNico since she felt that it would be more secure. Even though their first game had become a blast, it didn't mean that they couldn't go bankrupt in the future. She wanted to create a game which could give a stable income for this company.

"Game for NicoNico, huh?"

Haru didn't expect Kosaka to choose this game, but considering the scale of this company, it was a very good way to stabilize the company's foundation first.

"I agree with that decision."

"So what kind of game is it? Do you have a plan for it?" Kosaka asked since she knew very well that Haru's head was full of ideas and it was fun to make a game with him, though, she knew that this guy wouldn't stop only in just a game industry, especially after she had heard from Seri that Haru had bought television network, movie company, movie theatre, and sports clubs. She had a feeling that Haru was going to rise further and she was very lucky to have him around her.

'If only I'm his lover....'

Haru didn't know what Kosaka was thinking and thought about another game plan.

"I've written it here, you can check it."

Kosaka nodded and took the game plan.

Kosaka opened the plan and saw that it was just a shooting game which quite retro game, but what made this game was special was the character of cute girls on the game. Looking at the design and description of each character, she felt a prospect in this plan, especially at the way this game created money.

"Gacha game, interesting."

Gacha is very popular among the people in this country, and there are a lot of people who are willing to spend a million yen to open the gacha game. It is a very profitable business, especially when it is being opened on a popular platform such as NicoNico.

Touhou Project is similar to a normal shooting game, but they need to face an enemy which is a group of beautiful girls. There are four difficulty levels-easy, normal, hard, and lunatic-with each one being harder than the previous one. Regardless of the difficult choice, there are six stages in each game and each one is harder than the previous.

There are also other's stages and a lot of interesting ways to get stronger such as to get the card character from the game.

But the key to this game is the beautiful girl's characters that give a variety of races along with appearances such as Reimu Hakurei, Marisa Kirisame, etc. Each of them has their own story, description, power, etc.

Looking at this game plan, Kosaka knew very well that it would be a very profitable game and one thing which made her grateful for Haru was that this game was very easy to make. She knew that even though she had just built a company, her experience leading this company was zero, and it was also the reason why Haru decided to give her a game which was easy to make.

"Thank you, Haru." Kosaka smiled sweetly at him.

Haru shook his head and said, "You should talk with Machida about this plan."

Kosaka nodded that she needed to ask the Media Factory first since NicoNico was a subsidiary of MediaFactory.

"How long can you make this game?" Haru asked.

Kosaka was confident that she could finish this game quickly, and the most troublesome thing about this game was the illustration of each girl. She knew to make the players spend their money she needed to draw an illustration of cute girls on each character on the game creating a different category such as normal, rare, super rare, legendary, etc.

Talking to each other, Haru told her that he would go to London and the US on 15 February and he would bring her souvenirs later.

Kosaka nodded and told him to buy him fashion kinds of things such as a bag or something.

Their talk was quite long since Haru would need to go for 15 days, and Kosaka needed to confirm everything so as not to make any mistake during the creation of the game.

After the talk, Haru told Sora that he would go home late before took used his vespa to go to Kirari's house since using a car might cause a lot of problems. He would need to settle the relationship between the two of them as quickly as possible since he had a feeling if this continued then their relationship would turn awkward.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 794: You're irreplaceable to me

Riding his vespa at night, it didn't cause any attention since the sound of his vespa was very quiet.

Haru looked at the large house a hundred away from his location. He was looking in the direction of Kirari's house. From his location, he could see a lot of bodyguards, guard dogs, cameras, etc. He had to admit that the security of Kirari's house was very good and it would be hard for someone to enter this place, but it wasn't his first time to slip into someone else's house.

Parking his vespa in an alley, Haru moved quietly and went to Kirari's house to solve the matter between the two of them since he had made his decision.

It is a traditional Japanese room, everything is filled with various kinds of Japanese themes such as bed, table, table, bookcases, etc. However one thing which is very different from the normal Japanese room, this room has a lot of gambling tools.

One of the most striking is the roulette table which is placed in the middle of the room.

A silver-haired girl whose beautiful hair scattered around on her bed, her slender brows frowned, her mouth seemed to mutter something from time to time, and she seemed to curse about something.

If someone got closer, then they would hear her say...

"There are a lot of people who confess to me! I don't lack any suitors!"

"But no one deserves me!"

Kirari buried her face on the pillow and thought that she might also be too hasty with her action, but it was how she usually did something since she had always done something by her emotion. There were a lot of suitors around her, but she had never felt attracted to them.

It was her first time to feel this way and it was also the reason why she felt both frustrated and scared. She had been wondering whether she had done something wrong and she was afraid to make the relationship between the two of them become awkward.

Kirari didn't know how to act in front of him after what she had done to him, but at the same time, she also wanted to meet him.

Her feelings contradicted each other and became even more complicated. She didn't like this, but she didn't know what to do.

It felt wonderful yet at the same time, it felt painful. She was happy when she was with him simply doing silly things together without any purpose, and it hurt her when she thought that she couldn't do such a thing together with him again.

Kirari was so angry, and couldn't even fall asleep, but suddenly she heard a noise from outside of the window. She frowned, but at the same time, she felt quite wary. Her room was on the second floor, and someone suddenly knocked on her window. She didn't know how this guy was able to pass the security of her house, but she couldn't let him go, especially when her mood was very bad. She took a metal bat inside her room before opening the window in a hurry and slammed it right at the person who knocked on the window of her room.

Kirari, who slammed the metal bat at the person who knocked on the window of her room, was shocked when the one who she slammed was Haru.

Haru didn't escape and let the metal bat hit his head.

Kirari was in shock and threw the metal bat away looking Haru who had fallen from the 2nd floor.

A weak voice could be heard from the ground, Kirari sighed in relief, but at the same time, she hurriedly ran to his direction since she was afraid something might happen to him.

"I'm sorry, Haru. I didn't know that it was you."

Inside Kirari's room, Haru was being tended by Kirari. His head was being wrapped using a bandage by Kirari.

Looking at the blood dripped on his temple, Kirari couldn't help but felt distressed and forgot the displeasure which she had felt before.

"It's alright. I've also come without noticing you after all."

"But why are you here?" Kirari asked, but she had forgotten that she was the one who had forbidden him to enter the house.

Haru thought for a while and said, "I'm going to surprise you!"

Looking at Kirari's deadpan expression, Haru really wanted to dig a hole and hide since such a line came out from his mouth was really shameful.

Kirari chuckled and said, "I've thought that you're going to reject me."

Hearing that sentence, Haru organized the words which he was about to say in his head.

"I know that you have a girlfriend, but don't you feel attracted to me?"

Kirari moved closer to Haru.

Haru thought that this girl must be thinking that he was on the passive side, but that was wrong.

"Yes, I feel attracted to you."

"But I can't leave them because of you."

Kirari was confused and asked, "Why? Don't you like me? Isn't it normal for us to be together?" But she suddenly realized something and asked, "Them?"

Haru nodded and said, "I have more than one girlfriend."

Kirari looked at Haru for a while and said, "I've heard that you're a bad guy who often dates seven or ten girls at the same time, but it seems that rumor is right."

"No, it also shows that you're a very capable individual and a man who is worthy of me. If you can't do that much, then I won't feel this much attraction toward you, but...."

Kirari was smart and could understand what Haru wanted to do. "You also want to date me with other girls, right?"

Haru nodded without hesitation and said, "Our first meeting is very interesting, I've met you on the street and we have almost gotten shot by a lot of people, there is also a group of the car who has chased after us before, then you've also made me gamble a lot of people who has a lot of more money than me before.... there are a lot of things happening in the past months after we have met each other."

"Did you ever regret it?" Kirari asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don't regret it. I feel grateful to meet such a wonderful girl like you."

Kirari smiled and asked, "So you want to add me as your trophy?"

"Not a trophy, but...." Haru looked at Kirari's blue eyes and sincerely said, "Companion, that can accompany me in this life."

Kirari looked at Haru, and turned silent for a while.

"Yes, I am. I want you Kirari. You're different from everyone else and I love you."

Haru didn't hesitate and uttered those words since he didn't want to be in a passive position and as a man how could he let a girl confess to him first.

Kirari looked at Haru and bit her lower lips which were shaded of blue lipstick.

"You're going to be killed if you're playing with me."

"I have prepared my life to get you."

"I have a lot of enemies."

"I am also prepared to protect you for a lifetime."

"I'm attracted by that personality."

"I don't care about human life."

"I only care about you and the people who are close to me."

"My ambition is very big."

"So am I. Let's accompany each other so our journey won't be boring."

Kirari had read about a sentence where a woman had fallen in love their IQ would be lowered to 0, and it seemed that was the case since every word which came out from his mouth really made her unable to hold herself, but she needed to confirm him once again.

"I'll really kill you if you play with me."

"The only thing which I won't do in this life is.... playing with your heart."

Haru looked at Kirari's charming eyes and smiled. "I've fallen so much for you and I've also worked hard to match your status as fast as I can..... so once again let me say this to you....

"Kirari, I love you. You're irreplaceable to me."

Kirari didn't answer him, but rather jumped into him directly pushing him on the bed kissing his lips. She wanted to get closer to him, but then arms were wrapped around her waist and made her feel even more secure.

"Haru! Haru! Haru! Haru! Haru!

Kirari, who couldn't control her feelings, hugged him tightly happily. She was the type of person who uttered everything which she felt in her heart and it was also the reason why she could be honest herself and didn't feel afraid to say directly what she felt in her heart.

Once again, Haru thought that a tough woman was really cute since the gap between her normal state and the state when both of them were together was really different.

"I love you too, Kirari."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 795: Hottest Man in the Country

Haru wasn't in a hurry to go back and talked to each other on a bed together with Kirari.

Suddenly the door was knocked, Ririka came asking Kirari a question since she heard a noise from her room.

"Nothing, Haru is coming. You can go back to your room."

Ririka nodded unconsciously, but she suddenly noticed something wrong. "Haru? Is here?!" She wanted to say something but in the end, she held it for a while. However, she couldn't hold it anymore since she wanted to say something to Kirari.

Looking at Haru, Kirari suddenly had an idea and said, "Haru, you know that I like something amusing, right?"

Haru felt weird but nodded. "What's wrong?"

"So can you confess to me in an amusing way?" Kirari asked.

Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Haven't I confessed to you?"

"Yes, but I want something more amusing!" Kirari smiled mischievously thinking that this guy must have a way to confess to her in an amusing way.

Haru was speechless but agreed. "I'll think about something, but I'll do it after I've gone back from my trip later." Since this girl had asked him to confess in an amusing way then he would try his best to do it.

Kirari nodded with a smile and kissed him once again. "I'll be waiting."

Haru didn't stay too long after that since he needed to go back.

Kirari was reluctant but nodded kissing him again for a long time before looking at Haru who was moving very fast in the darkness.

Kirari felt strange when Ririka kept knocking on the door of her room.

Ririka entered and showed the scene on her tablet which showed a picture of Haru.

Kirari looked at the photo of Haru who wore swimwear which showed a big bulge along with showing a muscle on his body. "How long has this come out?"

"It has been a few hours."

Kirari sighed and knew that it was impossible to hide this news, at the same time, she knew that Haru would have a lot of fans after this.

Having breakfast, Sora and Megumi were quite free since they were on holiday after they had been accepted into high school.

"When are you going to the movie company?" Sora asked.

"10 February, do you want to come?" Haru asked.

"Yes." Sora nodded since she was quite curious.

"Megumi, do you want to come too?" Haru asked.

"Is that alright?" Megumi asked.

"Why not? I've also planned to make a movie too, both of you can come with me."

After the Hollywood actor came to their house, they were quite curious about the movie industry and they also loved to watch a movie showing an interest in movie production.

They talked to each other during breakfast about their trip later on 15 February, but suddenly his phone vibrated and saw that it was from Iori.

"Boss! I'm sorry! Y - Your photo....!"

Haru frowned and asked, "What about my photo?"

"Ugh... Have you watched the news?"

"Then you should watch the news!"

Megumi, who heard their conversation, asked, "What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure, but let me turn on the TV."

Haru turned on the TV and saw the news about himself which made him frown.

"The hottest man in the country!"

Megumi, Sora, and Haru saw the news about Haru's photo which was being uploaded on Iori on his social media. In the photo, Haru wore swimwear which showed a big bulge that wasn't being censored.

Haru was gloomy, especially when he heard their discussion.

"It's very surprising! That big bulge!"

"Yes, I believe that thing is real! You can see that his body is very nice, and it isn't surprising for that area to be big too!"

"Yeah, you can see from the photo that Kasugano-kun doesn't even realize that his photo has been taken by his friend. From what I can tell that this photo is real without any photoshop or anything."

Haru was even more dumbstruck when he saw the television and also invited a professor to talk about whether the photo was real or not. There was also a professional trainer with a muscular body that praised Haru's body and asked what was his secret to be able to develop such a body.

However, that photo was undoubtedly real and no one could refute it.

Everyone in this country, no, even some part of the world all of them were looking at the photo of Haru who was wearing swimwear which showed his big bulge.

"B - Boss, what should I do?" Iori knew that he had caused trouble for Haru.

Haru took a deep breath and knew that he couldn't undo this trouble since it had developed into this state. Even if his grandfather helped him, it was very hard to hide about such a thing, especially when the news was about something so silly.

Haru was wondering whether the television lacked news that they needed to make his photo into a headline.

"Sigh.... rice has turned into porridge, there's nothing I can do right now, and if a reporter comes at you then just tell the truth, don't cause me too much trouble again."

"Yes! I've deleted the photo on my social media."

"Just be careful, I'm sure that there are a lot of people who are going to report you, but I'll try to bring down the hype."

Haru closed his phone then his grandfather also called him.

"Haru, you should do something about your friend."

"Ugh... Grandpa, you can't stop that kind of news for me?"

"No, it isn't news which is harming you anyway, you should be proud that your dick is being discussed on the entire country."

"Well, don't worry, a lot of people are going to forget about this news anyway."

Haru could hear a laugh from his grandfather which made him sigh. He closed his phone, but he knew that this news would be over by that time.

Megumi and Sora looked at Haru in amazement since they didn't expect that Haru would enter the entertainment media and become the "Hottest Man in the Country", but at the same time, they also knew that there would be a lot of skank in the future who tried to get close to him later.

If this was only a normal people then no one would think anything, but Haru's identity somehow shocked them since he was a famous writer of a lot of work along with a creator of "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga" and various games on the smartphone which had been raging in the country.

It was good that with his grandfather's influence, that no one mentioned his identity as a billionaire, and it somehow made him sigh in relief, but he knew that he couldn't do it forever, however, that was alright for now.

Haru didn't want to scare his girls with a lot of his achievement and he also didn't want people to know about it first since he wanted to be low-key.

Then one by one someone called him from Utaha, Erina, Alice, Kirari, Seri, Eli, Maki, Yuri, Nasa, etc from the morning.

Haru also communicated with Ritsu since the news also almost went around the worldwide.

Ritsu told him not to worry since his security was very secure.

"Are you sure that you want to go to school?" Megumi asked since she was sure that there would be a lot of people who tried to get his scoop.

"It's alright. They're only talking about my photo and no one knows any other information about me."

Haru was really glad that he had Ritsu with him. He could talk with her on the smartphone, but she was in the US to finish the transaction of the movie theater.

Sora and Megumi nodded, but they were also glad that this news wouldn't affect his life.

"Well, be careful since I'm sure a lot of girls are going to get your pants."

Sora had a serious expression on her face at that moment since she knew Haru's charm very well.

Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 796: Development of Movie Company 1

Kuzuha who had joined the Group Chat had to admit that this group was quite strange since every member of the Group Chat was very unique, but she was quite surprised when she could teleport from world to another world easily since it in her world, it was impossible for someone to be teleported back to another world once they had come back to their original world.

However, it was possible to do that on Group Chat.

Kuzuha was also speechless at the members who were quite weird, especially Korosensei, Gintoki, Luffy, etc, but one thing for sure, she was glad that the female members of the Group Chat were quite comfortable.

There were 14 members on the Group Chat, and half of those members were female.

Korosensei: "Now, half of the members are women."

Tsunade: "Isn't that good?"

Korensensei: "Yeah, if one of them is my girlfriend, then it is good....."

No one said anything. No one saw anything. Everyone pretended to not see anything.

Kuroneko: "I wonder what is going to happen once we have gotten our 15 members."

Kouha: "There's an update when our members hit 10 members, right?"

Yajima: "I wonder who is the next member...."

Tsunade: "Let's bet, whether it is a male or female!"

Kuroneko: "You sure like to gamble...."

Kuroneko: "But it is interesting, I'll bet 100 pts that the next member is a male."

Teppei: "Interesting, I'll also bet on a male 100 pts."

Everyone became spirited and started to gamble about the gender of the next member of the Group Chat.

Kuzuha realized that this group might be unhealthy for them and she also understood why Shinobu invited her since almost everyone on the Group Chat was quite unique, even Shinobu too, however, she had to admit everyone in the Group Chat was very fun.

After confirming the design along with the features inside of both his yacht and airplane, Haru needed to wait eight months before both of those things were sent out to his home. He named his yacht "Sora" and his airplane "Blessing".

Both of them named after both Sora and Megumi, he didn't need to explain about "Sora", but Megumi meant "Blessing".

"Are you sure you're going to name your airplane with my name?" Megumi asked. She was also quite surprised when he was about to buy an airplane and yacht, but as usual, she only showed an expressionless expression when she had gotten used to it.

"When is it done?" Sora asked since she also wanted to see the yacht.

Haru didn't feel that it was long since building a yacht and airplane took a lot of time.

Utaha skipped school since she also wanted to see the movie company which he had bought. She had heard him going to create a movie and was also curious about what kind of movie he was about to create later, but she was quite jealous when she heard his yacht and airplane was named after both Sora and Megumi.

Haru blinked his eyes and said, "Well, I've bought an island too. It's possible to rename it Utaha or Kasumi if you want."

Utaha blinked her eyes and asked, "Seriously?"

"I was joking. Having an island with my name is quite embarrassing."

Utaha thought that it would be embarrassing to have an island with her name, especially when that island was very large.

"Haru, is it alright for you to buy such a thing?" Megumi asked. She didn't know about his business and how much money he had made, but she knew that it wasn't good to waste money.

Haru patted Megumi's head and said, "You don't need to worry. I can sell it again if I need money."

Megumi was worried that something might happen to Haru that might cause his business to fall, but it seemed that she didn't need to worry. She knew that he was going to build something and as his girl, she was beside him to support him.

"Anyway, let's go to the movie production! I'm curious about this company."

Sora couldn't wait to see what kind of movie that he was about to make while also watching the process of the movie production since she was curious. She was quite free waiting for her graduation ceremony and didn't have anything to do.

Haru was thinking of bringing them to visit another world, but he decided not to do it since he didn't want something to become more complicated.

Haru thought inwardly about the number of girls that he had dated in this world and brought all of them to visit Shochiku to talk about the movie which he was about to make soon.

'I also need to think about making an amusing confession to Kirari....'

They got ready before going to the company together to talk about the development of the movie business.

Haru had come to his movie company before and everyone had known him since his speech made their adrenaline very high. He had always given speeches every time he had bought one company after another since he needed them to know him while also telling them that he had bought this company not because of playing rather he was seriously wanted to develop this company.

Being greeted by a lot of people, Haru entered the meeting room along with his girls while also walking with the CEO who was chosen along with the executives since when he came that meant he had brought a plan on how to develop Sochiku in the future.

It was Sora and Megumi's first time seeing him on a job, and both of them were a bit curious about it. They also knew Sochiku since it was the oldest movie company in Japan, but it was beaten by Toho in terms of movie production. They wanted to know how Haru would develop this company and what kind of movie he was about to make.

Utaha was a writer and of course, she was curious about movie production and she also had some an interest in it. She thought about creating a movie and thought that it was possible with Haru's support, but she didn't want to bother with his job.

Entering the meeting room, the CEO along with the executives were curious at the girls who had followed him, but they didn't say anything about it.

Haru's name had become very famous, especially when he was known as the "Hottest Man in The Country". It seemed quite silly, but it was simply the truth, especially with his achievement and wealth. In an instant, he had become the number one person who girls wanted to marry, though only some of them were able to marry him since he was only 16 years making the woman who was 10 years older than him cry wondering why they weren't born earlier or at the same time as him.

They weren't sure whether they should cry or laugh, but they knew that Haru wasn't joking. They looked at Haru and thought that this guy really knew how to enjoy life since they knew that Haru and the relationship of three girls wasn't normal.

All of them were veterans of the entertainment industry, and they had seen both light and darkness in society. They knew that they shouldn't ask and they also didn't ask anything about it since they were a male, and with just a glance they could understand everything.

However, the female executive who was 40 years old seemed quite jealous of the three girls who sat beside Haru and wondered why she wasn't born later.

If Haru told them that they were his girlfriends, then it would be simply rude to bring them with him, but he had told them that the three of them were his secretary and made it possible to bring them with him.

But Sora, Megumi, and Utaha really came as his secretary and they were in professional attire while bringing a note on their hands waiting for Haru to say something.

"Let's talk about the development of Sochiku."

Everyone turned serious and waited for him.

"First, we're going to open an anime division."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 797: Development of Movie Company 2

Even though Haru had bought "Ufotable" before, it wasn't enough to produce a lot of anime from the manga, light novel, and game which was created by Media Factory, Mocking Bird, and "Rogue en Rogue'.

Even if he bought another anime studio, he was afraid of the quality and he also didn't have that much experience in creating an anime along with the channel to sell the BD or the DVD in the anime.

In terms of copyright, there was a big difference between his original world and this world.

In his world, there was a lot of piracy, but it was different in this world since the law of piracy was very strict and no one dared to steal or piracy copyright from someone unless they had gotten permission from the owner.

However, even though the copyright law was very strong, without an interesting work no one would buy it since it was quite expensive for normal people it was better to spend their money on food or clothes since it was too wasteful to buy something boring.

Haru told them his intention to create an anime division was to help Media Factory to create the anime on the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga", especially Pokemon since it was possible to create a movie from it.

No one rejected that idea since they knew how delicious the Intelligence Property from Media Factory was, especially the famous manga on the "Viking Shounen Weekly Manga". As long as they had hot IP, then it was possible to create money for their company since it was the same thing that Toei had done.

Toei is also one of the biggest movie companies in Japan, but this company is more focussed on the anime, especially Dragon Ball. It can be said that Toei has created a lot of money because of Dragon Ball, and besides that, they have nothing else.

Toho is also the same since it has always been working with Ghilbi Studio who has created a lot of big box office anime movies.

The only one who didn't have an anime division was Sochiku since it was more focussed on Kabuki (traditional art from Japan), movies, and movie theatre.

Everyone was jealous of it, but no one could deny that it was also a luck factor, but that had changed since they were also in luck when Haru had bought this company and it was possible for them to create an anime from the manga, novel, and game from Haru's other company.

Anime, games, manga, and music have created an infinite loop and the four of them connect to each other.

Haru who wanted to become the King of Otaku needed to master or have a company to create and publish those four things before he could conquer the world of Otaku.

"Secondly, Warner Mycal Cinemas is going to join Sochiku's movie theater."

They nodded and didn't feel that surprised, but they were also very excited since the number of movie theaters on their hands had increased.

"I've got two scripts on me. You can read it and I want you to make it into a movie."

They nodded and felt a bit curious about the script which Haru had prepared. They knew that Haru was a famous writer and had created a lot of famous stories which created a lot of money. That was why they were quite anticipating what kind of script he had created.

The title of the two movies seemed quite interesting.

Megumi, Sora, and Utaha also read the script since they were curious.

"Flying Colors" is a story about a Gyaru (style of makeup) girl who wants to enter Keio University even though she's on par academically with 4th-grade elementary school students. She's very bad, but when she is being transferred to an all-girls school... there are a lot of things happening with that girl.

It was a moving story about a dumb girl who wanted to enter prestigious universities in Japan. Even though it seemed impossible and a lot of people, even her father, mocked her, she didn't give up and her cram teacher also didn't give up.

Reading the script of the "Flying Colors", everyone seemed to be very impressed and moved by this script, especially on the line of the heroine in the movie.

"You've no choice but to be brave, as you face these difficulties, right?"

"Even if I'm suffering, I will do my best."

Those were the lines which were being said by the main character.

They also loved the determination of the heroine in the story who even changed her hairstyle, stopped going out with her friends, studying until midnight, etc. This movie told everyone that nothing was impossible and it was a very good story.

It also only needed a little money for this movie, and it is good for an experimental movie.

Then they read the other's movie script which was titled "Goodbye, Mr. Loser".

This story is also a moving story, but it is full of comedy.

Even though Haru had mentioned this movie before, he had never explained it.

This movie was about a middle-aged man who was coming to the wedding of his crush on high school and shouted in complaint about his wife along how he had regretted not confessing on his crush during high school since that crush had married someone who was 20 years older than her.

The man who shouted in complaint was suddenly caught by his wife and almost being killed, but he ran away and hid in the bathroom, but suddenly when he put his face on the water, he went back during his high school time.

The man thought that it was a dream, and did a lot of stupid things, such as punching the teacher, kissing the lips of his crush on high school, and jumped from the third-floor building.

Everyone couldn't help but laugh when they read the script. They continued to read the script and felt a bit surprised since the man used his return to high school to become a famous singer using his knowledge about a famous song in the future.

The man became a famous singer who married the crush on high school and left his wife in a previous life.

However, after he had used all of the songs from the future, he started to get into a slump and he didn't have much creativity. When his career started to go downhill, he decided to retire early to live in debauchery such as a woman, a party, etc. He kept doing that, but he couldn't fill the emptiness on his heart, especially when he knew that his wife also cheated on him.

Then the man tried to get back his old wife, but he was punched by the current husband of the old wife and trouble kept coming after that such as having HIV after having a lot of parties with a woman.

In the end, the man regretted not choosing his previous wife and knew that she was the only one for him.

Meeting his old wife on the bed, the man died, but then he came back to the original time and felt happy with his life starting to realize how happy his life truly was with his old wife.

At first, they thought that it was a comedy movie, but it seemed that they were wrong since it was also a moving story to be grateful for what we had in our life.

"It's a very good script, boss!"

Everyone agreed and thought that it was really a good script.

"Then, how long have you been able to make it?"

Everyone started their discussion and said that it was possible to finish both movies in two months since it was fairly easy to create since it didn't have a complete scene and there wasn't much visual effect.

Haru nodded and thought to release the movie in both May and June since he didn't want to release the movie in August.

August or during summer vacation is the fiercest place to release a movie since there are a lot of movies with a huge budget being released at that time.

Both of his movies used very little budget and he didn't want both movies being used as a sacrifice for the big-budget movie.

They talked for a while before the meeting ended in the afternoon.

Haru didn't stay and went back directly to have lunch with Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.

"Is there any meaning when you've made that "Goodbye, Mr. Loser"?" Sora asked.

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I've thought that movie is for my reminder."

"In the future, I might create a lot more wealth, but in the process, I'll never forget or change my love for the three of you who have been with me in the beginning. Even if there's a group of beautiful women or someone who is trying to tempt me, but for me, the three of you are invaluable more than anything which I've gotten in this life."

Megumi, Sora, and Utaha looked at Haru then hugged him at the same time.

"HARU!!!!" Sora hugged him tightly.

"You bastard, did you make this movie to get us to fall for you more? Then congratulations, you've succeeded!" Utaha was mad, but she kept hugging him with a smile on her mouth.

Megumi smiled and thought that it was wonderful to be with the three of them.

"What do you want to eat?" Haru asked.

But it seemed that a small conflict between the four of them was inevitable even though they loved each other.

"Then we'll compromise and have yakiniku."

"That's not a compromise!" 3x

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Flying Colors

https://www.boxofficemojo.com/release/rl64521217/weekend/

Goodbye Mr. Loser

https://www.boxofficemojo.com/title/tt5061814/?ref_=bo_se_r_1

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 798: Do Something Highschool Student do....

Traditional Culture Research Club is one of the most popular gambling dens on the Hyakko Academy. Its money circulation has almost reached one of the tops and there are a lot of people who keep coming to this place to play it.

In the main room of the Traditional Research Club, there was Haru's private room which he usually used to play games, create gambling games, read, etc. It was also a place where he used to hide since the news of the "Hottest Man on The Country" made him quite troubled by the love letter on which it kept being sent to him.

Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko were suddenly being called by Haru to this place. They didn't know what he was planning, but it was quite rare for him to gather all of them in this place, and it was also quite surprising that he entered the school.

"Haru, don't you need to go to London and the US?" Runa asked since she knew that Haru planned to do something.

"I'll go at 15, but before that, I need all of your help."

Haru looked at them with a serious expression.

"Right? Why did you gather all of us?" Yuriko asked. She sighed when she thought that all of the things on the Traditional Research Club were being managed by her, but she also knew that he didn't have time to manage something as small as this club when he had a lot of companies.

"Ugh... where is the President?" Sayaka who was the secretary of Kirari and she was a bit worried since Haru didn't bring Kirari in their conversation.

"Nyaha~~, don't tell me our conversation might have something to do with Kirari?"

Runa, who was sharp, knew Haru's intention to gather all of them.

"Yes, the reason why I've brought all of you here is because of Kirari."

Everyone was surprised when they heard it, even though Runa had thought about it before, but it was very surprising for her to hear it from him.

"W - What are you planning to do? D - Don't tell me that you're trying to overthrow the President's seat?"

Sayaka looked worriedly at Haru, even though she didn't want to admit it, but in terms of charisma, Haru might be better, no, she knew that Haru was even better than Kirari, and his influence also didn't lose to Kirari, especially when she had heard him about buying a television network.

It wasn't something secret when Haru wanted to build a media empire and a lot of people had discussed it since soon he would become the richest man in this country.

After becoming Kirari's secretary, Sayaka used the influence of Kirari to get all the information on every person on the Hyakko who might be able to threaten Kirari's power on the school. There were a lot of people, but most of them were very weak compared to Haru who could build his media empire just few months after he had transferred to this school.

"Nyahaha~~, interesting, you're going to do that, Haru?"

Runa smiled widely as if hearing something interesting.

"H - Huh? Isn't the relationship between both of you quite good?"

Yuriko was surprised by this development since she knew that the relationship between Haru and Kirari was very good.

Ririka didn't say anything, but she remembered that Haru had entered Kirari's room a few days ago. She didn't know what they were talking about, but she needed to listen since he might have planned something bad.

"No, I don't plan to do that."

Haru shook his head and wondered what they would think about such a thing.

"Before I start, I hope that none of you here are going to say anything which we have discussed in this place to Kirari? If you can't promise me that then I'm sorry that I'm going to send you out."

Everyone became even more curious when they heard him.

"Haru, what are you planning?" Runa's expression turned serious and all of sudden erased all of the childish expression on her face.

"One thing is for sure that I'm not going to harm Kirari and our interests." Haru looked at all of them and asked, "Can you promise me that?"

They looked at each other. They knew very well that Haru was planning to do something, but they didn't know what it was and he planned to keep it secret from Kirari. They wanted to know what it was and they could only promise him.

"I promise." Yuriko didn't mind since she felt that Haru was better than Kirari.

"I promise you too, nyaha~~" Runa didn't know what Haru was planning but she felt that it was very fun.

"I promise." Ririka's deep voice could be heard from the room and startled everyone since they thought this girl was mute.

"Sayaka, how about you?" Haru asked.

Sayaka looked at Haru unsurely and asked, "You promise that you won't hurt the President?"

"Yes, I won't do that and I promise you here."

Haru nodded with a serious expression.

"Then... I promise not to talk to anyone about it." Sayaka agreed since she was also curious about Haru's plan.

"If this plan is being leaked then is my trust in the four of you going to disappear? Do you remember?" Haru asked.

Haru's trust is priceless and once someone has betrayed him then he won't give mercy.

"Don't worry, just talk what is your plan?" Runa asked.

Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko also waited for Haru to say something. In their mind, they were thinking that he wanted to conquer this school, erase the trouble, etc. Their mind was thinking about a lot of things, but they would have never expected that none of them was the thing which he was about to say to them, however, the shock which being brought didn't lose to any of the things which they had thought on their mind before.

"I'm going to confess to Kirari."

Everyone was stunned at that moment, their eyes and mouth were wide open when they heard it. They didn't believe what they had heard.

"Sorry, I didn't hear from you earlier, can you repeat it again?" Runa asked.

"I'm going to confess to Kirari and I need all of your help this time."

Some of them suddenly had a broken heart when they heard it, and at the same time, they were very jealous of Kirari for having him confess to her.

However, at this moment, Ririka raised her hand.

"Yes, Ririka-kun, what's wrong?"

"Haven't you already dated to each other?" Ririka asked since she knew that both of them had often kissed each other in secret and he had also entered Kirari's room before.

"Yes, we've dated, but she wants me to confess to her again in a more amusing way."

They were confused when they heard it.

"Ugh... K - Kasugano-senpai?" Sayaka raised her hand.

"D - Did you really date the President?"

Haru nodded and didn't hide it since he really had dated Kirari, but this girl wanted him to confess to her in a more amusing way.

Runa's expression, which was a bit hard to read, suddenly turned into a smile again and asked with a laugh, "Nyaha~~, then what are you going to do?"

"As you know, I'll need to go to London and the US for a business trip, and I hope that all of you can help me to make this amusing confession."

Haru bowed his head since he really needed their help in this matter. "Of course, I'll pay for this plan."

"But how can you make an amusing confession?"

Yuriko sighed at Kirari's randomness and thought that she was very lucky to have him confess to her and also granted her wish.

"So all of you are going to accept my request?" Haru asked.

"Nyaha~~, it seems interesting, I'll help you." Runa nodded.

Yuriko nodded and said, "I'll help you don't worry."

Sayaka sighed and said, "I'll try my best." She knew that both Haru and Kirari had dated each other and even though she didn't want to admit it both of them fitted to each other.

Everyone was looking at Ririka.

"Thank you, I'll bring you a lot of souvenirs later when I've gone back to school."

They were a bit happy, but they were more curious about his confession's plan.

Haru took out a video recorder and connected it to the flat television in his room.

"I'll do this. Try to gather as many people as you can to help me."

Everyone looked at the screen and thought that Haru's plan was really amusing, but at the same time, they became even more jealous of Kirari.

They watched for a while and started to be in deep thought since they would have never thought of such a confession.

They nodded and agreed that this confession was really amusing, but at the same time, they were a bit excited since it might be their first time that they had done something a high school student would do during their youth.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 799: 13 February

It was one of the biggest days for every girl in this country since tomorrow was Valentine's Day which meant it was a chance for them to send out their feelings toward their loved one using chocolate.

Haru was in luck since Valentine's Day would be held on Sunday and he didn't have to accept any chocolate from random people since he was really afraid that there might be a curse planted on the chocolate since he had experienced such a thing in the past.

In this country, there are still a lot of people who believe in the myth and it is possible for them to get what they want in their life using a ghost, strange ritual, or joining a strange cult.

Haru didn't care about any of that and decided to spend his Saturday learning Japanese Sweet on the father of one of his friends. He was also being told to leave by Sora, Megumi, and Utaha and it made him sigh somehow.

Inside the luxurious kitchen with various cooking utensils that screamed at everyone who saw it that it was expensive, Erina was a bit embarrassed and folded her arms making her breasts bigger.

comment

"Hisako, have you gotten my order?" Erina asked.

"Yes, Erina-sama, I've gathered the best cocoa bean from this country." Hisako nodded.

Erina nodded and looked at the quality of the cocoa bean.

"Erina-sama, are you planning to create a chocolate dish?" Hisako asked curiously.

Erina blushed and said while stuttering. "Y - Yes! I'm going to create a dish using chocolate...." She looked at Hisako and said, "Hisako, you can go back earlier now. I'll do this alone."

comment

Erina was too embarrassed to say that she was going to create chocolate for that hateful man. Even though both of them had dated, sometimes she was a bit embarrassed to show her affection for him in front of people.

Hisako looked at Erina and sighed. She nodded and said, "I understand." She walked outside, but suddenly the door of the kitchen opened.

"Erina! Are you going to make chocolate for Haru tomorrow?"

Alice opened the door of the kitchen so suddenly and shouted.

"What?!" Hisako was startled and only remembered that tomorrow was Valentine's Day. She had seen Haru, and even though she didn't want to admit it, it might be only him who was able to match Erina's glow on the food industry.

"N - No, I didn't make chocolate for Haru!" Erina was too embarrassed, telling them the truth.

"Erina, you don't have to feel that embarrassed with me...." Alice got very close to Erina to tease her.

"As I said, I don't have any interest in Valentine!"

"Then, you don't mind me taking your cocoa bean, right? I'll make him chocolate tomorrow."

Alice was about to take the cocoa bean on the table, but her wrist was being grabbed by a vice claw.

"If you do that then I'll kill you!" Erina's expression turned fierce.

Kirari was in her home and felt a bit bored, but suddenly she remembered something. "Ririka, tomorrow is valentine's day, right?"

"Then, go with me, I'm going to buy chocolate."

Eli waited for a moment and the door of the apartment was opened.

Nozomi came out and greeted Eli with a smile. "You've brought the thing?"

"Hmm, how cute... I can't wait to fondle your breasts..."

Nozomi raised both of her hands moving it weirdly.

Eli protected her breasts from being fondled by Nozomi.

Nozomi was quite sad and said, "How sad... even though we have been together since the 1st year... why don't you let me fondle your breasts...."

Eli was speechless and said, "Just help me to make chocolate!"

"Sigh... I'm very jealous of Haru...." Nozomi looked at Eli and said, "But you should know that you have a lot of competitors."

"I have prepared myself!"

Eli and Nozomi didn't expect that Haru would be very famous, and both of them had also kept his photo on swimwear since it was very hot.

"You know, if we work together then we might be able to conquer him!" Nozomi suddenly proposed.

"The size of our breasts is the same! And if we combine it together then he is going to fall down!"

"N - Nozomi! Don't say such stupid things!"

"Well, but I'm very jealous of him since he is going to receive chocolate from you." Nozomi thought that Haru was really lucky to receive chocolate from Eli.

"B - but is he going to accept it?" Eli was a bit worried. She was too embarrassed to make chocolate at her home since her father often asked about her relationship with Haru. Even though both of them often were relatively close, and often talked to each other, but at the same time, she was worried since she thought that he might have a girlfriend.

"But what if he has a girlfriend?"

"Eli, if you're worried, we can attack him together! We might not have that much experience in that area, but if we combine our power together then everything is possible!" Nozomi was very serious and moved her breasts up and down.

Eli was too embarrassed and wondered why her friend loved to make fun of her.

Little did she know that Nozomi was quite serious when she told her about that matter.

Maki had come back from grocery to buy chocolate along with a recipe book from the bookstore before going back to her house.

"I - It's not like I make chocolate for him! I - I'm only making it because he's too pitiful to not receive one!"

Maki created an excuse on her mind so she wouldn't be too embarrassed to make chocolate for Haru. She was glad that both of her parents were working at the hospital so they wouldn't see her make chocolate for him. She rolled the sleeves on her shirt and raised both of her fists.

Maki opened the recipe book and started to create a chocolate, but it seemed it was harder than she had thought.

"Do I smell something weird from the chocolate?

"Let's add something white to make the color better!

The result doesn't matter, but one thing for sure, Maki is doing her best.

"D - Don't get me wrong! I - I didn't make this chocolate for you or anything! I - It's just that I happen to make it by chance and it is a waste to keep it at my house!"

Maki thought that it was something that she should say to him tomorrow.

Megumi, Utaha, and Sora gathered together in the living room.

"We're going to make chocolate, right?" Megumi asked.

"Yes, but only chocolate is boring, right?" Utaha asked.

"What are you planning?" Sora asked while squinting her eyes.

"Hehehe, nothing! But I have planned to give him this!"

Utaha took out a ribbon from her bag.

Megumi and Sora were confused.

"I'll wrap this around my body and say....

Utaha started to imagine the thing which they would do after that having a hot and steamy night together.

Sora and Megumi were speechless, but they had to admit that this idea was feasible.

Homura Japanese Sweet Shop.

The muscular middle-aged man nodded looking at Haru who was creating a red bean paste, but at the same time, he sighed at the talent of this young man.

"There's nothing that I can teach you anymore."

"Thank you for your guidance, Sir!"

Haru bowed his head since he was very thankful for Honoka's father who taught him the method to create a red bean paste along with various Japanese sweets.

Looking at Haru, the middle-aged man nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru becoming his son-in-law.

"Haru! Did you bring your new creation?"

Honoka ran toward Haru excitedly waiting for him to take out his new creation bread. She loved bread and it was also the reason why she often went to Haru's cafe, but at the same time, she often complained since the cafe often closed for some reason.

"Are you alright with Yakisoba?" Haru asked.

"Yakisoba? Why not?!" Honoka couldn't wait for Haru's new creation.

Haru nodded and took out a quite bad bread from his bag.

"Uncle, can I borrow the kitchen?"

Honoka pulled Haru's arm and said, "Let's go to the back kitchen!"

Haru nodded and followed Honoka.

Honoka's father nodded looking at their interaction since his plan to make him son-in-law wouldn't change.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Honoka_Kosaka

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Maki_Nishikino

webnovel.com

Valentine's Day 1

920-1 170 минут

Chapter 800: Valentine's Day 1

The father, mother, and little sister of Honoka peeked through the door looking at both Haru and Honoka who stayed in the kitchen together.

"Do you think it is possible for both of them?"

"I'm not sure, you know Onee-chan's personality...."

Even though both the mother and father of Honoka didn't want to admit it, they knew very well that their daughter was quite dumb and it would be very hard to seduce Haru into their family.

"But if Onee-chan can't do it, it doesn't mean I can't do it! I can take Onee-chan's place and make Haru-nii become our family." Yukiho clenched her hands with a face full of determination.

The mother and father of Honoka looked at the little sister and her flat chest before shaking their heads.

"W - What is that expression!?"

The little sister covered her chest in shame and said "Hmph!" at both of her parents.

"What are you going to do now?"

Honoka knew that Haru was a master of bread and she was curious about what kind of yakisoba bread he was about to make.

Yakisoba bread is a very famous bread in this country since it is simple and very filling. It is made by the combination of fried noodles and bread.

Honoka also loved this bread, but she was known as a bread connoisseur and she wouldn't accept normal yakisoba bread.

"The name of this bread is Japan #59, Okonomiyaki Sandwich."

Honoka became very excited when she heard it. She knew that Haru was going to create Japanese Bread and she was very anticipating about this creation of his since all of them were very delicious.

Haru nodded and started his process to create the Japan #59. The first thing he was about to make was noodles.

In Yakisoba Bread, the noodle is the heart of the bread and the bread is the body.

Without a good heart, the body won't be good and the taste of the yakisoba bread won't be tasty.

Haru took out the noodles from his bag along with the meat and various vegetables. He put enough oil and started to fry all of them into a frying pan.

The sizzling sound of the noodles, meat, and various vegetables on the frying pan could be heard from the entire kitchen.

The ingredients started to soften and then he put a sauce on the frying pan.

The smell of the delicious sauce made everyone gulp.

"Now, don't take your eyes, Honoka, since I'm about to show you something."

Honoka was curious about what Haru was about to do, but then she was surprised.

Haru twisted the handle of the frying pan very quickly and fried the noodles evenly.

Honoka couldn't take away her eyes from Haru's technique.

Honoka gulped her saliva after smelling this yakisoba.

Haru was done with the noodle and put it on the plate since he needed to prepare the bread.

Honoka was about to steal the noodles, but she stopped. "Haru, you're stingy!" She complained since she couldn't eat the noodles only looking at it with a drool.

"Calm down, the bread isn't done yet."

Honoka pouted but nodded. "How long?"

Haru took out the bread from his bag and sliced the bread in half. He placed the bread aside and made the frying pan hotter on fire before pressing the bread with the bottom of the frying pan.

"W - What are you doing?!"

Honoka was surprised by this action.

"Shh.. the magic is almost done."

Haru checked the bread and placed the yakisoba which he had prepared inside the bread.

Honoka gulped and nodded taking the bread from Haru's hand which was quite hot.

Honoka gulped and made it warmer before eating it in her mouth.

Suddenly Honoka wore a Japanese princess kimono sitting beautifully while eating the bread. She didn't know why she suddenly became a princess, but one thing is for sure that this bread was very delicious.

Haru also prepared three other yakisoba bread and gave it to the little sister, mother, and father of Honoka who couldn't wait to taste it too.

The three of them tasted it at the same time and shouted "Delicious" at the same time.

Haru didn't stay too long and decided to go back since he had already stayed for a long time in this place.

Honoka waved her hand excitedly.

Haru nodded and went back.

Honoka who looked at Haru's back entered her house again and felt glad that she had asked him to make a lot of yakisoba bread for her.

"Onee-chan, have you prepared chocolate for tomorrow?" Yukiho who was Honoka's little sister asked.

"Huh? Chocolate? Why?" Honoka was confused.

"Tomorrow is Valentine's Day!" Yukiho was speechless and reminded her big sister.

"What? Valentine's Day! Yukiho will give me chocolate tomorrow! No, I'll also ask both Umi and Kotori-chan for chocolate too! Oh, I'll ask Haru too!"

Honoka was excited when she thought that she could eat a lot of chocolate tomorrow.

Yukiho, Honoka's father, and Honoka's mother who heard what Honoka was saying were speechless and helpless.

Haru who was in his cafe suddenly received a lot of chocolate from his customers along with Yuri, Iwasawa, Shiina, and Kosaka.

"Haru, you can have this."

Haru was a bit surprised to see Akane who also had come to the cafe, but he nodded with a smile.

Akane smiled and shook her head. "No problem, are you free after this?"

"I'm sorry. I have an appointment after this."

Haru needed to go to various places after this since he had promised Erina, Kirari, Maki, Eli, Sora, Megumi, Utaha, etc.

Akane nodded and said, "Then, it's alright."

"How are you right now Akane?"

It had been a while since Haru had done that with Akane, and somehow he could see that her complexion wasn't good.

"I've got some boyfriends here and there...." Akane said then looked at his reaction.

"Hmm... have you thought about marrying someone?" Haru asked and this news didn't bother him that much.

"No." Akane shook her head and asked, "Do you think there's a guy who is willing to marry me?"

"There might be, you should keep trying."

Haru didn't think that someone as beautiful as Akane lacked a suitor.

Akane looked at Haru and asked, "Haru... when are you free? Do you think that we can...?" She had thought that he was joking before, but he really told the truth since he didn't even ask her to do it with her for a while.

There were a lot of men who tried to get close to her and she also accepted that men, but no one was as good as Haru and those men somehow made her life dull. Compared to when she had done it with Haru, she felt that she had lacked something in her life.

Haru shook his head and said, "I'm sorry, Akane. I've said that we should stop and even if we don't do such a thing, we're still friends. You can come here anytime."

"That might be a good idea...."

Akane was quite a lonely woman and the way for her to fill the emptiness on her heart was to have a man around her, but since she had done it with Haru she couldn't feel anything toward the other men and her nail even chipped during the process. She really missed the feeling when she was with him.

"Then, I'll go out first, you can enjoy your time here first."

"Hmm?" Haru stopped and looked at Akane curiously.

Akane shook her head and said, "Nothing. Be careful on your way."

"Thank you, you should have some other fun with Akane."

Haru said goodbye to everyone and went out.

Akane sighed and looked at Kosaka who came toward her.

"Care for a drink?" Kosaka brought a can of beer.

Akane grabbed the beer right away and drank it heartily. "Good! Let's have a drink!"

Kosaka laughed and grabbed Akane to the second floor to have a drink together.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 801: Valentine's Day 2

Haru went to the shrine and looked at Nozomi and Eli who wore a shrine maiden outfit sweeping the area within the shrine. He had to admit that he might have a shrine maiden fetish beside the maid fetish since their appearance in shrine maiden outfit was too attractive.

Haru waved his hand and asked, "What's wrong with calling me so early?"

"Well, we thought that you might have something to do in the afternoon and that's why we're calling you now."

Nozomi smiled mischievously and pushed Eli who seemed embarrassed about something.

Eli wanted to take out her chocolate to give it to him, but she was too embarrassed.

Nozomi pushed Eli's back from behind.

Eli lost her balance so suddenly. Even though her balance was good since she had learned ballet during her childhood, it was useless when she was suddenly being pushed. Her body moved toward Haru and she was about to fall. She closed her eyes and was ready to bear the impact, but suddenly she felt that she was being caught by someone. She knew who had caught her and at the same time, she felt very embrassed when she felt hands around her waist.

Eli stuttered, but then she hurriedly raised the box of chocolate right in front of her face to hide her embarrassment.

Haru's face was being pushed by this box which made it hard for him to talk. He felt a bit speechless at this moment.

Eli realized her mistake.

Nozomi who was behind them could only laugh at their interaction.

Eli calmed down and gave the box of chocolate which was wrapped in a beautiful wrapper.

"Is this for me?" Haru asked.

"Thank you, can I open it?" Haru asked.

Eli nodded and looked at Haru nervously since it was her first time giving chocolate to a male.

"Haru, I'll give you mine too, though, it is friendship chocolate." Nozomi gave him a box of chocolate too.

"For me too?" Haru asked.

"What? Are you disappointed in friendship chocolate?" Nozomi smiled and said, "Actually, Eli's chocolate is...."

"AHHH!!!!" Eli hurriedly closed Nozomi's mouth and said, "My chocolate is also a friendship's chocolate!"

Haru looked as though Eli had also pushed Nozomi's breasts, which made it juggle around. He sucked a deep breath to calm himself. "Even so, thank you. I'm very happy that you've given me this on holiday." He felt that it was also good to see girls in shrine maiden outfits in the morning.

Nozomi and Eli really didn't blush at that time, but at the same time, they were happy when they heard his words.

"Then I'm waiting for the three folds to return during White Day!" Nozomi smiled.

"Nozomi!" Eli was speechless at her friend.

"Alright, three, four, five, or more, it doesn't really matter."

Eli was a bit embarrassed and said, "I'm sorry, Haru."

"No problem, I'm happy that I've received this chocolate from you."

Haru and Eli stared at each other and couldn't look away.

"If you're going to flirt, can you do it in another place? There's another person in this place!"

Nozomi was quite displeased when both of them ignored her.

Eli blushed and said, "Don't you have something to do after this? Then you should go! I'll take care of the shrine with Nozomi!"

Being pushed, Haru was helpless and asked, "Is that alright?"

"No problem, we can go out later...." Eli wanted to go out with him, but she knew that he was quite busy, however, at the same time, she knew that their relationship was quite ambiguous since they weren't lovers, but she also felt that they were more than friends. She didn't know whether Haru had a girlfriend, but she didn't want to hear it now since she was happy with their relationship right now.

Haru said goodbye and went to another location.

Waving her hand at Haru, Eli smiled and felt relief since she was able to give him the chocolate.

Nozomi stood beside Eli and said, "You should hug him earlier and tell him...." She moved her hands as if she were trying to hug someone then said, "Don't go, stay with me... I love you.."

Hearing the words which came out from her best friend, Eli blushed.

Playing the piano in her house, Maki couldn't calm down since Haru was a bit late. She told him from "LINE" to come at 10 in the morning, but he was already 15 minutes late, but it might also be her fault to suddenly told him to come to her house last night.

"N - No, it is his fault for being late!"

Maki snorted, but she couldn't concentrate on her piano and kept glancing at her smartphone.

Haru: "I'm in front of your house."

Maki almost dropped to the ground, but she sighed in relief when she looked at the chat on her smartphone. She took the chocolate and walked out of her house.

Haru was right in front of Maki's house wearing a black windbreaker since the temperature in February was quite cold.

Maki, who had come out from her house, raised a beautiful bag right in front of her. She moved toward him and gave this beautiful bag to him while looking away. Her face was flushed in red and her hand was shaking a bit since she was very nervous at that moment.

Maki tried to act calm, but she felt nervous. If possible, she wanted to say that this chocolate was made specially for him, but her tsundere personality wouldn't allow her to show such nervousness.

Haru was a bit surprised since it was the first time Maki had sent him chocolate in the last three years.

Their relationship deteriorated after he needed to move to Chiba during the 5th-year of elementary school and it was also during that time he was being raped by a girl who was a year older than him similar to the story of "Yosuga no Sora" which made him sigh at that time. He still wondered at that time why he didn't stop the girl, but it might be because of her eyes at that time who wanted to forget about something which made him unable to refuse her since their relationship was similar to siblings.

Haru came back to Tokyo during his middle school time and it was also the time when he had turned into a playboy changed girl after another, and somehow also met Maki, but at that time, her personality started to change and became slightly haughty, making it hard for them to have the same relationship during their childhood time.

However, he had always tried to communicate with her, but he didn't pay all of his attention to her since at that time, he had girlfriends.

It was when he had lost his parents that he stopped changing from girl to another girl. He started to change slowly and during that concert on Winter Comiket made their relationship closer once again.

Maki pushed the bag filled with chocolate that she had created last night.

"D - Don't get me wrong! I - I only give you this chocolate because I don't want it to go to waste! It's not as though I want to give it to you!"

Haru was speechless at her tsundere act, but he nodded.

"Thank you, Maki. I'm very happy about this chocolate."

Maki looked away smiling happily twirling her hair while glancing at him to eat her chocolate.

"Can I eat it here?" Haru asked since he knew that this girl wanted to see him eat her chocolate.

Haru nodded and opened the box of chocolate inside the bag, but his expression turned pale when he saw the chocolate.

"W - What's wrong? Why don't you eat it?" Maki turned nervous when she saw Haru only kept looking at the chocolate without doing anything.

"N - No, I'm going to eat chocolate."

Haru who was very skillful at cooking knew very well that the chocolate which Maki had made for him was very bad, no, it might have reached a disaster level, but when he looked at the expression of Maki.

Haru knew that he needed to be a man at this moment, and even though he knew the taste of the chocolate was very bad, he needed to be brave and eat the chocolate since it was the price to be a harem protagonist.

Maki looked at Haru waiting for him to eat the chocolate with anticipation.

Haru shuddered, but he put the chocolate into his mouth directly.

Haru suddenly saw that he had met Saint Valentine directly in another world. He was almost pulled by the angel to meet his parents directly in heaven.

Maki realized that there was something wrong with Haru after ate her chocolate. "Haru... are you alright?"

His consciousness was very hazy and he almost died at that moment, but hearing Maki's voice, it made him came back to the earth.

Those were his last words before he fainted.

Haru dropped to the ground and passed out after doing a heroic act.

Maki was in shock and startled. "Haru... don't joke around, what's wrong?" She panicked and checked his pulse.

Haru didn't expect that he who had fought against dragon, monster, powerful opponent, etc, and conquering Empire, United a country, and a lot of more would almost die because of chocolate.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 802: Valentine's Day 3

Haru opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar room.

Maki hurriedly went to Haru when she saw him open his eyes. She sighed in relief, and at the same time, felt very guilty.

"Maki? Where is this?" Haru asked.

"We're in the living room of my house."

After Haru had passed out, Maki asked the security of her house to bring him to the living room. Her body was small and it was impossible to bring him inside using her strength alone.

"What happened?" His memory was quite hazy.

"Ah... Um... you passed out after eating....." Maki was very embarrassed when she thought that her chocolate was so bad that it made him pass out. She didn't even try it last night and didn't know the taste of the chocolate.

Haru suddenly remembered everything and sighed when he thought about Maki's chocolate.

"I'm sorry that I can't eat all of your chocolate."

Haru didn't want to die and thought that it was better not to eat the chocolate again, but as a gentleman, he couldn't utter those words.

"N - No, it's alright... you don't need to eat my chocolate again...."

Maki didn't want him to pass out again.

"Did you buy it from a store or make it by yourself?" Haru asked. If Maki bought it from a store then he would blow up the chocolate store who had sold her that kind of chocolate.

"H - Homemade....." Maki blushed in embarrassment.

Haru took a deep breath and said, "It's good but... let me teach you how to cook later so it'll become better." He patted Maki's head and thought that this girl was cute and tried to give him homemade chocolate, even though she had never entered a kitchen before.

Maki nodded and felt happy when she knew that Haru would teach her since she knew that Haru's cooking skill was very good and at the same time, she could have spent her time alone with him.

Haru's body was quite weak after ate a disastrous level of food.

Maki nodded and said, "Wait, here! I'll get it for you!" She stood up and ran toward the kitchen.

Haru sat down on the sofa while looking around at the living room. The living room of Maki's house was very wide and it was furnished with a modern style with a fireplace as the center of this room. He also saw a grand piano on the side of the room.

Maki brought him a glass of water.

His throat parched after he ate that chocolate and drank the water in one gulp.

Maki looked at Haru and somehow felt a bit embarrassed since there were only both of them inside the house. She noticed him looking at the piano and asked, "Don't you play the piano again?" She often played piano during her childhood time with Haru.

"No, I haven't played it for a long time."

Haru shook his head and he wasn't a human metronome. If he really was a human metronome then he would meet a sickly girl during his 3rd middle school. However, he wasn't after all.

Then Haru suddenly remembered something and asked, "How long have I passed out?"

"Hour.... You've made me panic a bit earlier....."

Haru looked at his watch then took out his smartphone. He saw a lot of missed calls, chats, and messages on his smartphone. He hurriedly stood up since he knew that he was in trouble.

"Sorry, Maki. I'm in a hurry. I'll teach you how to cook later."

"Huh? Your body is still weak! You should rest a bit!"

Maki could see that Haru's face was very pale and somehow he seemed quite weak.

"No, I've got to go now. I'm sorry that I can't stay for too long. Let's play the piano together later."

"I promise." Haru nodded.

Maki smiled when she thought that she would be able to spend their time together again.

Haru said goodbye and hurriedly went to the movie they're since he had promised someone, but he didn't expect that he would be late for his appointment. What he could do right now was to go there as soon as possible and calm the anger of the Queen.

Maki looked at Haru's back and it somehow reminded her of her childhood when both of them played together.

If Haru turned his head right now then he would see a beautiful smile on her face, but he was in a hurry that he didn't have a chance to see it.

Erina was leaning on the pillar of wall waiting for Haru to come. She was wearing a black hoodie, black cap, a short skirt, and sneakers. She was happy when she thought that she would have a date with him on Valentine's Day and went to the movie theatre one hour earlier since she was too excited. She wore a black cap so no one would know that it was her, but she didn't expect Haru to be late for their date.

Erina's mood was very bad at this moment and had tried to call him several times, but he didn't answer her. The first time, being ignored, she was angry, but when she didn't receive an answer no matter how many times she had contacted him, she started to get worried about whether something had happened to him.

Erina's face was happy when she heard this voice, and raised her face, but her expression turned into disappointment when she noticed that it was the wrong person.

"Not at all~ I just arrived~"

"Let's get something to eat later."

Looking at a couple who were very happy together, Erina took out her smartphone again looking at the "LINE" waiting for his reply.

Alice and Hisako who were following Erina were very angry when they saw that Haru was late on his date with Erina.

"Alice-sama, can you contact him?"

"No! This bastard! How long are you going to make Erina wait!"

Alice and Hisako could see that Erina's mood was very bad, but at the same time, they could see that she was also patiently waiting for him, especially when they saw her often mistook someone with him turned Erina's happy face into a disappointment several times which made them very sympathetic toward her.

"How dare he make Erina-sama wait!"

Hisako was angry since she had also waited for an hour. "I - I'll go to Erina-sama and tell her not to wait anymore!" She thought that Erina should dump Haru right away to make them wait for two hours. She was about to go, but she was stopped.

Alice held Hisako's shoulder.

Both of them started to argue with each other and caused a lot of attention at the movie theatre.

Erina ignored things about her surroundings until she heard a "thump" noise from her side which startled her.

Haru leaned his arm on the pillar while panting.

Erina was happy to see him, but her anger was higher. She folded her arms and looked away.

"I don't have one. My bad for being late."

Erina slapped Haru's head and said angrily, "Why didn't you tell me first?! Am I still your girlfriend?!"

Haru rubbed his head and could only apologize.

Erina became even more excited and complained. "Everyone passing by, I thought it was you! I stood in this place like an idiot for 2 hours! It pissed me off!!"

Erina opened her small backpack and took out a small package that had a handle on both sides.

"Today before I came out, I made you chocolate."

Looking at his cute girlfriend, Haru had to admit that he was lucky to have Erina, especially when she waited patiently for him for two hours.

"You haven't eaten, have you? Go ahead and grab a bite."

Erina tried to search for something on her backpack, but suddenly the small package in her hand was grabbed by Haru.

Erina was confused by Haru's action, but then she was suddenly hugged.

Blushing over her face, Erina tried to push him away.

"W - W - W - What are you doing??"

Even though Erina tried to push him, she didn't put in that much power. She was happy, but she was very embarrassed for him to do this in front of a lot of people.

"Can you see the people around?"

Haru hugged her tenderly and said, "I love you, Erina."

Stopping the hand which was pushing him, Erina let him hug her and also hugged him.

Erina snuggled up to his chest and ignored the people around him hugging him in the crowd.

Alice and Hisako had a jealous expression on their faces looking at Haru and Erina who were hugging each other in the middle of the crowd.

"Hisako, do you think that it is wrong to get jealous of Erina, right now?"

"No, Alice-sama... I also feel the same."

Looking at Haru and Erina who held their hands together entered the theatre, they really wanted to go back and sleep since they didn't want to be tortured seeing both Haru and Erina flirting with each other.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 803: Valentine's Day 4

After spending time Erina, from the movie theatre, an arcade and cooking food by themselves, they ended their date with Erina's reluctant expression.

"You're going to London tomorrow?" Erina asked.

Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want something? I'll buy you something there?"

Erina shook her head and asked, "How long?"

"I should come back in early March."

Haru knew that he needed at least 2 weeks to spend on his business and vacation trip with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha.

Erina looked at Haru and said, "Call me every day!"

"I'll call you." Haru nodded.

Erina hugged Haru's neck tightly and kissed his lips.

Haru was startled then when their lips parted since this kiss was under her initiative.

"Don't you stay?" Erina wanted him to accompany her.

Haru was tempted, but he shook his head and whispered. "Let's do it when I come back."

Blushing Erina was very embarrassed and hit his chest several times.

"W - What are you saying?! That's a bit too early, you pervert!"

Haru said goodbye and went to the next location. He felt that having too many lovers would make it troublesome to manage the time.

'If there's more time in the day...'

Haru shook his head and went to Kirari's house.

Peeking through the gap of the door, Alice watched the interaction between Haru and Erina. She started to imagine herself changing her place with Erina. She imagined that she was Haru's fiance and girlfriend, but she hurriedly shook her head since she knew that both Haru and Erina loved each other and she didn't have a place between the two of them.

Then suddenly the door was opened, Alice fell on the ground since she didn't expect the door would open suddenly.

Alice had her face fall on the ground crying holding her face.

Erina only looked at Alice in silence before entering her house since she knew that her cousin was peeking at her again.

"Erina, you're very cruel!"

Alice cried and stood up jumping into Erina while teasing.

"What did you do? Do you have fun with him? What steps are both of you taking now? Have you done that kind of thing? When can I see my nephew?...

Erina, who was being asked a lot of questions by Alice, started to get annoyed. "Shut up!" She picked Alice up and threw her outside her house before locking the door.

"Erina? Why did you lock the door? Open it! Erina! Erina!"

Entering Kirari's house, no one had stopped Haru again since after he had confessed to her, their relationship had become closer.

Ririka had stopped the security to stop him and Haru had also communicated with the people around the house to give a surprise to Kirari next month.

Haru taught them something which they would use for the amusing confession that he had planned to give Kirari.

Everyone had helped him since they knew that Haru might become Kirari's husband, and it wouldn't hurt to have a relationship with the youngest billionaire when he had also given them a bonus to help him.

Parking his car, Haru was about to enter Kirari's house, but he met two girls on his way.

One girl had brown skin color and blond hair pushing the wheelchair of other girls. She had a bright smile on her face and it gave her an image of a cheerful girl, but also slightly dumb.

The other girl sat down in the wheelchair with a blanket covering her legs. Her appearance was quite cute and she had short hair and her expression was quite calm.

Haru looked at the girl in the wheelchair who also looked at him in surprise. He didn't know who they were, but he thought that they might be cousins of Kirari. He smiled politely at both of them and said, "Hello."

"Hello!" The blonde-haired girl greeted back in wide smile since she thought that Haru was her type, but the girl in a wheelchair only nodded.

Haru shook his head and entered Kirari's house.

When Haru entered Kirari's house, both girls seemed to talk about him again.

Both of them were members of the branch family of Momobami Clan, they were both Terano Totobami and Yumi Totobami.

"Who is that guy?" Yumi asked.

"You don't know him?" Terano was a bit surprised.

"Is he famous?" Yumi asked.

Terano sighed and said, "You should watch the news more often."

"Huh? Is he that famous?" Yumi was surprised.

Terano nodded and said, "He's Kasugano Haruka. In the news, he's the "Hottest Male in the Country"."

"Hottest Male in the Country?!"

Yumi remembered Haru's appearance and body then nodded since she felt that he might be the hottest guy that she had seen in her life, but then she thought about something. "But why did you see such news?" She didn't think that Terano would lose to see such news on the media.

"It is just happening in the morning....." Terano blushed when she remembered Haru's photo on a swimsuit, but she suddenly realized something.

"What is he doing at Kirari's house?"

It made them curious and surprised at the same time.

"Is he Kirari's boyfriend?" Yumi suddenly said.

"Is that possible? You know Kirari's personality very well, right?" Terano didn't think that Kirari was interested in having a relationship.

"Yeah, I thought so! But I really want to ask for his phone number earlier...."

"Well, there's another chance in the future..."

Terano looked at Kirari's house once again and clenched her hands when she thought that Kirari was the Clan Head of Momobami Clan.

Terano didn't think that Kirari was suitable to become a Clan Head and would take that seat away from her in the future.

Kirari's mood was slightly bad when both of her the heir of branches family came to her house, but suddenly her eyes were closed by someone.

Kirari smirked and said, "If I guess right, you need to give me a kiss, but if I guess wrong then I'll kiss you."

Haru was speechless and said, "Wrong." He was wondering how she could mistake her for Runa.

Kirari pulled both of his hands and looked at him with a smile before kissing him deeply.

They were kissing each other before parting with each other.

"What's wrong? Your mood seems to be a bit bad."

Haru noticed that Kirari wanted to vent out her emotions earlier.

"You saw two girls on your way here?" Kirari asked.

Haru nodded and asked, "Your cousin?"

"Yes." Kirari nodded and said, "I need time to strengthen my influence."

"Take your time, just tell me if you need support."

Kirari shook her head and said, "No need, I've gotten a lot of support from you. If I can't do this myself, then my ability is only that much." She hugged his neck and asked, "Can you carry me?"

Haru carried her and said, "If you need help just tell me alright?"

Kirari nodded and said, "I've brought you chocolate. Let's go to my room."

Haru nodded and went to Kirari's room, but he hoped that Kirari's chocolate wasn't homemade such as the thing which was being made by Maki before.

Looking at two boxes of chocolate, Haru was speechless.

"I've got two boxes of chocolate with me. One is normal and the other one is filled with wasabi."

Haru was wondering why this girl couldn't give him normal chocolate. "Did you make it or buy it at the store?"

"Sorry, I can't cook. I can only buy it at the store," Kirari said. She had never lied in her life after all.

Haru sighed in relief and nodded. "That's good. You don't need to force yourself to cook."

Kirari pouted and asked, "Do you think that my cooking skills are bad?"

"I'm not saying that, but if you want to learn to cook then tell me. I can become your private teacher."

Haru thought that it would be good to teach her cooking and told her to wear an apron later.

"That seems pretty interesting. Let's do that after you've come back from overseas later." Kirari smiled and said, "But for now choose either one of them."

Haru thought that he could escape, but it seemed that he couldn't.

Coming back to his home, Haru sighed in relief since he didn't eat the chocolate which was filled with wasabi. Entering his house, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha told him to go back at eight at night and it was just right.

Haru entered the door and was surprised when he saw a huge box in front of him. He saw a letter which told him to open the box, and when the box was opened.

Three girls appeared inside the box with only a ribbon wrapped around their bodies.

"Haru, please eat us...." 3x

Three of them said it at the same time, but they had a different expression on their faces.

Sora had a hopeful expression that Haru would really eat her.

Megumi was embarrassed and her voice was very low.

However, Haru had to admit that this might be the best chocolate that had received for today. Hugging the three of them together, he brought them to the living room and started to flirt with each other.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 804: Start of the Trip!

Narita International Airport.

Megumi's parents and Utaha's parents both sent their daughter to the airport since both of them would go on a trip to both London and the US.

They knew that they didn't need to worry, but they felt that they needed to send their daughters to the airport by themselves.

"Dad, Mom, you don't need to worry."

"If that bad boy bullies you then tell me." Utaha's father knew that once a guy had money, they would make a harem.

"It's alright. He doesn't bully me."

Utaha loved it when Haru bullied her during their play. Though, she wouldn't tell that to her parents.

"Has Haru and Sora come?"

Suddenly there was a voice beside them which startled Utaha along with her father and mother.

Utaha caressed her chest since she was very surprised. She calmed herself and answered, "Not yet."

Utaha's father and mother looked at Megumi then two of Megumi's parents talked to each other.

It seemed that after the four of them talked to each other, there was no way to hide the relationship between Haru, Megumi, Sora, and Utaha.

Then when Utaha and Megumi talked to each other, they received a message from Haru.

Utaha: "We're at the entrance of the airport, where are you?"

Haru: "Wait there, I'll go over to your place."

Haru: "Megumi is along with you?"

Utaha: "Yes, she's with me and her parents are talking with my parents too."

Haru who was on the other side was wondering about the reaction of their parents when they found out that he had dated two girls at the same time.

Megumi who had read Utaha's chat log didn't really need to answer, but she replied Haru's chat.

Megumi: "I'm waiting with Utaha."

Haru: "Ok! I'll go there."

Megumi and Utaha nodded and waited for him to come.

Utaha thought that it was easier to come with him since it wouldn't make her this confused. She didn't receive a ticket from him which made her confused.

Then they waited for while talking to each other, but suddenly there was a group of men in suits walking around with three people in the middle of them, attracting the attention of a lot of people. Airport staff were also seen walking alongside them. They were wondering who they were, but they were surprised when it was Haru, Sora, and Seri.

Sora ran in their direction.

They were surprised when they saw that it was Haru and his group.

Utaha was annoyed and asked, "Where's the ticket? We can't enter the gatehouse without it."

"There's no ticket since I've chartered an airplane."

Utaha wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

"Good morning, aunt, uncle."

Haru politely greeted the parents of both Utaha and Megumi.

The father of Utaha and Megumi had a tacit understanding and walked toward Haru then wrapping their hands around his neck.

"Haru, how about you go with us for a bit?"

"Yeah, tell us more about your relationship with our daughter?"

They were a father, even though both Megumi and Utaha had accepted the relationship, but as a father, they needed to make sure that this bad guy wouldn't do something bad to their daughter in the future.

They knew that his standing would be very high, but that didn't make them afraid, and as a father, it was their duty to protect their daughter.

Being pulled to the side and being interrogated, Haru could only answer honestly that he loved both of their daughters and asked them to give him permission.

If this place wasn't in public then both of them would give Haru a punch and kick, but they were in front of their wives, daughters, and a lot of people, but they threatened him if he really did something horrible to their daughter then they wouldn't keep silent.

Haru vowed that he wouldn't hurt them and would make them happy.

It was a vow between men and as a man, he needed to keep his vow to them.

If they knew that both of their daughters had been eaten by Haru then Haru didn't know what their reaction would be.

But it was good that they didn't know and everything went smoothly.

They said goodbye to them and went to the airplane to start their trip to London.

Seri sat down on her seat and relaxed on her back. Her breasts might be the largest among the four of them, and it was very heavy. She often had back pain since her breasts were very large.

Utaha, Megumi, and Sora looked at Seri's breasts which were enveloped by a tight suit which made it seem even bigger.

Haru sat down in his place and sighed in relief since the reaction of the parents of Utaha and Megumi was better than he had thought since they could accept their relationship even though it was hard.

It might be because of the influence of "Hare-Kon" which was being held in one of the prefectures in this country.

The birth rate of Japan is very low and there are more elderly than children who are born from a couple.

There are a lot of people who don't want to have children since it is very hard to have children. If they have children, then they need to think about a lot of things such as education, housing, and a lot more, especially since the cost of living in this country is also quite high.

It is also the reason why "Hare-Kon" is being held in this country.

"Hare-Kon" is a law that allows a male to marry more than one woman. This law has gained a lot of support and also a protest, but one thing for sure, there are a lot of women who support this law since they want to get married to someone who was economically stable.

Haru was wondering who had proposed this idea, but he was grateful for this politician and would support him or her on the "Hare-Kon". Then he noticed Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who was sitting next to him kept staring at him.

"Tell me the truth, you have an interest in Seri's breasts, right?" Sora asked.

Seri, who was sitting relaxed, was startled, but she listened quietly.

"What's wrong with that question? And why did you ask me so suddenly?" Haru was speechless.

"But Awashima-san, your size is really big...." Megumi was in awe.

"I've heard from Machida that your nickname is "Awashima The Hundred" from Machida-san, is that true, Awashima-san?" Utaha asked curiously.

Haru, Megumi, and Sora were wondering whether Seri's bra size was over 100.

Seri sighed and said, "Don't call me Awashima, just call me Seri, and to answer your question, that's not true, my bra size isn't....." She was somehow quite embarrassed to say this in front of Haru. "That nickname is coming from a different reason."

"What reason?" Sora asked curiously.

"My parent's house is a Japanese Sweet Shop, and I've often eaten anko (sweet red bean paste) every day. I've eaten at least 100 kg of anko every year and it is also the reason why my nickname is "Awashime The Hundred"."

They would never have expected that it was because of such a reason, even though it was quite stupid, but it was also amazing.

Sora looked at Seri's chest once again and wondered whether the secret to bust growth was an anko, but at the same time, she had to admit that Haru's head pat was very comfortable.

"You're fine as you are."

Haru patted Sora's head to calm her down while thinking about her breasts. He knew that she had a complex about it since she was the smallest among the four of them.

However Sora was worried since it might be one of the reasons why Haru hadn't done anything to her, but she wouldn't give up.

Then the flight attendant came and informed that the airplane was about to take off.

They nodded and placed their seatbelts while looking at the process of the flight with an interest, especially both Megumi and Utaha since it would be their first flight overseas.

Utaha thought while hugging Haru's arm and looked at the scenery from the window.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 805: Fish and Chips

Stepping down from the airplane, Haru looked at Ritsu who ran toward him in excitement.

Ritsu left him for 15 days in a foreign country along with an acquisition team to help his business.

Haru was really grateful for this artificial intelligence girl.

"Alright, everyone follows me. We need to hurry to get away from this place."

Ritsu looked at everyone and told them to enter the car.

"Huh? Why should we be in a hurry?" Sora asked.

They didn't understand why they needed to fear paparazzi, but then they noticed Ritsu who was looking at Haru.

They understood at that moment that the paparazzi were coming for this guy.

Haru also had heard the fierceness of British paparazzi, even though he had a tool which was able to cause an error on the camera, but he knew it would be troublesome if he was surrounded by a group of paparazzi.

Unlike in his hometown, he was in a different country and his news about acquiring a football club in this country would make anyone who could get his photo became rich. As long as there was a photo of him, then any magazine, or media would be full of ratings.

It was also the reason why there would be a lot of paparazzi who were following them.

Even though Ritsu had caused a mess on the camera of the paparazzi, she knew the toughness of the paparazzi in this country and it was better to get away first then they could enjoy spending their time in this country.

Haru knew that his acquisition of Tottenham Hotspur was something very big in this country and he needed to do a conference press. Though, he wouldn't do it until he had spent a holiday with Sora, Megumi, and Utaha in this country since he was sure once it happened it would be quite impossible to move around freely in this country without anyone following them.

Unless he disguised himself.

"Do you have anywhere you want to go before we visit your house?" Ritsu asked.

Haru had asked Ritsu to buy a house in London and it was a very easy job since he had money.

They looked at Haru and thought that it should be him who made the decision.

Haru touched his stomach and asked, "I'm a bit hungry. Why don't we try Fish and Chips?"

They looked at Haru for a while and nodded.

Fish and chips is a hot dish consisting of fried fish in batter served with chips. The dish originated in England and is an example of culinary fusion, as its two main ingredients were introduced by immigrants.

It has become a staple food for everyone in this country and everyone knows about it.

They went to one of the most popular fish and chips restaurants among the locals, not the most famous one since it would be troublesome if Haru's identity was known.

Ritsu used her data process to narrow down which restaurant was the best in London. Even though there were a lot of reviews on the internet, it didn't mean that it was delicious and it might be because of the hype.

The best way to tell whether it was good or not was to taste it directly or asked the locals, but with Ritsu around them, they didn't need to do such things.

They arrived at the local restaurant and they were lucky that it was quite quiet when they came.

Entering the restaurant, all of them decided to taste the famous fish and chips.

The owner didn't know who they were, but looking at the car and the bodyguard around them, he knew that they might be a rich tourist or something, but at the same time, he was quite surprised how they could find his store.

"Sir, can I watch you cook?" Haru asked.

The owner nodded and let Haru watch him cooking and somehow also explained to him the way he cooked his fish. He didn't think that Haru would copy his recipe, especially when he could see that this guy was very rich.

Haru looked at the owner who took a haddock fish and put it into the yellow batter. He knew that the owner had put spice on the batter.

But Haru also smelled different smells which were something that he was very familiar with.

"Beer?" Haru raised his eyebrow.

The owner was a bit surprised but nodded. "Yes, I've used beer rather than water."

Haru nodded and thought that it was very logical.

Beer is alcohol and alcohol has a lower boiling point than water. When the fish is being fried using a batter that is mixed with alcohol, the alcohol will disappear quickly, leaving only the flour and the fish making it very crisp.

Haru thought that this technique was feasible to be used on tempura dishes.

Both of them talked for a while and the owner told him that he often used various fishes for his fish and chips such as cod, halibut, flounder, tilapia, and a rare fish such as ray and shark.

It didn't take both of them to start to be close to each other and talk about a lot of things.

"If there's a shark today, then I might serve you that."

Haru also talked about what other dishes he should try during his stay in London.

"Then you should try the English Breakfast and Jellied Eel."

Haru didn't know what it was, but he felt strange when he heard it.

Their food was ready and Haru went back to his seat to eat with everyone.

"What have you been talking about earlier?" Sora asked.

"His frying technique. The way he fries his fish is quite special." Haru smiled and said, "When we go back, I'll try it on tempura later."

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who had heard it started to salivate when they knew that Haru was about to create a new dish.

"Well, let's eat this fish and chip first while it is still hot."

They nodded and looked at the large size of fried fish in front of them with fried fries on the side and were accompanied by a lemon and tartar sauce. Just looking at it raised their appetite.

"Haru, I'll take some from you...."

Utaha was on diet and she didn't want to eat that much.

Utaha opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her.

Haru was speechless and fed her with the fish, but Sora and Megumi were also looking at him.

"I'll feed both of you too."

After feeding both of them, it was his chance to eat. Seri and Ritsu also looked at him intently which made him sigh.

"Do you want me to feed the two of you too?" Haru asked.

Seri and Ritsu nodded without hesitation.

After Haru fed everyone, he also started to eat.

The moment he put the fish into his mouth, it was very crispy, but inside was so soft. He could feel the saltiness that was right in his mouth. Then he put another one in and ate it with tartar sauce. He tried another one which had lemon juice poured on it.

His tongue was dancing, and it was as if he had become a mermaid.

Haru, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Seri suddenly teleported to the world of water and he had become the king of a mermaid while the four of them had turned into his wives.

It was so delicious that they entered the "Food Reality Marble".

(The concept of a Reality Marble is one that centers around the materialization and projection of one's inner world onto reality).

It is one of the mysteries in this world, if someone is able to create a very delicious dish, then it is possible to send the one who eats their food into the Reality Marble of the chef.

That's why it is very interesting to stay in this world.

Looking at the expression of the guest, the owner secretly smiled and fried another fish.

'This is a craft I've perfected my entire life, of course, it's very good....'

Haru suddenly thought something and remembered that his body was similar to Aquaman who was half Atlantian.

Haru looked at the fish and chips on his plate for a while.

"What's wrong?" Megumi asked.

"Is it delicious?" Haru asked.

"Delicious!" Megumi answered without hesitation.

Haru nodded and decided to ignore his moral to eat the delicious fish and chip in front of him. He was a human and he had never been a fish, but suddenly a powerful force broke out from his body which startled him.

Haru hurriedly protected Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Ritsu, Seri, along with his bodyguards, but the guests and the owner of this place weren't lucky enough.

Their clothes were blown away and only their underwear was left.

One of the guys at the restaurant hurriedly sat on the ground to hide his nipples and lower body. Even the tough owner was screaming like a little girl.

"W - What's happening?" Seri was confused, but she sighed in relief when her clothes were alright.

However, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were looking at Haru at this moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 806: Spending Time Together!

Haru was a bit confused about why he suddenly lost control of his power after he ate delicious food, but he really didn't have any idea. He only hoped that there was no hidden danger on his body after such a thing happened to him.

Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Ritsu decided to ask Haru later what had happened.

Seri didn't know that Haru was a magician, but she also looked at Haru.

They thought that it was better to talk when they were alone later after they went back to the house which was bought by Haru.

They continued to eat their food and went out after they had finished.

Haru didn't apologize toward everyone whose clothes were blown away by him since no one knew the cause of phenomenon was him. He also didn't think that someone would believe that he was the one who caused that phenomenon.

Haru glanced at some beautiful women whose clothes were blown away by him before he looked away once again since he noticed that Ritsu stared at him.

30 minutes after the trip, they had arrived at the house, no, a mansion which was being bought by Haru.

Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were a bit speechless at the size of this mansion, but when they compared it with Haru's house in Tokyo then they felt slightly better.

The location of the house is in the rich area of London where there are a lot of aristocrats and a lot of rich people in England.

Entering the house which had been purchased by Ritsu in London, they were a bit marveled since it really fitted with their imagination.

The color of the mansion is mostly white and the furniture will make anyone feel that it is the house of an aristocrat.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha felt that they had become a princess when they entered this place. In the story, usually, there would be only one princess along with the prince, but in here, there were three princesses since the prince had a harem.

"How much is this house?" Haru whispered.

Haru took a deep breath and nodded. In the past, he wouldn't have imagined buying such a house, but now it is different.

"Haru, can we tour around the house?" Sora asked.

Megumi and Utaha also looked eager to see around this mansion.

Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I'll talk with Ritsu for a while. You can choose your room too."

They nodded and went to tour the house since they knew that Haru was talking about a business.

Seri also joined them since she also wanted to listen to Ritsu's report.

The three of them stayed in the living room talking about the business which Ritsu had done in both London and the US.

"Congratulations, you've got both Tottenham Hotspur and Golden State Warriors."

"Thank you, Ritsu. It is also because of you."

Haru was really grateful to Ritsu.

"It's alright. I'm having fun in this place."

Ritsu thought that flying around the world using her own body was quite an interesting experience, even though she could move from computer to computer easily, but it wasn't fun.

"You're going to hold the conference press on Wednesday later along with the new coach."

"He has accepted the invitation, right?"

Haru had invited Jose Mourinho to become the new coach for his team.

"For the Golden State Warriors, I've also invited the General Manager who will manage it. We can talk to him after we have arrived in the US later."

Haru nodded and wouldn't manage the sports team by himself since he didn't have time. He also didn't have that much knowledge about it and it was better to let a professional manage it.

"What about the movie theatre?"

"It's almost done. I bought Odeon Cinema with 700 million USD, Picturehouse Cinemas with 40 million USD, AMC Theatres with 1 billion USD, The Hoyts Group with 400 million USD...."

Ritsu listed the movie theatre chains which had been bought using 3 billion US. She had to admit that she really had fun spending a lot of money in just a single breath. She had told him that he owned a lot of movie theatre from the US, Europe, Australia, and Asia making him a movie theatre tycoon.

"Haru-sama, congratulations! You own the largest movie theatre chain in the world!"

Seri felt very happy and she was amazed since Haru's achievement was being done when he was 16 years old. She became curious about what he would do a few years later and she knew that she was lucky to be chosen by him.

"Haru, you're a movie theatre tycoon?" Sora was surprised.

Haru nodded and looked at Megumi, Sora, and Utaha who had come back from a tour around the house.

"You've done the tour?" Haru asked.

Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, it is very large." She had underestimated the size of this place, but at the same time, she knew that it was a suitable place since Haru would have a really big family in the future.

"Is it alright for us to listen to your conversation?" Sora asked.

"It's alright, but never say anything on the outside. It's better to be low-key," Haru said.

They nodded and were happy to be trusted by him listening to their conversation.

Haru had created the largest movie chain in the world and because of that, it would be very easy for him to release his movie later.

"For Lanai Island, the transaction is almost done. You've owned 97% ownership of the island."

"What about the rest 3%?" Utaha suddenly asked.

"It's being owned by the people on that island."

Utaha thought that it was quite logical since they couldn't push all of the people out of the island.

"Lastly, regarding Warner Music Group, I've bought 30% of the stock on the market. It's a public company and it is quite troublesome to buy the stock of the company from various people," Ritsu said.

"Thank you, Ritsu. You've worked really hard."

"It's alright. Being with you is very fun, Haru."

Ritsu smiled and thought that there were a lot of things which she could see in this world and another world just stayed with him.

"Oh, I've almost forgotten. I've also bought 300 million USD worth of gold and I've placed it in Switzerland. You can see it here....."

Haru nodded and thought that it was good that he could attack the gold once again later. He also needed to inform Uncle Ayase about another hunt.

They didn't continue to talk too long and went to Haru's room together and decided to sleep together since it was a bit scary to go sleep in this place alone.

Seri and Ritsu also followed since Haru's room was very large and it was enough for all of them to sleep together.

Haru sighed since he couldn't do perverted stuff with Megumi and Utaha, but he needed to hold himself. He looked at Sora and wasn't sure whether he should do her or not. He had done a lot of things besides intercourse, but when it came to the real thing he was a bit hesitant. Even though both of them weren't siblings who had been connected by blood, the time where they spent together was real.

Haru also knew that once he had taken Sora's first time then their relationship wasn't a brother and sister anymore, but their relationship started to change and they were just another man and woman who had just happened to fall in love with each other.

Haru was in the middle of a thought, but suddenly his thought was broken.

"Uno! Haru, you haven't shouted "Uno"! You lost!"

Haru was speechless, and said, "You won't get more chances after this." His words were right since they really didn't have a chance to win in the next round and lost all of the matches.

Playing the entire night, they slept directly on a large bed together, sleeping soundly and spending time on a foreign land together.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 807: Jellied Eel

Waking up in the early morning, Haru opened his eyes and saw a lot of girls on his body.

Seri who was sleeping on his bed hugged his anaconda which stood very tall.

Haru took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. He really needed to control his libido better, but it was hard when he was in puberty while also being a harem protagonist at the same time. He knew that he needed to escape from this predicament since if Seri suddenly woke up no one knew what would happen after that.

Haru was about to turn and he saw Ritsu who was staring at him.

Ritsu greeted Haru who had just woken up.

Haru was speechless and asked unsurely, "H - How long have you been watching?"

"From the entire night, I can see that a lot of girls seem to be very interested in your lower body."

Ritsu looked at Haru's anaconda curiously since this thing could make every girl scream in happiness.

Haru took a deep breath and decided to get fresh air or else he didn't know what he would do after this, but when he was about to wake up.

Haru saw that Seri had opened her eyes while looking at him with sleepy eyes.

Seri wiped her eyes but didn't let go of his anaconda. She suddenly noticed the hard thing on her check and was confused.

Seri suddenly realized what it was and looked at Haru with a red face.

"Can you let it go for a while?"

Everyone had woken up and the girls discussed with each other where they would go after this. They had planned to go shopping to buy a lot of things and thought about going to the place where they could buy souvenirs, clothes, tea, etc.

Ritsu knew the place and brought them with her.

"Seri, don't you wear more casual clothes?" Haru was wondering why this woman needed to wear a professional outfit every time.

"It's alright. I'm more comfortable this way."

Seri was quite embarrassed to talk with Haru since what had happened in the early morning, but at the same time, she was annoyed when he just brushed her off like it was nothing.

Haru didn't know what Seri was thinking and decided to pretend to not know about it since he knew if he acted like something had happened then it would be awkward between two of them since Seri had hugged his anaconda during her sleep.

Everyone went shopping for an entire day.

They had prepared their own money since Megumi and Sora often went to help Haru's cafe and got their salaries from it.

Utaha was a very popular writer, especially for her "50 Shades of Grey" which had been raging around the world.

Haru had bought the right to create the movie from Utaha's book and it also increased that girl's net worth.

Haru also bought a lot of souvenirs for everyone while also a gift for everyone who had given him chocolate during "Valentine's Day". He also bought the gift for "White Day" for Maki even though that girl almost made him die because of her chocolate. Of course, he also bought a gift for five girls beside him and chose the most special one.

Walking around looking at the various stores, Haru stopped at the "Housekeeping's Store" which sold various maid and butler uniforms. He was attracted to the maid uniform and thought that it would be good for them.

Suddenly Utaha, Sora, and Megumi appeared beside him looking at this pervert who had a maid fetish.

"I've thought of it as a gift for the three of you, it is good right?"

They only silently stared at Haru, but in the end, they bought the maid uniform along with the butler uniform which was sold at the store.

Having fun shopping for the entire day, they went to try one of the traditional foods in England, pie and mash.

Pie and mash is a traditional working-class food, originating in the East End of London. This dish is being served with a meat pie, mashed potato, and being poured with liquor or parsley sauce.

(Note: liquor isn't alcohol, but rather an eel liquor sauce that is being made using the water kept from the preparation of the stewed eels).

They decided to go to one of the most popular shops among locals and went to order pie and mash, but suddenly Haru's words surprised them.

"I'll also order Jellied Eel."

The owner of the restaurant was surprised when this tourist dared to order the jellied eel, but he nodded and gave him the best jellied eel in his shop since he wanted to make him taste what was very good about jellied eel. He also wanted to see Haru's reaction since he could tell that Haru and his group were coming from a very far place.

"Haru, what is jellied eel?" Megumi asked.

"It's an eel on jelly." Haru had never tried it and since he was in this place he should try it.

They couldn't imagine it and could only wait for their food to be served.

They didn't need to wait that long since pie and mash were considered one of the oldest fast foods in the world. They saw their food which consisted of meat pie, mash potato, and thick gravy liquor. They had to admit that this food was better than they had thought, and the owner also gave them chili vinegar to make their food better.

But then the thing which made them flabbergasted was coming.

The eel that was jellied was placed on the bowl.

"Here you go! One jellied eel!"

Haru looked at the jellied eel and felt weird. He touched it and was surprised.

"Yes, it is served cold."

The owner didn't go but waited for Haru to eat the jellied eel to see his reaction.

Sora, Megumi, Seri, and Utaha were wondering whether Haru would really eat this jellied eel. Even though eel was considered one of the most luxurious ingredients in Japan, in this country, it was being used as a jelly which made them flabbergasted.

"Use vinegar to make it better and eat using your hand."

Haru nodded and poured some vinegar on his jellied eel. He took it from the bowl using his finger and started to eat it.

Haru was expressionless and he didn't do anything, but he suddenly felt that he had entered a hentai manga where the character was being violated by an eel. It was his feeling right now, it was very complicated, even though it was good, but it didn't feel good being violated by an eel.

Everyone started to get nervous when they saw him didn't move and seemed to be expressionless.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were worried since they knew how sensitive Haru's taste bud was since he had passed out when they gave him strange food before.

Haru took a deep breath and ate the piece of eel on his fingers. He took out the bones in his mouth and said, "It's an acquired taste."

"Yeah, right? It's very interesting."

The owner laughed and went back to the kitchen.

"Is it good?" Seri asked curiously.

"Hmm... how to describe... it's a bit similar to natto (fermented soybean). There are a lot of people who like it, but there are a lot of people who hate it. It's just like that," Haru said.

"Sure, just take some from my bowl."

Haru had to admit that the taste wasn't suited for his tongue, but it didn't mean it was bad, rather only peculiar people could enjoy this dish.

They also felt curious, and tried it at the same time, but suddenly.....

They were teleported and being surrounded by a lot of eels that were ready to violate them, but Haru hurriedly killed all of the eels in front of them and protected them. They sucked a deep breath and the taste of the jellied eel.

"I - It's a really acquired taste."

They nodded and decided to eat the meat pie while thinking that it was the reason why they came to this place.

Everyone who ate the pie suddenly felt that they had teleported to a vast farm with a cow, parsley, and potato farm. It was a very nice feeling and very comforting for them.

Then they went out once again to try the movie theatre which had been brought by Haru.

The day after, there were a lot of reporters and journalists who came to the White Hart Lane since Tottenham Hotspur was about to welcome its new owner.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 808: Football Challange

Reporters and journalists were waiting for the conference press to start as Tottenham Hotspur was about to welcome its new owner. What they were more curious about was the new owner since that person was the famous "Golden Boy".

Haru was very famous last year after his successful investment in gold, but his news was very limited and it was very hard to search for his information.

However, this time, it was different since Haru had decided to come to London to buy Tottenham Hotspur and would also do a conference press.

Haru's intention to do this conference press was to calm down the fans of Tottenham and also showed that he wouldn't do anything bad to Tottenham and he wanted to bring the glory of "White Lily".

Sometimes he also thought that it was because of this nickname that he bought this team since it often reminded him of the yuri scene.

(SFX: Aimer - Anatanideawanakereba -Kasetsutouka-)

Haru, who was backstage, spoke with Jose Mourinho, who will become the team's new coach. He only talked about getting to know each other and wanted to know what Jose would do after becoming Tottenham's coach. He also said that he would give him a budget of at least 100 million USD for player transfer.

Jose nodded and felt that it was good to work under a rich boss.

Then it was their time to enter the conference press in front of a lot of people and reporters.

Haru didn't wear his disguise at this time and felt that he didn't need it. He might need it if he was going on a date or just wanted to move freely, but in this case, he didn't do that since sometimes exposure was necessary since being too mysterious wasn't good.

Haru didn't know how it suddenly turned into this, but he didn't mind. He stood up on the grass of the stadium and touched it slowly. It was his first time at the football stadium and it gave him quite a novelty.

The staff of the stadium gave him a football ball.

The reporter took their camera and took his photo as much as they could since his appearance was better than they had thought. They thought tomorrow's news would be full of Haru's face, especially when people knew about the thing which they would do after this.

Haru received the ball and juggled with it. He used his knees, feet, head, shoulder, chest, etc playing around in fun. He thought that his career might be better than Captain Tsubasa if he decided to become a football player.

*Click!* *Click!* *Click!*

At this moment, Seri, Ritsu, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi were sitting on a random audience seat on the stadium since it was also their first time on this place, but they could imagine that there would be thousands of people cheering loudly when the football match had to begin on this stadium.

"Have Haru played football before?" Seri asked.

They looked at Haru who was on the field and played with a ball skilfully.

Seri felt dumb when she asked that question since she could see that Haru was very skillful at playing his ball, but at the same time, she was worried that he would become a laughing stock of everyone when he failed this

Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Ritsu didn't feel worried since they knew Haru's ability very well.

In front of the goal, there were various targets which had been stuck around it.

Haru was standing outside of the penalty area with a lot of football in front of him.

There were 10 balls in front of him and he needed to shoot half of those to hit the target which stuck on the goal.

Even though the conference press was quite smooth, there was a bad journalist who mocked that Haru was just a boy who didn't know about football.

Haru knew that the fastest way to raise his reputation was to accept his provocation. Even though he could ignore that reporter, he wanted to be accepted by the fans quickly and he needed to show that he knew about football. He told everyone in the conference press that he knew football and would show his skill in front of everyone right now.

His disadvantage is his age which will make people underestimate him since he didn't have much experience.

Everyone was startled when they heard it.

"How are you going to test it?"

Everyone asked this question, and Haru told them that he would shoot a football ball right into the target which was being placed on the outside of the penalty ring.

They were surprised but also felt excited when they thought that he would see Haru accept the provocation of the reporter. Whether he was successful or not, it didn't really matter since what was more important was they had gotten big news.

Haru stood up on the field getting ready for his challenge and Jose walked toward him.

"Boss, are you sure about this? Once you've failed then you will become a laughing stock for a lot of people."

"It's alright. Believe in me."

Jose looked at Haru's body, especially when Haru had taken off his suit. He sucked a deep breath in awe and thought that he would train him directly to become an athlete since his body was very awesome.

"At least, you should change your shoes."

Haru was wearing leather shoes, but it didn't really matter actually. If he changed his shoes then he would have shoes that were made by Professor Agasa on Detective Conan.

The moment Haru took off his shirt, everyone took his photos excitedly. He gave his suit to one of the staff and gave a cue that he would start the challenge.

Everyone nodded and moved everyone away from the field to look at their young boss starting this challenge.

Haru was ready and shot the first ball.

The force of the ball was so powerful that it broke off the target directly.

Haru didn't stop and kept shooting all the balls in front of him.

Everyone was flabbergasted and opened their mouths wide when they saw him one by one had shot all of the balls on the target, no, rather he was destroying it since the force on his kick was so powerful.

"How powerful is his kick?"

Everyone was wondering, but they knew that once Haru became a player with that power on his body, he would become invincible. They knew that target was stuck on the goal wasn't something cheap since they had checked it themselves and it wasn't easy to destroy it, but each of the balls which was shot by Haru destroyed all of those targets.

Haru wasn't short and he was quite tall since his height was 183 cm or "6'0.05" feet.

The process of the challenge was quite fast and Haru had shot all of the balls on the target creating a loud exclaim on everyone.

They thought that it was the birth of a powerful football player.

The challenge was over, but Haru didn't show a happy smile or anything, his expression was calm as if it was something normal and took his suit walking together with the new coach of the Tottenham along with the staff.

The reporter who had provoked Haru earlier was being ignored and every reporter once again asked him a lot of questions such as whether he planned to become a football player. Or how long had he practiced football? Etc?

Haru didn't say too much, only joked in front of them, gaining their laugh.

Jose also joked and said, "If I can't get a good player later, then I'll ask boss to play." When those words came out, everyone laughed together.

"I'll do it when I'm free."

Haru joked since he didn't think that he would play on his own team in near future.

The press conference was over, and their trip to London was also over. The next day, they went to New York to start their second trip.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 809: What is he doing?

The Student Council room of Hyakkou Academy.

It was quite quiet since they missed one person, the 3rd grade would graduate soon and there would be a change in personnel on the group of Student Council.

One of the members on the student council who was a 3rd grade told everyone that he hoped for Kaede Manyuda who was in the 3rd grade of middle school and would enter the high school division next year.

The one that had initiated that was Tougami who had been defeated on gambling by Haru before. Even though he had lost to Haru before, he retained his position as one of the members of the student council.

Tougami wanted to recommend Kaede Manyuda since Kaede's father was a Deputy Secretary of the Minister of Finance. He wanted his family business to be helped by Kaede, especially after he had lost 2.5 billion yen on Haru which made his financial ability drop dramatically.

"He seems interesting. I don't mind."

Kirari, who had read Kaede's profile, didn't mind adding Kaedo since it seemed this boy was a very good gamber in middle school.

The Hyakkou Academy is starting from Elementary to High School, but only the middle and high school who were able to gamble.

Tougami sighed in relief since he had successfully given his spot to Kaede Manyuda and he would make Kaede's promise soon. He looked around and asked, "Where is that Kasugano? He has been away for a long time!" He almost graduated soon and thought that it was good when he thought he could vent on Haru.

If Haru was here, then Tougami didn't dare to say anything and it was lucky that Haru was out today.

"Tougami-senpai, you haven't read the news?"

The one who had asked that question was Aoi Miboumi who was treasurer of the Student Council.

Aoi Miboumi has light brown short hair that seems to be a bit messy and blue eyes. He is very popular among students since he has never discriminated against the "housepet" or even been kind to them.

Haru didn't really like this guy since Aoi was the type of guy who always smiled to keep everything inside hidden.

It was just similar to where humans were sitting next to each other, but one of them was a snake that was ready to bite them down giving every one of them poison.

However, Haru didn't stop it since it was amusing. He was wondering how Aoi wanted to defeat Kirari when the hierarchy of the school had been decided.

"What's wrong?" Tougami was confused.

Sachiko, who was the Public Moral Committee Chairwoman of the Student Council, gave Tougami a newspaper. She felt that Haru was more and more interesting after reading the news.

Tougami was confused since he hadn't seen a newspaper for a while since he was busy with a lot of things, but then his eyes bulged out when he saw the newspaper since he saw a news about Haru.

"T - Tottenham?! How much is the deal!?"

Tougami still remembered that Haru was just a poor guy who had just entered high school, but suddenly Haru had risen so high that he couldn't see Haru's back, especially when he saw the deal which was made by Haru to buy the football team.

"He really knows how to enjoy his life."

Kirari smiled and said, "Now, let's finish our job as quickly as possible."

They nodded and also felt surprised by Haru's news, but at the same time, they looked at Kirari who was in good mood wondering whether the rumor about both of them was dating was the truth.

Erina was in her office and would go to her job to taste dishes that had just been developed in one of the famous restaurants in Tokyo.

It was her job to become a taster for those dishes which were about to be served to the customer, and as the owner of God of Tongue, her tongue would be able to notice whether that dish was suitable to be served or not, or she could give the advice to improve the dish.

However, at the same time, she missed Haru. She thought that when he came back later, she could ask him to pick her up after her job then spent their time together on a date or something. She looked at the time and knew that it should be a night at Haru's place since she remembered that he was in New York right now.

Erina didn't know what Haru was doing overseas, and he had only told her to read the newspaper. She didn't know why and it was also the reason why she often told Hisako to buy a newspaper everyday to see what had happened, but she didn't see anything.

"Erina, when he's going back?" Alice asked.

Erina looked at Alice and asked, "What are you here, Alice?"

Waving her hand, Alice smiled and said, "You don't need to worry. I'm just helping you."

"Sigh... if you're so free, why don't you go on training so your cooking skill will increase."

Erina thought about Haru's cooking skills and suddenly salivated when she thought about his food. 'When he comes back, I'll ask him to cook.' Even though Haru's cuisine was very mysterious and somehow unique, it tasted very good.

"Hmph! Erina, you should be the one who trains since you've been dating Haru! Your skill might deteriorate since you keep thinking something perverted with him!"

"A - ALICE!!!!" Erina blushed and felt embrassed when she was being teased by Alice.

Both sisters started to have their fight once again until the door was opened.

"Erina-sama, there's news about y - y - y - your b - b - boyfriend...."

Hisaka blushed when she remembered the scene where Erina and Haru hugged at each other in the movie theatre, but at the same time, she sighed when she thought that Erina became gentler after Erina had dated Haru. She lamented when she thought that the relationship between her and Erina that had been cultivated since their childhood time had been lost compared to Haru who had just met her a few months ago.

However, Hisako knew that both Erina and Haru were suitable to each other and she had to admit that she also often imagined herself in Erina's place, thinking what would happen if she dated him.

Erina and Alice stopped fighting and took the newspaper into Hisako's hands.

They were speechless when they saw he had bought a famous football club so suddenly.

"Now, that you mention it is Haru really a high school student?" Alice asked.

Even though it was hard to believe, Erina was really surprised by what Haru had done overseas.

Erina sat down on her seat and opened her wallet which she used to keep the photo of both of them that had been taken in the arcade in the past. She smiled when she thought about her first time playing in that place.

If he wasn't there, then she wouldn't even think about playing in that place.

Alice took her phone and started to call Haru right away whether this news was real or hoax since if he really bought a football club then she wanted to play at the stadium.

Haru and everyone was having dinner at the famous pizza restaurant while also eating the cheesecake which they had bought in the famous store before.

Utaha and Megumi sighed at the calories on each food, but they knew that they could get slim when they did intercourse with Haru, so they didn't need to worry that much, however, when they looked at Sora who kept eating but could maintain her slim figure.....

"What?" Sora asked while eating the cheesecake with a happy smile.

Utaha and Megumi thought that they had never been jealous of Sora until this moment since Sora wouldn't get fat no matter how much she had eaten her food.

At the same time, Haru received a lot of phone calls from Nasa, Yuri, Kosaka, Alice, and a lot of more who asked him about the matter of football club which he had just bought before.

They congratulated him and asked whether it was a joke or real.

Haru was speechless, but then he noticed Erina's father who was on the outside.

Erina's father walked away with someone with a smile on his face leaving the restaurant without noticing him.

"Haru, what's wrong? You don't want your cheesecake? Let me eat it!"

Sora took Haru's cheesecake portion and ate it without worry since she wouldn't get fat no matter what.

Haru didn't really mind, but he could feel the jealous expression from both Utaha and Megumi. He nodded and didn't say much ordering one more portion of cheesecake and ate the dish which was famous throughout the city.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Manyuda

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sachiko_Juraku

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 810: Coming Back and Quest?

Haru had to admit that it was good thing to spend his days on vacation for the past two weeks with his girlfriends. He has done a lot of things from selling some of his shares on Instagram, buying another movie theatre chain, buying the NBA team, and a lot more.

It was a good day, but it was time for them to go back.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were having a blast for the entire two weeks, however, Utaha and Megumi thought to have a diet after they had gone back later.

Sora was also happy, but suddenly she had forgotten to tempt him which made her quite depressed. She thought to join both Utaha and Megumi, but she didn't know that Haru was very skillful at choosing the location and time when he did the deeds which made it hard for her to notice them.

Everyone on the airplane went back to their country.

Haru thought about what had happened during his stay in the US.

The first thing was Erina's father.

Haru knew that Erina's father had been exiled from Nakiri Clan which made him unable to stay with Tootsuki Group, but he didn't expect to meet him in New York before. He thought that Erina's father built up his career in the US and he also had a feeling that this guy was planning to do something.

Haru didn't know much, but he felt that it was more interesting to let him go since he wanted to see what that guy was about to do, and at the same time, he also asked Seri and Ritsu to buy stock of Tootsuki Group slowly.

Ritsu and Seri nodded when they heard he wanted to buy stock on Tootsuki Group since it was a very good company.

The second thing was when sometimes he suddenly lost control of himself.

Haru didn't know what had happened, but when he ate something delicious something was released from his body and it blew up the clothes of the people around his surroundings. It was quite troublesome, no, it was quite fun actually, but he didn't want to let the body of his girlfriends on their undies be seen by someone.

Haru didn't know what was the source of this phenomenon, but it had never happened in the past and only happened lately.

Sometimes his clothes were also blown up showing his naked upper body leaving only his pants which made him speechless.

"You don't know the source of that problem?" Megumi asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "Yeah, I'm not sure."

Sora, Seri, and Utaha were sleeping on their seats soundly leaving both Megumi and Haru who talked to each other while playing a game.

Megumi thought for a while and said, "Isn't it because you've dated Erina?"

Megumi took out her smartphone and showed him a video.

"I have a video of Nakiri Senzamon who is Erina's grandfather's reaction after eating something good."

Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you have that?"

"It's interesting. You should watch it."

Megumi played the video of Nakiri Senzaemon who ate something then suddenly the clothes on his body were blown away.

Haru was in shock and thought that this phenomenon was related to Erina. He looked at the video and asked, "This video.... you don't get this video from the internet, right?"

Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, I've asked Ritsu to get it for me since I've thought that phenomenon might relate to Nakiri Clan."

Haru was speechless but didn't say anything.

"So what are you doing?" Megumi asked.

"Nothing. I don't think that this thing is harmful to me."

Yes, this phenomenon doesn't harm him rather it is harmful to the people around him.

Haru thought that it was also very good since he could see a lot of girls in their undies, but at the same time, he couldn't control this phenomenon to blow girls' clothes alone since if there was a guy when his power activated then their clothes would also be blown away by it. He would puke without hesitation at that time.

Megumi nodded and thought that it wasn't harmful to Haru, but it was harmful to the girls whose clothes were being blown away by Haru.

"Now, that you mention it, you can stop our clothes being blown away by that phenomenon, right?"

"Then, why didn't you stop the clothes of the women around our surroundings from being blown away by your phenomenon?"

Megumi had an expressionless expression on her face and asked, "You want to see them in their undies, right?"

"If I said that I couldn't do it, then would you believe me?"

"I'll believe you." Megumi nodded and said without hesitation. "But what is the truth?"

"If I can control it then I'll only blow away the clothes of the women and not the guys."

Megumi thought for a bit and nodded. She knew Haru's preference and knew that he didn't have an interest in the same gender. She yawned slowly and put her head on his shoulder.

"I'm very happy with this trip."

Megumi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Thank you."

Haru smiled and held her hand. He thought about something crazy in his head, but he decided to hold it until his private airplane had been sent later. He heard a soft breath on his side and noticed that Megumi was sleeping. He thought to kiss her lips, but his smartphone suddenly vibrated.

It was Haru's thought at that moment since it was a familiar notice which he often got when there was a quest on the Group Chat.

Gintoki: "Eh? Quest again?"

Yajima: "It has just been a while and there is another quest...."

Tsunade: "What is the quest?"

Kuroneko: "Well, let's see what the quest is about...."

Kuzuha: "Is this the quest where someone needs to go to another world?"

Charlotte: "That's right."

Sumire: "Hmm, I'm also curious about another world, but the quest is dangerous..." She was a doctor and didn't think that she was able to be able to defeat a dragon, monster, etc since her combat ability was almost zero.

[New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]

[Quest 1: Enter IS Academy]

[Quest 2: Get IS (Infinite Stratos)]

[Quest 3: Get Core of IS]

[Quest 4: Defeat Silver Gospel]

[Quest 5: Invite one person]

[Participant: one person]

[Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]

[System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]

[Countdown: Before the attack of the Silver Gospel]

Haru was confused, but he could tell that this world is similar to both "Hundred" and "Hagure Yuusha".

'The problem is only one person can enter that place...'

Haru thought who could enter this quest beside him.

Haru felt that this name was quite fierce and different from the dragon, monster, etc, and it might be something else such a human or pure soul manifestation. He didn't know what it was and to know what it was; he needed to go to this world to see what IS would be.

Haru: "Does anyone know what world this is?"

Kuroneko: "I don't know. I'm not even sure what IS is?"

Esdeath: "Dear, you're going to go on this quest?"

When only one person was needed for the quest, usually it was only him who went for the quest.

Haru: "Does anyone want to go on this quest?"

No one answered his question.

Haru sighed and replied, "Then, I'll go for this quest."

Everyone wasn't sure but felt that somehow this guy would attract more girls during his quest later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 811: High School is more interesting

Went back to Tokyo, Utaha and Megumi went back to their parents' house first. They decided to stay with their parents since they had gone on a trip for two weeks. After resting for a day, they would go to his house to play with him again.

Haru, Seri, and Sora went back to their house.

Seri had changed her apartment and lived together with Haru and Sora. She was a bit surprised to see Gundam inside the apartment and thought that Haru's house was more high-tech than she had thought.

When they arrived at their house,

Sora and Seri thought to rest first since the trip back from Los Angeles to Tokyo made them really tired.

Haru nodded and went to visit Yuri, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina since he had left them for two weeks.

"Here you go, I've brought you a lot of food and souvenirs from the US and London."

Yuri, Kosaka, Iwasawa, and Shiina looked at all of the foods and souvenirs which had been brought by Haru. They didn't expect him to go to their place right away after he had gone back from overseas.

The four of them wanted to go with him on this trip however....

Shiina and Iwasawa couldn't go since they didn't have passports.

Kosaka was busy with the new game plan which had been given.

"How is the trip?" Yuri asked. She couldn't go since she went to her parents' house.

"It's alright, but I miss this place."

Haru thought about the foods which he had tasted in both countries and some of them tasted quite strange, but some of them were very good.

"But you've done a lot of things during your trip, for almost an entire week the news almost filled your face."

Kosaka was speechless about what Haru had done on his trip.

Haru only laughed hearing Kosaka's words. He was helpless, but he couldn't stop the media from reporting him, even though he wanted to be low-key, but it seemed that it was impossible.

"Some of the customers who often bought bread at our cafe are often asking whether Kasugano Haruka who is on the television is you." Yuri complained and said, "Even though we've tried to say that the person on the television isn't you, it is only time for them to notice."

They looked at Haru's face and thought that it was impossible for everyone to mistake him with anyone since as long as someone had seen Haru and no one would be able to forget about him since he really gave a distinct feeling when they saw him.

"It's alright. You don't need to worry that much about them, but more importantly, no weird people are entering this cafe, right?"

Haru was worried that someone with bad intentions would come to this place. He was afraid after his exposure, his cafe might be targeted or something, but if that was the case he wouldn't hesitate to send them to the bottom of the sea, the edge of the earth, or space itself using Shambala. Though, before that, they might have seen the gate of hell first after being sent by GT Robot.

They shook their heads hearing Haru's question.

"No, it is quite peaceful. We're quite busy preparing our high school thought."

Iwasawa was quite excited when she thought that she was about to enter high school with everyone.

Haru sighed in relief, but he thought that he needed to prepare more security around this place, even though this country was very peaceful and firearms weren't allowed, but in front of money, everyone was crazy enough to do a lot of things.

Haru stayed with them for a while cooking them food which he had tried in London and the US such as fish and chips, clam chowder, and hot dogs.

Everyone was having a feast and felt as if they had gone to both the US and London with him.

Then at the last, Haru took out both cheesecake and jellied eel for the desert.

"What the heck is this?!"

Everyone felt weird when they saw a jellied eel for the first time.

"Jellied eel. It has quite a good flavor."

They looked at Haru who didn't seem to be joking, especially when they saw him eat one of them. They raised their eyebrows, but in the end, they took the jellied eel with their fingers.

"It has a strange texture."

Shiina shuddered, but she tried to eat it since she remembered the day when she often had an empty stomach before she met him in this world. She knew that she couldn't waste any food.

Everyone also took a small bit of the jellied eel from their mouth.

Suddenly they were surrounded by a lot of eels similar to H-manga which being sold on the store or event which made them shudder and sucked a deep breath.

Haru nodded and thought that only some people could enjoy this particular dish, though, he was thinking whether he could make this dish became delicious which could be enjoyed by everyone.

Everyone at the Hyakkou Academy was quite depressed, especially the girls. On 14 February, it was Valentine's Day and they were about to give Haru their chocolate. Unfortunately, it was Sunday which was why they couldn't give him a chocolate right away, and when they thought to give it to him the next day, they were being told that he was on a trip to London and US for two weeks which made them helpless.

The only thing which made them able to calm down was the news about him which often appeared in the newspaper for the past two weeks since he had done a lot of things outside of the country.

At that very moment, they knew very well that as long as they were able to get his heart their future would be guaranteed since Haru was a mogul that controlled various media in this country.

Whether it was the daughter of businessmen or politicians, all of them would be tempted to marry him since it was better to marry Haru rather than an old man who had a big belly, especially when they saw his photo on swimwear which made them wet.

In their minds, Haru was their prince on the white horse, no, he might be a knight who stole the queen from the king such as Diarmuid and Lancelot in the legend.

Even though the test was about to happen, no one could concentrate since Haru hadn't come back from his trip.

Kaede Manyuuda, who was about to succeed Tougami's position on the Student Council, was about to visit the high school area since he had heard that Kasugano Haruka was about to come back.

Where did he learn about this news?

Kaede learned it from Tougami since Tougami had asked Runa when Haru had come back. He wasn't sure why there were a lot of female students who seemed down for some reason, but he didn't care much.

Kaede would lead into the life of high road in the future and he couldn't care less about those skanks around his surroundings.

But at this moment, Kaede heard a sound of something and turned his head. He saw someone was riding an antic of Vespa scooter with a denim jacket entered the high school division of Hyakkou Academy.

No one knew who shouted that name and everyone also looked at the direction of the person who rode on a scooter.

"Kasugano! You can't bring your scooter inside!"

The teacher also followed him and reprimanded him.

Kaede looked at the guy who was being surrounded by a lot of people. He kept observing Haru, and when he saw Haru took off his helmet....

Kaede couldn't look away since he was also being looked at by Haru. He couldn't move until Haru looked away before taking a deep breath. He pushed the frame of his glasses and nodded.

"So that's Kasugano Haruka."

Kaede thought that high school would be more interesting than middle school.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 812: As long as it isn't too much

After reporting to the teacher's office, Haru knew that the teachers were worried that his grade would drop after he had done all of his business. He reassured them to not worry that much since if he wanted to graduate then he could do it anytime, but he didn't do so since he wanted to enjoy his youth.

They also congratulated him on buying two famous sports clubs and creating the largest movie theatre chains in the world. It really surprised them since Haru was able to achieve all of those things on his 16th. They also told him that it was alright for him to bring his Vespa later since all of the things which they had done earlier was an act since they knew that he would be surrounded by a lot of girls.

Haru had asked the teacher a few days ago to bring him to the teacher's office when he had come back from overseas since he was sure that he would be surrounded by a lot of people when he returned and this plan was successful since he could escape from the group of horny girls who were ready to grab his pants anytime.

Every member of the Student Council received special treatment since they were the ones who managed the finances of this school and also the one who paid the wages of every teacher at this school.

Haru said goodbye and was about to go to the Student Council room, but Kirari opened the door of the teacher's office then looked at him with a smile.

"Sensei, I need to bring him first."

The teacher was pretty nervous in front of Kirari, even though she was beautiful, but this girl was very merciless.

Kirari grabbed Haru's arm with a smile. "Let's go."

Haru smiled when he thought that this girl wanted to show her identity in front of everyone.

When both of them came out while holding each other's hands.

Everyone had a broken heart at that moment.

Haru was sitting in his private room and reading a book while letting Kirari sleep on his lap. It seemed that she had worked very hard when he had gone to the US and London for 2 weeks. He looked at Kirari's sleeping face and if he didn't know this girl was the fiercest dictator of Hyakkou Academy then he would think of her as a docile cat.

If Kirari was a cat, then she would be a Persian cat.

Haru remembered that he had bought a cat headband and put it on her head.

Kirari seemed to awaken when he put a cat headband on her head. She touched her head and asked, "What is this?"

Kirari put the cat headband on her head and looked at her figure in the mirror for a while before nodded.

"Is it good on me, nyaa?"

Kirari also gave a cat pose while asking that question.

Haru felt blood rush into his lower body which made him very excited, but he calmed himself hurriedly.

Haru had to admit the combination of cat headband with Kirari was perfect. He thought that it would be more perfect if she wore a maid uniform, but he could do that later.

Kirari looked at the hard thing on his pants which stood very tall and slowly came down.

Haru noticed her looking at his anaconda and said, "Say, do you want to have a date after the exam?"

"Date?" Kirari was a bit surprised and nodded. "Let's do it. It seems amusing." It would be her first time to have a date, and she was quite anticipating it.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "How are the attackers from before? Have they stopped attacking you?"

"You don't need to worry about them. It has ended."

Kirari smiled confidently.

Haru nodded and didn't need to worry about her anymore, but he knew that her family business was quite dangerous since he had also learned the various business from branches of Momobami Clan.

There was poison, torture, killers, swindlers, etc. There were a lot of branches of families which weren't even listed on the family since it was a very old clan.

Haru also understood if someone grew up from such a clan then it wouldn't be weird for the mind of those children to be warped. Unfortunately, his heart had fallen for one of them so he would be connected with them.

They talked to each other about the date which they would do after the last semester exam.

After school was over, Haru brought Runa, Ririka, Sayaka, and Yuriko to the dance studio. He had asked them to help him with his amusing confession later and told them about his plan after his date with Kirari.

The preparation had been done, and they only needed to wait for the execution day.

Looking at a lot of familiar faces on the dance studio, Haru could see some of the staff, maid, and bodyguard on Kirari's house, there was also a member of the Traditional Culture Research Club, and of course, there was also a group of dancers who had been invited by Sayaka before.

The group of dancers were invited to to train and also performed on his confession later.

"Hello, everyone, I'm sorry that I can only come today, but don't worry, I've practiced the dance myself."

Everyone nodded and of course, they knew what Haru had done during the past two weeks since it was covered on the news.

"I won't waste time anymore. The important day is going to happen after the exam so let's do our best until then."

They nodded and started to practice together before the day of the confession.

Haru who practiced with everyone noticed that Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, and Yuriko had been looking at him.

"Nothing. I'm just surprised that you can dance so well." Runa sat on the sofa while looking at him in amazement. She could see that Haru's waist was very elastic and it could move in various movements.

Yuriko sighed and couldn't help but feel jealous of Kirari who had a boyfriend who would do this much for her.

Haru didn't care whether Runa complimented or mocked him, but he needed to ask one more important question.

"Kirari doesn't know about this, right?"

They shook their heads at the same time.

"You don't need to worry. We have been doing this secretly." Runa smiled and said, "You should give us something after we've helped you this much."

"Thank you very much. You can ask me anything after the confession."

Haru wasn't afraid to promise them something.

"Really? Anything?" Runa was very excited when she heard it.

"Well, as long as it isn't something too much, then I don't mind."

Haru didn't think that they would ask something unreasonable such as telling him to catch a Kraken on the sea or something.

However, Runa, Yuriko, Sayaka, and Ririka who had heard that he had promised to give them anything felt very happy and smiled when they thought about what kind of request they would make when they asked him later.

Looking at their reaction, Haru started to feel regret when he saw their reaction and added, "However, I have a right to reject your request if I feel that your request is a bit too much."

"Eh?! Didn't you say that it can be anything???" Runa complained.

"Yes, as long as it is not too much. You can't ask something weird such as telling me to dress up only wearing my boxer or something during school."

They had never thought about such a thing, but if they really asked such a thing then it was normal for him to reject their request.

"Don't worry, we won't ask you that kind of thing."

Haru nodded and felt relief. He continued to train for an hour before deciding to go back to his house after having dinner with everyone. He arrived at his home and had prepared everything before he decided to go for the quest. He took his smartphone and pressed the confirm button on the Group Chat then he was teleported to another world to start the quest.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 813: Harem Protagonist again?

Teleported to another world, Haru didn't know where he was. He only knew that the scenery around him was quite futuristic, but some of the places weren't that much different from his home.

Haru was wondering whether it was also the world that was being made by the author from the same country. He hadn't done his research on why there were a lot of futuristic places in this world, but he was sure that it might be connected to Infinite Stratos which he needed to get on this world.

'Is this a Sci-Fi world?'

Haru thought that this world might be similar to a Gundam's world and this "Infinite Stratos" might be a weapon or something. He needed to connect to the internet first to see what kind of world it was. He looked around before he saw a small restaurant around the neighborhood. He had been teleported in this world for half an hour and thought about tasting the food in this world. It was also in the afternoon and even though it was a bit late for lunch, he hadn't had his lunch and felt a bit hungry.

The restaurant was a bit normal, and he didn't see anything special about this restaurant, but usually such a place kept a hidden gem food inside.

Haru opened the restaurant and saw that no one greeted him. He looked around curiously and saw a kitchen in full view of the guest tables, separated by a counter.

Haru noticed an elderly man with red and white hair who had come out from the door on the back part of the restaurant. He thought that this restaurant might be connected with the house behind the restaurant. He nodded and walked toward the counter's seat.

"What do you want to eat?" The elderly man walked to the kitchen.

"It's my first time coming to this place, do you have any recommendations?"

The elderly man looked at him and said, "I've never seen you here before, are you a tourist, or have you just moved to this place?"

"I'm a tourist. I'm visiting my friend in this area."

The elderly man nodded and said, "Then, I'll recommend you to eat our Karaage set, is that alright with you?"

Haru nodded and looked around curiously. He saw a television remote and was about to turn on the television.

"It's alright to turn on the television?" Haru asked.

Haru took the remote control and turned on the television.

"Big news! The first male IS pilot has been found!

The name of this young man is Orimura Ichika!

He's the first male pilot of IS who has been found in the last 10 years!

Even though the IS can only be piloted by a female, it is able to be piloted by a male!

For the specific news, we're waiting in front of the building which is used for the people in this country to enter IS Academy!"

Haru could see that every reporter seemed to be very excited on the television screen.

'The first male IS pilot?'

Haru felt strange and wondered whether IS could only be piloted by a female.

'So this is another harem world?'

Haru didn't feel that surprised by this setting, but he had to admit that this "Orimura Ichika" was very lucky since that guy was the only male student out of all the school girls. He was sure that this "Orimura Ichika" would have a harem life.

Haru hadn't done his research on what IS was, but he could tell that it was a powerful weapon and it could only be used by a female, but "Orimura Ichika" was an exception who was able to pilot an IS.

Then he heard the sound of the plate and a delicious smell on his table.

The elderly man nodded and said, "Please enjoy while it is hot."

Haru nodded and saw the Karaage set in front of him.

The Karaage set consists of a bowl of rice, six pieces of karaage, shredded cabbage on the side, a slice of lemon, a bowl of miso soup, and a glass of ice tea on the side.

Haru had to admit the smell was delicious and he took his chopstick to eat the first bite of the Karaage.

The moment he took a bite, the outer part of the karaage was very crisp, but inside was so soft that it kept gushing delicious juices.

Haru could tell that this meat was from the thigh part since that part of the meat was full of fat which was very delicious. He suddenly felt as if he had a date with a hot harpy which turned into a steamy night. He was amazed and sucked a deep breath since this karaage was very delicious. He could tell that the secret of this karaage was inside the spice which was used to marinate the meat before frying it.

'The flour, egg, and the oil...'

Haru nodded and was able to give this karaage at least 88 points. He looked at the elderly man who seemed to be watching the news. He turned again to watch the news about the "First male IS pilot in history".

"Do you know that pilot, Sir?" Haru asked since he could see that the expression of the elderly man seemed a bit complicated.

"Yes, he's a friend of my grandchildren. I don't think that he'll be the first male IS pilot in history."

Haru nodded and felt a bit surprised since this old man knew about "Orimura Ichika". He looked at the picture of "Orimura Ichika" and had a feeling that this guy was the protagonist of this world.

The sliding door was opened and they heard a voice.

Haru turned and saw a quite cute girl with long scarlet hair that went down to her hips and was tied up in a rough ponytail using a bandana.

"Oh, Ran? You've come back?"

The elderly man greeted her grandchildren.

"Grandpa, can I ask for something cold or something? I'm very---" The girl stopped when she noticed there was a young man who looked at her and suddenly she realized that he was a guest. "I - I'm sorry!" She knew that she was very rude.

Haru nodded and smiled before continuing to eat.

The elderly man looked at Haru for a while and said, "Ran, I'll go back to rest. Take care of the guest."

The girl seemed a bit confused by her grandfather's words. Then she looked at Haru who was eating the food quietly, but once she had observed Haru, she had to admit that this guy had received a perfect score on her heart.

Haru noticed that the girl was looking at him.

"N - No, are you enjoying your food?"

Haru smiled and nodded. "It was very good. I'm glad that I've come to this place."

Blushing, the girl nodded happily.

"My name is Kasugano Haruka, what about you?"

"Gotanda Ran. That's my name." Ran introduced herself, but then she noticed the television which showed news about the first male IS pilot.

Ran was very surprised and closed her mouth with both of her hands.

"You know him, Gotanda-san?" Haru asked.

"Uh, yes, he's a friend of my older brother, and he also often plays in this place, but I don't expect him to...."

Ran didn't expect "Orimura Ichika" to become the first male pilot in the world which startled her since her big brother's who usually played at her house would suddenly turn out to be the first male pilot of IS.

Haru thought that he had hit a jackpot and started his way to get closer to this girl to ask him a lot of questions about this "Orimura Ichika".

Ran who was being asked became excited and told him a lot of things about Ichika.

Haru sighed when he heard Ran.

"What's wrong?" Ran was confused about why Haru suddenly sighed.

"No, I'm just jealous of him since he has a cute girl like you who likes him."

"N - No, I - I don't like him!"

Ran blushed and waved her hand. "K - Kasugano-san, don't tease me!" She was a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, she felt relaxed talking with him.

Haru smiled and talked about trivial things with her, telling her some jokes.

Ran laughed from time to time and told him a lot of things such as the importance of IS, female pilot, her intention to enter IS Academy next year, etc.

Hearing how precious IS was, Haru knew that it would be difficult for him to get an IS, and the only way for him to be able to get it was to steal it, but at the same time, once he stole it, it would be hard to enter IS Academy. He thought that he needed to think about his strategy before he started to move and whether he could pilot an IS or not.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 814: IS

Haru decided to go back and said that he would visit the restaurant again in the future.

Ran nodded happily and waved her hand excitedly, but at the same time, she had forgotten to ask him about his phone number so they could communicate with each other which made her depressed.

However, she suddenly realized something.

"N - No! My heart is for Ichika-san!" Ran felt conflicted so suddenly and thought that she was being fought over by two men. She didn't know about Ichika's feelings toward her, but Haru clearly showed an interest in her. Her cheek was very hot and placed both of her hands on her cheeks.

"Ugh... what should I do?"

Haru didn't know what Ran was thinking and went to the internet cafe to forge his identity then steal some money from a random bank account then he transferred it to the back account which he had just created on a local bank.

After he had done everything, he started his research about this world. Even though he had confidence in his hacking ability, he needed to be careful since this place was a high-tech world and it was possible for someone to own the same level of hacking ability as him.

The first thing he needed to do was to search for information about IS or Infinite Stratos since he was clueless about it.

Infinite Stratos abbreviated as IS, are powered exoskeletons, which were originally meant for outer space exploration. Designed by Tabane Shinonono, they possess technology and combat capabilities far more advanced than any other weapon system, thus threatening to destabilize the world.

Reading the description of IS, Haru frowned since he didn't think that IS would be powered exoskeletons since he thought that it would be a weapon or giant mecha, but he knew that he couldn't understimate it.

In the end, he decided to read the rest of the information since he needed more information about this weapon. He wanted to know how dangerous this weapon was and how it could threaten the world. Though, the more he read the more interesting it was....

When IS was first proposed it was scoffed at and few people paid any attention to it. A month later, a "mysterious" hacker hacked the military missile bases and ships all over the world launching 2341 ballistic and cruise missiles towards all major cities in Japan. The world's first and only IS sortied and neutralized 1221 of the missiles with a sword and shot down the rest with energy weapons - something no country in the world had the technology to produce.

This IS was later codenamed "Shirokishi". The faceless pilot claimed no allegiance to any worldly nation and was attacked by several major world powers seeking to capture or destroy it. The White Knight fended off its attackers, destroying 207 next-gen fighter aircraft in the process, as well as disabling 7 aircraft carriers and their naval escorts. It also destroyed 8 weaponized military spy satellites.

"Shirokishi" IS was never seen again after the incident and its pilot's identity remained a secret to the general public.

The IS showed that it was capable of generating a nigh-invulnerable shield barrier, 100% optical camouflage, hypersonic speeds, and capable of pulling off insane high G maneuvers while seemingly unaffected by gravity-induced blackout/red-outs and also space flight.

"Nigh-invulnerable shield barrier, 100% optical camouflage, hypersonic speeds, and capable of pulling off insane high G maneuvers while seemingly unaffected by gravity-induced blackout/red-outs and also space flight..."

Haru folded his arms and thought that IS was more powerful than he had thought. He felt that this weapon was more powerful than the Gundam which he owned, especially when it owned a nigh-invulnerable shield barrier.

His Gundam could have been destroyed by a thousand missiles, but a thousand of missiles were impossible to destroy an IS.

Haru searched for the photo of IS on the internet and saw "Uchigane" which was a highly-rated 2nd generation frame.

As a defensive model, it focuses on stability and is easy to use for beginners as a training model for the Students in the IS Academy. The design is basically meant to look like an armored samurai.

For other's IS, it was very hard for him to get it since it was secret information, but he could see various photos of IS from IS world tournament which was known as Mondo Grosso.

The Mondo Grosso is an Infinite Stratos International Tournament held every three years. Since the introduction of the IS, there have been 3 Mondo Grosso.

After IS appeared in this world, there were a lot of impacts that were caused by it on society.

Faced with such an overpowering weapon, the nations of the world enacted the "Alaska Treaty", which stated that the IS would never be used for military combat and that existing IS technology must be equally distributed to all nations, to prevent any nation from dominating the others. And they also give the IS to the other countries, but the US is the only country that didn't accept the IS, which is suspicious for most people. And this rumor was never confirmed.

The introduction of the IS does, however, have a major effect on society. As it can only be operated by women, the power balance between men and women is broken, with women coming to dominate society over men.

The reason why only females can activate the IS is that Tabane Shinonono built them that way, saying she created IS "to give girls wings."

Haru searched for the reason why "Ichika Orimura" was able to activate the IS, but no one knew about it yet since it had just happened today. He thought that it might be because Orimura was a harem protagonist since it how usually harem story would begin.

Though, at the same time, as a harem protagonist too, should he be able to activate an IS too?

Haru thought that IS was very interesting and saw the registration of the IS Academy would be over in a month.

It might be because of the "Orimura Incident" that made the government would also test male students whether they were able to activate an IS or not.

Haru knew that it was his chance to enter IS Academy.

IS Academy is the private boarding academy where students all over the globe enroll to learn how to pilot the Infinite Stratos. It stands as the primary background setting of the series.

Due to the worldwide fact that only the female can pilot the IS, the student body is comprised of girls, including the instructors and faculty due to their former status as pilots or test candidates.

Haru created a fake identity as fast as possible then also registered himself on the registration to IS Academy. He was sure that the majority of those guys wanted to live a harem life since all of their classmates would be female. He once again had to admit how lucky Orimura Ichika truly was since this guy was able to activate IS which made him able to enjoy school life with a lot of girls.

'If I can't activate IS then.....'

Haru took out a blue bracelet which was his prize from the previous quest. He didn't expect this bracelet would be useful in this situation, but if possible he really didn't want to enter IS Academy while using this bracelet since he would feel very complicated and it also had a lot of drawbacks since it could be only activated for 12 hours.

Once 12 hours were gone, he would return back which troubled him when he needed to live together with a lot of people at the IS Academy.

Haru shook his head and decided to think about a complicated matter later.

What was important was whether he could activate IS or not.

It was the problem right now and decided to end his research, went out of the internet cafe, and went to one of the most expensive hotels in the world to enjoy his stay.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 815: Entrance Exam

In the early morning, there was a group of male students who came to one of the largest buildings in one of the downtown areas.

The number of male students in this place almost reached a thousand and all of them were ready to become har--, no, to test whether they had an ability to activate an IS or not.

Most of them dressed in their best uniform politely and everyone who looked at this scene could tell that they were from rich families or from an elite school.

Every young man in this place had a dream to change their fate to become an IS pilot.

Once they could become an IS pilot then the prestige of their family would rise and they would be able to get various advantages from the government since they would be the second male IS pilot in this world.

Lastly, they would be able to enter IS Academy which was full of girls and would live a harem life where they could fully enjoy their youth.

Every young man in this place had that kind of dream, especially in the society where a male had a lower status than a female.

All of them were eager to raise their status to reach the same standard as females.

But in the middle of those groups, there was one guy who was very conspicuous.

Everyone was wearing their school uniform and dressed their best, but there was one person who wore very rude clothes in this place.

This guy wore a gakuran (black Japanese school uniform which is often worn by delinquents) which was wide open while wearing an aloha shirt inside which gave him a relaxing feeling as if he came for a trip rather than an exam.

This guy was Haru and he thought that he should try to become a delinquent student. Among the group of elite students who came from rich families or elite schools, he was the only one who seemed to be a delinquent. If he wore a cap then someone from another world might mistake him as Jotaro Kujo who would scream "Ora Ora Ora".

Even though Haru dressed very rudely, no one denied that this dress was suitable for him, and he was also very tall among the group since he was 183 cm. Though, he wasn't the tallest among everyone since there were few people who were taller than him in this place.

Haru could see that even though everyone in this place seemed to be elite, he knew they had the same thinking which was to build a harem on IS Academy. Even though they tried to dress up as best as possible, in the end, every male was a pervert and it had already become a truth of the world.

Haru ignored some people who tried to provoke him, but there were some people who didn't know that it was better to retreat rather than provoke him.

The reason why they might try to annoy him was because of his rude clothes, but also his appearance which made them very jealous.

Before this guy said something but was suddenly being kicked by the guy beside him.

Then another guy also punched him.

One after another kept joining in, reaching at least 10 people and punching this guy together. The group of guys who kicked and punched the guy who tried to provoke Haru was confused since they couldn't control their bodies.

The staff of the exam hurriedly stopped them and told them that they were being exiled from the exam.

They tried to complain and said that they couldn't control their body before, but the staff didn't believe them and chased them out directly.

Haru looked at the huge line in front of him and knew that to have a faster chance to test whether he could activate IS or not, he needed to decrease the number of participants in this place and thought to use Cross Tail to manipulate their bodies to create a huge fight among the participants. He made them go away from the line and made him move faster to start the test.

Everyone was confused about what had happened, but no one cared about that kind of thing since the most important thing was whether they were able to become pilots of IS or not.

The students who complained about strange things being chased out by the staff and they could do nothing only quietly lined back on the furthest line which made them very annoyed.

It didn't only happen twice or thrice, and it happened quite often, but it didn't attract the attention of the staff since Haru had done it in a very clever way.

After he stood up on the line, it would take him at least five hours before he could take the test, but it had decreased to one hour after he had caused a lot of mess around the line of people who lined up for the test.

Haru who was on the front line could see that the test was very simple and it was relatively fast.

They only needed to touch the IS which was being placed on the examination location and the group of male students needed to activate it.

If they weren't able to activate the IS then they could only say goodbye to their harem life and go back to their normal life.

If they were able to activate the IS then they would enjoy a harem life.

Haru was quite curious about the personality of the protagonist in this world.

There were various types of harem protagonists who once were similar to him actively chasing after the girl, the second was type similar to Akatsuki who often to do something dirty to the girl, the third was the kind type who usually very dense and easily embarrassed, etc. There were a lot of them, but he was too lazy to explain it to the readers.

There were various types, but he didn't know what the character of Orimura Ichika was.

The staff shouted and looked at Haru.

Haru nodded and gave the staff his number on the examination.

The staff member was a female and took a second look at Haru since she had to admit that this guy was very handsome, especially that mole under his right eye.

"Please put your hand on the IS."

The staff seemed to be gentler when she instructed him.

Haru nodded and put his palm on the IS, but it didn't activate. He frowned, but he didn't give up and entered his energy forcefully inside the IS.

The IS, which didn't show a reaction earlier, started to show a reaction and it started to glow.

Everyone at the examination location was surprised when they saw Haru had successfully activated the IS.

Even the staff who talked with him was also surprised.

Haru could tell that inside the IS, there was something which made it impossible for a male to activate it, but he forcefully used his energy to bypass that block and activated the IS which was impossible to be activated by a male.

The staff on his surroundings congratulated him.

"Please follow us, we'll do a registration next."

Haru nodded and followed the staff, but he also turned to see what had happened after he had forcefully activated the IS earlier.

Haru saw that the next person failed and even the next person too.

"Kasugano Haruka-san?" The staff stopped when she saw that Haru didn't follow her.

"I'm sorry. I'm a bit curious about the examination process and wondering whether there is another male who is able to activate IS."

The staff chuckled and said, "It's not that easy to activate IS since only girls who have been able to activate in on the past 10 years until you and Orimura Ichika have activated it."

"No, I guess it is interesting, but let me welcome you to IS Academy."

The staff gave her hand to him.

Haru nodded and took her hand gently with a harmless smile.

The staff smiled at him and caressed his palm in a more suggestive way.

Haru thought that he might have underestimated how open the female was in this world and followed the staff to the registration process. He really might enjoy his stay in this world later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 816: Personal IS and IS Core

Inside a black room with various computer screens, there was one person who typed the keyboard at a very fast speed doing something but suddenly stopped when this person saw information.

"Huh? Another male IS pilot?"

This person seemed a bit surprised but smiled again. "Interesting! Interesting!"

There was another news which happened which blew up the world since there was another male IS pilot who suddenly appeared in this world.

From Orimura Ichika to Kasugano Haruka, it caused explosive news which made everyone surprised after the appearance of the second male IS pilot.

Rin and her grandfather opened their mouths wide when Haru, who had eaten a meal at their place yesterday, suddenly became a pilot of IS just the day after.

"Rin, Grandpa, what's wrong?"

"Onii-chan... Kasugano-san came to our eatery yesterday."

Rin told what had happened yesterday when Haru came to their eatery and at the same time, she blushed wondering whether he had done this because of her. She thought that Haru decided to become a pilot because he wanted to take her heart from Ichika.

If Haru knew what this girl was thinking, he would applaud her imagination since her imagination was very powerful.

Haru who had been accepted into the IS Academy needed to give a lot of information about himself, of course, he wasn't from this world and he could only create a fake history. He told them that he was living with his grandfather until his grandfather passed away. He had a school in the delinquent school where fist was more important than a brain, however, he wanted to change his fate and that was why he entered this examination.

If he continued to have a school in that place then he might join a yakuza, triad, or mafia, but he didn't want to do that and wanted to have a better future.

His story caused a lot of people to sob and told him to not worry about everything.

Haru was told that he needed to go to IS Academy in a month and before that he could do anything he wanted since once he had entered the school then there was no turning back. He also understood that since there were a lot of secrets inside the IS Academy, it was better not to communicate with anyone the outside after he had joined this school.

"You'll also be prepared with a personal IS since you're one of two only males in this world who is able to activate the IS in this world."

"Is it to collect data?" Haru asked.

The one who had told him about that was someone from the government.

"Yes, the data that can be gathered from a male pilot is very precious and I hope that you can understand it."

"Yes, I understand." Haru nodded and asked, "Can I get the book about IS and other's important book things since I'll be at the school in a month. I need to understand how to pilot IS and anything else."

"Yes, don't worry. In a month, you also need to face off with the examiner from the IS Academy to test your ability to pilot IS, you also need to be prepared for that."

Haru nodded and suddenly thought of something. "Is it possible for me to see the process of creating the personal IS?" He had an idea what kind of IS that he wanted to create, and if possible he wanted to create his own IS.

The staff raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why?" She thought as long as someone had their personal IS then they should be happy to receive it, and not to ask many requests.

"Why? Because I want to create my own IS."

Looking at the government's staff who were silent, Haru knew that he needed more excuse and added, "If I learn more about my IS, then I can give you more detailed data about my IS and other's things. I'm one of two male pilots IS in this world, and there are a lot of things that you can learn from me, especially after I've learned some knowledge regarding IS that makes it easier for the government....."

Haru started with his bullshitting skill which made the government staff moved by his words.

The staff nodded and said, "I'll talk about this matter to my superior about this."

Haru nodded and went back to the apartment which he had rented before. Before leaving he had also received various books from the staff earlier regarding IS, weapons, etc. He knew that IS was being developed by Shinonono Tabane who was a genius scientist, but that woman had disappeared for a few years and no one knew where she was right now.

Reading the information of IS, he was a bit surprised at the number of cores that were created in this world.

Haru was a bit surprised by this matter and at the same time, it was also a chance. He knew how precious IS core was and each country wanted to monopolize it by themselves. He thought that he should steal some of them since he knew that no one would publicize about this matter once IS core was stolen from their country since once that matter was publicized then their power would decrease on the international.

Haru only had 10 days since the staff would inform him about the development of his personal IS in 10 days.

He knew that he needed to ask about his IS as soon as possible or else he wouldn't have a chance to have his personal IS since the protagonist of this world would also receive his IS. He needed to be the one who asked first since if he didn't ask then it would be Orimura Ichika who received his IS first.

IS was very precious and it might need a year or two before he received his personal IS, especially when only IS Representatives could get their own personal IS.

An IS Representative Cadet is a top student chosen to represent their country as an IS pilot. Acquiring a Personal IS unit is considered the utmost honor for any IS pilot due to harsh requirements and sheer rate of competition.

A Representative Candidate is one who has been selected as a potential Representative by the Government of the Country.

Haru took out his laptop and started his hack once again to check where was the location of the IS research since as long as he was able to find that place then it would be very easy for him to steal the IS core.

It was also one of his quests, and he needed to get one of them.

'Japan, China, Italy, Germany, France, England, US...'

Haru nodded and it was very easy to find that place. He created a visual illusion of himself in the room before he went out quietly to go and steal one IS core in each country. He thought that he might be able to develop an IS with more than one core, and at the same time, the more he learned about IS core, the more interested he was and thought that Shinonono Tabane who could develop it was a genius.

Haru turned into an astral mode and went directly past the wall on his apartment to the research place where this country kept their IS cores.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 817: Development of IS 1

A lot of countries and the various organizations started to strengthen their defense, especially when one of the IS cores inside their research facilities had been stolen by someone. They had also put a bounty on the underground organization on the person who had stolen their IS cores.

It was very quiet and no one said anything about the disappearance of the IS cores, but there were a lot of people who had been blamed for losing their jobs and trust of the government since the people on the research had lost the IS cores.

IS core is very important and once a country has lost it then they won't announce it since when they have announced it, it'll cause a heavy loss on the national defense side.

One thing for sure, this thief who had stolen an IS core from the various countries was very skillful and they didn't even notice his presence as if he was a ghost.

Each of the research facilities was being protected by various high tech mechanical defenses which were able to stop anyone without authorization to enter the location, but this thief was able to enter and exit without anyone noticing.

The underground organization was very lively when they thought one of their groups was able to steal an IS core from various countries without noticing and asked their friends and connections whether they knew something about it.

No one on the underground organization was a friend, and it was a world where the strong ate the weak.

There were a lot of strong underground organizations, but the strongest and most mysterious would be Phantom Task who had been in operation for 50 years, even though no underground organization dared to do anything to it, but it didn't mean the country around the world didn't dare to put a bounty and tried to eliminate them once they had caught the Phantom Task. It would be possible for them to get a lot of IS cores which had been stolen from various research facilities from both countries and organizations.

The headquarters of Phantom Task.

One of the members of the Phantom Task slammed the table furiously with a powerful force.

No one said anything since they were also angry with "Ghost" who implicated their organization.

Ghost is the nickname of a thief who is able to steal IS cores from various countries in just 10 days.

No one knew who "Ghost" truly was whether this thief was male or female, or whether "Ghost" was a human or not, or whether "Ghost" was using an IS or not, but one thing for sure this "Ghost" had implicated their organization since everyone in the world thought that "Ghost" was one of their members.

If that was really the truth, then they would be more than happy since they were able to receive a lot of IS cores, but that wasn't the case since "Ghost" wasn't their member, however, everyone thought that this guy was their member.

The truth didn't really matter, but once everyone believed that it was the truth, then it would really become the truth.

That was what happened to Phantom Task.

"Let's kill him and get all of his IS cores!"

Even various countries were unable to get any information on "Ghost", and even blamed them even though they didn't do anything.

Everyone quieted down when they heard this woman's voice since she was the leader of this organization.

"I've gotten the information that the second male IS pilot is going to produce his own IS. If he has the ability to create his own IS then....."

Everyone nodded and they knew that once the second male IS pilot was able to create his own IS then he would become an important asset, especially in their group who could only steal IS without being able to produce it.

For the first male IS pilot, they decided to ignore it since the second male IS pilot was more pleasant to their eyes and his origin more suited in their group, especially when they knew that Haru was coming from delinquent middle school.

Their group was a group of criminals and thought that it would be suitable for him who was a bad boy in his school.

However, one of the people in the group took a knife and stabbed the photo of Orimura Ichika.

Haru had gotten permission to observe the production of his personal IS after he showed his ability to understand the technology of IS. His knowledge about technology increased after he had learned a lot of things from Charlotte on the world of Hundred and Sumire from the world of Black Bullet.

Both Charlotte and Sumire were famous scientists in their own world and they had various interesting technologies.

Charlotte was very smart since she was able to develop a Hundred, Little Garden, and even made Gundam if she wanted.

Sumire was also very smart since she was a doctor and also one of the Four Sages in her world. She was also the one who had developed the Mechanical Soldiers in her world.

If possible Haru wanted to invite Shinonono Tabane, but he wasn't sure whether he could meet her or not. He didn't care whether Shinono Tabane was a villain or not since his own wife Esdeath was also the cruelest villain in the world of Akame Ga Kill.

Haru had only learned about technology in the world for 10 days, even though it wasn't enough, but at least he could make the weapons which he wanted to put on his IS along with understanding the technical and jargon from IS development.

In the early morning, he was being picked by the government staff to go to Kuromochi Research Center which was a location where his IS would be developed.

In the last 10 days, the government observed him and they could see that he didn't do anything weird.

Along with the appearance of a "ghost" who had stolen the IS core from various countries. They thought that it was better to keep him under protection since it was possible for a "ghost" to kidnap one of two only male IS pilots in this world.

No one knew about the "ghost" but one thing is for sure that this person was a very skilled thief, and this person might be more than one since the "ghost" kept stealing IS core from country to another country in just 10 days.

It might be only IS core for now, but in the future, "ghost" might steal something different in the future.

Another reason is that Haru's ability to understand IS's technology was better than they had thought and if he was trained very well then he might become one of the pillars of scientists for this country in the future.

It was the real reason why they agreed to let Haru come to observe and develop his IS together at Kuromochi Research Center.

The other reason was that Haru was an orphan who didn't have a family.

Unlike Orimura Ichika, who had a big sister, his big sister was also the winner of Mondo Grosso and the teacher of IS academy. He also had a connection with Shinonono Tabane who was hiding from various organizations.

They didn't know whether Orimura Ichika was related to the Shinono Tabane or not and there was a chance that he might also be her spy or a tool that would cause a mess on the world.

Rather than putting their hope on Orimura Ichika, it was better to put their trust and trained Kasugano Haruka to be their obedient dog for the government.

Haru also knew what the government wanted him to do, but he didn't care much since he would get his personal IS and he had also gotten a lot of IS cores after stealing from here and there. He was more curious about Kuromochi Research Center since it was the location where his IS would be developed. He didn't know much about this research place, but he hoped that it would able to develop his own IS.

Arriving at the location of the research center, Haru was being told to enter the place by himself and the staff said that he needed to be careful since the director of this place was a bit weird.

Haru could see an apologetic expression from the female staff of the government which made him speechless. He didn't care much and entered the research building. He had seen a lot of weird people and he wouldn't think something might shake him off, but the moment he entered this location suddenly someone wanted to touch his butt. He turned and caught the wrist of this person.

"Hey, boy! Let me touch your delicious butt!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 818: Development of IS 2

Ignoring the rude remark from this woman, Haru was more curious about the identity of this woman since she was here that meant that she was someone from the research facility.

"Hehehe, let me introduce myself...

My name is Hikaruno Kagaribi."

Hikaruno put both of her hands on her waist while raising her chest proudly.

Looking at her, Haru had to admit that her breasts were really large and beautiful.

Hikaruno is a woman with curly hair and a large bust.

Haru couldn't see her eyes since it was covered in swimming google, and she only wore a school swimsuit along with a white coat over her body which made her quite eccentric. He let go of his hand and introduced himself.

"Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Kagarabi-san."

"I know you. You're the second male IS pilot, right?"

Haru nodded and realized that he was more famous than he had thought.

"I have heard that you want to develop your own IS, is that true?" Hikaruno asked.

Haru was a bit surprised since Hikaruno knew that matter. He didn't think the government would tell such a thing to random people and he knew that this woman might have high power and authority within this research facility.

"Kagarabi-san, you're...."

"You guess, right! I'm the director of the Kuromochi Research Center!"

Hikaruno put her hands again on her waist with quite a proud expression that seemed like she wanted to be praised.

Haru could only praise her in this situation.

"Well, I don't mind helping you to develop your own IS, but...."

"Let me touch your butt...."

Hikaruno raised both of her hands while moving it weirdly. She knew that the 2nd IS male pilot was very hot, but she didn't expect that this boy would tempt her this much and she had quite pent up since she had been in the research facility for a long time. It had been a while since she had seen a hot guy and he made her excited.

It was also the reason why she agreed for him to help the creation of IS since it was great to have such a handsome guy around her during research.

Hikaruno thought that Haru would stay for a long time and there would be a lot of things that could happen during her stay. She started to imagine a lot of things inside her head and laughed pervertedly.

Haru was speechless. It wasn't his first time meeting a female pervert, but he had to admit that the body of Hikaruno was really hot. He sniffed and could tell that this woman was a virgin. He had delicious meat right in front of him, but he was quite hesitant to eat it since he wanted to change somehow, no, he meant that he wanted to train his self-control more.

The novel was for downright 18 years above, but he wanted it to be more age-friendly, however...

Looking at the lewd body of Hikaruno, Haru knew with his self-control it was quite hard to control his anaconda. He knew that this woman might do something weird to him during his stay. He needed to think that he wouldn't have a loss that badly when his butt was being fondled by this woman.

Then Hikaruno took out her swimming goggles showing her beautiful blue clear eyes.

"Kagarabi-san, how about we...."

"Hikaruno, just call me Hikaruno, then I can call you Haru, right?"

Hikaru blinked her eyes which made her long eyelashes seem similar to the butterfly wings which flutter beautifully.

"It's alright. Then, I'll call you Hikaruno." Haru nodded and asked, "How about the development of IS?"

Hikaruno smiled and said, "Impatient, aren't we? Let's go, I'll show you something." She walked toward the hall of the research facility.

Haru followed beside Hikaruno and he could see that her eyes kept staring at him. He asked her some questions and she answered him with quite detailed information. He had to admit that besides her perverted tendency, this woman was very nice, very kind, and very smart at that.

They walked toward the underground area of the research facility together.

"Did you see what that was?"

Hikaruno pointed her finger at the center of the lab which showed something in round shape with a strange design which moved strangely as if it were a planet itself.

"That is... IS core?" Haru was a bit surprised since Hikaruno decided to show IS core directly to him.

"It seems that the government really liked you..." Hikaruno smiled and said, "You've got an IS core now, and what are you going to do with it?"

Haru looked at Hikaruno who looked at him with a smile. He knew that it was a test and he needed to show her that he was capable of creating his own IS. It might sound arrogant, but he didn't want to lose to the smart people in this world.

"I'm going to create a 4th Generation IS."

Hikaruno opened her mouth and didn't believe what she had heard. She cleaned her ears with her finger and said, "It seems that I've heard you wrong, what kind of IS do you want to build again?"

"I'm going to create a 4th Generation IS."

"It seems that you don't know the reality, boy."

Hikaruno folded her arms and said, "The world is in a race to develop their own 3rd Generation IS and some of the countries in the world haven't been able to create their own 3rd Generation IS, do you know how difficult it is to develop 4th Generation IS? It also hasn't been proven whether it is possible or not to develop 4th Generation IS"

It is stated that there are four generations of IS with each generation surpassing the previous in terms of overall specifications, each generation of IS has its own specific theme and goal to achieve such as 1st Generation which was focused on applying various IS-related technologies to produce stable and operational IS, 2nd Generation which focused on the utilization of add-on capability, known as Equalizer (the name for any kind of add-on equipment for IS), and the 3rd Generation which focussed on the application of more advanced weapon.

The 4th Generation of IS means that they need to develop an IS which is able to surprise the previous Generation whether it is in terms of weaponry, capability, energy, etc.

Haru who hadn't only stolen IS core from various countries and organizations, but he also had stolen data from those countries such as data from 3rd Generation IS. After reading the data, he could imagine something on his head and thought that it was possible for him to develop 4th Generation IS.

"Hikaruno, it is very boring to develop something which has appeared in this world...." Haru smiled and said, "Let's create something that hasn't appeared in this world, 4th Generation IS... isn't it easier than creating IS itself from nothing? Even if we're able to develop 3rd Generation IS, it is only a copy, isn't it more interesting to create 4th Generation?"

"Yeah, it is interesting, but can you do that in reality?" Hikaruno had to admit that Haru's words almost swayed her, but she knew how hard it was to develop it.

Haru took out his plan to develop his only IS which he wanted to create in this world.

Looking at the plan which was being made by Haru, the eyes of Hikaruno bulged and took the plan right away.

"I see... I see... I see....."

Hikaruno kept muttering alone reading all of the data and the plan which Haru had developed. She put down the plan and took a deep breath.

"Interesting. Let's do it."

Haru smiled since he knew that it would take quite a long time to develop it by himself.

"Yes, but can I touch your butts first?"

Hikaruno looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.

Haru was speechless and said, "You're going to become a criminal if you molest me."

"It's alright. I don't mind entering jail to molest you."

Haru knew that Hikaruno couldn't be stopped and he could only do this. "Have you heard about equivalent exchange?"

Hikaruno who was about to touch Haru's butt stopped for a moment.

"Yes, you want to touch my butt, but what can you give to me?"

Hikaruno thought for a while then smiled. "Then you can touch my breasts, is that alright with you?"

Haru looked at Hikaruno's breast and nodded.

Hikaruno jumped into Haru's butt and put her face on it.

"Ahh... what a wonderful butt..."

Hikaruno even buried her face into it and smelled it. She was wondering whether his existence bornt in this world was to tempt the women in this world.

Haru was speechless, but it didn't feel bad. "You only want to touch my butt?"

"Huh? What do you mean?" Hikaruno stopped and looked at him in surprise.

"We can do more if you want..."

Tempting her like a devil, Hikaruno understood that she might not be the predator, but she was the prey all along.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://infinite-stratos.fandom.com/wiki/Hikaruno_Kagaribi

The character of Hikaruno is very perveted from the OVA of Infinite Stratos so.. yeah..

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 819: Shinonono Tabane

It had been 19 days that Haru had stayed at the Kuromochi Research Center to develop his personal IS.

All energy on the research site was being used for the development of this IS since if it was successfully created then they would become the first research organization that was able to develop the first 4th Generation IS in the world.

Everyone was very excited and no one would think that the first 4th Generation IS in the world would be developed by the 2nd IS male pilot which made them surprised and startled, but no one denied his ability, especially when he was also a genius mechanic.

Of course, this matter had been told to the government and it was put under the top-secret since if this project was successful then their country would own the first 4th Generation IS.

They were thinking to strengthen the security of the research facility, but Haru told them to stop it since he thought that if they caused too much reaction some spies on the country might notice it and it was better to stay low-key without causing too much attention.

Hearing Haru's advice, everyone agreed since they thought if they reacted too much there might be a group of a spy who heard about this matter, but of course, they also kept strengthening the security around the research facility, however, this time it was more low-key.

The government had to admit that it was a very wise decision to accept him to let him enter the research facility, especially when he had also given them a method to develop 4th Generation IS, even though it hadn't reached the level of mass-produced, but it would help their country's research to a great leap.

They also loved him since Haru was very obedient at them and never fought them back which made him perfect for the representative pilot of their country, especially when they had tested his pilot ability using mass-produced IS before and knew that his ability was very powerful.

They supported him fully and wouldn't hesitate to give him anything. They also thought to make him more obedient with a woman since they knew that a young man in their teen was full of libido, but it seemed that wasn't a wise decision since when a woman had entered Haru's claws they would become his prey and become his rather then being controlled by the government.

Haru was a bit tired of working to develop his own IS, and he thought about taking a break from fishing on the nearby river. He had done this a lot and felt that it was quite refreshing, though, he was wondering whether he could meet Shinonono Tabane since he really wanted to invite her to the Group Chat.

It was quite a peaceful day, but suddenly when he was fishing, as usual, he saw something strange on the river.

Haru saw something similar to a carrot, but it was made from metal. He took it out and suddenly could hear a voice from the carrot.

"Hello! Hello! Hello! Is this Haru-kun?"

"No, you've mistaken someone."

"Eh? Really? Then who are you?"

"My name is Tanaka. I'm Suzuka-san's neighbor? Are you the grandchildren of Tanuma-san who lives near a mountain?"

"Mooo! Don't tease, Tabane-chan, Haru-kun!"

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Tabane-chan?"

"Yes! Yes! I'm the genius scientist, Shinonono Tabane-chan!"

"What's with that response? Don't you feel surprised? Don't you feel happy to hear my voice? Don't you want to see me?"

Haru was a bit surprised inside since he didn't expect Shinonono Tabane to be such a childish person, but when he thought about Hikaruno who he had spent a time together for 19 days. He felt that all of the scientists had a weird quirk or two.

"How am I going to believe that it is you?"

However, he wouldn't believe this person immediately, but he knew that the possibility of the person who had communicated with him was Shinono Tabane right now was very high.

"Mooo! You're too wary of me! Then... how about this! You can ask me any questions so that it'll make you believe that I'm Shinonono Tabane."

"Hmm..." Haru thought for a while and asked, "How old are you?"

"Mooo! How rude! How can you ask for a lady's age! I'm angry! Pun! Pun!"

Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment and said, "So you can't answer it?"

"Shinonono Tabane is forever 17 years old!"

Haru thought for a while and asked, "What is your gender?"

"It's a girl! How can you not know about such a common thing! Moo! Haru-kun! Can you ask me other questions? You can ask me anything besides my age!"

Haru closed his eyes and thought for a while. "Then, if you can answer this last question, I'll believe that the one who communicates with me right now is Shinonono Tabane."

"What are your three sizes?"

"It's 88-59-88! Moo! Haru-kun, you're such a pervert!"

'You're the one who's telling me....' Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything, only noted that information on his head.

"But it is understandable since you've been "snu snu" together with Hikaruno, right?"

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know?"

"It's very hard to hack inside the research facility. I guess you're not only a skilled mechanic but also a hacker, right?"

"But you're in the presence of Great Tabane!"

Haru could see how confident this woman was and asked, "Oh, Great Tabane, can you tell me how did you know about my matter with Hikaruno?"

"Hehehe, since you've asked kindly, I'll tell you that I've hacked Hikaruno's phone, even though I can't see what you two are doing, but the moan of Hikaruno is too loud! I guess you're really well down below and very skilled in that area, right?"

"No comment." Haru sighed and felt depressed. He knew that he needed to give better protection to Hikaruno's later. "So what does Great Tabane-sama want to do with me?"

"Oh, you can call me Tabane-chan!"

"No, I just want to talk with you since you're able to develop the first 4th Generation IS, right?"

Haru was speechless and asked, "Who have you hacked again?"

"Hehehe, don't worry, I've hacked the information from the government, not from your research facility, but I'll crack down on your protection soon!"

"Well, I'm waiting for you to crack it."

Haru thought that Tabane was a good challenge and it was also a test whether this woman was as genius as the world said.

"Hehehe, it has been a while since I've a lot of fun, Haru-kun, but can I ask you a question?"

"......" Haru hadn't said anything, but Tabane continued.

"Even though your fake history is so good that you're able to deceive the government into believing you, you can't escape from my Tabane's eyes! I can see that you've been forging all of the information about yourself and it is as if.....

You appear from nothing! Yes! It is as if you've appeared out of thin air! You suddenly appear in this world!"

Haru smiled and said, "The world is so wide. You might not find me in Japan, but I might have been born from another place."

Haru could see that Tabane couldn't accept the fact.

"Well, if you're curious how about you meet me?"

"Hehehe, I'm not prepared yet. I'm afraid that you might seduce me and make me pregnant later."

Haru was speechless and said, "I'm not such a person!"

"Really? Well, that's good! I'm afraid that you might create a harem in your school later! But if you can conquer Chifuyu-chan, then I don't mind copulating with you later."

Haru took a deep breath and asked, "Are you done?"

"Yes, I'll end our communication now since Hikaruno is coming."

Haru turned and noticed Hikaruno who was running toward him.

"Right, have you named your IS? Do you want me to name your IS?" Tabane asked.

"No need. I've named it myself."

"What a scary name.... but I guess that is very suitable for your IS, especially when its design is different from the norm, then let's talk to each other again in the future, Haru-kun."

Haru threw the carrot into the sky which suddenly exploded without noise. He couldn't sigh in relief since his body was almost thrown out because Hikaruno had suddenly jumped into him.

Haru sighed and patted Hikaruno's head. "What's wrong?"

"I need my protein supply now!"

Hikaruno's eyes were looking at him with a hot gaze.

Haru looked at her for a while and asked, "Here?"

"Well, let me prepare something."

Haru took out something in his hand and put it inside his zipper storage before giving Hikaruno her protein supply.

Shinonono Tabane who was looking at Haru from the satellite hugging together with Hikaruno was very excited since she was curious how both of them did the deeds since she had only heard their voice before, but suddenly there was jamming which caused the picture that appeared on the screen to turn into an error.

Tabane sighed, but she smiled once again and thought that it would be interesting to meet Haru in the future. She was also wondering whether that guy was able to conquer Chifuyu later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 820: Pilot Test

It had been a month since his stay in this world and before he entered IS Academy, he needed to have his pilot ability tested at the testing location before he entered the academy.

Haru woke up in the early morning and started to wear his clothes.

Hikaruno who was sleeping on his bed naked opened her eyes slowly and looked at him who was wearing very neat clothes different from his usual rough style since he usually only wore a t-shirt. "Huh? Haru, where are you going?" She yawned and felt a bit tired after last night's activity, but when she saw that he was about to go somewhere she became curious and wondered whether he would go somewhere.

"I have an IS pilot test since I'm about to enter IS Academy."

Hikaruno raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're going to the academy?"

Haru nodded and looked at her. He sighed inwardly since he didn't intend to be serious with this woman, but he knew that it was hard to not get serious, especially when he had taken her first time.

Hikaruno smiled and stood up before pushing his back. "Then you should go! You can't make them wait, right?"

Haru kissed her lips and said, "I've prepared breakfast for you. You can warm it up later." He went out of his room and decided to go to the test's location directly since if he stayed any longer then he would start another round with her.

Haru had to admit that he might have a soft spot for a beautiful scientist.

When the door was closed once again, Hikaruno laid on his bed once again and didn't dare to ask whether he could stay with her forever since she had a feeling what his answer was. She took his shirt and hugged it tightly. She knew it from the beginning, but she really wanted to try whether it was possible to change his mind.

Haru usually wore a gakuran, but this time, his appearance was different from before since he decided to be more polite. He was being guided by the staff and went to the test location.

"Kasugano-san, your test is pretty simple. You only need to fight against the instructor in the arena."

Haru nodded and asked, "So I don't need to win?"

"No, what you need to do is just to show your best ability."

The staff nodded with a smile since she knew that Haru was a newbie at piloting an IS, but as long as, he learned on the academy later then it was possible to become stronger.

"You can follow me now. You can also see your fellow male IS pilot inside this place too."

Haru was a bit surprised since he didn't expect that he would able to meet Orimura Ichika, but he felt that this was quite normal when he thought that he had also met Kisaragi Hayato in the past almost in the same way.

Entering the test location, Haru saw a young man who was sitting on his seat with a somewhat clueless expression.

"Ano... when is the test going to start?"

The young man who saw the staff asked unsurely since he had been here for a long time. He was quite surprised when he saw Haru since he had also seen him on the television before.

"The test is going to start soon. Both of you can get to know each other while we prepare for the test."

Haru nodded and walked toward the protagonist of this world.

"Hello, my name is Kasugano Haruka."

"Orimura Ichika. Nice to meet you." Orimura smiled and sighed. "I'm glad that I'm not the only male IS pilot in this world."

"Hoh? Shouldn't you feel conflicted since you won't be able to hog all of the girls in the IS academy?"

Haru thought to test Ichika to see what kind of harem protagonist this young man was.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" Ichika seemed confused by Haru's words.

Haru was speechless by Ichika's response.

Haru could see clearly that this guy was a very dense protagonist. He wouldn't be surprised if this guy didn't understand the difference between males and females.

"Can I call you Ichika? Since both of us are the only male IS pilots in this world, then we should know each other better. You can call me Haru."

"Yes, then, I'll call you Haru."

Ichika was glad that Haru was a very friendly guy and it didn't take them a long time before they knew each other.

Haru heard Ichika complain about a lot of things since Ichika couldn't comprehend his situation where he had become one of the two male IS pilots. He only listened patiently and though this guy couldn't understand how many guys would be willing to change his place to enter IS Academy since it was filled with a lot of beautiful girls.

"Orimura Ichika-kun, please follow us to start your test first."

Ichika was a bit nervous, but his shoulder was patted.

"Good luck." Haru gave him a thumbs up.

Ichika smiled and felt calmer. "I'll go first."

Haru nodded and decided to watch Ichika's ability to pilot IS. He had piloted IS before and frankly, it was easier than he had thought. He waited for a while and saw that Ichika had come out to the arena while using a mass-produced IS model "Uchigane".

"Uchigane" is a highly-rated 2nd generation frame. As a defensive model, it focuses on stability and is easy to use for beginners as a training model for the Students. The design is basically meant to look like an armored samurai while wielding a quite large katana on its hands.

Haru saw that the instructor from the academy also came out from the arena and also used the same type of IS.

It is very rare for someone to own personal IS and only the representative of each country and organization who is able to own it.

However, he was lucky that he could own it as soon as possible since there were only 467 IS cores that were created in this world and he had stolen some of them which decreased the number of IS cores in this world.

Haru had researched IS Cores, but he really couldn't comprehend how Shinonono Tabane was able to create IS Cores. He thought that he needed time to learn more about it.

While he was thinking the match between Ichika and the instructor had started, he watched the instructor charge directly to Ichika.

The intruder raised her katana high and charged toward Ichika, but Ichika only dodged the instructor before she slammed into the wall of the arena.

The instructor fell down on the ground and was defeated.

"Huh? I won?" Ichika was confused.

Haru knew that the luck of the harem protagonist was usually very high, but he didn't expect such a thing would happen.

'Slam herself into the wall without doing anything.'

Haru sighed at Ichika's luck, but at the same time, he could see that the instructor was clearly nervous about something which was quite strange. He was wondering whether someone had threatened her which made the instructor have an error since he didn't feel that it was logical for the instructor to be defeated this way.

"Kasugano Haruka-kun, please follow me."

Haru nodded and followed the staff to start the test.

After changing his clothes, Haru also used "Uchigane" which was used by Ichika before.

"Haru, good luck." Ichika smiled.

"Yeah, wish me luck so my opponent is also going to slam into the wall like you."

"Yeah, my opponent is quite weird." Ichika nodded.

Haru didn't think much and the only thing which made him uncomfortable was the tight suit that he needed to wear. He didn't understand why he needed to wear such a uniform since the big bulge on his lower body was shown.

Ichika also looked at Haru's big bulge and could only shake his head since that size was very amazing.

Haru controlled the IS to go to the arena.

On the arena, Haru was waiting for his opponent and the weapon in his hand was also a katana.

The instructor also went to the arena, but her eyes were focused on the big bulge on Haru's lower body.

Haru was helpless, but there was nothing that he could do.

"Yes, but don't expect me to have the same battle as my junior!"

The instructor charged once again and raised the sword very high. .

When the instructor was about to swing the sword downward, Haru also started to move and used his technique to make the instructor let go of the sword in her hand.

The instructor was surprised and suddenly she noticed a blade right on her neck.

Haru nodded and took down his katana from her neck.

The way he won was better than Ichika, and it made the people who secretly observed them feel complicated.

"Hmm... he's better than I thought...."

The woman folded her arms before went away since there was nothing she could do at this moment.

Haru stepped down from the IS and Ichika came to congratulate him.

"Haru, congratulations!" Ichika smiled.

Haru nodded and said, "Thank you. You're the same."

They talked for a while and decided to meet each other later on in the academy since both of them were the only male IS pilots in this world.

Ichika was glad that he had known Haru, and Haru knew that the situation of Ichika was more complicated than he had thought, especially about his elder sister. He also didn't know why Ichika could activate IS, since unlike him Ichika couldn't manipulate nor had a similar energy within his body.

They talked to each other for a while and received information from the staff that they needed to report to the school in a week since the school was about to start.

The staff told them to prepare since they needed to live inside the dorm.

They nodded and went back to their own houses to prepare their first step on the IS Academy.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 821: First Day at School

"I can't believe that we really can create 4th Generation IS...."

Hikaruno felt quite moved when she thought that she had made this IS together with Haru.

"Yeah, and the time is quite right."

Haru was about to go to IS Academy in few hours, and he hadn't slept for a few days since he was busy completing his personal IS. His eyes were red, but it was full of excitement.

Unlike Haru, Hikaruno was very lively, and she had a good rest every night since both of them often did the deeds.

When a scientist was building something, they wouldn't feel tired or anything, especially when their creation had been completed.

IS can take different forms, depending on its current status.

There are four forms which are known as Inactive Form, Closed-Form, Default Setting, and 1st Shift. There was both 2nd Shift and 3rd Shift, but it was only in theory and no one had ever done that before.

The Inactive Form is a form all IS takes when there are no pilots. In this case, IS retains the physical manifestation of its components even when inactivated, and call-up just activates IS without any significant visible change.

In his case, his IS was similar to armor that was kneeling right in front of him.

Closed-Form is a form the IS takes when not being used. It takes on different shapes for different users, mostly accessories like rings, earrings, necklaces, etc.

But in his case, this form was also different.

Haru changed the Inactive Form of his IS into Closed-Form and it changed from the IS armor into a card.

The card was similar to a tarot card with the "Devil" symbol.

"Interesting shape," Hikaruno commented, since the Closed-Form of his IS was really suited for it.

Haru put the card into his zipper storage quietly very fast without Hikaruno noticing.

"I'm going to the academy now."

Hikaruno nodded and knew that they would be separated. She hugged him tightly and kissed him so long before they parted.

"Come anytime, my place is always open for you."

"Don't chase me out at that time."

Both of them hugged each other.

Haru sighed since he really had made a lot of memories with her.

"Do you want to do it now?"

Haru was speechless and asked, "Aren't you tired?"

Hikaruno knew that it might be good to sleep right after did the deeds.

Haru agreed and he would really miss this woman when he went to the academy.

Four hours before school started, both of them were having a steamy action together.

Wearing his uniform, Haru was inside a monorail to go to the IS Academy. It didn't take him long before he saw the IS Academy, which was built on an offshore island.

The IS Academy is, as its name suggested, an educational corporation meant to nurture IS controllers. The Japanese government sees it as a principle and duty to fund it and run it. However, the results of the research are revealed to the entire world due to the common agreement, and at the same time, Japan has no right to neither remain silent nor hide them. No matter what happens in this school, the Japanese government has to intervene fairly, and has the obligation of settling these under the premises that the other countries in the treaty have agreed on. Also, the school has opened its doors to foreign students without any conditions, and the Japanese government is to provide protection according to the contents of the IS treaty regarding IS pilot training agencies. This is the school's code of discipline.

Haru felt that it was quite normal for the IS Academy to be located in this country since this country was the one who had created it and he also had a feeling that it was a method for the other countries to ask Japan to bear all of the responsibility of the action which had been caused by the birth of IS.

IS Academy is built on an offshore island which can only be reached via a monorail connecting it to the mainland. It has a decidedly futuristic look, with all its domes and a branch-like tower in the middle of it. There are plenty of trees and parks to tone down the metallic look.

However Haru wasn't in the mood to enjoy such scenery. He closed his eyes and felt mentally tired. His body was alright, but his mind was different since his mind had been fully focused to build his personal IS. He wanted to sleep a bit, but the monorail had arrived.

His belongings had been sent to the school a few days ago and he only needed to arrive at school while wearing his uniform.

Looking at his watch which showed that in five minutes his class would start, he knew that he was late, but as a new student he had a privilege to be late, however, he knew that the real reason why he was late was because of Hikaruno, but he didn't regret it. He left the monorail while yawning before he heard the voice of a woman and her high heels which tapped on the ground loudly.

Haru turned and saw a beautiful woman who folded her arms around her chest looking at him sternly and somehow very impatient.

Ichika was inside his classroom and he felt very uncomfortable since he was the only guy inside this classroom.

Ichika had never felt that he really wanted to meet his new friend as soon as possible since it felt very uncomfortable being surrounded by a group of girls who stared at him intently. He turned and saw his childhood friend who he had never seen in the past few years.

Houki only looked away since she was embarrassed to see her childhood friend for the first time in a few years.

The door of the classroom was opened and a beautiful woman with short green hair entered the room with a smile.

"Congratulations to everyone on entering this school. I'm the Vice-Homeroom teacher Yamada Maya."

Maya waved her hand and a hologram screen appeared beside her showing her name in "kanji" words.

However, no one answered her since everyone was more focused on Orimura Ichika who was the only male in this classroom.

Maya didn't expect this situation and became slightly nervous. She changed the picture on the hologram beside her showing a scenery of various locations inside the school which she thought would attract their attention.

"Ah... ehh? From this day onwards, everyone here is a student of IS Academy. This is a boarding school. Everyone will be together, even when classes are over. Please help one after another and enjoy spending the next 3 years together."

No one answered her again since they were too busy to look at Ichika.

Ichika sighed and was quite depressed at this moment.

"Now, let's move on to the self-introductions. Erm... we're going according to numerical order on the attendance list....

Kasugano Haruka-kun! Kasugo Haruka-kun! Is Kasugano Haruka-kun here?"

Everyone was confused when no one answered the teacher, but suddenly they remembered that Kasugano Haruka was the second male IS pilot in the world and didn't expect that he would be in the same class as them too. The only thing which made them sad was that they couldn't see him right now.

Everyone started to chatter with each other and the classroom became noisy.

"Uh... everyone please be quiet...."

Maya became even more nervous when everyone started to talk to each other.

Suddenly the door of the classroom was opened which startled all of them and made them quiet.

Everyone looked at the figure of a beautiful woman who opened the door, then attracted to the handsome young man beside her.

The woman turned at the young man and said, "You'll need to report to me why you're late on the first day of school later."

"Go inside and sit on the empty seat."

Haru nodded and smiled at Ichika who looked at him as if a savior. However, he was slightly surprised by Ichiya's reaction and felt taken aback. Then he realized that it was a misunderstanding since he was sure that there was no way for a harem protagonist to love a man. Though, he didn't understand why Ichika couldn't appreciate this situation.

"Umm... are you Kasugano Haruka-kun?"

Haru turned and saw a beautiful woman with green hair whose bust wouldn't lose to Hirakuno.

"Can you introduce yourself since your name is on the first list of attendees? Is that alright with you?"

Maya sighed in relief when she heard his answer.

Haru nodded and turned to see everyone in this classroom. He had to admit that this school was amazing since he would stay in this place together with a lot of beautiful girls and he thought that this school was really testing his self-control over his lower body. He took a deep breath and smiled lightly to introduce himself.

"I'm Kasugano Haruka. 15 years old (he lies about his age here). As you can see, I'm a male IS pilot, but I'd appreciate it if I could get along with you all without any problems."

Everyone was looking at him in silence and raised their hands together in excitement.

"Yes, we'll get along with you!"

"But he was kind of cute just now, right?"

"Yeah, he seems like a brat and makes you want to take care of him."

"Um... Kasugano-kun, do you have a girlfriend?"

Everyone started to become excited and started to ask him a lot of questions.

Haru, who had done his best on his introduction, was speechless when he saw their reaction.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 822: Mama Maya

Everyone was quiet and turned to see the beautiful woman earlier.

"I'm your homeroom teacher Orimura Chifuyu."

Chifuyu stood up on the podium and said, "If you want to ask him a question then you can ask him later after he has received punishment for being late on his first day." She looked at Haru sternly and said, "Now, hurry up and sit down at your place so we can continue the introduction."

Haru wondered whether he had done something to her. He looked at Ichika who kept looking at Chifuyu and wondering whether they were siblings. He sat down on the protagonist seat which was located near the window and second from behind.

"Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun."

Haru smiled and asked their names, but once again Chifuyu reprimanded him.

"Now, the next person should start his introduction."

Chifuyu looked at Ichika at this moment and said, "Orimura Ichika, go and start your introduction."

Ichika stood up and once again became the attention of everyone.

"Erm... my name is Orimura Ichika. Pleased to meet you."

Ichika became even more nervous when he was being stared at. He took a deep breath which made everyone seem to wonder what this guy wanted to do.

Haru had decided to sleep quietly since everyone's attention was on Ichika. He put a sticker on his closed eyes which was able to disguise everyone that he was awoken even thought he was about to sleep.

Ichika ended his introduction, but it caused everyone to be speechless. Hearing their reaction, he felt a bit flustered. "Eh? Is it not good?"

Chifuyu smacked Ichika's head with an attendee book.

Chifiyu smacked Ichika's head again and said, "Call me Orimura-sensei!" She looked at Haru who was sitting quietly in his seat and suddenly felt weird. She walked toward him which surprised everyone and also looked at Haru.

No one knew what Chifuyu was planning with Haru.

Chifuyu observed Haru who was very quiet and suddenly she noticed something which made her frown. She pulled the sticker on Haru's eyes showing that he was sleeping.

Chifuyu had never found such a brazen student in her life before and smacked his head directly.

Haru opened his eyes and sighed.

"I'm doing meditation, will you believe me?" Haru put up an innocent expression as if he was a pure child who had never done anything wrong in his life.

Chifuyu took a deep breath and smiled.

"Good! Good! This is my first time to have a student like you."

Chifuyu walked once again to the podium and announced.

"I'll have all of you people memorize the basics of IS within the next 6 months. After that it's hands-on, you should let the basic maneuvers sink into your body within half a month. Okay? If you agree, answer me. Even if you don't, still answer me."

Everyone answered at the same time.

"And Kasugano, I'll have you come to the teacher's office after the homeroom!"

Chifuyu had a fierce expression on her face.

After the homeroom, it was time for a break since it was only the first day of the school, and the teacher had only done an introduction about Infinite Stratos to everyone.

It was time for a break, but Haru was being called to the teacher's office which made him speechless.

"Kasugano, follow me!" Chifuyu looked sternly at Haru.

"Kasugano-kun, please follow us, alright?" Maya asked kindly.

Haru answered Maya with a smile.

"Ah - Uh, umm... Kasugano-kun, you should call me Yamada-sensei, but well, actually, it is alright for you to call me Maya-sensei in private."

Maya blushed and nodded with a smile.

Haru nodded and said in a low voice, "It's secret between the two of us."

Maya was somehow shy being treated like this by a guy who was several years younger than her, but it was quite fun.

Chifuyu noticed the difference in the way Haru called her and Maya which made her became more annoyed.

"Maya, don't let a guy who is several years younger than you, make you blush!"

Maya blushed at the tease of Chifuyu.

"Good grief." Haru shook his head and said, "Ichika, I'll go out for a bit."

Ichika looked at the trio who had left the classroom and he was once again alone since his only male friend was being taken by both Chifuyu and Maya. He was a bit speechless at his friend, and somehow really wanted to follow them since he only knew Haru and Chifuyu in this place. He was also being ignored by his childhood friend which made him helpless, but suddenly his childhood friend walked in front of him.

"Can you follow me a bit?"

"Kasugano-kun, do you know why you're being called to the teacher's office?"

Maya sat down in front of Haru with a strict expression, but somehow she was somewhat cute when she tried to reprimand him.

Chifuyu stood up by their side letting Maya do her job since she was also curious about the second male IS pilot beside her brother. She knew about her brother and she didn't need to worry about her brother, but Haru was different and she had a feeling that this guy was going to turn IS Academy into his garden or something which she couldn't allow, and it was also her instinct which told her that Haru who seemed lazy in front of her was very powerful character and somehow a bit perverted.

Haru understood the feeling of being reprimanded by a beautiful teacher.

"Sigh... Sensei, I also want to wake up open, but have you heard about my report before?"

Maya nodded and said, "Yes, I've heard that you're going to develop your own IS together with someone."

"Have you completed that IS?" Chifuyu asked. She was quite surprised when she knew that someone who was the same age as her brother could develop his own IS, and at the same time, she had received an order from the government to train him as hard as possible to turn him into a perfect IS pilot.

"Yes, I've just finished it at dawn and I haven't had time to sleep.... yawn...." Haru closed his mouth with a hand to close his yawn.

"Then, do you want to sleep in the infirmary first?" Maya felt sorry for Haru since she knew that he had worked really hard.

"No, it is the first day of school and I don't want to miss the class since someone might think that I've gotten preferential treatment since I'm one of the only male IS pilots in this world."

Haru shook his head and didn't accept her suggestion.

Chifuyu and Maya nodded and understood his reasoning.

"Then what do you want to do now? You can't take a rest in class later."

"Maya-sensei, can I sleep on your lap? I might sleep better on your lap."

"H - Huh? My lap?" Maya blushed and flustered.

"Yes, if that's alright with you."

Haru put up a very innocent expression.

"W - Well, as a good teacher, I should help my students." Maya nodded and said, "Go ahead and use my lap."

"Thank you, Maya-sensei. You're very kind, different from...."

Haru stopped since he was glared at by Chifuyu.

Chifuyu wanted to stop Haru, but since Maya had accepted his request then she could do nothing in this situation.

Haru laid his head on Maya's lap and closed his eyes. "Maya-sensei, you smell very good..."

Maya flustered once again and said, "H - Hurry up and sleep before it is time for the class!"

"Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you, Sensei. You're very kind." He really slept right away after caressing her smooth thigh.

Looking at Haru's expression, Maya started to understand the feeling as a mother and really wanted to pamper him. She caressed his hair lightly with a smile and said, "Sleep well..."

Looking at the expression of Maya who really let him sleep on her lap, Chifuyu was speechless at this development and thought that she really needed to keep her eyes on this boy or else the chastity of the girls in this academy might be in danger.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 823: Dense Protagonist

Sleeping soundly on Maya's lap, Haru woke up when the break was over. He wanted to continue his sleep, but he knew that he needed to continue the lesson and it was impossible to sleep when Chifuyu who had been staying beside them pulled his ear to wake him up. He knew this type of woman would have trouble marrying someone and would be single until their 30's similar to someone he knew in his original life, but he wouldn't say anything since Chifuyu kept glaring at him at this time.

"Did you think something rude about me?" Chifuyu asked with a frown on her face.

"No. I'm just thinking that I'm lucky to have a beautiful teacher like you, Orimura-sensei."

Haru shook his head and his expression was very calm at that moment. If monk saw his face, then they would be surprised since he might have entered "zen" at that moment.

Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and snorted. "Don't sleep in the class later!"

Maya smiled looking at their interaction and also reprimanded him for not sleeping in the class.

"If you want to sleep then wait for the lesson to end, alright, Kasugano-kun?"

Haru thought that Maya was similar to his mother and he really liked this type of girl which made him remember Sheele.

Entering the class, everyone sat down in their seats.

Haru went back to his protagonist seat and sat down while also greeting the girls who sat around him since they would be classmates until he had completed his quest in this world.

"Now, I'll start the lesson." Maya smiled and started to explain the basics of IS.

His spirit was obviously better and he could listen to the lesson from Maya. He had learned most of the knowledge about IS before, and it made him a bit bored when he needed to learn it again. He thought to learn something more interesting such as to open the observe the IS core which he had stolen before.

Haru didn't know how Shinonono Tabane had developed an IS core, but he had to admit that this IS core was very mysterious. He didn't think that it was a device rather it was something similar to a living thing.

Yes, not a device or some technology, but a living thing since an IS core can evolve by itself.

Haru remembered that there was a network between all of the IS core which existed in this world and the thing that had happened on every IS core in this world would be recorded in that place.

In his hypothesis, the IS core could communicate with each other which made it able to copy a technique that had been used by someone in reality. He wanted to open that network, but he knew that it was impossible. What he could do to reach that place was to communicate with his own IS and letting it help him to access that place.

Haru also thought that IS was similar to a partner rather than a tool. He needed to treat it better and if possible he needed to treat it the same way when he treated his lover, no, it might be a bit too much to treat it as a lover, but he couldn't treat it as a tool since IS had its own will. He also had doubts about whether Tabane was the one who created the IS core, but since it was the setting then he could only believe it.

While thinking about IS, Haru looked at Ichika who sat on the 2nd seat from the front and seemed troubled during the lesson.

"Is there anyone who doesn't understand at this point?" Maya asked everyone in the class.

No one raised their hands and it seemed that they understood everyone.

Haru looked at Ichika who didn't raise his hand but looked at him with a hopeful expression.

Haru sighed and wondered whether this guy wanted to ask him to teach him, but he also noticed a blonde-haired girl who kept staring at him. This girl sat beside him, and it seemed that she was coming from a different country. He turned and also looked at this girl.

The girl seemed a bit surprised that Haru turned toward her, and stared at her.

Both of them stared at each other before the girl turned away with a blush on her cheeks.

'I haven't done anything....' Haru was speechless.

The break had started and Ichika went directly to Haru's desk.

"Haru, help me with the lesson!"

Everyone seemed to be surprised by Ichika's outburst.

"You didn't understand everything earlier, right?" Haru asked with a sigh.

"H - How did you know??" Ichika was surprised.

"Haven't you read the reference book before?" Haru asked.

"Reference book?" Ichika was a bit confused.

"The thick book which is about this size...."

Haru gave Ichika the approximate size with both of his hands.

"Oh, that one!" Ichika only realized it now.

"Yeah, didn't you read it?" Haru asked.

"No... I threw it away before."

The conversation between Haru and Ichika wasn't that loud, but the class was quiet since everyone wanted to hear the conversation between two males in this school.

Haru looked up and saw Chifuyu behind Ichika. "Ichika, you're dead."

Chifuyu smashed Ichika's head with a book.

"It hurts!" Ichika turned and was surprised to see his big sister. "Geh? Chifuyu-nee?"

"Call me Orimura-sensei!"

Everyone seemed surprised when they heard that Ichika and Chifuyu were brother and sister.

"I'll give you the book and you need to remember everything in a week."

"I've said that you need to do it." Chifuyu had a glare on her eyes.

"Yes....." Ichika sighed.

"How about you, Kasugano? You understand everything?"

"Yes, Sensei. You don't need to worry about me." Haru nodded with a smile.

Chifuyu didn't worry about Haru in terms of grade since she knew that this guy was genius, but she was worried about him trying to seduce the female students in this school.

"Then, I'll go out now. You can get your book after class later."

Chifuyu walked out from the classroom to the teacher's office.

Haru looked at Chifuyu's back and asked, "She's your sister, Ichika?"

"Yeah... it is very often for her to go back home, but I don't expect her to be a teacher at this school...." Ichika had a rare smile when he talked about his older sister.

'Sis-Con...' Haru thought when he saw Ichika's expression.

"Right, I'll introduce you to my childhood friend!"

Ichika stood up and walked to the ponytailed girl.

Haru could see that they were talking about something and the girl seemed to resist him a bit until she sighed and gave up.

"Haru, this is my childhood friend. Her name is Shinonono Houki."

Ichika smiled when he thought that his childhood friend would have a new friend. "Houki, this is Kasugano Haruka. I've met him during the entrance exam before school before."

Haru and Houki looked at each other for a moment.

Haru had to admit that Houki was a really beautiful girl with a very good body, especially her breasts which might be even bigger than Hikaruno.

Houki didn't like it when she saw Ichika communicate with a girl, but it was different when he communicated with a guy. She looked at Haru for the first time and she didn't have any special feeling since her heart was leaning toward Ichika, but Haru had this strange charm which made her who had trouble communicating with a stranger feel comfortable.

"Hello, Shinonono. Nice to meet you."

Houki wasn't good at meeting new people and felt a bit shy.

"Did you learn kendo?" Haru suddenly asked.

"How did you know?" Houki asked in surprise.

"Your posture, I guess? I have learned about a sword or two before."

Houki raised her eyebrow and looked at Haru. She could see the callousness on his hands and from his body, she could tell that his body was very strong. She nodded and asked, "I've never seen you at the tournament before?" She thought that such a strong young man would appear in the tournament.

Haru shook his head and said, "I'm not interested in the tournament and rather than a sword, I'm more into a knife."

The girls in the class looked at Houki in jealousy since she was surrounded by two males in this school.

If it was only Ichika then they wouldn't mind, but it seemed that Haru and Houki could talk to each other very well which made them very jealous.

Ichika who was by their side nodded in a smile when he saw both of them talking to each other very well. He was afraid for Houki to become a loner, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

It was when they were talking to each other that suddenly someone interrupted them.

"Erm... can I have a moment?"

Haru, Houki, and Ichika turned to see the blonde-haired girl who sat next to Haru.

"My... what a response! You should be grateful to have a conversation with me!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 824: Clash Between Harem Protagonists

Houki frowned and said, "If you just want to say that then don't bother us!" She felt happy that someone could talk about martial arts with someone else, but suddenly someone interrupted them which annoyed her.

"Huh? Can't you have a better attitude! Shouldn't you see that you've been bothering me talking near my seat!" The blonde-haired girl complained.

"You...!" Houki was angry.

"Well, Shinonono-san. Calm down, it's our fault to not care about our surroundings." Haru looked at the blonde-haired girl and apologized. "I'm sorry, Alcott-san. If you're being bothered by us." He had introduced each other before and he remembered that the name of this girl was Cecilia Alcott.

The girl nodded with a smile when she saw Haru apologize to her. "No, it's alright, but you should be really grateful when I'm just talking with you."

"Sorry, I don't know you." Houki snorted.

"You don't know me? I'm very famous! My name is Cecilia Alcott!"

Houki and Ichika looked at each other and looked at Haru to see whether he knew about her.

Cecilia also looked at Haru at this moment waiting for him to explain her identity.

'Why are you all looking at me?'

Haru was helpless and said, "Alcott-san, I don't know anything besides your name. Unless I'm your childhood friend or boyfriend, I might able to explain something to them, but I'm not."

"B - B - B - B - Boyfriend?!"

Cecilia blushed and coughed several times to calm herself.

Houki looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy had an interest in this haughty girl.

"Well, since you don't know me then I'll explain my identity to all of you!"

Cecilia put her hand on her chest and smiled. "My name is Cecilia Alcott! I'm the valedictorian of entrance exam and the representative contender student of England!"

Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard that Cecilia was a representative student. Looking at Ichika's confused expression, he knew that this guy didn't understand anything.

"Ichika, IS Representative Cadet, is one of the top students chosen to represent their country as an IS pilot," Haru said.

"Yes, I'm an elite!" Cecilia nodded with a smile. "It's quite a miracle and good fortune that you can be in the same class as the chosen individual like me."

Houki thought that this girl was only a loud girl, but it seemed that she needed to change her impression.

"Oh..." Ichika nodded and he understood, but he couldn't help but ask, "But what is so special about that?"

Everyone was in silence, even Houki who was by his side could only sigh at her childhood friend.

"Ichika, you really don't know anything don't you?" Haru asked.

"Well, I'm just a normal student before I'm chosen to enter this place, but how can you know a lot of things?" Ichika felt that this friend of his had left him behind which made him quite sad.

"It's common sense." Haru looked at Houki and said, "Even Shinonono-san also understands why the IS Representative is very special, right?"

Houki nodded and said, "Yeah, only someone who has an ability is the one who is able to become IS Representative."

"Then, Houki, are you also an IS Representative?" Ichika asked.

Houki shook her head and said, "There's only one person who can become an IS Representative in each country or organization. If I'm not wrong the IS Representative of Japan should be in the 1st grade too, but I'm not sure which class."

"Eh... " Ichika kept asking them a lot of questions.

Cecilia who was beside them suddenly ignored.

Houki and Ichika had forgotten that Cecilia was there.

"Don't you know that I'm an elite? I've also defeated the instructor on the entrance exam!"

Cecilia wanted to put them in awe, however, their answer made the situation turn unexpected.

"Haru and I have also beaten the instructor."

"What?! How can that be?! I was only informed that I was the only one, why----"

Suddenly the bell rang which stopped their conversation.

Cecilia took a deep breath and calmed herself. "We can continue our conversation later."

Houki and Ichika shook their heads at the same time.

Haru looked at Cecilia who puffed her cheek and seemed to be very annoyed. He took candy from his pocket and placed it on her table.

Noticing the thing on her table, Cecilia took it with a frown and turned her head toward Haru, but she saw the words which were written on the packaging on the candy "sorry". She looked at him and gave her a gesture to be quiet.

"Shh..." Haru put his index finger on his lips.

Cecilia blushed again but tried to hide it with the annoying feeling on her heart.

Is this guy trying to seduce me?!

Hmph! It isn't that easy to make me fall for you!'

Cecilia blushed and somehow felt a bit excited by this secret interaction between two of them which made her feel as if she was a bad girl. She looked around and seemed glad that no one realized their interaction. She opened the chocolate candy and put it in her mouth.

After the class, Ichika asked him to go with him to meet with his big sister since he was a bit scared.

Haru didn't really mind and accompanied him to meet with Ichika's big sister since Ichika's big sister was beautiful.

Houki went directly back to her room and didn't wait for them.

The trip was quite peaceful and Chifuyu didn't say too much, only gave Ichika a lot of books telling him to learn all of that in a week.

Ichika sighed and Haru talked with Maya until he was stopped by Chifuyu telling them to hurry up and went back to their dorm.

Walking back together, Haru didn't help him to hold the book rather he walked lazily beside him. "What's your room?"

"It is 1225, what about you?" Ichika hoped for both of them to have the same room.

Haru felt strange since usually, the same gender would have the same room since it would easier.

Ichika thought that it would be great to have the same room as Haru since he could teach him, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

However, Haru thought of a development where the childhood friend of Ichika would suddenly stay in the same room as Ichika later. He couldn't help but think about such a thing since he knew that this world was a harem world and it was possible to have such a development since he remembered in the world of "Hundred" that Hayato and Emilia were also in the same situation before.

Both of them walked faster to go back to their dorm since they were being followed by a lot of girls.

Haru understood the mind of the girls in this place.

They were looking down on a male since they were able to pilot an IS, however, they were curious about males since they never had that much interaction with them before except their father.

Haru and Ichika had arrived in the room with number 1225 and Ichika opened it with his key.

"Let's go to my room first." Ichika was a bit lonely to be alone.

Haru didn't mind and followed him. He didn't feel any presence in this room. 'Is this going to be one room with only one guy?'

Ichika took out the book from his bag and said, "Haru, teach me!"

Haru could notice the presence of a lot of girls behind the door of Ichika's room who were saying something very rude.

Haru was helpless and didn't want to teach him.

"Sorry, Ichika. You need to learn by yourself. I'm a bit sleepy right now. Bye!"

Haru went back hurriedly to his room which was located next to Ichika's room.

Ichika scratched his head and was clueless about what his friend was thinking. He sighed and could only learn by himself.

"But Haru is very stingy!"

Ichika complained, but in the end, he knew that he needed to rely on himself and started to read the book by himself since he needed to learn all of this in a week.

When both the harem protagonists appeared together, there would be a clash between the two of them. The stronger one would get everything, while the weaker one was clueless and didn't know anything that he had lost in the battle between their clashes.

Suddenly there was a change in the plot, but no one knew and no one thought too much, but one thing for sure, if Ichika wanted to get his women back then he needed to grow up and change his dense personality.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 825: Class Representative

In the early morning, everyone was eating breakfast in the cafeteria, but there was something which was different from usual which made everyone to have a jealous expression on their face looking at one girl who sat down between two only male students at this school.

If it was only one then they wouldn't care, but it was two of them!

They would have never expected that there was a girl who was able to create a harem right after she entered the school, especially when both males were the only IS pilots in this world.

If it was only Ichika, then they didn't mind, but why did this girl also have the attention of Haru which made them annoyed.

If their stare could create a hole in someone, then they really wanted to create a hole in Houki's body.

Houki didn't care much about the group of girls who talked behind her back and chatted with Ichika and Haru. She only knew that both of them had a different room and lived by themselves, but she thought that it was quite normal when both of them were the only males in the group of girls.

If it was on the story then she would be annoyed since Ichika had taken her bra, but this time it didn't happen since Houki's room was different from Ichika's.

They talked to each other until a group of girls came toward them.

"Kasugano-kun, can we sit down next to you?"

Haru nodded and said, "Sure."

The three girls seemed very happy and sat next to Haru.

Then another group of girls came toward them and asked Ichika whether it was possible to sit beside him.

"Ahh.... Why didn't I ask them earlier!"

Every girl in the cafeteria sighed in regret since they weren't moving that fast earlier.

Houki was annoyed when there were a lot of people around her and stood up while bringing her plates.

Haru looked at Ichika who didn't seem to notice anything and could only sigh his head.

"Kasugano-kun have you done any sports?"

The girls seemed to look at Haru's arms which seemed very strong.

"Umm... can I touch arm?"

Nohotoke Honne, who seemed to be sleepy, asked him with expectation.

Haru looked at the expression on other's girls and shook his head. "No."

"If I give you permission, then the other girls also ask the same. I know that you're curious, but let's do it when there is only both of us later..." Haru whispered.

Honne blushed, but nodded and thought that it was better to ask him later when there was only both of them, alone, privately.

Ichika looked at his friend and seemed quite clueless about what they were talking about.

"How long are you going to eat? Take in your meals with speed and efficiency!"

Chifuyu who wore a tracksuit reprimanded everyone.

Everyone started to eat faster.

"I'm the dorm supervisor for the 1st year! If you come late to school, I'll make sure you do 10 laps around the school track."

Haru shook his head and continued to eat while thinking that if she kept angry like that her skin would grow old faster.

Haru ducked down his head and avoided the book which was thrown at him from behind. He was speechless and asked, "What have I done, Sensei?"

"I'm not sure, but I feel that you're thinking something rude about me!" Chufuyu glared at Haru.

Haru felt a bit annoyed. If he wasn't a gentleman then he would tie her up and spray a white liquid all over her. He really felt that no one would marry such a woman, especially with this character, but he didn't say anything since this woman kept staring at him.

Everyone was in the class since the class had started.

Chifuyu stood up in front of the podium to announce something.

"We will now decide on who will be the class representative who will be competing in the inter-class tournament. Class representatives will not just compete in a tournament but attend student council meetings as well as committee meetings. You can consider it something like a class leader. Self-nominating or nominating others, either is fine.

"Are there any candidates?"

Chifuyu glanced at Haru at this moment since she was curious about the ability of Haru's IS. She only knew that he developed it by himself together with Hikaruno, but she didn't know what its ability was and what its shape was. It was all mystery, and only some people knew about it. It was the reason why she hoped that it would be him who became the case representative.

Haru noticed that Chufuyu was looking at him, but he didn't say anything since he felt that it was quite troublesome to become a class representative.

Then one girl raised her hand and said, "Yes, I recommend Kasugano-kun!"

Haru twitched his lips, but he also understood this development.

Ichika smiled and gave a thumbs up to his friend.

Houki was silent and didn't say anything.

"Are there any other opinions? If there is none, he shall be elected."

Chifuyu knew that someone would complain and it was a perfect chance for her to see his ability.

"I can't acknowledge that!"

Cecilia stood up and after slamming the table. She looked at Chifuyu and complained. "This type of selection is unacceptable! Having a man as our class representative is nothing but shame! Did you ask Cecilia Alcott to bear that shame for the whole year?"

"Well... I agree with that, the class representative should be the strongest pilot in our class, right?" Haru suddenly interrupted.

"Yes! That's true." Cecilia nodded and thought that Haru had supported her.

"But the question is, Alcott, are you stronger than me?"

Haru suddenly asked Cecilia, looking at her with a relaxed expression. He was also curious about Cecilia's IS and wanted to fight it since she knew that she IS was 3rd Generation IS. He had gotten the data after he went to England to steal the IS core along with the data about IS in that country, but he had never fought it before.

Cecilia didn't expect this development and pointed her finger at him. "Y - You...!" She thought that Haru was a gentle type of guy, but didn't expect that he would show his backbone in this situation.

"Then, let's have a duel!"

"Interesting. You and me?" Haru asked with a smile.

"Yes." Cecilia had a smug smile on her face and said, "If you lose to me, then I'll make you become my servant!"

Haru stood up and his height was taller than Cecilia which made him a bit intimidating.

Cecilia seemed to want to move back, but she didn't want to show her weakness.

"Well, if I lose then I'll become your servant, right? Then, what if you lose?"

Haru folded his arms waiting for her answer.

"There's no way that I'll lose!" Cecilia refuted

"But it is not fair, right?" Haru thought that this girl was really fun to tease.

"Well...." Cecilia nodded and thought for a while. "Then, if I lose. I'll become your maid or something!"

"Good. I agree." Haru agreed and said, "Don't be a sore loser when you lose later."

"Hmph! You're the one who is going to lose anyway!" Cecilia looked at Chifuyu and asked, "Sensei, when is the duel?"

Chifuyu who heard their interaction knew that she couldn't stop it, but she had a feeling that Cecilia would lose this battle. She looked at Haru and needed to stop him if he really did something immoral to Cecilia later.

"That settles it. That battle will be held next Monday. It will take place at 3rd Arena."

Cecilia was confident and said, "You need to learn etiquette, tea, cooking, and a lot more after you've become my servant!"

"If you lose, what will you learn?" Haru asked curiously.

Cecilia thought about a lot of perverted things that she read in the novel before which made her blush.

Haru thought that this girl had raised a FLAG, but he didn't say anything and waited for a week later to start the duel between the two of them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 826: Personal Training 1

"It's good that both of you have a personal IS, you can prepare yourself for the duel in a week."

Hearing Chifuyu, they were surprised when they heard Haru had his own personal IS. They didn't feel surprised about Cecilia since she was the IS Representative of England, but Haru was different and Japan also had their own IS Representative which made this situation had never been seen before.

But since Haru was one of two male IS pilots, it might be because of that he received his own personal IS.

It was also because of this reason that Ichika's IS which should have been received at the beginning of the story wouldn't be made soon and it might need a lot of time.

"Kasugano, you're a newbie in IS, right?"

Haru wanted to say "no", but Chifuyu didn't let him answer her.

"I'll train you for a week. Go to the kendo dojo after class later! For one week, I'll train you before you have to duel with Cecilia." Chifuyu looked at Cecilia and asked, "Is that alright with you, Cecilia?"

"Well, since he's a newbie then it can't be helped. I'll allow it so he won't have a shameful battle in our duel later in the week."

Cecilia seemed very proud and smiled while touching her chest.

Looking at Cecilia, Haru was wondering how her expression was when she lost the battle later.

"Kasugano, I haven't heard your response!"

Haru nodded and didn't mind being trained by Chifuyu.

Chufuyu nodded since the government had asked him to personally train Haru. She didn't know what kind of deal he had made with the government, but she knew that he couldn't underestimate him. Even though she saw him a bit sloppy, she knew that all of them were just an act.

Haru was quite sloppy if he didn't need to take care of his little sister.

Everyone was surprised by this development. Suddenly they heard that Haru and Cecilia would have a duel in a week, then they heard that Haru had his own personal IS, and lastly, he would be trained by Chifuyu-Sensei personally. They had to admit this development had overwhelmed them quite a bit, but at the same time, they were worried about Haru.

If Haru lost against Cecilia, then he would become her servant which was something that they couldn't accept.

They didn't want Cecilia to monopolize Haru by all of her own which made them unable to spend their time with him in the future.

But since both of them had agreed to each other then they could do nothing, however, they sighed in relief when they heard that Chifuyu would personally train him which made them believe that there was a chance for him to win this duel.

Ichika had a lot of questions on his head, but he decided to ask it later when the class was over.

After the end of the class, Haru went to the kendo dojo together with Ichika and Houki.

Ichika didn't want to be alone and thought about following both of his friends to meet his older sister.

Houki joined a kendo club and it was normal for her to come to the kendo dojo.

"Haru, what is personal IS?" Ichika asked.

Haru and Houki were speechless when they heard Ichika's question.

"Shinonono, do you want me to be the one who explains it to him or you?" Haru asked.

"Sigh... Ichika, you really don't know anything, do you?" Houki asked.

"Huh? What? Is it something that someone should know?" Ichika was confused.

"There are only 467 IS cores in this world, and there are 6 billion people in this world. That means there are only 467 people who are able to own their own IS," Haru said.

"What? Only 467?!" Ichika was in shock.

Houki nodded and asked, "You don't know something so basic?"

"Is it really something normal to know about such a thing?" Ichika asked.

"The answer depends. If you go to the normal high school then you don't need to think too much about this, but you go to the IS school which means such a thing should be normal to know."

Haru understood that it was a normal setting for a protagonist to be clueless, but he didn't expect Ichika to be this clueless.

Houki was also speechless at the knowledge of her childhood friend.

"Anyway, you should read the book more after this."

Looking at the expression of his two friends, Ichika knew that he needed to get serious, or else he would be really left behind by both of them.

"So how can someone be able to get personal IS?" Ichika asked.

"I'm asking the government."

Haru didn't hide it and he also didn't mind becoming the dog of the government since this position was very comfortable, but rather than a dog. He was similar to a Persian cat which was being pampered and being let to do whatever he wanted since he was very obedient.

"Where is your IS then?" Ichika asked.

Haru showed them a tarot card with the "Devil" symbol in front of them.

Houki was pretty surprised at the Closed-Form of Haru's IS since most people would have their Infinite Stratos with a shape of a bracelet, necklace, ring, earrings, and it was her first time to see an IS in form of a card, especially with "Devil" symbol which gave quite ominous feelings.

Ichika was confused and asked, "Isn't this a card?"

Haru sighed and said, "You know what? I'm too lazy to explain it to you, go, and read the book." He shook his head and left him to go to the kendo dojo. He wasn't encyclopedia or google, it was better to search it on the internet rather than wasting his time while asking such an obvious question.

Ichika chased after Haru.

Houki could only sigh at Ichika.

Arriving at the kendo dojo, the three of them could see Chifuyu who was sitting on the "seiza" position with a katana right in front of her.

Her eyes closed as if she was on meditation.

Chifuyu opened her eyes and stared at Haru fiercely.

"Your brother is asking me a lot of questions, it is his fault." Haru put all of the blame on Ichika.

"What?!" Ichika was startled, but then he also saw Chifuyu who glared at him.

"Ichika, have you remembered all of the books which I gave you yesterday?" Chifuyu asked.

"N - No, I need more time, Chifuyu-nee!" Ichika was scared in front of Chufuyu.

"Call me Orimura-Sensei at school!" Chifuyu reprimanded Ichika and said, "Don't bother him too much. He has a duel in a week."

Somehow Ichika felt a bit resentful at Haru at this moment since he was being reprimanded by his older sister, but he also knew that it was his fault to not know anything and threw away the important book at the beginning of the school.

Chufuyu looked at Haru and said, "Go and change your uniform to "do-gi" in the locker room."

Haru went to the locker room to change his clothes.

Ichika and Houki looked at Haru who went to the locker room in a trace.

"What are you dawdling for? You two also hurry up and change your clothes!" Chifuyu reprimanded both of them again.

Ichika and Houki didn't know why they needed to change, but since Chifuyu had asked him to change then they could only change.

Haru who heard Chifuyu's voice could only shake his head and knew that woman wouldn't marry so soon since it would be hard to search for a man who was able to handle her temper. Though he had to admit that she was beautiful, he didn't have a hobby to date such a fierce woman, right?

There was a lot of doubt when the readers read the sentence above while remembering a lot of fierce women who he had dated in his life such as Brandish U, Esdeath, Tsunade, Kirari, etc....

But, anyway, his training would start soon after he had changed his clothes.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 827: Personal Training 2

Coming out of the locker room, Haru and Ichika had changed into "do-gi" and went to the dojo.

Houki also had come out from the changing room and looked at Haru and Ichika.

"Don't be dawdling and go over here!"

Chifuyu who sat in the "seiza" position was quite impatient.

"Sit down in front of me."

Haru, Ichika, and Houki also sat down on the "seiza" position right in front of Chifuyu.

"Haru, have you trained in kendo?" Chifuyu asked. She didn't need to ask either Houki or Ichika since she knew that both of them had learned kendo during their childhood.

"I wanted to become a chef before."

Haru didn't hide it before and thought that it was good to add a lie.

"You? Chef?" Chifuyu was a bit surprised and asked, "Then, why not continue to become a chef?"

Haru didn't answer and shut mouth in silence. He felt that it would give him a deeper history or something by doing this kind of act.

"Well, whatever." Chifuyu didn't answer force him and said, "Anyway, it doesn't really matter whether it is a sword or knife." She threw a katana to Haru and said, "Let's start our spar."

Caught the sword with his hand, Haru frowned and unsheathed it feeling a bit surprised.

Chifuyu smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? IS is more dangerous than a katana." Her eyes turned serious and asked, "Do you know what is the similarity between katana and IS?"

"Both of them are weapons," Haru answered simply.

"Yes, and both of them are weapons and they are used to kill people."

Houki and Ichika who were beside them were in shock.

"That is what most people think, but what I think is different....." Chifuyu looked at them and said, "In my opinion, IS and katana are being used to protect the people that I care."

Houki and Ichika sighed in relief and nodded.

"What about you? You've got your personal IS, and what are you going to do with it?" Chifuyu asked.

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "After you know it, what are you going to do?"

Chifuyu shook her head and said, "I'm just asking if you don't want to answer then it is alright."

Haru smiled looking at Chifuyu and thought that this woman was somehow cute thinking that he would be moved by her words similar to bloody, exciting, and hot shounen manga.

"The world is dangerous, what's wrong with holding something to protect yourself? For now, I'll do the work which the government will give me, and in the future, if I find the person who I want to protect then I'll do the same as you."

His answer was pretty simple, but it surprised Ichika since he didn't expect his friend to think so deeply.

"Hmm... you don't have anyone that you want to protect?" Chifuyu asked.

"There was in the past, but not now."

Haru knew that Chifuyu had read about his information and knew that he was only living with his grandfather who had passed away in the past. He knew that Chifuyu would think about something complicated in her mind.

Chifuyu looked at Haru with complex expression and thought that this young man might be hiding something more inside him which made her somehow worried, but one thing for sure, she wanted him to search for someone who was very important for himself in this world.

Ichika and Houki were curious when they heard this name.

"I've heard that your relationship is quite close before when you've stayed on the research facility to develop your own IS."

Chifuyu thought that Hikaruno might become an important person in this world.

"Orimura-sensei, I don't know if you love to gossip." Haru sighed and asked, "So is this really personal training or an interview?" He didn't expect his lie would develop into this situation, and he was wondering now whether Chifuyu would think that he was someone who had a troubled childhood or something.

"I guess...." Chifuyu stood up while holding her katana and said, "You're very impatient, huh? I also want to test your ability. Let's have a spar as soon as possible."

Haru nodded and stood up while holding the katana which was given to him earlier.

"Erm... Chifuyu-nee, is it alright to use a real katana? Don't you think that it is dangerous?" Ichika tried to stop them since he didn't expect both of them would do it for real.

"Yeah.. it isn't a good idea..." Houki also tried to stop them since if it was training then it was better to use a wooden katana.

"No. You two just watch or do training by yourself there. You don't need to worry about us."

Chifuyu unsheathed the katana and held it with both of her hands facing Haru in front of her.

"Please be easy on me, Sensei."

Haru was very relaxed and his form was full of openings. He looked at Chifuyu and also held the katana with both of his hands.

"If you can stay for 10 seconds then I'll praise you."

Chifuyu didn't comment on his form rather she would show him the world of pain later since she loved to teach someone using their bodies rather than a word.

Haru was speechless and asked, "What if I can stay longer?"

Chifuyu didn't expect this question but smiled since she didn't hate when Haru was so ambitious to face her. "What do you want? But if you can become a good sparring partner, then I don't mind granting you anything."

"Anything?" Haru raised his eyebrow.

Chifuyu was confident about herself and she had never seen someone who was as strong as her beside Shinonono Tabane in this world. Even if she faced someone who used an IS, she wasn't afraid and could face them only using a katana.

"Don't regret your words later."

Haru smiled and knew that the standing and power of women in this world was better than a man. It was the reason why Chifuyu was so confident of defeating him in 10 seconds, and at the same time, he had two females who had created a bet with him in this world.

"Shinonono, become the referee!" Chifuyu thought to teach this bad boy a lesson as soon as possible.

Houki sighed when she couldn't stop both of them and nodded. "Then, I'll start from the 3... 2... 1..."

Suddenly Chifuyu leaped and appeared right in front of Haru swinging her katana downward.

However, Haru raised his right hand and blocked Chifuyu's swords, but in an instant, he knew that he needed to redirect this attack or else his katana would be destroyed.

Chifuyu was about to destroy Haru's katana, but suddenly Haru's right hand raised which made her katana slip, but she turned her body in a twist and swung her sword toward his side.

But Haru blocked it again. He smiled and asked, "Done?"

"Hmph! I wonder how long that you can maintain that composure!"

Chifuyu felt a bit excited and wanted to see how long he could fight against her. She moved back for a bit and changed her posture before swinging her katana down several times.

*Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

Chifuyu changed the direction of her attack from the side, top, hand, feet, etc, but all of them were blocked by Haru.

Houki and Ichika who saw their battle from the side were in awe since their battle was very fierce.

Not only them, but everyone on the kendo dojo was very surprised when they saw the fight between Haru and Chifuyu.

In the fight between the two of them, they could see that Chifuyu had an upper hand since she kept attacking Haru with a fierce attack, but Haru's defense was very tough and slippery.

Haru blocked Chifuyu's attack and also redirected it to the side changing its direction.

Haru reminded Chifuyu and thought she would stop, but that wasn't the case.

"That's good! Let's continue!"

Chifuyu had never thought that Haru was able to match her and kept attacking him fiercely, but at the same time, she realized that his movement was a bit weird. She knew that he hadn't learned kendo, but the way she dodged and avoided her attack... it was as if he could predict her attack in advance.

Chifuyu raised the corner of her mouth and kept attacking.

"Don't forget about your promise."

Chifuyu stopped and nodded. "I know." She had promised and of course, she would grant him his request. Though, if he asked something perverted...

"So what's your request?"

Haru hadn't thought anything and said, "Let's keep it for later."

"Alright. Then, let's continue our spar!"

Chifuyu started to attack him once again and this time she moved faster.

*Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

Everyone was dumbstruck and no one did anything, only watched their spar with surprise expression with only one thought in their minds.

It was what they were thinking when they saw their fierce battle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 828: Duel 1

Ichika and Houki had joined the training of Haru and Chifuyu in the past few days.

Houki who was very disciplined with her kendo had learned a lot, but at the same time, she realized that she was very weak.

Ichika, who hadn't trained kendo for a long time, felt tired every day and he often complained wondering why he needed to train so hard in kendo.

"In the end, IS is also a tool. If the user is weak, then the IS is also weak."

Chifuyu didn't show mercy, and she had been in a very good mood when Haru was able to handle their spar every time, but at the same time, she realized that this guy had never attacked her. Even though she had told him to attack her, he didn't do it and when she tried to force him to attack her.... this guy was so slippery that it was very hard to attack him which annoyed her.

Though, if Haru heard what Chifuyu was thinking then he would think that this woman was lewd.

Sometimes they used a real katana, and sometimes they used a wooden katana, but the wooden katana was destroyed very easily during their spar.

Cecilia, who also saw the spar between Haru and Chifuyu, knew that Haru was a very strong opponent, but she was confident that she would win since they were fighting using an IS, not a katana.

If it was katana then she knew that she wasn't Haru's opponent, but it was different when they were fighting using an Infinite Stratos.

Cecilia also couldn't wait to see Haru in a butler uniform and thought that it would suit him. She also imagined what kind of things she would do to him later after she had won the match.

Haru didn't think too much about Cecilia and he also had never shown his Infinite Stratos in the past week which made everyone became even more curious.

Ichika and Houki went to the bathroom to wash their bodies.

Chifuyu wiped her sweat since it had been a while since she had a good fight with someone but suddenly noticed something right in front of her. She took the drink right in front of her and said, "Thank you." She opened the cap of the bottle and drank something very fresh and slightly sweet, but it wasn't cold.

"Coconut water." Haru also drank the same thing.

"Yeah. It's also good after a workout."

Chifuyu looked at Haru from up and down. She had to admit that his body was very good, and she understood why this guy was so popular at school.

"Are you ready for tomorrow's match against Cecilia?"

Chifuyu hadn't taught him to use an IS, and only trained him in swordmanship (though, her training was useless in Haru's mind, but he didn't say anything since it was nice to spend his after school time with beautiful teacher) but she knew that he was stronger than her which made her quite conflicted when she thought about the bet between Haru and Cecilia. She knew who would win the duel, but she wanted the result of the match to be a tie since she didn't really want something happened between Haru and Cecilia.

Haru looked at Chifuyu who had a strange expression and asked, "What's that expression?"

"I've never seen your IS before, can you show it to me?" Chifuyu asked.

"You can see it tomorrow, Chifuyu-Sensei." Haru smiled and thought about the expression of everyone when they saw his IS.

Chifuyu knew that this guy wouldn't show his IS no matter how many time she had asked him, but when she thought about the Closed-Form of his IS. She felt quite curious and she had a feeling that it would be a very powerful IS.

Haru thought about the past few days when Chifuyu had personally trained him. He felt that he was the one who trained Chifuyu rather than the other way around. Even though Chifuyu's skill at kendo was very good, and even had reached the human limit in this world... but he had seen a lot of powerful sword users such as the people in "Kimetsu no Yaiba". His kendo was very rough, and he used his physical prowess along with Kenbonshoku Haki sparing against Chifuyu.

However, his knife ability was very powerful and it was possible to apply his knife skill to sword since the sword was just a knife with a longer blade in his mind.

"In the past few days, I've been thinking that I'm the one who trained you rather than the other way around."

Haru glanced at Chifuyu to see her reaction.

Chifuyu blushed, but she refuted him and said, "Didn't you learn a lot of things? It is good that you can apply your knifemanship to a sword, right?" Her expression as if saying that it was because of her that Haru could have done that.

"Well, I don't really mind, but...." Haru smiled and asked, "Did you remember your promise?"

Chifuyu sighed and said, "What do you want? But let me remind you...." She took her katana and said, "If you ask something perverted then...." She was ready to slay him down at this moment waiting for what he was about to ask her.

Haru was speechless and said, "No. I'm not going to ask that."

Chifuyu became calmer and sheathed her katana back. "Then?"

"Can you accompany me to shopping? I lack a lot of things in my dorm and you're familiar with the area outside of the school...."

Haru thought of buying a souvenir before he went back from his quest later. He hadn't defeated "Silver Gospel" and invited one member to the Group Chat, but he had a feeling that his quest would be over soon.

Hearing Haru's request, Chifuyu felt a bit weird since it seemed that his request was similar to asking her on a date, but in a more subtle way, however, she might think too much when she thought that there were a lot of cute girls around him.

Suddenly Chifuyu was quite annoyed when she remembered the thing which Haru had said in the past who told her that no one would ask her for a marriage. She thought that it might be a good chance to show him the charm of an adult.

"We can go after your duel with Cecilia tomorrow."

Haru nodded and took out a honey lemon in jar eating it, but he noticed Chifuyu who stared at him.

"Do you want some, Sensei?"

Haru gave Chifuyu the entire honey lemon in a jar.

"You give me everything?" Chifuyu asked.

Haru nodded and said, "I still have a lot of them in my room." He walked away and said, "I'm going to take a shower first."

Chifuyu nodded and took lemon which had absorbed the honey inside the jar. She took a slice of lemon and ate it right away. She closed her eyes and tasted both sour and sweet from on her tongue.

Then suddenly she felt that she was being teleported to the pool of honey while lying lazily on the boat of lemon. She was using the arm of someone letting her pamper her, but when she saw that it was Haru who was laying beside her.

Chifuyu opened her eyes and sucked a deep breath at the taste of this honey lemon, and at the same time, she was wondering why she had seen him earlier trying to pamper her.

"What's wrong, Chifuyu-nee?" Ichika came out of the locker room and asked, "You're a bit weird."

"Call me Orimura-sensei!"

Chifuyu reprimanded Ichika and went to take a shower since she was too embarrassed to tell what had happened to her earlier.

Looking at Chifuyu's back, Ichika felt confused and wondered what was happening.

It was the day of the duel between Haru and Cecilia, everyone was sitting on the audience seat waiting for their duel.

Houki and Ichika were also one of them and they were sitting together with each other's classmates from class 1-1.

Everyone really hoped for Haru to win this duel since they wanted to have a male class representative.

Then when they were thinking about the duel, Cecilia came out from her dock using her IS.

Cecilia was flying in the air with a blue IS which covered her legs, arms, and some part of her chest and forehead with a blue armor with four optical drones that hovered around her surroundings.

"Is that Alcott-san's IS?" Ichika asked.

"Yeah...." Houki could tell that Cecilia was very strong and got quite worried about Haru since she had never seen Haru's IS.

However when they were thinking about Haru's IS, from the other dock, Haru was flying from toward Cecilia, and when his Infinite Stratos appeared in front of everyone. They were really shocked since his IS reminded them of "Devil", no, it might be suitable to call him "Reaper", especially when they saw the weapon of his IS.

Cecilia who looked at Haru had a complex expression since she knew that Haru's IS was better than she had thought, but she didn't think that she would lose and she was confident in her ability.

"I can't wait to see you in butler uniform serving me every time, Kasugano-kun."

"I also can't wait to see you in a maid uniform later. I can see that it'll be very cute on you, Cecilia."

"Is it alright to call you that?"

"W - Well, I don't mind."

"Then, you can call me Haru."

"Cough! Cough!" Cecilia blushed and said, "Even if you try to seduce me, it won't work! I'll win this duel!" She pointed her finger and shouted.

Haru only shook his head and thought to show the reality to this girl with his IS.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 829: Duel 2

Inside the dock, Haru could see Cecilia who had come out from her dock using her IS. He could see her blue IS which was sniper-type from the weapon which was used by her. He saw a flying drone hovering around her, reminding him of his girlfriend Claire Harvey in World of a Hundred.

Haru was wearing a skin-tight suit which was specially made to pilot an IS. He had always wondered why every world in which he came for quest needed him to wear a skin-tight suit which made his anaconda become conspicuous.

"Kasugano-kun! Kasugano-kun! You need to equip your IS now while I'm explaining the rules of this duel to you."

Maya's voice could be heard from the speaker inside the dock. Her voice seemed to be flustered when she saw Haru's figure who was only wearing a skin-tight suit.

Chifuyu was also the same and hurried him. "Hurry up! We don't have too much time!"

Neither of them expected that there was something really big inside his pants which could make every girl pregnant easily.

Haru nodded and took out the tarot card with the "devil" symbol on it before it shattered into thousands of glows similar to dandelion seeds which enveloped his body and covered his figure in darkness.

The moment the light disappeared, both Chifuyu and Maya were surprised looking at the shape of Haru's IS.

"Is that your IS?" Chifuyu asked.

"Yeah. Deathscythe, its the name," Haru answered.

Unlike normal IS which only enveloped some parts of the human body such as leg, arms, etc.

Haru's IS covered his entire body as if in full body armor. He didn't wear a helmet and showed his face, but his Infinite Stratos overall was similar to armor.

(It's similar to a Balance Breaker armor on DxD).

The color of his Infinite Stratos was black with a touch of white and red, but the thing which attracted them was the wide black wings on his back which reminded them of the devil.

Haru had thought that the usual design of IS wasn't suitable for him, especially when his anaconda was so consipious on this skin-tight suit so it was the reason why he decided to create a full-body armor so he could hide his anaconda inside the armor and personally, it was several times cooler.

If he created scattered armor, his big anaconda would be shown during the battle which he felt would be very lethal to his female opponents. He didn't want to cheat that much using his anaconda and decided to cover it.

Maya and Chifuyu were surprised when they saw Haru's IS which reminded him of the devil. From the name of his IS, they could tell that the weapon which was used by Haru was a scythe which made their impression of this IS was similar to "God of Death" or "Shinigami" in terms of appearance-wise, but after they saw his face that was covered in head armor which really reminded them of "devil" since it had a yellow horn on its forehead.

"Maya-sensei, Orimura-sensei, can you tell me the rules of the duel?" Haru asked since the duel was about to start.

"Y - Yes!" Maya was in awe looking at Haru's IS and started her job to explain about the duel along with Haru's opponent.

The hologram screen which appeared after he used his IS was added with one more screen showing data from "Blue Tears" which was Cecilia's IS.

"Cecilia's Infinite Stratos is Blue Tears. It is a sniper type IS. The IS has a system called Ultimate Defense. The system is designed to protect the pilot's life, even in a worst-case scenario, however, it will consume a lot of field energy in the process. You knew that much, right?"

"You're ready, Haru?" Chifuyu asked.

"I've been ready for a while Chifuyu-sensei," Haru answered.

It might be because they had spent a week together that their relationship was obviously better than normal.

Maya looked at both Haru and Chifuyu wondering what had happened between the two of them.

The launcher below him started to activate and launched him out of the dock.

Infinite Stratos could fly because it could defy gravity along with the booster on its body. If someone equipped Infinite Stratos on their body, they would be able to reach a supersonic speed or more.

Large black wings behind his back moved slightly controlling his balance.

Haru appeared in the arena and received a lot of exclaims since his Infinite Stratos was very different from normal.

However, they had to admit that he seemed very handsome in that armor which was fully clad into his body. Even though it seemed quite evil, it gave him the charm of a bad boy which somehow made the girls scream in excitement.

Cecilia was also quite surprised when she saw Haru's machine since it covered his entire body.

Infinite Stratos has a lot of features and one of them is "shielding".

Primary protection for IS and its pilots is provided through the use of energy shields (invisible to the naked eye) that could block both physical and optical weapons. The protection level of the Infinite Stratos shield is sufficient to be impenetrable to most conventional weaponry, but it could be penetrated by high-powered IS weaponry.

The basic armor plates of IS offer minimal protection against incoming attacks, since any weapon powerful enough to pierce the shield would also be powerful enough to penetrate the armor plate.

It is also the reason why the pilots are so scantly covered by armor plates rather than full body armor.

However, Haru's IS was different since his IS covered his entire body. Then he made the head armor on his Infinite Stratos vanish to show his face.

"Cool...." Ichika had to admit that Haru's IS was very cool.

"Yeah....." Houki also thought at the same time. Even though she was a girl, she was more interested in boyish stuff which was why the appearance of Haru's IS somehow made her jealous since it was very handsome.

"But what is his weapon?" Ichika asked.

"I'm not sure." Houki shook her head and couldn't wait to see the battle.

Cecilia had to admit that Haru was very handsome in his IS, but she couldn't be swayed because of that.

"I can't wait to see you in butler uniform serving me every time, Kasugano-kun."

Her voice was full of confidence and haughtiness.

"I also can't wait to see you in a maid uniform later. I can see that it'll be very cute on you, Cecilia." Haru thought that this girl was really cute.

"C - Cecilia?!" Cecilia blushed.

"Is it alright to call you that?"

"W - Well, I don't mind."

"Then, you can call me Haru."

"Cough! Cough!" Cecilia blushed and said, "Even if you try to seduce me, it won't work! I'll win this duel!" She pointed her finger and shouted.

Haru was speechless and said, "Then try to defeat me."

Cecilia raised her beam sniper rifle and aimed it at Haru directly. "Start the battle!"

IS also has one component known as the Energy Barrier or Absolute Defense.

The Absolute Defense is activated by IS itself and not by pilots. If an attack is deemed nonlethal by the IS, it wouldn't activate the Absolute Defense ability; even if it results in minor to moderate injury to its pilot. This ability is said to be able to protect the pilot from any kind of attack, but it also has seriously high power consumption; depleting the power of the IS with just single activation (In that sense, it is more like a pilot safety mechanism rather than combat defense mechanism). In any competition, the pilot has declared the loser if their shield level hits zero to avoid injuring the pilot.

It is the case now, to win this duel, Haru and Cecilia need to make the Energy Barrier on their opponent to hit zero levels.

The moment the match had started Cecilia started to shoot a beam sniper rifle at Haru.

A powerful blue beam was shot, but she missed her target.

Cecilia frowned since she felt that Haru had read the trajectory of her shooting, but she wouldn't be defeated because of that.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

Cecilia's blue beam which was shot from her rifle missed the target and only hit the ground which created a large crater on it.

"Is that all? Cecilia?" Haru asked while floating in midair.

"Hmph! Let's see whether you can be calm after this!"

The hovering drones around her started to release six small beam cannons that moved on their own as if it had its own consciousness.

The six small flying beams moved around in different directions shooting at him at the same time.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

Even though the firepower of these small flying beams was smaller than the sniper rifle, its number compensated for its strength.

However all of the attacks were missed, it was as if Haru could have predicted the trajectory of attack beforehand.

Cecilia didn't understand why he could dodge all of her attacks. She also felt annoyed since she hadn't seen him take out his weapon.

"Well, Cecilia, if it is all of your ability then I might end the duel soon."

Haru had seen more of Cecilia's IS's ability, but he knew that she kept her trump card for last.

"Hmph! Let's see whether you can do that!"

Cecilia combined the attack of the flying cannons together with her sniper rifle.

The volley of the beams was very dangerous and attacked him from a different direction at the same time which made the audience exclaimed in surprise.

Watching the battle between the two of them, Ichika had to admit that IS was more amazing than he had thought. He also wanted to have his IS, but he wasn't sure whether he could get it.

"What are you doing, Kasugano! Hurry up and use your weapon!"

Houki screamed since she was very impatient to see him being attacked by Cecilia. Though little did she know that all of Cecilia's attacks had missed their target and she couldn't see the battle clearly since the arena was covered in dust because of Cecilia's frantic attacks.

However, Houki had a feeling that Haru was going to win this duel.

Cecilia didn't give up, but she was wondering whether Haru's machine could give her optic illusions or predicted the attack of his opponent which made it very hard to attack him. She had always wondered how he could dodge all of her attacks while she continued to attack him.

However suddenly Haru stopped moving, Cecilia thought that it was a chance. "It's a chance!" She didn't hesitate to shoot her sniper rifle together with her flying bits.

Seven blue beams were shot at Haru at the same time creating a huge explosion.

Haru was covered in dust which made everyone worried that he had lost the battle after that attack.

"It's my win, that's what you think, right?"

Cecilia thought that she was the winner, but she heard his voice. "Y - You haven't lost?" But she saw a grim red light inside the dust and she saw it slice apart the dust on the surrounding clearing area showing the figure inside.

Everyone was surprised when they saw Haru holding the weapon in his hand.

To be exact, it was Twin Beam Scythe.

As implied by its name, the twin-beam scythe has an extra beam emitter giving it two beam blades. It also has a rocket thruster to give it extra momentum in use, effectively quadrupling the power of the scythe.

The color of the beam was grim red which gave an image that this weapon was used to destroy their enemy without mercy.

Everyone who watched the duel would have never expected Haru's choice of weapon to be a scythe.

Maya and Chifuyu were the same, even though they knew the name of Haru's Infinite Stratos was Deathscythe, but when they saw it for the first time, they couldn't help but exclaim.

It really surprised them since even if the scythe was strong, it was very hard to use since it wasn't fit to be used in the battle.

Ichika and Houki were the same. In the past week, they spent their time training together, but they would have never expected that Haru was a scythe user.

Haru closed his face with a helmet once again making his appearance more intimidating.

Cecilia was also quite startled by Haru's weapon, but she thought that scythe was very hard to use and she didn't think that she would lose against him.

"You should prepare yourself to call me "Ojou-sama" later!"

"Then, you should prepare yourself to call me "master" when there's only two of us alone..."

Cecilia blushed hearing his words and shot a volley of beams at Haru.

Haru only waved his scythe lightly destroying all of the attacks.

His scythe is very powerful and the heat and the powerful magnetic field it produces can begin to disintegrate the target even as the beam blade approaches. It can also be used underwater which can cleave anything.

Haru started to move and severed the six flying cannons on his surroundings very quickly.

Cecilia was in shock, but she didn't have time to relax since he appeared right in front of her. She gulped, but she smiled since she had other weapons in her arsenal. She shot out two missiles from the bottom of her skirt.

it was useless since it was being cleaved by Haru in a single stroke.

Haru appeared right in front of Cecilia and raised his scythe to cleave her into two.

Cecilia raised her hands unconsciously, but the sniper rifle on her hand was destroyed in one swing by Haru. She closed her eyes in fear when the scythe was about to reach her.

Cecilia thought that it was her end, but she waited for her attack to hit her, but she only felt a pat on her head.

"I'm sorry to make you scared, alright?"

Haru released on his hands and also part of armor on his hands.

"I - I - I'm not scared!" Cecilia's eyes were red at this moment, denying that she was scared since she was an IS Representative, but she was crying at this moment.

"Alright, alright, you're not crying. Let's go back. I'll treat you to something good."

Cecilia wanted to refuse, but when she thought that she didn't have a weapon anymore.

"You're very strong, Cecilia." Haru had to admit that if her opponent wasn't him then she might win the battle.

Cecilia had a complex feeling, but it was good being patted by Haru at this moment.

Haru took Cecilia's hand to the dock since the duel was over.

"E - Eh - Eh?!" Cecilia forgot all the things which had just happened and thought about what this guy wanted to do once she had brought him to his room, but at the same time, she also had an anaticipation inside her heart.

Haru was the first male who had defeated her, and she also had a good image of him before.

'He's also very strong....'

Cecilia thought that it wouldn't be bad being eaten by him.

Every audience in the arena, especially the girls, were very jealous of Cecilia at this moment.

Houki only shook her head looking at her new friend. She had a complex expression when she saw both of them go to the dock together and seemed to talk about something. She didn't know what they were talking about, but she didn't have a good feeling about it.

Only Ichika didn't know what had happened and thought about the match more since he knew that Haru was very strong and so strong that Cecilia didn't have a chance to fight back.

It was Ichika's thought at that moment, and he really wanted to own his own IS as soon as possible so he could compete with them on the arena.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 830: Dinner

The duel between the two of them had ended and Haru was the winner of this duel.

Cecilia's IS needed to be fixed since all of her weapons were destroyed by Haru, but she didn't care about that since her country would pay for everything, and her family also didn't lack money. She was more cornered about her visit to Haru's room.

Cecilia told him to go back first to his room quickly since she knew if they were walking too slow then a group of girls might stop them and even follow her to his room.

Haru felt strange when this girl was so excited to go to his room wondering whether this girl really wanted to become his personal maid, but suddenly he felt that it wasn't a good idea when he thought about her rich girl profile which made him remember Maki's disaster chocolate that he had eaten during Valentine's Day. Though, she might be good enough to warm up his bed during the night.

They walked together before they arrived at Haru's room in 1226.

Haru opened the lock of the door and looked at Cecilia. "Please enter."

Cecilia was a bit nervous, but she was also curious about his room. She nodded and entered his room together with him. Hearing the sound of the closing door, her nervousness intensified and she didn't know what to do for a bit.

"Sit down on the chair first." Haru was in the small kitchen in his room and asked, "Is black tea alright with you?"

Cecilia nodded and didn't ask where he had gotten his black tea since she thought that he also loved to drink such tea. She sat down on the chair in his room while looking around. She thought that boy's room would be very messy, but that wasn't the case and the aroma of the black tea permeated into this room which made her nose move slightly.

Looking at the cup of tea which let out white steam in front of her, Cecilia nodded and wondered how good it was. In England, she had tasted various black teas, and even if she didn't want to hurt Haru's feelings, her tongue was very sensitive to the taste of the black tea.

Sipping it into her tongue, she couldn't help but moan.

Cecilia was suddenly looking at the scenery of beautiful tea farms in front of her. She took fresh air from her surroundings, and suddenly her waist was hugged by someone. She smiled and also hugged him back. She looked at him and kissed him on his lips.

Haru had always tested the effect of his food on every world where he was teleported and wondered whether the power of his food could make the girls on that world climax. Looking at Cecilia's reaction, he nodded and thought that it was working.

"W - What with this tea?"

Cecilia was more than surprised since the tea which Haru brewed was better than her chef which was selected from an elite among the elite in the cuisine world.

"In the past, I wanted to become a chef, but I haven't trained that much lately since I've been busy lately. Fortunately, it seems that my skill hasn't decreased since it seems that you love my tea that much."

Cecilia blushed and nodded, but suddenly she realized something and asked, "Haruka-san, do you want to become a chef before?" She was quite surprised.

"Just call me Haru, Cecilia."

Cecilie blushed again but nodded. "Yes, Haru."

"Well, that's in the past, but now, I realize that being an IS pilot is also good."

"Why is that?" Cecilia asked.

"It's because I can meet you now. If I become a chef, then I might not see you in this life."

'Is this confession? W - Well, I don't mind accepting him, but i - isn't it a bit earlier? W - What to do? W - Will we kiss now? Kyaaa!!!'

Cecilia was very excited inside her head.

"Now, change into these clothes."

Hearing his voice, Cecilia woke up from her daydream and looked at the clothes which were given by him. She was a bit confused and asked, "W - What is this?"

Cecilia became flustered and asked, "W - Why should I change into that?"

"Well, did you forget what you said last week?" Haru asked with a mischievous smile.

Looking at his teasing smile, Cecilia couldn't help but complain. "H - Haru, you're such a bully."

"Hmm? Well, I won't force you, but I guess even an elite like you won't keep her promise, huh?"

Haru glanced at Cecilia to see her reaction.

Being provoked, Cecilia decided to wear the maid uniform and asked, "C - Can I borrow your bathroom?"

Cecilia nodded and went to the bathroom, but stopped. "Haru, you can't peek alright?" She had a light blush on her cheek and she seemed to be very shy at this moment.

Haru was in a trace and thought that it was fun to tease such a cute girl. "I won't promise, but I'll do my best. Who makes you so charming that I want to peek at you?"

Cecilia's face was very hot, even though this guy was perverted, but she thought that it was a normal reaction since she was indeed beautiful.

"P - Please don't tease me!"

Cecilia entered his bathroom in a hurry while flustered.

Haru sighed and wondered why he couldn't control his anaconda.

Haru was the same since he really couldn't control his lower body.

Waiting for a while, Cecilia's voice could be heard from the bathroom.

"H - Haru, I've changed..."

"Oh? Let me see it." Haru was curious about Cecilia's appearance in a maid uniform.

The door of the bathroom was opened and Cecilia came out from the bathroom while wearing a maid uniform. The maid uniform which was used by her was the maid uniform which was usually worn in his cafe, Fleurs De Lapin.

Haru had to admit that Cecilia was indeed a very beautiful girl.

Cecilia has light blue eyes and long, light blonde hair that forms drill-like curls at the ends, along with a royal blue headband that holds her hair up. She is extremely beautiful and has a slender, voluptuous figure; possessing a large bust, narrow waist, and a curvaceous butt.

Haru took a deep breath and sat while crossing his legs to hide something.

"Haru, are you alright?" Cecilia was worried when she saw that his expression seemed to be in pain.

"It's alright. You don't need to worry about it, but...." Haru looked at Cecilia and gave her a thumbs up. "You're really beautiful."

"Y - You don't need to praise me that much..." Cecilia was a bit shy.

"How about you have dinner with me? I'll show you my craft." Haru was also a bit lonely to stay in his room alone and he didn't really want to spend his day with sausage.

"Yes, you alright with French cuisine?" Haru asked.

Cecilia didn't expect Haru to be able to cook something fancy as a french cuisine and she had some expectations.

"H - Haru, can I help you?"

Haru was speechless and asked, "Have you cooked before?"

"No. I don't have any experience! But I'm learning fast!" Cecilia seemed very excited when she thought that she would cook with him.

Haru had a doubt, but looking at the excitement on her face he knew that he needed to accept it.

"Alright, but you need to listen to me."

Both of them wore their aprons.

Cecilia had to admit that Haru who was in his apron was really handsome.

They started to cook, and he gave her instructions, but as expected it didn't take a long time before she created a mess.

"Oh, why does this thing blow up?

Hmm, the fire isn't strong enough....

Right, I want it to be more colorful!"

Haru had a headache and held Cecilia's hand.

"W - What's wrong?" Cecilia asked.

"Cecilia, let's do this together."

Haru moved behind Cecilia and held her hands. "Let's cook."

Her face was very hot since the distance between the two of them was very close. She also smelled a manly scene from him which made her legs feel a bit weak.

Haru held her stomach and asked, "You alright?"

"Y - Yes, I need a few seconds to calm myself."

Cecilia took a deep breath and didn't know why his smell was really good, but she could smell him all day.

"Good, we're going to make Quiche De L"gumes Oubli"s now."

Ichika and Houki had come back to the dorm, and they met a group of girls who were searching for Haru and Cecilia.

"Huh? Where are they?" Ichika was confused.

Houki had an idea, but she wasn't sure about it.

"What's wrong? Hurry up and go back to your room!" Chifuyu shouted when she saw a group of female students who were outside of the dorm.

Hearing Chifuyu's shout, they could only go back to their room.

Chifuyu hit Ichika's head and said, "Call me Orimura-sensei! You two go back to your room!"

Houki and Ichika sighed while walking back to their rooms.

Chifuyu started to walk toward the direction of Ichika since her target's room was right beside Ichika's room.

"Haru, when is it done?" Cecilia looked at the Quiche on the oven with expectation since it was something she cooked together with him so she had high expectations of it. She could smell a delicious aroma from the oven which made her want to eat it as soon as possible. It was also her first time cooking so she wanted to taste it as soon as possible.

Haru patted her head since her action was quite childish which received a blush from her again.

Suddenly the door was knocked on.

"Who is that?" Cecilia asked curiously.

Haru walked to the door and checked the outside. He saw Chifuyu who stood up folded her arms looking at him sternly.

Chifuyu noticed Cecilia who wore a maid uniform in Haru's room and frowned.

"Cecilia Alcott, what are you doing in the male student room?"

Cecilia was startled and became scared.

"Well, Sensei. I'm just teaching Cecilia cooking. If you haven't had dinner, how about you have dinner with us? Is that alright with you, Cecilia?" Haru asked while winking at her telling her to go along with her.

Cecilia noticed Haru's gesture and nodded. "Yes, Sensei. We're cooking Quiche. If you haven't had dinner, then you can join us."

Chifuyu frowned since her stomach was growling. She blushed and coughed lightly.

Cecilia was quite surprised since Chifuyu's reaction was very cute.

Haru thought that this tough woman really had an unexpected side.

"Then, I'll join you, but you need to go back after this, Alcott."

Chifuyu also entered his room and closed the door since if she let it open the smell of the food inside would go out to the outside which caused trouble later.

The Quiche was ready and Haru took it out from the oven. He sliced it into several pieces and placed it on the plate before serving it in front of them. "If you want more, you can have it and it can be kept in the fridge for a day or two, but I guess, you don't listen to me." He thought that Cecilia was useless as a maid and thought that he should use her as a pillow at night later, but he knew that it was impossible with Chifuyu around.

Chifuyu and Cecilia were attracted by this Quiche and gulped.

"Hurry up and sit down! So we can eat it." Chifuyu looked at Haru.

Haru nodded and sat down with the three of them.

The three of them took a spoon and ate the Quiche.

Chifuyu and Cecilia suddenly felt their clothes were blown away and they transformed into a magical girl because of the deliciousness of this quiche.

Haru was their enemy and he had gotten them on his hands, but they didn't fight back since it was very delicious to stay with him.

Both of them agreed that this dish was very delicious.

Chifuyu sighed and said, "If only I had wine here."

"Don't worry, Sensei. I've got wine here."

Haru took a bottle of wine out of nowhere.

Chifuyu was angry and said, "Kasugano, how dare you bring wine into this academy!"

"It's also for cooking, Sensei. However, don't you want to taste it?" Haru knew that it was too much to bring a bottle of wine to his room, but it was different when he pulled Chifuyu in.

Chifuyu snorted and smiled. "I will ignore it today. Bring me a glass."

Haru looked at Cecilia and asked, "Cecilia, do you want to drink it too?"

"Eh? Is that alright?" Cecilia asked while looking at Chifuyu.

"It's alright. The teacher is giving us permission."

"Who says that I've given you permission?" Chifuyu looked at Haru.

"Then, I'll say that Chifuyu-sensei is forcing her student to bring a bottle of wine later."

Chifuyu snorted and said, "Just keep it a secret here." She really hated this smartass student who could use his mouth very well.

Cecilia was a bit excited since she could taste the wine.

Haru took a glass wine and poured wine for the three of them.

They drank wine and the taste of the quiche turned out better.

Haru looked at the condition of the two of them, which was quite weird and he could see that they were a bit tipsy.

"Cecilia, are you alright? Stop drinking, you're drunk."

"I'm not drunk!" Cecilia hugged Haru and put her face on his stomach. "Haru, you smell really good. Your body is also very nice."

Haru would be lying if he wasn't excited, but he wouldn't touch a girl when they were drunk. He took her glass and said, "You should stop drinking. I'll send you back to your room."

"No! I'm not drunk! I also don't want to go back to my room! I want to sleep with you... hehehe...."

Cecilia laughed while hugging him, before sleeping soundly.

Haru sighed and carried her to his bed to sleep.

"Kasugano! Accompany me to drink!"

Chifuyu had her cheeks very red and didn't stop drinking for a while.

"Sensei, you should stop."

Haru really didn't like to handle a drunk girl, but he was the one who had brought the wine. He walked toward Chifuyu to stop her, but he was also hugged by her.

"Hmm... you smell really good."

Chifuyu also hugged him, sniffing him and then sleeping.

Haru sighed and wondered what he should do with his anaconda. He could only have a cool shower to calm himself before forcing himself to sleep since it was the only thing that he could do right now.

Ichika was sleeping in his room so soundly that no one could wake him up. It seemed that he had a good dream that a curve of smile appeared on his mouth. It seemed that he dreamt that he owned his own IS and saved the world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 831: Wonderful Day

In the early morning, everyone gathered on the open field to start practical IS lessons, or rather they were being told to see how to use IS by their teachers.

However, everyone didn't seem to focus and was shocked when they saw Haru was wearing a skin-tight suit.

Cecilia also exclaimed with a blush, closing her mouth with both of her hands. She was quite embarrassed after what had happened yesterday, and she knew that she was alright since if she was being attacked by Haru then she would know immediately, especially when Haru's weapon was at a nuclear size.

Houki and Maya were also blushing and tried to look away.

Ichika was clueless about what had happened and only waited for the lesson curiously since he was curious at how to activate an IS.

Chifuyu couldn't look at Haru remembering what had happened yesterday.

Back in the early morning.

Chifuyu woke up and looked around and felt confused when she saw that she was in an unfamiliar room.

"Sensei, you've woken up?"

Chifuyu was in shock when she saw Haru who had just come out from the shower.

"Last night, you were very amazing, Sensei," Haru said with a smile since he wanted to tease this teacher.

Chifuyu held her head with both her hands with a depressed expression when she thought that she was attacking her student. She took a deep breath and didn't remember everything last night, but she knew that something must have happened after she heard that sentence.

"Here, water, you drank too much wine last night."

Haru brought Chifuyu a glass of water.

Chifuyu looked at Haru with complex expression and took a glass of water before drinking it silently. She took a deep breath and asked, "W - What did we do last night?" She knew what she had done, but she needed to ask him this question.

"It was the thing which you'd imagined, Sensei."

Chifuyu's expression turned pale and thought that she had failed as a teacher since she attacked her own student. She was wondering what to do and wondering whether she should stop as a teacher, but....

Cecilia moved around on the bed which caused Chifuyu to feel surprised.

"Well, there were three of us last night."

Chifuyu became paler since she wasn't the only one and there was another female student in this room. She looked at this guy and wondered how this guy could be so lucky, but she saw his smile and somehow felt quite wrong.

"I was joking. Nothing happens and you just fall asleep after you've drunk."

Chifuyu's expression turned very bad and she took a pillow hitting him several times.

Chifuyu was really scared earlier.

"Stop, Sensei! Stop! I'm sorry!"

Haru had to admit that this teacher was very cute.

"Hmm... can you be quiet?"

Cecilia also woke up, but then she noticed that she wasn't in her room and she also noticed both Chifuyu and Haru in this room. "Huh?" Her face flushed and thought a lot of perverted things.

"D - Did the three of us....?"

"Yes, last night, you were amazing, Cecilia."

"W - W - W - W - W - What...."

"He's joking. You don't need to listen to him." Chifuyu took a deep breath and calmed herself.

However, suddenly Chifuyu and Cecilia had a headache since they drank too much wine.

Haru brought them water and asked, "Do you want to have breakfast here? I can cook you a hangover breakfast?"

Remembering the food which he had made last night, they nodded without hesitation and wondered what kind of food he would make for them.

"I'll cook you Kongnamul-Guk."

Hearing the name of the food, they didn't know what it was, but it didn't erase their anticipation.

Ichika who also had woken up in the early morning was wondering why Haru's room was a bit noisy in the early morning.

Everyone stood up in a line waiting for the teacher to say something, but they really couldn't help but keep glancing at Haru.

Haru didn't care about their glance since he had gotten used to people when they were looking at him. However, he was wondering why the girls needed to wear such skimpy clothes which made it very hard for him to calm himself. He looked at Ichika and felt a bit jealous when he saw him and didn't seem troubled by the group of girls who wore such skimpy clothes.

"Hmm?" Ichika looked at Haru with a confused expression.

"Nothing." Haru sighed at Ichika's reaction.

"With that, let's start practicing some basic IS maneuvers."

Chifuyu looked at Haru and Cecilia and said, "Kasugano, Alcott, try flying your IS."

Cecilia's earring started to glow and equipped her body with an IS.

Haru's card also shattered and turned into full body armor, but he didn't wear his helmet. He was glad that he was wearing his IS so the big thing on his lower body could be hidden.

Both of them could do it in an instant, and at the same time, it received awe from everyone.

Chifuyu nodded looking at both of them and thought that she should ask Haru to wear his IS every time so his big thing wouldn't disturb the class.

Haru and Cecilia were flying toward the sky while everyone was looking at them.

Ichika understood how great it was to have an IS of his own.

In the sky, Haru and Cecilia were flying together while talking to each other.

"Haru, is it alright for us to train together after school?" Cecilia asked since she hoped to spend time together with him. She thought that after that she could go to Haru's room asking her to teach her how to cook again so they could spend their time together.

'This time, no one will bother us!'

Cecilia also thought that it was better for her to stay directly in Haru's room since he was the only one who lived in that room.

Haru agreed since he was also interested in Cecilia's IS. He had stolen the data of "Blue Tears" in the past, but he knew that observing it from close was better.

When they were talking to each other, Chifuyu's voice could be heard from the commutation device.

"Kasugano, Alcott, try performing a sudden dive and coming to a complete halt."

"Roger." Cecilia nodded and said, I'll do it first, Haru." She wanted to show him her great performance and dove to the ground before halting in an instant landing softly on the ground.

Haru also did the same rather he was smoother than Cecilia and landed beside her. "You're amazing."

Cecilia smiled after being praised.

Chifuyu nodded at both of them since they could do it so perfectly. She continued with the lesson while explaining their maneuvers earlier to every student in front of her.

For Cecilia and Haru who had mastered the basic maneuvers and owned their own IS, they didn't need to do anything and talked to each other while also answering the questions of their classmates who came to them.

After the class, everyone in class 1-1 gathered in the cafeteria to start a party.

There were only potato chips, pocky, juice, soda, etc on the table, but it was quite amazing since they were able to gather all of them for his party.

"Kasugano-kun, congratulations on becoming the class representative!"

They brought a party gadget and pulled the party cracker, sending out confetti into the air.

Everyone clapped their hands with a smile.

"Thank you, everyone." Haru stood up and said, "Since I've been chosen for the class representative, then I'll do my best to work hard for this class." He raised the glass of juice and his hand and said, "And, I really appreciate it for you for creating this party. Thank you, everyone!" He really wanted to put a disco lamp on this place and play music in this place to create the mood.

Everyone was happy when they heard him.

"You don't need to worry, Kasugano-kun!"

"Yeah, we're happy that you've become our class representative."

There were a lot of girls gathered around Haru and talked with him with laughter and smiles.

Cecilia who saw this situation pouted seeing him very popular, but at the same time, she knew that he had this aura which made people attracted to him.

"Don't get close to him!"

Cecilia tried to stop them when some of them tried to touch a part of his body.

"He's sure very popular." Ichika looked at Haru.

"You're jealous?" Houki asked.

Houki sighed and thought that it was great that this guy wasn't that popular and all the girls were attracted to Haru, but at the same time, she looked at Haru and knew that this guy was really good at attracting people.

Haru was about to sit down, but someone took a picture of him. He looked at a cute girl with glasses and a ponytail while holding a camera. "Yes?"

"Hi hi~ this is a newspaper club!"

"Can we have your picture? We want to put you in the school newspaper tomorrow."

"Sure." Haru didn't really mind.

The girl looked at Cecilia and said, "Ah. Why don't we have Cecilia-chan in the picture as well?"

"Eh...? You mean the two of us?" Cecilia asked with a smile.

"Since you're a hot topic, the owner of a personal IS. It might be good to have a handshake or something."

"Is that so..?" Cecilia blushed while looking at Haru.

"Why not?" Haru nodded and agreed.

"Umm... Naturally, I'll receive a copy of the picture, right?" Cecilia asked.

"That's for sure! Okay then, stand up! Stand up!"

Haru and Cecilia stood up together and stood side by side.

"Alright, let's shake hands."

Haru looked at Cecilia who held his hands tightly and smiled happily. 'This girl....' He had to admit that she was very cute and moved closer to her.

"Ahh, that smile! That's a very good smile!"

The newspaper girl felt that if she posted Haru's picture then the newspaper tomorrow would be sold out.

"Alright, I'm going to take it!"

The moment the girl shuttered her camera everyone in their surroundings also joined the photo together, with even Houki and Ichika also joining in.

Cecilia was in shock and didn't expect them to join them. She raised her hands and complained, "Why is everyone else in it?!"

"We can't let Cecilia have a head start, right?"

Haru looked at Houki and Ichika wondering why both of them also joined the photo together.

The party wasn't that long and everyone returned when they were being chased by Chifuyu to go back to their room.

Cecilia sighed when she thought that she couldn't take a photo with him alone and could only go back to her room in a depressed mood.

Cecilia turned and saw Haru ran toward her. She was a bit surprised and asked, "Haru? What are you doing? Orimura-sensei is going to kill you if she knows that you're not in your room!" She knew how fierce Chifuyu was and if she knew that Haru was in this place then it would be troublesome.

"Let's take a photo together."

Cecilia was surprised and felt a bit excited. "Is that alright? How do we do that?"

"I have an instant camera here."

Haru showed a quite vintage instant camera in his hand.

Cecilia was excited and nodded. She didn't care about the camera as long as they could take a picture together.

"Come to the window, I'll use the night sky as the background."

Cecilia nodded and followed him.

Cecilia blushed and moved very close to him.

"Is it alright for me to hug your waist?" Haru asked.

"Y - Yes..." Cecilia answered with a low voice.

Haru wrapped his hand around her waist, closing the distance between the two of them.

Right now, they were only being separated by pieces of their clothes.

Cecilia placed her hand on his chest with a smile looking at the camera.

"Give your best smile to me."

Cecilia smiled and saw him taking the picture of both of them.

Then the picture came out from the camera in an instant.

Haru flapped the photo and showed the picture of both of them.

"Kasugano! Go back to your room!"

Haru turned and saw Chifuyu who was in a rage and looked at him flirting with a girl at night.

Haru started to run and Chifuyu chased after him.

Cecilia sighed but smiled looking at the picture which had just been taken by two of them. She thought that today was a very wonderful day.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

1/3

Chapter 832: Transfer Student

The next day, everyone gathered on Haru's desk to talk about the Inter-Class tournament which was about to be held soon.

"The Inter-Class Tournament is coming up, right?"

"By the way, did you hear that the class representative for Class Two was changed?"

"Ah. It seems that she was replaced by some transfer student."

"Transfer student? At this time?" Ichika was surprised.

"Yes, a girl from China."

"Hmph! Could it be that she was very wary of my existence and decided to transfer in?" Cecilia had a haughty expression on her face.

Haru looked at Houki who kept glancing at them from her seat which made him really want to bring her here, but he knew that her personality was very hard to approach or being forced to be pulled into the group.

"Well, Cecilia, since this transfer student could replace the current class representative of Class Two, then there is a possibility that that girl is also an IS Representative from China and that means she might have her own personal IS," Haru said.

The girls became curious when they heard him.

"Personal IS..." Ichika was a bit jealous when he heard it, but he knew that only limited people in this world could have it.

"I'm not sure, but there's that possibility, right?" Haru thought that it was possible for the representative of Class Two to own her own IS. He knew that only both Class One and Class Four had their own IS. He didn't know about the Class Four, but he remembered that it was a class where the IS Representative from Japan was located.

However, he had heard that it was because of him that the IS of the IS Representative from Japan was being stopped and it might take a year or so for her IS to be made since each country could only have limited IS being made in their country, but he didn't care much since he didn't know this representative of Japan was.

"Hmph! Even if she is an IS Representative from China. She won't be my opponent!"

Cecilia folded her arms showing her haughtiness and pride as the IS Representative from England.

"Hee... you sure have confidence, are you sure that you can beat me?"

Everyone turned toward the direction of the entrance door and saw a petite cute girl with light brown hair tied in twintails with a yellow ribbon on both sides.

Haru knew that in the story, it was quite normal to have a transfer student development, and he could see that this transfer student was related to Ichika, especially when he saw Ichika's reaction.

"Rin? You're Rin, right?"

Ichika was surprised to see this girl.

"Yes, I'm the representative candidate for China, Fan Rinin." Rin pointed her finger and said, "Today, I came to declare war!"

"Is that the transfer student from Class Two? The representative candidate for China?"

Ichika smiled walking toward her and said, "Rin... what are you acting cool for? That doesn't suit you!"

"Wha? What the heck are you saying!" Rin seemed to be very mad.

"They seem quite close, right?" Cecilia looked at Haru.

"From my observation, they might be a childhood friend or something, so her relationship might be the same as Houki....."

Haru looked at Houki and felt a bit sorry for her.

"Yeah... I feel sorry for Houki...."

Cecilia also sighed at Houki remembering how dense Ichika was. She was hugging Haru's hand at this moment when everyone was focussed on the interaction of Ichika and Rin.

"Ahh! Cecilia! What are you hugging Haru at this moment!"

The girls in the class seemed to wake up and tried to separate the two of them since Cecilia tried to steal the march from them.

"What the heck are you doing!"

Cecilia was a bit mad being separated, but at the same time, she was quite proud since she had taken a picture together with Haru last night. She was different from everyone in this class after all.

Rin also noticed the commotion and asked, "Who is that?"

"Oh, that's Haru. He's my friend and also an IS pilot." Ichika explained.

"Hmm...." Rin nodded and wanted to ask something, but suddenly her head was being hit.

"It hurts! What are you doing?!"

Rin gawked when she saw the person who had hit her head.

"It's an Orimura-sensei. Go back to your class, you're a bother."

Chifuyu entered the class and made everyone quiet. In the class, she was just like a queen who controlled everything within the class.

"I'll come again later! Don't run away, Ichika! Hmph!"

Rin turned and went back to her own class.

Ichika was standing still and was surprised by Rin's identity as a representative candidate.

After the class, Haru, Cecilia, Houki, and some girls were eating lunch together. He looked at Houki who squinted her eyes and seemed very curious about the interaction between Ichika and Rin who was the transfer student.

After the class, Ichika and Rin went to eat lunch together in the cafeteria to talk to each other and left Houki behind.

"If you're curious, why don't you go sit next to them?" Haru asked.

"W - What are you talking about?!" Houki blushed and shook her head frantically.

"Shinonono-san, if you want to fight for Ichika against that transfer student then you need to be more aggressive!" Cecilia added and thought that it was a bit interesting to see Houki's reaction.

Everyone knew that Houki was the little sister of Shinonono Tabane, but no one mentioned it since she seemed to hate when she was being related to her big sister.

"No! I don't have an interest in him!" Houki denied it with a blush.

"Cecilia, calm down." Haru put his hand on Cecilia's shoulders telling her to sit down.

"Well...." Cecilia nodded and knew Houki's personality was very hard to approach, easy to get angered, and very easy to be shy. Frankly, in her mind Houki was troublesome, but she was alright with her since she knew that Houki wasn't her rival in this school.

The only thing which made her sigh was that the guy who she was interested in was very popular and there were a lot of girls who had taken a fancy to him which made her somewhat restless since he hadn't touched her or brought her to his room.

"But Houki, you can see that both of them are very close, right?" Haru said.

Houki was silent while looking at the interaction between Ichika and Rin.

"Now that you mention it, you don't know her?" Haru asked.

Houki shook her head and said, "No, I've moved during 4th grade before and I've never seen that girl."

"Then, she's also a childhood friend and might transfer to Ichika's school after you've transferred."

"C - Childhood friend?!" Houki felt a crisis and held her heads with both of her hands.

Haru looked at this girl and felt her reaction felt a bit funny. "Now, what you need to do is to decrease the gap between the two of you. You've been separated for several years and there might be some awkwardness between the two of you. Even if you want to return to the same relationship as you've had before in the past, it is pretty hard when you're considering that you've been separated for a few years."

"T - Then what should I do?"

Houki didn't know what to do, but she had a feeling that Haru knew about the answer.

Everyone was looking at Haru at that moment. They didn't expect him to be very skillful at the matter of the heart.

"Hmm... it might be difficult for you, but do you want to do it?" Haru asked.

"Yes! Please tell me!" Houki nodded and believed in Haru's words. She knew that Haru was very dependable and even if she didn't want to admit it this guy was better than Ichika in some areas.

No one knew that suddenly that almost all of the girls in Class One had gathered on Haru's table in the cafeteria.

Cecilia didn't care about that since her mind was thinking about the "date" which had just been mentioned by Houki.

"D - D - Date?!" Houki blushed and felt a bit panicked.

"It's an activity where two people meet socially with the aim of each assessing the other's suitability as a prospective partner in an intimate relationship," Haru explained since he was afraid that this girl didn't know the meaning of date.

"I know about that! I'm asking why I need to go on a date with him?!" Houki asked with a blush on her face.

Haru looked at the flustered face of Houki and had to admit that Ichika was really lucky that she had fallen for him, especially.... he shook his head and entered "zen" to erase the dirty minds on his head.

"You don't want to have a date with him?" Haru asked.

"W - Well, I don't mind if he asks me...." Houki was shy, but she didn't mind it. She twirled the end of her hair and seemed very cute at that moment.

"But do you think that it is possible for him to ask you for a date considering his personality?" Haru asked.

Houki was dejected when she thought about Ichika's personality and knew that guy wouldn't invite her on a date no matter what. She couldn't imagine a day where he personally invited her for a date.

Cecilia looked at Houki and somehow felt a bit sympathetic towards Houki.

"Haru, isn't there something that you can do for her?" Cecilia asked.

"I've given her advice and she only needs to ask him for a date." Haru couldn't give any solution besides telling Houki to be brave with her feelings.

"B - But I've never been on a date before and I've never asked someone for a date!"

Houki looked at Haru hoping that he had a solution for her.

Haru thought for a while and said, "Then, you can only do one thing."

"What?" Houki was excited when she found a solution for her.

"Yes, the same as kendo. You need to train every day to become better. It is the same as a date. You need to train first, before the real thing, at least, you won't do something shameful during a date."

Houki nodded and thought that it was reasonable, but she found out one problem.

"But who can I train with?"

Houki looked at Haru since she knew that she needed two people for the "date" training.

Haru felt a bit strange when Houki was looking at him and asked, "Well, do you want to do it with me?"

"Is that alright?" Houki asked and her expression turned into cheerful at this moment.

"Why not? Let's do it before the Inter-Class Tournament." Haru nodded.

Cecilia was dumbfounded by their side and complained. "Why do both of you have to go on a date?!"

"It's not a date, but it is training!" Houki reminded Cecilia. Her expression was serious when she mentioned about training since she thought that it was the only way for her to get close to Ichika.

"B - B - B - But..." Cecilia looked at Haru at this moment with a teary expression.

Looking at Cecilia, Haru could only pat her head and whispered, "Let's go to my room later. I'll cook you something." He told her in low voice since he was afraid someone might hear their conversation, but that seemed he didn't need to worry since everyone was in shock when they heard that Haru and Houki were about to have a date.

"Eh? Is that alright?" Cecilia wanted to go to Haru's room, but it was hard to ask him since she was afraid of him thinking that she was a naughty girl or something. She also missed the food which they made together, but she suddenly realized something. She observed her surroundings, and sighed in relief that they hadn't heard their conversation since he whispered in low voice to her earlier.

But at the same time, she thought that it was a good chance for her to ask him for a date too.

Ichika and Rin sat next to each other talking about what they were doing to each other.

"So you're not the Class Representative of Class One?" Rin asked. She wanted to ask him for a duel or training since she wanted to make her relationship with him better.

"Yeah. I don't have a personal IS. Even if I want to train using an IS, I can't do that," Ichika said.

"Hmm..." Rin thought for a while and said, "Then, why don't you borrow an IS from the academy? They might lend you one."

"Eh? Is that possible?" Ichika was surprised.

"Of course, idiot." Rin sighed at Ichika and looked in Haru's direction. "So the Class Representative of your class, is that guy?"

"Yes, Kasugano Haruka. His IS is very strong and you need to be careful if you fight him during the Inter-Class Tournament."

Ichika remembered the duel between Haru and Cecilia which had turned into one side battle. He knew that Haru was very strong, and might even reach the level of his big sister even if he didn't want to admit it.

"I won't lose to him!" Rin was confident in her ability and said, "But they're sure noisy, what are they talking about?"

"Well, how about I bring you there? I'll introduce you to everyone!" Ichika smiled and pulled Rin to introduce her to everyone.

Rin didn't mind and thought that it was good to know her opponent first.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

2/3

Chapter 833: Pretender

The Inter-Class Tournament was about to be held, Haru and Cecilia often trained together after the class to prepare for this tournament.

However, during that training session, Ichika and Houki also joined using a Mass-Produced Training Type, Uchigane.

It was also the first IS which was being used by Haru and Ichika in the past when they were doing their exam before entering this academy.

Cecilia was a bit surprised when both of them could get permission to use Uchigane easily.

However Haru wasn't that surprised, considering that Ichika was the first male IS pilot, and Houki was the little sister of Shinonono Tabane. He didn't think that it was very hard for both of them to get their own IS.

Haru didn't think too much about Ichika and Houki since his mind was thinking about bringing Chifuyu out later after the Inter-Class Tournament since he was curious about Shinonono Tabane. He had read data that Chifuyu and Tabane were friends in the past, and he wanted to know about Tabane's personality.

If possible Haru thought to invite Tabane, but he wouldn't force himself to invite Tabane and thought that he could also invite Chifuyu too since her ability was stronger than a normal human.

Rin who was the class representative also often went to meet with them, but she didn't join their training since they were enemies (in her mind) and they were from different classes. She thought about joining them after the Inter-Class Tournament had ended later.

The four of them trained using their IS almost every day after school, and when it was a Sunday.

Haru and Houki decided to go out together in the early morning so that they wouldn't attract the attention of people since they were about to start their "date" practice.

Ichika was about to call Haru for breakfast, but he didn't receive an answer after knocking on the door of his room.

"Has he gone to the cafeteria?"

Ichika decided to call Houki, but her roommate said that she had gone out.

"Weird, where is she going?"

Ichika decided to go to the cafeteria first and met Cecilia along the way.

"Alcott-san, did you see Haru and Houki?"

Cecilia was startled and asked, "Is Haru not in his room?"

"No, I've checked his room earlier and it seems that he has gone to the cafeteria first," Ichika answered.

"Then how about Shinonono-san?" Cecilia asked.

"Her roommate has said that she has gone out, do you know anything?" Ichika asked.

Hearing Ichika's question, Cecilia knew that she needed to keep the "date" training a secret from him.

"Nothing. I'll also look around first!"

Cecilia ran and left him since she didn't expect Haru and Houki to leave her behind. She was annoyed by Houki asking Haru for "date" practice since she hadn't even had a chance date with Haru.

Cecilia ran very fast hoping that she could follow both of them.

Ichika who had been left behind felt confused, but he shook his head so as not to think too much. "Well, thinking too much is useless. I'll have breakfast first." He thought about eating something more since he was a bit hungry from yesterday's training.

Haru and Houki sat next to each other on the monorail for their "date" training.

Houki was a bit nervous when she thought about this date. She was wondering why she had asked him for this dumb training before. She hadn't had a good sleep last night since she was quite nervous and she also felt quite bad for Cecilia since she knew about Cecilia's feelings for Haru.

"Is it alright for me to take your first date?" Haru asked.

"It's not a real date! It's training!" Houki answered with a blush.

"Well, it is training." Haru nodded and thought that this girl was quite naive somehow which made him want to bully her. "So do you have a plan for this date?"

"H - Huh? Why should I make a plan?" Houki didn't understand Haru's question since she felt that it should be a guy who prepared the date.

"If I'm Ichika and you've asked me for a date, do you think that he'll prepare a plan for a date?" Haru asked.

Houki was silent and thought that Haru's words were reasonable. Even though it was hard to admit, she didn't think that Ichika would prepare a date plan for their date.

"Well, considering his personality, he might bring you to tour around the town seeing a lot of things such as going to the park, movie, cafe, arcade, or something reminiscing the thing which you've done in the past as if you've come back to your past."

"Well...." Houki nodded and wondered whether Haru could read Ichika's mind, but in Haru's mind, Ichika was a pretty simple guy and it was very easy to guess what was inside Ichika's mind.

"Anyway, you're with me, not with Ichika. You don't need to be afraid of making mistakes. And don't be so reserved, we can do anything you want in this "date" training."

"Hmm, how about we change our clothes first? We're wearing our uniform after all, don't you want to be seen in your most beautiful form which makes him gawk and unable to say anything?" Haru asked.

Houki blushed but nodded. "Kasugano...."

"Call me Haru. I've thought of you as my friend and can I call you Houki?" Haru asked.

Houki smiled and nodded. "Yes, Haru." She was happy that she had another friend at that moment.

"So let's buy some clothes later to change." Haru thought that he also wanted to see her wearing something different from uniform since it was too wasteful, especially when this girl was so beautiful and that part of her....

Haru had to admit that Houki might even match Seri and Claire.

Houki nodded with a smile since it seemed this "date" training would be more exciting than she had thought.

After they had arrived in the town, they went to the clothing store to change their clothes.

Haru went to buy Houki's clothes first, letting her choose what kind of clothes that she loved to wear. He was waiting together with the staff of the clothing store in front of the changing room when she changed her clothes.

"Yes. Let me see it, Houki."

Houki came out from the changing room changed into a one-piece dress with a cardigan covering her shoulder while wearing a stocking that wrapped her legs perfectly.

"My... you're very beautiful!" The staff of the store praised Houki.

Haru nodded and said, "You're beautiful, Houki." He sucked a deep breath at Houki's thigh.

Houki blushed when she heard his praise. "T - Then, I'll buy this."

"Can she wear it right away? I'll pay for it directly." Haru looked at the staff.

"Yes, please follow me." The staff guided him.

Another female staff member walked toward her and said, "Miss, you have a very thoughtful boyfriend. I'm jealous of you."

"H - He isn't my boyfriend!" Houki blushed and denied it.

The staff smiled and only laughed. "Yes, yes, not yet, right? I understand. I understand."

"You don't understand!" Houki was flustered when this staff member teased her.

"Houki, let's go." Haru walked to Houki.

"Umm..." Houki didn't dare to look at him since the staff had teased her. She remembered something and said, "How about you? Don't you need to change your clothes?"

"Of course! I've changed and you need to change too!" Houki couldn't accept that she was the only one who wore casual clothes.

"Well, let's go to that store."

Houki nodded and went inside together.

After changing his others, Haru and Houki started their training together. They didn't have that much of a plan and went to a random place that interested them such as pet stores.

Haru looked at the puppy who played with Houki with jealousy since this puppy could rest on Houki's large breasts. He glared at it and made it shudder in fear.

"What's wrong?" Houki was confused.

"It seems that the puppy is sleepy, so let's change to another place," Haru said.

Houki nodded and believed in him and continued with their date.

They continued their date and went to play ping-pong.

Of course, there was only one purpose when he brought her here and that was to play ping-pong. He knew that Houki might love to do the normal date which was something such as watching a movie, going to a luxurious restaurant, or something, but he was only her training partner after all. He thought that it was better for her to have fun rather than thinking too much, and played ping-pong was also good since he could enjoy this scenery.

Houki was having fun playing ping-pong and moving her body around.

Haru almost lost the battle since Houki's large breasts distracted him in this match.

Her breasts were moving around in many directions since she was playing with an intention to win.

Haru knew that if this continued she might show her nipple by accident which somehow made him conflicted whether he should continue or not.

Haru knew that there were only two of them in this ping-pong room and he wouldn't be a man if he couldn't call himself a man if he didn't do that. He started to get serious and he had only one goal on his mind.

Houki noticed that Haru had become stronger, but she wouldn't lose and kept fighting. She smashed the ping-pong ball toward Haru and this last attack made her win.

Houki jumped in excitement, but she noticed that Haru's expression was a bit wrong.

Haru closed his eyes after a few seconds and pointed at her chest.

Houki looked down at the direction of his finger before screaming.

Haru took a deep breath while feeling grateful to Houki. He might have lost the match, but he won the battle.

"I'm sorry, alright." Haru apologized.

"Hmph!" Houki felt very embarrassed when one of her breasts was shown at him earlier.

"But with this we can learn that you shouldn't wear that dress if you play ping pong..." Haru said thoughtfully.

Houki, who listened to Haru, felt that she wanted to punch him.

"Or you can wear it so you can show it to Ichika, so you can tempt him at that time," Haru said with a smile.

Houki blushed and started to hit him.

"Sorry! Sorry! I won't tease you anymore."

Houki looked away while folding her arms. Though, she became embrassed when she thought that Haru's plan was feasible.

Haru thought for a while and said, "How about we play something again?"

"No!" Houki rejected Haru's invitation without hesitation.

"This time, it'll be a different game and it won't cause the same accident."

Houki glanced at Haru and asked suspiciously, "Really?"

"Yeah, and there is also food and drink in that place, we can eat in that place too."

"What are we playing next?"

Even though that incident had happened, Houki had to admit that she really had fun and it had been a while since she had loosened herself.

It was Houki's first time playing billiards, and Haru was behind her teaching her how to play it.

Houki didn't notice that Haru was taking advantage of her touching her body when he was teaching her how to play billiards.

However, Houki had to admit that it was very fun to play a game with him. Her defense had been lowered to the limit when she had a date with him for an entire day.

The two of them played for a long time before it was time to go back, but he didn't bring her back immediately and brought him to the beach.

Walking next to each other, both of them had taken off their shoes feeling the sand on the beach while hearing the sound of waves beside them.

They didn't talk much and enjoyed the scenery around them.

Looking at the star, hearing the sound of waves, feeling the sand on their feet, having fun playing together, it might be the first time for Houki to feel like this. In her memory, she was a very tomboy girl and the only one who played with her was Ichika, but when her big sister had developed an IS core she needed to be separated from Ichika.

Her life had turned dim and she had only trained kendo for the past few years thought that it was the only connection to her only friend, though, her friend didn't even practice kendo when she had transferred away which made her very annoyed. She also couldn't make a new friend when she was always being observed by the government and most people would avoid her when they knew that she was a little sister of Shinonono Tabane.

Even if some people tried to get close to her, they had always had some intention which made her very annoyed.

Her personality also made it very hard for her to take the initiative to get to know people and it was very hard for her.

Houki felt the wind on the beach, though it was quite cold. She thought about closing up her cardigan, but she felt something draped around her shoulder. She looked up and saw Haru had given her his jacket. She didn't know why, but she blushed at this moment.

"Do you know why I've brought you to the beach?" Haru asked.

"It's because the beach is a nice place to let out your frustration," Haru said.

"Let out your frustration?" Houki was confused.

"Yeah, look at me...." Haru coughed and shouted, "CHIFUYU, YOU OLD HAG! DON'T ALWAYS TARGET ME DURING THE CLASS!!!'

"W - W - What are you doing?!" Houki was startled when Haru suddenly cursed Chifuyu. She also looked around and sighed in relief when no one seemed to hear them.

"No one is here beside the two of us, you can shout and no one will know about it" Haru smiled mischievously.

"You...." Houki sighed but smiled looking at him.

"Don't you have something that you want to shout about too?" Haru asked.

Houki glanced at Haru and said, "I've but, don't tell anyone about it."

Haru nodded and gave her a thumbs up. "Alright."

Houki nodded and took a deep breath.

"ICHIKA, YOU BASTARD! HOW CAN YOU NOT UNDERSTAND MY FEELING!!!

NEE-SAN, YOU STUPID!! DON'T CAUSE TROUBLE FOR ME!!!

HARU, I KNOW THAT YOUR LOOKING AT BREASTS EARLIER!!!"

Haru, who nodded at Houki's scream, was dumbfounded. "Y - You..."

"Hmph! I've noticed that you've glanced at me earlier..." Houki snorted and folded her arms looking at him with a smug expression.

Haru sighed and said, "Sorry, Houki. You're really beautiful and those breasts are awesome."

"Y - Y - You...!" Houki flustered then sighed. "You pervert...." She looked at him and asked, "Have you done something to Cecilia?" She admitted that she didn't hate that honesty.

Haru shook his head and said, "We're not at that stage yet."

"Really?" Houki looked at him suspiciously.

"Yes, what I'm doing is just to make everyone's life in this academy more colorful. Your identity might make normal people very hard to understand, but our condition is the same since I'm also one of two male IS pilots in this world," Haru said.

Houki nodded and asked, "But don't you have someone you like at the academy?"

"What? You're interested in my love life now?" Haru asked.

"Why not? You've been helping me after all. I can help you if you want." Houki thought that it was a good way to repay him.

Haru patted Houki's head and said, "Houki, you're a good girl. Anyone who can marry you will be very happy in their entire life."

"W - What are you saying all of sudden!" Houki blushed.

"It's almost late. Let's go back."

Haru gave Houki his hand to see her reaction.

"What's this?" Houki asked.

Looking at Haru's expression, Houki was a bit embarrassed, but somehow she reached out.

Holding her hand gently, Haru uttered those words.

Houki nodded. Glancing at Haru's face, she might not forget this day in her life later knowing that there was a wonderful man named Kasugano Haruka who somehow tried to enter her heart without she noticed it, but she didn't realize that only holding his hand cheerfully talking about silly things along the way went back to the academy.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

3/3

Houki?

Chapter 834: Inter-Class Tournament 1

It was time for the Inter-Class Tournament, everyone gathered on the announcement board to see the fighting schedule for the Inter-Class Tournament.

Haru looked at the board and saw that his opponent was Rin who was the class representative of Class Two.

"My... your opponent is Rin-san!" Cecilia was a bit surprised.

"You should be careful." Houki looked at Haru.

Haru nodded and looked at Rin who was also standing beside him. "Let's have a good fight later, err... can I call you, Rin?"

Rin nodded and said, "Yeah, I don't mind, but I'm the one who is going to win!" She folded her arms and showed her confidence.

"My... what a loudmouth, you don't know how strong Haru is!" Cecilia thought that she needed to teach this little girl a lesson. She remembered when she fought Haru, and thought that he might be the strongest IS pilot in this world.

"Hmph! But I won't lose no matter what!" Rin pointed her finger at Haru and said, "I'll see you at the tournament!" She walked away to get ready for the battle.

"Haru, you should be prepared too!" Houki reminded him.

Haru nodded and said, "I'll go to the toilet first."

Haru went out leaving them behind.

Cecilia looked at Houki and asked, "Houki-san, is it only me, but you are somehow more cheerful than before, what happened yesterday?" She asked this question quietly so it wouldn't be heard by Ichika.

"Hmm? Nothing, we're just playing around town then going back," Houki said calmly.

Cecilia looked at Houki for a while, but she could see that Houki wasn't lying, but at the same time, she felt that the relationship between the two of them became closer.

'Is it only my imagination?'

"Let's go with him later. We can help him in to prepare later," Ichika said and didn't know what they were talking about.

Cecilia and Houki nodded at the same time.

The location of the toilet for a male was quite far since the number of male students in this place was only two people.

Haru was washing his hands, but suddenly his commutation device vibrated.

"Hi! Hi! Hi! This is everyone's idol, Shinonono Tabane!"

Haru ignored Tabane's remark and dried his hands.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"You asked my sister for a date yesterday! Of course, as a big sister, I need to tell you that you shouldn't play with Houki-chan's heart or else her big sister will get angry! Hmph! Hmph!"

"I'm not playing with her. You also know that she likes Ichika, right?" Haru answered calmly.

"Boy! How can you give up that easily! You've almost gotten Houki-chan's heart! You can't give up!"

Haru was speechless and said, "Shinonono-san, I don't have a hobby to steal a friend's girl."

"Hmph! It's his fault for not noticing Houki-chan's feelings! He's so fucking dense! If you can make her happy then I don't mind being your sister-in-law."

"But you can hack the entire camera in town, right? Why don't you do that?" Tabane asked.

"Well, you're her big sister, and of course, you have a right to observe us so that you'll know that I don't do anything weird to your little sister."

"Yeah, but I've to admit that you're a genius!"

"Yeah, the date spot which you've chosen before is very perfect to show the wonderfulness of Houki's breasts!"

Haru was wondering how there was a big difference between the two sisters.

"But I've to admit the last spot is very nice.... visiting the beach at night, spending time together while holding hands... Kyuuuu!! My heart almost exploded! How cute! Sigh... I wonder why I didn't have such youth before...."

Haru was somehow quite embarrassed and sighed.

"Are you done? I want to get out of the bathroom now."

"You don't need to be shy, Haru."

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Can I meet you?"

"What? Are you eager to get permission to chase after Houki-chan? If you want then I can give you permission."

"As I said before, I don't have a hobby to steal someone else's lover from my friend."

"But... don't you think that he's so dense? He has a lot of girls in the academy, you don't need to worry and just chase after Houki-chan!"

"Why do you want me to chase after her?" Haru asked.

"Why not? I can see that both of you are matched with each other. It seems very nice to see both of you on a date, especially when you can also see Houki-chan's breasts."

"Well, both of us are perverts."

"I'll see you soon, though, Haru."

"Oh? You're going to give Houki an IS?"

"I've planned that and it'll be more powerful than your Deathscythe!"

"Hoo? I'm waiting for that."

Haru ended the conversation and went out as if nothing had happened, but he thought that Shinonono Tabane was a very interesting person.

All students on the IS Academy had sat down in the audience seat to watch the Inter-Class Tournament which was about to happen.

Not only a student, but there were also a lot of high ranking people from various countries and organizations that also watched the match since they also wanted to recruit talented pilots to their country or organization to become their representative pilot.

However, the reason why they came to this Inter-Class Tournament was because there were also a lot of students who attracted them such as the IS representative of England, China, and Japan. There was also a little sister of Shinono Tabane who had gone missing.

Lastly, there were two male IS pilots in this world. They didn't know much about Ichika since in their opinion, that guy was very normal, but Haru was different. They might have heard that it was a rumor, but Haru was the one who had built his own IS.

Even though on the record the one who had created it was Hikaruno Kagaribi, but the people inside knew the one both Haru and Hikaruno developed the IS together.

Haru's IS name was quite ominous, but when they saw the picture of his fight with the IS Representative of England. They felt that name was very suitable since his IS really gave an image of "Devil" or "God of Death", especially when he could win very slay Cecilia's IS.

Rin was floating in the air while waiting for Haru to enter the arena. She had seen Haru's IS before, but she had never seen him take out his weapon since, during the training session, he only used a Vulcan cannon or machine gun, however, she knew that Haru's IS was a close-combat type IS. She had only got the information that Haru's weapon was a scythe, but felt that her chance to win this duel was quite big since he didn't have any information about her IS.

It was at this moment that Haru came out from the pit with his body fully covered in his IS armor.

Looking at Haru's figure, Rin could feel an intimidating feeling from Haru.

Then everyone saw him take out a large metallic stick from inside his IS and that stick suddenly released two sharp crescent blades on the edge of the stick transforming it into a twin-beam scythe.

"Don't lose too easily, Rin."

Haru showed his face and smiled.

"Hmph! You're the one who is going to lose!"

Rin took out two blades and held them in both of her hands.

Both of them were a close-combat type of IS.

It was a battle of twin scythe against two blades.

Everyone was waiting for the match with anticipation until there was an announcement that the battle started.

Both of them charged at each other and started to clash their weapons.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 835: Inter-Class Tournament 2

Ichika, Houki, and Cecilia stayed in the monitor room together with Maya and Chifuyu. They stayed together since they could see the match better from this place.

Ichika was Chifuyu's little brother and it was very easy for him to ask permission to enter, especially with both Cecilia and Houki who were an IS Representative from England and Shinonono Tabane's little sister respectively.

The three of them entered the monitor room without trouble.

Chifuyu sighed and could only let the three of them enter the monitor room so they wouldn't cause trouble.

"What is Rin's IS?" Ichika asked.

"Her Infinite Stratos is Shenlong. It's a close-quarter, melee type, just like Haru's Deathscythe," Maya explained.

"But well, Haru is going to win in close-quarter combat!" Cecilia was confident in Haru's ability.

Houki didn't say anything, but she nodded.

"If it is that simple, then this match will end in a second, but ShenLong isn't that simple," Chifuyu said.

"What do you mean, Orimura-sensei?"

No one knew what Chifuyu meant and could only watch the match between Haru and Rin which had just begun, however, they knew that this match would be interesting since it would be a match between close quarter combat IS.

Rin, who was facing Haru, had prepared a lot of preparation before the battle to get information about Haru's IS, but she didn't expect Haru's speed to be very fast.

In just a moment, Haru was right in front of her and swung down his scythe toward her.

The Ultimate Defense on her ShenLong protected Rin from the beam scythe, but this attack kept decreasing her energy and she knew if this continued then she might be in trouble. She swung down both of her blades at him, but he easily avoided it.

Haru, who had moved back, shot out a small Gatling gun on his side to Rin who was a few meters right in front of him.

Bullet after bullet kept pouring, decreasing the energy of Rin's IS.

Rin thought that this guy was more troublesome than she had thought initially. She connected the two blades in her hands and spinning it around deflecting all of the bullets which were coming toward her. She flew once again at Haru to start close combat with him using her twin blades. Spinning her twin blades again, she swung it down hard toward him.

However it was easily dodged by Haru again.

Rin was startled since Haru's movement was very fast then suddenly a scythe suddenly came struck down her side.

Rin was thrown by the force of Haru's attack and slammed down to the ground, creating a large crater on it.

Rin had to admit that Haru was very strong, but it would be wrong if he thought that she would give up this easily. Looking at the energy of her Ultimate Defense which was originally 600 had decreased into 400 very quickly, she knew that she needed to find a way to defeat him.

"Rin, you should give up while you can," Haru said calmly. Looking at Rin who was on the ground, he really felt uncomfortable bullying a little girl.

"Damn, don't look down on me!"

Rin stood up once again and the spherical device floating above each shoulder started to glow in a yellow light before shooting out something.

Haru frowned, but he hurriedly dodged that attack. He didn't see anything, but his guts told him that there was something which was about to hit him.

Two loud explosions happened right on the spot where he stood earlier.

Haru knew about those weapons since he had also gone to China in the past, stealing the IS Core and the data of their IS which was known as Shenlong.

Shenlong also is known as Koryu, is a Close-Combat 3rd Generation type provided by the Chinese government. It is optimized for CQC. It has two abilities which are known as Souten Gagetsu and Ryuhou.

Souten Gagetsu is a pair of Chinese scimitar which could be combined to double-bladed form with blades on both ends and the hilt between them. It was also a weapon that was used by Rin to fight against Haru earlier in close combat.

Ryuhou or Impact Cannon, is a state-of-the-art Impact/Shock Cannon utilizing third-generation technology, a spherical device floating above each shoulder that forms a barrel by compressing nearby space and shooting out a linear-trajectory shockwave like an invisible projectile. It is, however, damaging to the cannon and user if fired at point-blank range.

Haru knew that it was a very interesting weapon, but its power was quite weak if it was shot from a distance and its power could only be shown from a close distance. It was the reason why he didn't have that much of an interest in that kind of weapon since it was useless for him.

In his opinion, a long-range weapon that had lost the ability to shoot from a distance was useless.

Haru thought that Cecilia's sniper rifle was better than Impact Cannon's of Rin. Though he had to admit that the element of surprise of Rin's Impact Cannon was quite good since the bullet which was shot from her weapon was made from the air and it was impossible to be seen using open eyes.

Rin flew up again to Haru and started to attack him continuously using her Souten Gagetsu which had been combined into one. Spinning it around and attacking him with very fast movement with the intention of defeating him quickly.

When Haru tried to run away, Rin kept chasing after him and closed the distance between them as short as possible since once she was in close distance, she could sneak attack him with her Impact Cannon.

However, she didn't expect the moment she tried to get close, Haru also got closer to her which made her dumbfounded.

Haru didn't waste this chance and swung down his scythe to destroy one of her Impact Cannons.

Rin was startled, but she didn't give up and saw a chance to shoot him down with her other Impact Cannon.

Rin's eyes were excited since she thought that she had trapped him.

"You know the disadvantage of your cannon is obvious..."

Swinging down his scythe, Haru had destroyed all of Rin's Impact Cannon.

"It takes a few seconds to prepare and it is very easy to counter."

Rin was blown away because of the impact of the explosion, but her eyes started staring at him. "Don't look down on me!" She was annoyed since her two trump cards had been destroyed and she swung down her dual-blade wildly. However, the thing which made her angrier was how non-chalant he was when he defeated her. She was the representative of China and she couldn't lose so easily!

However, Haru was very relaxed and slowly attacking her until her energy hit the red mark.

Everyone who watched the match couldn't help but gawk at how easy it was for him to defeat Rin.

"Haru is the winner, right?" Cecilia seemed quite proud at that moment.

Houki nodded and didn't seem that surprised.

"Why is he that strong?" Ichika was confused. He had been training together with Haru, but he felt that he couldn't reach Haru's strength.

Cecilia and Houko rolled their eyes at the same time and didn't answer Ichika's question since they also didn't know the answer to that question.

Chifuyu thought that she had underestimated Haru since she didn't expect him to understand Rin's Infinite Stratos ability so it was very easy for him to defeat her. She knew that Rin didn't have a chance to win against Haru after both of her Impact Cannons had been destroyed. She also didn't think that Rin was able to defeat him using her dual-blades alone.

"Well, it seems the winner has been decided."

Everyone agreed with Chifuyu's statement and the champion of the Inter-Class Tournament had been decided early.

Looking at the battle which happened in front of them, the high ranking from various countries and organizations knew that the winner had been decided.

Rin swung down her dual-blades, but it was countered by Haru using the blunt part of his scythe, slamming it to her head.

Rin felt dizzy, but she couldn't help but curse inwardly since he was too annoying!

Rin couldn't see her chance to win this battle which made her sigh, but she also didn't want to lose this easily. She charged toward him again, but this time she didn't have a chance since Haru rained her down with several strikes using his scythe.

Her energy kept decreasing and there were only 10 points left.

Rin couldn't accept conclusion of this match for a while and saw a scythe which was about to strike her down suddenly stopped.

Rin looked at Haru who was looking toward the sky and thought that he ignored her.

"Bastard, don't pity me! Just defeat me quickly! Don't look down on me like this!"

Haru told her to be quiet with a gesture.

Rin didn't understand Haru's meaning and became angrier since she thought that he had been looking down on her, but suddenly the barrier of the arena dome was destroyed by a powerful purple beam.

A loud explosion happened in the middle of the arena causing a powerful shockwave that shocked the surrounding area and the stadium.

"W - What's happening?" Rin was startled and confused.

From the middle of the explosion there was an unidentified IS that suddenly appeared and locked at both of them instantly. They knew very well that this thing wasn't a friend, rather an enemy which was coming without a good intention.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 836: Intruder

In the audience area, the big explosion surprised everyone.

They knew that a loud explosion wasn't caused by Haru since his weapon was a scythe, nor it was Rin's cannon since it had been destroyed, which meant this explosion was coming something else which caused them to feel panic.

"What? What's happening?" Cecilia was confused.

The alarm kept sounding through the monitor room telling them that something had happened in the arena.

"System damage. Something seems to have pierced the arena shield borders!" Maya reported.

Chifiyu took the commutation device and ordered Haru and Rin quickly

"The match was canceled! Kasugano, Fan, retreat at once!"

Everyone was in a panic when they realized that it wasn't an earthquake or the result of their fight rather it was an enemy who tried to attack the academy.

The protection mechanism around the arena started to be activated to protect everyone in location, closing the audience's location with a steel shield.

Haru and Rin received an announcement from their communication device.

'Heat source detected in the center of the stage; confirmed to be from IS of an unknown organization. You're locked.'

"W - What's happening?" Rin was confused.

"It's an enemy," Haru answered her calmly. He looked at her and said, "You should go back first, I'll handle this."

"Ha? Are you telling me that I can't handle this?!" Rin was mad once again.

"Alright, Rin, I'm too lazy to argue with you, but you don't have much shield energy left right? Your weapon has also been destroyed by me. It is better for you to go back first and I'll handle the rest. You should retreat and wait for the teachers to come, alright?"

Haru knew that in front of tsundere's character he needed to be patient, but in front of danger, he was too lazy to talk patiently.

Rin looked at Haru for a while with a complex feeling but nodded. She knew that Haru was very strong and in this place she would only be a burden for him, especially when she had lost her Impact Cannons.

But when Rin was about to move, she was shot by a purple beam suddenly.

The purple beam was about to hit her, but Haru appeared in front of her and cleaved down the purple beam, slashing it in half using his scythe.

"Can you move on your own or do you need me to carry to the dock?" Haru asked while looking at Rin, but he hadn't lost his focus on the unidentified IS since that beam was more powerful than Cecilia's IS which clearly surprised him.

"I - I can get back by myself!" Rin blushed before snorting at him since she felt that this guy kept looking down at her, however, when she was about to walk, the IS inside the big crater started to move and showed its appearance.

They didn't see the appearance of the user of IS since the design of this IS was similar to Haru which was full body armor so it was impossible to see the pilot's appearance. Though, this IS had two large hands and black armor.

This IS also seemed to be moving quite awkwardly as if it wasn't being controlled by a human.

Haru raised his eyebrow and used his "Kenbunshoku Haki". He realized that there wasn't anyone inside this IS.

Usually, it was impossible to control an IS without a pilot, and such a thing had never happened in the past.

However, it was happening in front of him. He thought that there was only one person who could do this in this world and he had just talked with this person before which made him speechless.

Haru was wondering why that person had attacked the academy, but at the same time, he had never seen this IS model before.

"Haruka-kun, Fan-san, get out of the arena right now! The teachers are going to suppress it in their IS." Maya communicated from the communication device.

"Sensei, this IS doesn't have anyone on it," Haru said.

Everyone who heard it was surprised since it was impossible for an IS to be moved by itself.

"Are you sure about Kasugano?" Chifuyu asked.

"Yeah. I'm sure of it. There's no one inside that IS."

"Hmm...." Chifuyu was in deep thinking when she heard it.

"If you want, I can destroy it, what do you think?" Haru asked.

Chifuyu was silent for a while and asked, "How many percent is your probability to win this battle?"

Haru could win against this IS easy.

"You! Don't be so arrogant!" Rin, who was by Haru's side, complained.

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You're still here?"

"Of course! Even if I might not be able to attack the IS, I still can be your support! I'll take care of your back!" Rin felt that it was too shameful for her as an IS Representative to run away in this situation.

"Don't be hot-headed, you should go back," Haru said.

"No!" Rin rejected Haru's proposal.

Haru decided to ignore her and continued to talk with Chifuyu.

"There's still a lot of students who haven't escaped from this place, what is your order Orimura-sensei?"

"Why 99%?" Chifuyu asked.

"Because 1% chance, this unidentified IS might have the ability to run away," Haru said.

Chifuyu made her decision and took a deep breath. "I'll leave this to you, Kasugano."

"Oh, leave it to me. Now, that you mention it, don't forget about your promise to help me."

"If you can defeat IS then let's go tomorrow or two days later," Chifuyu said with a sigh.

In the monitor room, Cecilia, Maya, Houki, and Ichika looked at Chifuyu with surprise expressions.

They didn't know what they were talking about, but it was very hard to ask about it when there was an intruder who had attacked the academy.

"Let's just drink a coffee and calm ourselves."

Chifuyu took a cup of coffee and put something inside.

Chifuyu blushed at this moment.

Haru checked the weapon on his Equalizer.

All IS comes with basic weaponry, called Preset, but it also has a number of expansion slots that could be used to field additional equipment, which comes in various forms, such as additional weaponry, thrusters, and augmented armor plates.

These Equalizers need to be installed into IS first, however, it isn't an easy feat to accomplish since every IS core is unique and each of them has its individuality (one might say personality), and it is possible for an IS to reject the installation of certain Equalizers.

His Preset is a scythe, but he also had various weapons and support devices inside his IS, though it wasn't much, but it was very useful.

Then suddenly something appeared on his back similar to an antenna. And when it appeared it caused a very annoying noise.

Then suddenly the camera and some connection to the observation room became very unstable.

"What's happening? Hacking?" Maya panicked.

"No. It's a jammer," Chifuyu answered.

Their security was hacked then there was also a jammer which made it impossible for them to call the government for help.

Inside a dark room with only a screen of the computer as the source of light, there was a person who was controlling the unidentified IS, but suddenly the camera of the IS turned weird and caused a lot of annoying noise.

This person smiled and said, "Interesting! Interesting! Interesting!"

"W - What is this sound?!" Rin knew that the source of this sound was coming from Haru, but when she was going to ask him, she saw him suddenly had vanished from her eyes.

Rin was surprised and didn't know what had happened.

Haru suddenly appeared right behind the unidentified IS and the scythe on his hands suddenly blazed stronger. The energy on his IS kept decreasing at a very fast speed, but he didn't stop his attack cleaved the side of the unidentified IS in single slash.

The unidentified IS was cleaved in half from the side and dropped to the ground.

Haru didn't see blood splurting from the body of IS since there was no one inside. He shook his head and made his scythe disappear summoning a hologram keyboard in front of him. He typed at a very fast speed showing his skill as a super hacker and caused the error which happened on the school returned at a very fast speed.

"This is Kasugano Haruka. I've defeated the enemy. Everyone, please calm down and walk slowly without pushing the person in front of you. You're all safe now. Please follow the instructions of the teachers!"

Everyone was surprised, but when they heard his voice, they started to calm down and walked back slowly since the door which had been locked was also opened.

Haru ended his announcement and flew to Rin who seemed to be stunned. He patted her shoulder and said, "Let's go back."

Rin nodded dumbly and looked at Haru with complex emotion.

Rin understood this guy might be the strongest IS pilot out there.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 837: Outing

Ichika and his close friend, Dan Gotanda, were playing a game together.

"How is your life in the academy?" Dan asked.

"It's alright. It's quite peaceful," Ichika answered.

"But you really had a great time, huh? You're one of the only two guys in that academy," Dan said.

Dan nudged Ichika's side. "Just reading your e-mail makes me imagine paradise. Don't you have a pass for me to enter?"

"No, you idiot, but it's great that I'm not the only guy in that academy, and Rin has also transferred in," Ichika said.

"Hmm, Rin, eh?" Dan thought for a while and asked, "How about the other guy? Is he creating a harem or something?"

"Harem? What the hell is that? Everyone is a friend, and there's no such thing."

Ichika had never heard that Haru had made a girlfriend in the academy and he also didn't think that Haru had made a girlfriend since everyone was close to each other. He also thought as Haru's friend, he knew that Haru would tell him if Haru really made a girlfriend at the academy.

Dan looked at Ichika and wondered how dense this guy was, but at the same time, he was wondering what the other guy was going in the academy when Ichika had left the academy leaving this guy alone in the academy. He was about to say something, but suddenly the door was kicked open.

"Big Bro, lunch is ready!!!"

Rin was about to ask Ichika to go out with her, and also wanted to ask a question about Haru since she wanted to see whether she could find his weakness, but Ichika had gone out and left her behind.

"That Ichika....?!" Rin was very annoyed.

"Oh, Rin-san, what are you doing?"

Rin turned and saw Cecilia and Houki. "I'm going to get Ichika, what about you?"

"Oh, I'm going to get Haru," Cecilia answered.

Houki didn't say anything and looked at Rin with an expressionless expression.

"Hmm, you're that guy's woman?" Rin asked Cecilia.

"W - Well..." Cecilia blushed when she heard Rin's question, but when she wanted to nod.....

"I guess not, huh?" Rin shook her head when she saw Cecilia's reaction.

"Are you asking for a fight?!" Cecilia was mad and said, "Well, I won't bother with you anymore. I'll get Haru for a bit." She knocked Haru's room and called. "Haru, are you there? Let's go out together!"

But no one answered Cecilia.

"He isn't there?" Houki asked.

"Let me check his phone." Cecilia took her phone and called him. It didn't take a long time before she was answered.

"Hello, Cecilia, what's wrong?"

"Haru, where are you?" Cecilia asked.

"I'm outside the academy. I might come back quite late," Haru answered.

"Oh, is that so...." Cecilia was a bit sad.

"Do you want anything? I can buy you a souvenir or something when I go back later?" Haru asked.

"N - No, I won't bother you..." Cecilia said, but she was happy being cared for.

"Then, what do you want to eat tonight? I can cook you anything you want," Haru asked.

"T - Then, I want curry!"

"Got it, come to my room later at night."

Houki and Rin who heard their conversation couldn't help but frown since they could clearly tell that this girl was flaunting how close the relationship between her and Haru was. Though, at the same time, that plan was successful since they were very jealous of Cecilia, especially when they thought how dense Ichika was.

"Hmm, curry, huh? I guess I don't mind trying it." Rin suddenly appeared beside Cecilia and said through Cecilia's phone,

"Yeah, cook it for us too, Haru." Houki also joined.

"H - Huh? What are you doing?! I've never invited either of you!" Cecilia looked at both of them with displeasure.

"I'm asking Kasugano, not you!"

"Yeah, Haru, I'll come to your room too at night!"

The three girls started to fight each other when the phone was connected.

Haru looked at his phone and twitched his lips before hung the call. Putting his phone inside his pocket, he looked at the women beside him and said, "Sorry to make you wait."

Chifuyu folded her arms and squinted her eyes. "You sure are very popular." She didn't say anything, but she was quite surprised when she heard the voice of Houki and Rin since she knew that both of them loved her little brother.

"We're only friends," Haru answered simply.

"Friend, huh? Then, you don't mind for me to join you tonight?" Chifuyu asked.

"Welcome," Haru said with a smile.

Chifuyu nodded and knew that the food which was being made by Haru was very delicious. If she got another chance then she wanted to eat his food again.

"So is there somewhere that you want to buy after this?" She had promised him to accompany him to buy the necessary things which he needed in the academy.

Chifuyu wore a cap since she was afraid someone from the school might see them since she didn't want them to misunderstand their relationship.

"It's done. Let's eat, I'll treat you."

"Alright, what are we eating?"

"Are you alright with ramen, Sensei?"

"Ramen, huh....?" Chifuyu thought about the store which she usually went to during her academy time. "Good, let's have ramen. I know a good shop."

"Alright, tell me where it is."

Both of them walked together, Haru asked about Chifuyu's experience in the academy, especially about her teacher's career and asking whether she had received a love letter from a girl.

Chifuyu told him a lot of things and funny things which she happened to see before. She also told him that being a lesbian was a normal thing in the academy which made him speechless.

Both of them talked while laughing as if they were two male friends.

It took them 20 minutes before they arrived at the ramen shop.

Both of them entered the ramen shop together and they were being greeted by the boss of the shop.

"Oh, Orimura-sensei." The old lady greeted Chifuyi and it seemed she knew her.

"Boss, give me a private room."

Haru followed Chifuyu and entered the private room in this ramen shop. The shop was quite similar to a pub rather than a ramen shop.

"There are a lot of things here and not only ramen," Chifuyu said.

Haru took the menu and saw a variety of things. He also saw a lot of weird menu items which made him smile. "It's an interesting shop."

"Have you come with your boyfriend before?" Haru asked.

Chifuyu frowned and looked at him with a gloomy expression. "If you're going to tease your teacher again, then I'll knock you up later."

Haru was a bit surprised and then he quickly sighed. "

I guess the male in this world doesn't have eyes since you're so charming, Sensei."

Chifuyu snorted and didn't know whether she should cry or laugh when she was being teased by her student. "Well, so you have eyes?"

"Of course, if you can wait for me graduate and you're still single, then let's get married, Sensei." Haru joked.

"If you can joke around, then you should use your mouth to order something. I'm starving!" Chifuyu looked at the menu book and ordered a lot of things then she looked at him with a smile. "You're going to treat me, right?"

Haru knew that Chifuyu wanted to tease him, and nodded. "Yeah, you don't need to worry."

Chifuyu squinted her eyes and asked, "Where did you get your money?"

"Government gives me some pocket money and I've used to invest it here and there."

Chifuyu thought that Haru would use his hacking ability to steal some money here and there, but it seemed that he had more talent which he didn't show to everyone. She looked at him and had to admit that this guy was a perfect candidate for her husband, but this guy was too fancy and there were a lot of girls around him.

"Sensei, since you've brought me here, don't you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.

"Hoo... you sure are sharp." Chifuyu smiled hearing his question.

"I don't mind answering your question, Sensei. But can I have a request?" Haru asked.

"Let's make it more interesting."

"How?" Chifuyu looked at him curiously.

"Have you heard about Truth or Dare?" Haru asked.

"Truth or Dare?" Chifuyu raised her eyebrow.

"You don't know?" Haru asked.

"Then, let me explain while I prepare the game...." Haru took out a deck of cards from his zipper storage very quickly and shuffled the card.

"First off, there are 10 rounds. You're not allowed to quit partway. You choose whichever card you like and the one with the highest number of cards wins. Got it?"

Haru started to play and his card number was higher than Chifuyu. "Okay, I win."

Chifuyu wasn't sure, but she felt that she had been trapped by his pace.

"I'll ask you "truth or dare," so start off by replying "truth"."

"Truth." Chifuyu followed his instructions and wondered what this guy was about to do. She took her glass of beer and drank it slowly.

"Okay, to start off...." Haru thought for a while and asked, "Sensei, are you lesbian?"

Chifuyu almost released all of the beer in her mouth when she heard that question. She twitched her lips and said, "What's that question?!"

"If you have won the highest card then I'll also answer any of your questions," Haru said.

"So do you want to partake in this game?" Haru asked with a smile.

Chifuyu took a deep breath and calmed herself. She was a bit embarrassed, but she answered, "No. I'm normal."

Haru smiled and said, "Then, I have a chance in the future."

Chifuyu snorted and said, "You're too early for that!" She put her glass on the table and said, "Let's continue! You can't quit no matter what!!!"

"Alright, alright, I'm happy that you're enjoying the game. Let's continue, Sensei."

Both of them were eating the dishes which had been served while playing the "Truth or Dare" game, but Chifuyu had asked him a lot of weird questions such as whether he was a "homo" or not? Was the thing on his lower body real or not? And a lot more.

Haru also didn't give Chifuyu mercy and also asked a lot of embarrassing questions.

Neither of them gave up until there were only two rounds left in this game.

"I won." Chifuyu looked at Haru and asked, "Was the technique that you used to slash down that enemy my technique?" She had always wanted to ask this question to him.

"Yes, Reiraku Byakuya. It is a technique that can completely bypass any IS shield. I read your data during Mondo Grosso and it is an ability that can make you become a champion. I've copied that ability without your permission, are you angry?" Haru asked.

Chifuyu smiled and shook her head. "No, but it is completely insane for you to put it on a scythe."

"I like it, why not? Your technique is awesome," Haru said.

"Of course!" Chifuyu was a bit proud.

They played for the last time and it was Haru who won the last round.

"What's your question?" Chifuyu asked.

"Sensei, this is a very serious question. I hope that you can answer me," Haru said.

Chifuyu turned serious and wondered what he was about to ask her. She was wondering whether Haru was going to ask about the identified IS, her family, government's trade secret, etc. She had thought about a lot of things, but she had never thought that he would ask her this question.

"Sensei, what are your three sizes?"

Chifuyu was speechless and asked, "You can ask me a lot of things whether I know about the secret of IS, the government, Shinono Tabane, or a lot of things, but you've asked my three sizes?"

"It's very important for me, Sensei."

Chifuyu sighed and had a bit of blush on her cheek. "Come close, I'll whisper it to you." It might be because she was a bit tipsy, or she might be really having fun, or she might be really interested in him as a man, but no matter what, she didn't really mind telling him about her three sizes.

Haru nodded and moved his head closer. It felt a bit ticklish when her breath was right next to his ear, but it was great when he knew about her three sizes.

Chifuyu sat down once again and asked, "Satisfied?"

"Hmph! What a pervert." Chifuyu looked away to hide her blush.

Haru smiled and said, "But I'm glad to know it."

Chifuyu couldn't look at him straight and felt very ashamed at this moment.

"Hurry up and eat your food!"

Both of them continued to eat while joking with each other, and their relationship had become much closer.

Chapter 838: Transfer Student 2

In the classroom, the group of girls discussed something with excitement.

"Did you hear about that rumor?"

"You mean that IS on the other day?"

"If that's what you mean then that IS was about some experimental machine gone berserk."

"It's not about that, I heard that if anyone won the tournament this month..."

"You can date either Kasugano-kun or Orimura-kun."

Houki and Cecilia were standing next to each other, but they didn't know what the group of girls were talking about.

"Cecilia, do you think that you can win the tournament?" Houki asked.

"Hmph! Of course! I'm sure that I can win later and I can have a date with Haru!" Cecilia had asked Haru for a date last night if she won the tournament and he agreed to it. Though he also said that she didn't need to win and he could bring her anytime, but as a proud woman she wanted to prove her power in front of him.

Looking at how happy Cecilia was, Houki was quite jealous since she wasn't sure how to get close to Ichika when that guy was so dense.

"Good morning." Ichika entered the class and greeted everyone.

Haru also entered and yawned a bit since he was quite busy researching something last night. "Morning." He noticed that the class was a bit noisy, but he didn't care much. He was being asked by Chifuyu last night to research the unidentified IS which had attacked the academy which was why that he didn't have time to rest last night.

"What are you talking about?" Ichika asked.

Every girl in the class answered at the same time.

"Haru, you seem a bit sleepy, don't you get enough sleep?" Cecilia asked worriedly.

"It's nothing. I'm doing a bit of research, but...." Haru smiled and said, "Seeing you in the morning makes me energize."

"W - Well, you can see me anytime..." Cecilia blushed and was happy.

"Morning, Houki," Haru said.

"Hmm...." Houki nodded and somehow was in a complex mood.

"I'll go back to my seat first."

"Wait, I'll go back too." Cecilia followed him and said, "Houki-san, bye."

Both of their seats were next to each other and it was normal for them to go together.

Houki would be really lying if she wasn't jealous at this moment.

Ichika didn't seem to care about the conversation between Haru, Houki, and Cecili. He was standing near the entrance door but suddenly he was pushed by Chifuyu.

"We will begin the homeroom."

Chifuyu's complexion also wasn't good since she hadn't slept last night accompanying Haru.

Ichika didn't seem to notice Chifuyu's bad complexion. He was helpless and could only sit done honestly.

Everyone sat down in their seats and Maya was standing on the podium and seemed to make an announcement.

"Today, I will be introducing a transfer student!"

Everyone was surprised and the door was opened showing a figure which startled them since the transfer student was wearing a male uniform.

Haru looked at the transfer student and thought that this transfer student was a bit interesting. He also felt that this transfer student was somehow quite familiar.

"I'm Charles Dunoa. I come from France. Nice to meet you all."

Charles Dunoa was wearing a male uniform. He had long blonde hair and medium height which was short for a man, however, different from Haru and Ichika, he gave off a feeling of a cute boy which made some women in the class want to protect him.

"Yes. I've heard there was someone in the same situation as me here. So I transferred from France..." Charles said with a smile.

"It's the third male student!"

"He is coming to our class!"

"He's the type that you want to protect too!"

Everyone was quite excited since they thought that the competition on Haru would decrease and some girls would move to Charles Dunoa, however, it seemed that everyone underestimated Haru's charm.

Everyone was quiet when Chifuyu opened her mouth.

"Today, we will be doing IS practice together with Class Two. Everyone, change quickly and gather up at school ground 2. Also, Kasugano."

"Yes?" Haru looked at Chifuyu with a confused expression.

"Dunoa is going to move to your room. You and Orimura can take care of him and tell him about a lot of things later," Chifuyu said.

Haru only nodded since he was too lazy to say anything in this situation.

Everyone started to stand up and get ready to go change their clothes.

Haru and Ichika also stood up.

"Dunoa, right? Follow us first and question later," Haru said.

"Yeah, just follow us first," Ichika said.

Charlotte looked at Ichika and Haru who had left him which surprised him. "W - Wait!" He looked around and saw that a lot of girls started to chase after them similar to a zombie movie.

"W - We're not changing in the classroom?" Charlotte asked nervously.

Haru smiled looking at Charlotte and said, "Dunoa, I know that France is a very passionate country, but do you want to peek at a girl on your first day of transfer? I like it! You're very bold!" He wrapped his arm around Charlotte's shoulder as if they were best friends.

Charlotte blushed because of Haru's words and how close the distance between them was.

"Dunoa, you're a pervert huh?" Haru teased Dunoa.

Charlotte blushed and needed to change this misunderstanding since he was actually.....

Ichika shook his head and said "Everyone, let's go! Or else we'll be late!"

They entered the changing room in the arena after running away from the group of girls.

"Charlotte Dunoa, right? I'm Orimura Ichika."

"I'm Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru."

"Yeah, you can call me Ichika."

Charlotte nodded and said, "Yes, nice to meet you, Haru, Ichika. Call me Charles, alright?"

Haru nodded and looked at Ichika who seemed surprised.

"Uwah! Oh, man, we're short of time! Let's change immediately!"

Ichika started to take off his shirt and Haru also did the same.

Haru noticed Charlotte who looked at them with blush and stunned. "What's wrong? You're not changing?"

"I - I'm going to change, but don't look at me, alright?" Charlotte asked with a blush.

"I don't have a hobby of staring at a guy's body." Haru shook his head and changed his clothes.

Charlotte changed his clothes very fast, but he was blushing when he looked at Haru who had taken his clothes. 'H - His body....' He saw a big bulge on his boxer which made him not know where to look in this situation, but it didn't end since Haru also took off his boxer. He quickly closed his eyes, but there was a big gap between his fingers. However, he realized something and quickly changed his clothes.

"Wow, you're very fast!" Ichika looked at Charlotte who had changed his clothes.

"Hehehe...." Charlotte only laughed awkwardly.

"Having to get naked to wear this is very difficult. It gets tangled and..." Ichika looked at Charlotte's suit and said, "That suit seems quite easy to wear."

"It's a special made by the Dunoa company," Charlotte said.

"Dunoa?" Ichika seemed confused.

"It's the biggest IS-related company in France, right?" Haru said.

"But... your name is Dunoa too, right?" Ichika asked.

"My father is the president," Charlotte answered.

"I see. You're the president's son, huh?" Ichika nodded and said, "No wonder."

"What do you mean?" Charlotte asked.

"Well, it's just that, you have this aura like you're from a high-class family," Ichika smiled and said, "I understand now."

Charlotte seemed quite down after hearing that.

"Enough of talking, do you want to be punished by your big sis?" Haru asked. He patted Charlotte's shoulder and said, "Let's go. Leave this guy alone." He sniffed Charlotte's smell and wondered why this guy smelled like a girl.

"Eh?" Charlotte looked at Haru in surprise.

Charlotte was wondering whether Haru was trying to cheer him up or something.

"What?" Haru looked at Charlotte curiously.

"N - Nothing." Charlotte blushed while shaking his head.

"Charles, there is something that I need to tell you first," Haru said. He knew that he needed to talk about this matter or else it might be too late.

"What's wrong?" Charlotte asked and looked at him curiously.

"I'm sorry. I don't have an interest in men," Haru said with a serious expression.

Charlotte really wanted to smack Haru's head at this moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 839: How is your progress?

In the area, everyone gathered together for IS practice.

Chifuyu stood up in front of everyone and said in a strict manner, "We will begin practice starting today."

"First, we will be watching combat practice." Chifuyu looked at two students and said, "Fann, Alcott."

Chifuyu looked at both of them and said, "Since both of you have personal machines, you should be able to begin immediately. Come forth."

Cecilia and Rin who was being called didn't have that much spirit.

"So much trouble... why do I have to?"

"Sigh... I don't feel too encouraged to do this since it feels like I'm some exhibition."

Both of them walked, and Chifuyu whispered something to them to raise their spirits.

"You two need some enthusiasm. This is your chance to show off to either Haru or Ichika."

Cecilia and Rin became excited and thought that it was a chance.

"This is the stage for me, the representative candidate student for England, Cecilia Alcott!"

"It's great to show you our difference in skill as personal machine holders."

Haru looked at Chifuyu and thought that this woman was very smart at manipulating her students.

Cecilia and Rin had become very spirited to show their abilities. They were asking who their opponent was, and they even said that both of them could fight right away to show their abilities to everyone.

"Calm down, your opponent is going to appear soon...."

Looking at the sky, Chifuyu was waiting for someone to appear. Her action caused everyone to follow her and also look toward the sky.

Suddenly they heard a loud scream and a black dot in the sky slowly became bigger. They squinted their eyes and realized who this black dot was.

Maya couldn't control her IS screaming loudly in panic.

"Please get out of the way!"

Everyone hurriedly ran away trying to escape from this disaster.

Haru who saw this situation equipped his IS in a hurry since he saw that Maya was coming toward him.

Maya who couldn't control her IS falling down at very fast speed screaming loudly. She was about to hit the ground, no, she was about to hit Haru, but suddenly she was caught in arms.

"You alright, Maya-sensei?"

Feeling a bit confused, Maya opened her eyes slowly and saw that she was being hugged by her student.

Maya nodded with a slight blush on her cheek.

"Be careful, alright? If it was not me, then that person might die...."

"But, are you alright, Maya-sensei?" Haru asked in concern.

"Yes, I'm alright. You don't need to worry."

Smiling brightly, Maya pushed the glasses on her face talking happily with him.

Looking at both Haru and Maya who seemed to be talking to each other in harmony, Cecilia, Houki, Chifuyu, and a lot of girls couldn't help but feel annoyed.

Being separated, Maya stood up beside Chifuyu regained her demeanor.

Haru had unequipped back his IS and stood up along with everyone, however, he couldn't help but notice the painful gaze on his back.

"Kasugano-kun, you're very popular...." Charlotte said while smiling.

"You too are going to be popular soon. There are only three guys in the school and you can get a girlfriend quickly," Haru said while looking at Charlotte.

"Haha... I don't have any intention to get a girlfriend..." Charlotte laughed weakly.

"Then, do you want to get a boyfriend? But I'm going to tell you that I don't have an inter---"

Before Haru finished his words, Charlotte hurriedly put his hands on Haru's mouth.

"P - Please don't say something stupid, Kasugano-kun!"

Charlotte had a blush on his face and thought that this guy was too annoying.

Looking at the close interaction between Haru and Charlotte, some girls in the class seemed to have a nosebleed.

Ignoring the people around, Chifuyu looked at Maya, Cecilia, and Rin.

"So then little girls, let's begin already."

"Umm...? Two against one?"

Cecilia and Rin seemed unsure for both of them to fight together against Maya.

"Rest assured. You two will lose quickly," Chifuyu said with confidence.

Frowning and unable to accept, Cecilia and Rin were taunted by Chifuyu and accepted this combat practice.

Maya didn't say anything and had accepted Chifuyu's arrangement.

The three of them flew toward the sky together, Chifuyu announced the battle right away, "The match begins!"

The fight started immediately and Cecilia and Rin attacked Maya at the same time.

Cecilia sent out flying cannons shooting beam after beam toward Maya.

Maya dodged all of Cecilia's attack calmly while observing the movement of Rin. She quickly raised her shield when she saw Rin shoot out a laser beam.

The laser bream was blocked and Maya continued to fight both of them.

Looking at the confrontation between the three of them, Chifuyu asked Charlotte to explain Maya's IS.

Charlotte explained to everyone that Maya's IS was a Raphael Revive from Dunoa Company. It was a machine that was developed at the end of the 2nd Generation, but its specification could rival the early 3rd Generation machines. In terms of deployed mass production IS models, it went on sale last year, but it had 3rd largest user-base in the world. By changing its equipment, it could configure all types of IS including close combat, sniper role, and defense.

Haru couldn't understand how someone was able to mass-produce an IS when there were only 467 IS cores in this world, but he didn't think too much and listened to Charlotte's explanation while watching the battle between Maya, Cecilia, and Rin.

Maya was very smart and very skillful at piloting her IS. She could take advantage of both Cecilia and Rin who didn't have good teamwork using that chance to trap them making them crash into each other.

When Cecilia and Rin crashed into each other, Maya didn't waste her chance and shot out a grenade launcher at both of them.

Cecilia and Rin were hit by a huge explosion and thrown to the ground with a very loud "bang" creating thick dust along with a large crater on the arena.

Looking at the result of the battle, everyone knew that Maya had won the battle.

Cecilia and Rin who had dropped on the ground started to argue with each other blaming each other since they had lost. They kept fighting until Chifuyu stopped them and explained the purpose of this practice battle.

"You should understand the ability of the teacher now. From now on show some respect. Next, we will be doing group practice. Personal IS holders will act as leaders."

Everyone hurriedly moved and ran toward Haru's direction, but there were already some people who had gathered in front of him from the start and the number of groups had hit the quota so they could only sigh and went to different people for this practice.

Charlotte really couldn't understand how that bastard could be that popular, but even so, he was also very popular since he was also surrounded by a lot of girls. He looked at Ichika who went to Rin and wondered whether Ichika didn't have a machine. He looked at Haru once again and wondered whether Haru would show his IS at this moment.

Charlotte took a deep breath and decided to focus on the lesson first, forgetting about the matter at home. It was better to forget about it for today since it was very unpleasant and she didn't really want to do it.

Haru taught the students who came at him patiently telling them how to perform using an IS, tips, trick, etc; that he knew to them.

Listening to his lesson, they had to admit that it was better than listening to the teacher since Haru was very pleasing to their eyes. They knew that Haru didn't have a girlfriend and saw a chance to make him their own.

Haru didn't know what they were thinking, but it was alright to ignore it for now. Teaching one girl, then it was time for another girl.

"Who's next?" Haru asked.

Haru looked and felt a bit surprised that it was Houki since he didn't expect her to come to his group. He thought this girl would go with Ichika to Rin's group since they could stay together, but he felt that it might be understandable since the relationship between Houki and Rin was a competitor, and Houki would hate being taught by her competitor.

Houki folded her arms looking at the tall IS beside her. "But... I can't reach the Cockpit this way."

Maya, who heard their conversation, couldn't help but interrupt them. "Oh, that's a mistake that often happens for beginners. Haruka-kun, carry her in."

Haru looked at Houki and asked, "Is that alright with you?"

"W - Well, I don't mind. You're just helping me after all," Houki said. She didn't understand why she was quite nervous at that moment.

Haru looked at Ichika to see his reaction, but he could see Ichika seemed to be reprimanded by Rin which made him speechless.

Haru looked at Houki once again and decided to equip his IS. Full clad armor covered his entire body only leaving his face, he walked beside Houki and asked, "You ready?"

Houki nodded toward Haru's question and asked, "But what are you doing to do?"

"I'm going to carry you. Be prepared."

Haru squatted down and carried her with both of his arms.

Houki was surprised and hugged his neck subconsciously. "W - What are you doing?!"

"I'm carrying you to the Cockpit. I've told you, right?"

"W - Well... sorry, I'm a bit surprised..." Her voice was very low and clearly embarrassed being carried in this princess-carry style.

The girls around seemed to be screaming in jealousy and the next girls had decided to ask him the same thing which he had done to Houki, but the first girl who was being taught by Haru was crying in anguish since she couldn't ask him to carry him since she had done with the practice.

During that moment, Haru asked Houki in a low voice, "How is your relationship with Ichika?"

"W - What?!" The distance between the two was so close which made her blush.

"I mean, is there any progress?" Haru asked.

"W - Well...." Houki's mood was very low since she didn't see any progress.

Haru was helpless and said, "I'll help you to set up a lunch with everyone later. You can use that chance to show your cooking skill to him."

"W - Why do I need to do that?"

"To grasp men's hearts, you need to grasp their stomachs first, haven't you heard such a thing before?"

Houki was wondering how this guy was very skillful at pampering her, and at the same time, she felt quite reluctant to lose this feeling, but she thought about the sentence which had just come out from Haru's mouth.

'To grasp a man's heart, you need to grab his stomach first, huh?'

Haru felt weird when he didn't hear a response.

"A - Alright, you can invite everyone for lunch later after the training."

"Good. I'll support you."

Cecilia who saw the interaction between Haru and Houki was wondering whether Houki really liked Ichika at this moment.

'I need to uncover this!'

However, Cecilia had to admit that she was really envious of Houki since that girl was being carried by Haru in princess-carry style...

"Hello, Cecilia, what's wrong?"

The other students who gathered around Cecilia looked at her with weird expression since Cecilia seemed to be in bad mood or something.

"Nothing. Let's continue, alright?"

Cecilia was an elite and she wouldn't lose her composure in that such a thing. She knew that Haru was a very high quality man, and it was normal for her to have a lot of competitors, but she was confident in herself that she could make him fall for her.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 840: Transfer Student 3

As Haru had promised before, he invited Ichika and Charlotte together for lunch, but when he was about to invite Houki, both Cecilia and Rin also joined the lunch session. But such a thing was under his calculation so he wasn't unfazed, in the end, the number of people had turned into six people.

They went to the rooftop of the school since it was fairly quiet. Sitting on the top of soft artificial grass, they took out their lunch ready to eat.

"Is it alright for me to be here?" Charlotte asked.

"Why not? You're going to be in the same room as me, after all. It is also your first day in this school, at least, you should know some people beside us," Haru said.

"Yeah, we're the only guys in this school, but I'm quite jealous that you'll be Haru's roommate," Ichika said. He really felt lonely when he thought that Haru and Charlotte could play a game together in their own room. Yet, he was alone in his own room which made him sad somehow.

Charlotte wondered whether Ichika was the same as rumor that he loved the same-gender.

"Why should you be jealous?" Rin asked with a confused expression.

"I mean... in the past, both Haru and I were alone in our room, right? But now, Haru has a roommate. I'm alone in my room, and it feels a bit lonely."

Ichika looked at Haru and Charlotte at this moment.

"Well, you often play in my room, right? What are you lonely for?"

Haru felt weird by Ichika's words.

"Hahaha, that's true. Let's play a game console later."

Ichika didn't know how Haru was able to put a game console in his own room. He couldn't do that and it was one of the reason why he was quite envious.

"Not tonight. I'm a bit sleepy. I want to sleep early tonight."

Haru yawned since he had spent last night researching the unidentified IS.

Ichika nodded and didn't force him.

Listening to their conversation, the girls also seemed to be a bit curious about what guys usually spend their time on.

'Game, huh?' Charlotte nodded and created a note in his head.

Rin and Houki had brought their own bento lunch.

Unlike the girls, Ichika and Charlotte seemed to have only brought bread and drink in the cafeteria.

Only Haru and Cecilia who sat next to each other seemed to have brought their own lunch box.

Charlotte noticed this and asked, "Are you two eating from the same box lunch?"

"Yes! I've made this together with Haru!"

Cecilia opened the lunch box that was filled with various sandwiches. She seemed quite proud and wanted to show it to everyone.

Haru sighed at this girl since the reason why he was a bit late earlier was also because of Cecilia. She had asked him to cook lunch together in the morning, but she had caused a lot of disaster in the kitchen. He couldn't bear that and told her to go to the class first telling her that he would handle the rest or else these sandwiches would turn into a disaster weapon. He took a lobster sandwich and asked, "Houki, is that karaage?"

"U - Uh yeah..." Houki nodded and felt a bit shy.

Ichika who had been attracted by Haru's sandwich turned and looked at the lunch of Rin and Houki, but he was more attracted to Rin's lunch.

"Wow! Sweet and sour pork!"

Ichika was quite surprised and he sighed at his bland lunch. He was jealous of Haru who was able to cook something really nice.

"Here, I'll give it a taste for you."

"Thanks, Rin!" Ichika was very happy.

Haru was speechless looking at Houki who didn't do anything. He looked at Cecilia who started to eat the lunch which he had prepared with a smile.

"Haru, can I ask you something?" Charlotte asked.

"What's wrong, Charles?" Haru asked.

"Did you date Alcott-san?" Charlotte asked.

The moment Charlotte asked that question, everyone turned their eyes to Haru and Cecilia in surprise.

"My... W - We're dating...." Cecilia blushed and held her cheeks with both of her hands.

"No. They're not dating." Houki suddenly interrupted them and asked, "Right?"

Haru looked at Houki and felt that this girl was a bit weird.

Cecilia felt a bit sad when she heard Haru's reply, but she also understood that he hadn't confessed to her nor she had confessed to him, but she wouldn't give up easily.

"Here, you can have some BLT."

Haru gave one of the sandwiches to Charlotte.

"Thank you." Charlotte smiled and received the sandwich since he had wanted to try it.

"Ah! It's not fair! I also want one too!" Ichika immediately also asked when he saw that Haru gave one of the sandwiches to Charlotte. He knew how delicious Haru's food was and of course, he also wanted to eat it.

"There's enough of everyone. You don't need to worry."

Cecilia didn't mind sharing it with everyone. She also thought that it was better to share it. Even if she could eat it by herself, she was afraid that she would gain weight in the future.

When Ichika's attention was attracted by Haru's sandwich, Rin and Houki had a complex expression. They thought to attract Ichika's heart with food, but Ichika's heart was stolen by Haru's food first.

Rin looked at Haru with a resentful gaze, but she had to admit that Haru's food was very good.

"Rin-san, is it alright for me to taste your sweet and sour pork?" Haru asked.

Rin had confidence in her sweet and sour pork since she had trained it a lot of times from her childhood.

Haru nodded and suddenly took chopsticks out of nowhere. He moved closer so he could eat Rin's sweet and sour pork closer. Putting it into his mouth, he nodded and thought that the taste was quite good, but it was so-so. However, he knew that the level of food in this world wasn't that advanced and the best food which he had tasted couldn't even make him blow away the clothes of the people in his surroundings.

"How?" Rin wasn't sure but she felt a bit nervous.

"Well, it's good. I can tell you want to make it for the special boy, but..." Haru looked at Ichika who ate his sandwich happily with a sigh.

Rin also looked at Ichika and couldn't help but sigh. She couldn't help but feel annoyed and wanted to punch Ichika wondering why this guy couldn't even notice her feelings.

"You shouldn't punch him that much. It might be why he's a bit dense in that area," Haru said.

"EH?!" Rin who heard Haru's words felt surprised, but when she thought about it, she felt that it was quite reasonable.

Haru looked at Ichika and thought that he should ignite Ichika's jealousy since this guy was too dense. Looking at Houki who seemed very pitiful on the side, he felt that he really needed something.

"Houki, can I try your karaage?"

Hearing Haru's question, Houki nodded and said, "Yeah, come here."

Haru sat down next to Houki and took the karaage inside her lunch.

Looking at Haru who started to eat, Houki suddenly became nervous.

Haru who ate the karaage felt a lot of things and could imagine a figure of a beautiful girl who was clumsy preparing lunch for the guy she loved. He couldn't help but feel jealous of Ichika at this moment to have such a girl beside him. He looked at Houki and gave her thumbs up. "It's good!"

"R - Really?" Houki smiled happily.

"Yeah, what is the secret? How can you make it so good?"

"Its flavoring is ginger, soy sauce..."

Looking at Haru and Houki who seemed very close, Cecilia was jealous and sat down next to Haru once again. "Moo! Haru! I'll also cook by myself later!"

Haru turned pale and tried to stop her. "N - No, we can cook together. I'll teach you first, you don't need to force yourself."

"No! I want to cook food by myself!"

Haru became busy stopping Cecilia from cooking by herself since he didn't want to die yet.

Ichika also looked at the interaction of both Haru and Houki. He suddenly felt quite uncomfortable, but he didn't think too much. He smiled and asked, "Houki, can I try your karaage too?"

Then the lunch session had turned into a very cheerful activity with some people fighting and laughing.

Charlotte thought that spending time with them was very good, but he knew that...

Charlotte who had moved to Haru's room looking at Haru who was sleeping soundly on his bed. He was a bit scared somehow, but he walked toward him. Standing right next to Haru's bed, he saw him sleeping soundly and couldn't help but chuckle since Haru seemed very cute this way. He also understood the reason why this guy was very popular.

Suddenly Charlotte remembered what Haru had said to him in the changing room earlier and couldn't help but feel annoyed. He moved closer and flicked Haru's forehead.

"Dummy, I'm a girl so it is normal for me to want a boyfriend, instead of a girlfriend."

Charlotte knew that he couldn't say that secret and it was because Haru was sleeping that she was brave enough to do that. But in that very moment, suddenly the hand which was used to flick Haru's forehead was caught and Charlotte was pulled to Haru's bed.

Charlotte was startled and suddenly he was being hugged by Haru. His face was red and hot because it was his first time being so close to the opposite gender.

"W - What are you doing?!"

Charlotte didn't know what to do for a while in this situation. He wanted to escape, but his power wasn't enough to do that.

Haru's voice was heard, Charlotte was a bit surprised, but he sighed in relief when he saw him sleeping. He thought that Haru was dreaming about something in his sleep. He sighed, but he didn't feel uncomfortable in this situation rather he was more secure in his arms. He felt that Haru's arms were loosened from his body and he could change his posture to be more comfortable. Looking at Haru's face once again, he was a bit annoyed and flicked him again.

"Dummy, you can't hug a girl so suddenly!"

Charlotte was annoyed, but somehow he was also sleepy and closing his eyes. He moved closer to him and slept together with him in Haru's arms.

Charlotte really missed his mother, but he knew that he couldn't see her again...

In the early morning, everyone had gathered in the classroom.

Charlotte couldn't look straight at Haru after remembering what had happened last night.

Haru didn't think too much about what Charlotte was thinking and looked toward the podium.

But everyone's focus wasn't on Charlotte rather, they were looking at the petite girl who stood up near the podium.

Maya was unsure how to explain, but in the end, she started to introduce the petite girl beside her.

"I have a happy announcement again today. Our class will be joined by a new friend. This is Laura Bodewig-san, a transfer student from Germany."

Everyone was confused since there were two transfer students in a row which was very rare and the two of them were transferred into their own class which made them unsure how to respond.

"E - Everyone, please be quiet!" Maya told them to be quiet when they started to talk to each other in a low voice. "We haven't finished introducing her yet."

"Say your greetings, Laura," Chifuyu said.

Laura straightened her back and looked at everyone with a cold expression.

Everyone was waiting for Laura to say something, but it seemed that Laura didn't intend to say anything besides her name in her introduction.

"Umm.... is that it?" Maya asked unsurely.

Laura looked at Ichika and said, "So it's you."

"Hmm?" Ichika was confused.

Laura walked toward Ichika and gave him a loud slap.

Ichika felt a tingling pain in his cheek and looked at Laura in confusion.

This action caused everyone to be in shock.

"I will not accept that you are her brother. I shall never accept it!"

Haru thought that Ichika really had very good luck with a girl.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 841: Real Identity 1

In the arena, everyone started with their IS training as usual.

Ichika and Houki who didn't have their IS could only train using Uchigane or the mass-produced machine which was being owned by the academy. Both of them were training using a large katana together with their classmates.

Swinging their swords from up to down, they shouted together to perform this exercise in a uniform manner.

Looking at Haru, Rin, Cecilia, and Charlotte who were practicing on different things since they owned a personal IS, Ichika couldn't help but feel quite envious. In his mind, he also wanted to own his own IS and perform a mission or fight together with everyone, especially when he remembered the incident about the unidentified IS which happened before. He was helpless and couldn't do anything since he didn't own his own machine.

"Orimura, focus!" The teacher shouted.

Ichika was startled and hurriedly regained his focus on the training. He knew that it was useless to think too much and it was better to train his control better so he could prepare himself when he owned his own IS.

Haru was holding a Gatling gun in his hands, shooting the target in front of him. Even though the recoil of this weapon was very huge, his hand was very stable, shooting the target bull's-eye easily.

His score on the marksmanship training kept increasing which made Charlotte surprised since it was his first time seeing Haru's training.

Cecilia nodded and felt that it was normal, but Rin felt quite complex looking at Haru.

Rin had lost to Haru in the Inter-Class Tournament and she couldn't even fight back against him which made her frustrated. She thought that Haru was a close-combat fighter and thought to challenge him on the long-range weapon, but it seemed that she also lost to him on the other area too.

After emptying the ammunition on Gatling's gun, Haru took a deep breath looking at the score.

"Haru, you're amazing." Charlotte praised.

Cecilia really wanted to hug him right now and tell them that her man was the best.

"You... where did you learn marksmanship?" Rin didn't really want to ask him, but she felt quite curious.

"Do you want to know?" Haru asked.

They nodded and had a curious expression on their face.

All of them fell to the ground while twitching their lips.

"Moo! Haru! Don't tease us!" Cecilia complained.

"If you want to learn marksmanship, isn't it better to ask Cecilia? She's a sniper after all," Haru said while looking at Rin.

"Oh, Rin-san, do you want to learn marksmanship? I don't mind teaching you. If you beg me on all four, right now."

Cecilia smiled waiting for Rin to beg her.

"Who wants you to teach me?! I don't need it being taught by someone who is weaker than me!" Rin was very proud and her nose was raised very high, telling Cecilia that she was better than her.

"Oh... You've said that I'm weaker than you? Hehehe, then, how about we have a duel here and now!" Cecilia gloomily looked at Rin, but quietly took out her sniper rifle.

"Good, that's what I want!" Rin took out her two large blades ready for a fight.

Both of them looked at each other for a while before starting to fight each other. A large explosion, laser beam, clash of weapons, etc. The fight between the two of them was very fierce and both of them were laughing while fighting.

Charlotte looked at the sky worriedly and asked, "Is it alright not to stop them?"

"It's alright. They're close friends after all," Haru answered.

"C - Close friend? Really?" Charlotte was wondering whether a close friend would try to kill each other.

"It's alright. They'll come back after they're tired, how about the two of us training with each other?" Haru asked.

"Is that alright?" Charlotte asked.

"Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to practice long-range combat or close-range combat?"

"Now that you mention it...." Charlotte looked at Haru's IS which somehow was quite different from the rest since it covered his entire body. "What is your IS name and what generation?"

There was a rumor that Haru's IS was a 4th Generation, but no one was able to confirm it.

In the end, everyone could only speculate that Haru's IS was the latest 3rd Generation IS which might be the strongest IS out there, or rather Haru might be the strongest pilot since all of his fights were one-sided battles.

"It's Deathscythe and it is 3rd Generation, but it is more focused on the close-combat fight which is why its speed is better than most 3rd Generation IS," Haru answered. He was lying since the news of 4rd Generation IS was too shocking after all.

Charlotte nodded and seemed a bit quite surprised. Looking at the data and the real thing was a different thing, he might have heard that Haru's IS was awesome, but it was different when he saw it using his own eyes.

They were talking to each other, but suddenly there was a commotion.

"Eh, is that the 3rd Generation IS from Germany?"

"I've heard that it is under trial."

Everyone was looking at Laura who stood on the edge of the dock while overlooking everyone.

Cecilia and Rin stopped fighting and looked at Laura warily since they didn't even know what her intention was.

Rin was very angry at Laura since she had heard that girl had slapped Ichika in the class before.

Laura looked at everyone and then snorted when she found out Ichika didn't even have his own personal IS.

"Hmph! How useless! You can't even own your own IS? You really are not worthy of her little brother!"

"What?!" Even if Ichika had a good temper, he was very angry when he was being mocked. He controlled his training IS and held his sword. "Then, how about we have a fight here?"

"How foolish! I'll end you here."

Laura aimed her railgun cannon over her shoulder at Ichika.

Looking at the glowing weapon, everyone turned into a panic since they didn't expect Laura was really going to attack Ichika.

The railgun was shot and it moved very fast to Ichika.

Ichika stood in place and didn't expect Laura's attack to be so powerful. He couldn't move, or rather it was too late to move. He thought that he might die when this attack hit him, but suddenly someone appeared in front of him.

The loud "bang" sound was hard, Laura's attack was blocked by Haru using the shield on his left arm.

"You alright, Ichika?" Haru asked.

"Yeah. Thanks." Ichika sighed in relief, but at the same time, he was really frustrated with his weakness since he needed to be protected by his friend.

Everyone sighed in relief when Haru had blocked the attack.

When her attack was blocked, Laura looked at Haru. She knew that Haru might be her only competitor in this school. She ignored Ichika and focussed on Haru's instead.

"That's my IS," Haru answered.

"Kasugano Haruka. Let's have a duel," Laura said.

"You don't need to be that impatient. We'll see each other soon at the tournament," Haru said.

Laura was silent and aimed her railgun again, but the voice of the teacher was heard in the area.

"That student! What are you doing!"

The teacher quickly came and stopped them.

Laura stopped and said, "We'll meet each other soon, but I won't give you mercy at that time."

Haru smiled and said, "Then, I'll slap that butt of yours so you won't talk so rudely at me next time."

No one would expect Haru to be this naughty when they heard Laura who was serious, Haru seemed to not respond to her seriously and joked with her instead, but at the same time, the tense atmosphere had disappeared.

Laura's face was a bit red, but she knew that she couldn't attack him again. She took a deep breath and glared at him.

"I will beat you up thoroughly!"

Laura left the arena alone.

No one talked about this matter anymore and the training ended early.

Ichika, Haru, and Charlotte were in the changing room ready to change their clothes.

Charlotte was blushing when he saw both of them ready to change their others. "I - I'll take a bath in the room!" He ran away quickly since he might see what he shouldn't see later and he was also quite embarrassed when he thought about last night when he slept together with Haru.

"Don't you want to take a bath with us?" Haru asked.

"No, it's alright!" Charlotte ran away.

Haru shook his head and didn't force Charlotte, rather he looked at Ichika who had been depressed since earlier.

Ichika sighed and didn't respond to Charlotte.

"What's wrong, Ichika? Still down being attacked by Laura?" Haru asked.

"Yeah... I feel that I'm very weak." Ichika was really angry when he was mocked that he wasn't worthy of Chuyu's little brother, but there was nothing that he could do since he was really weak.

Haru patted Ichika's shoulder and said, "You don't need to think too much about her words. Family isn't something strangers should decide, you also know how much your big sister loves you, right?'

Hearing Haru's words, Ichika felt better. "But I really want to show that I'm worthy of my big sister."

Haru felt weird and asked, "Do you want to marry your big sister? You sis-con." Even though he didn't have a right to say that, he needed to say it to Ichika.

"Why is it like that?!" Ichika was annoyed by Haru.

Both of them continued to talk and went to have a shower. After that, they went their separate ways.

Haru went back to his room, and Ichika wanted to walk around first to calm his mind.

Haru didn't care about what Ichika was thinking and feeling.

Ichika was a man and he needed to solve his matter by himself.

Feeling weak was normal, but if Ichika wanted to change then he needed to do something.

Haru could support Ichika, but he wouldn't work hard to build Ichika an IS since he felt that was too troublesome. Walking back to his room, he heard a sound of water from the bathroom. He thought for a while and decided to end Charlotte's charade. He opened the door of the bathroom and asked, "Charles, what do you want to eat to...."

Inside the bathroom, Charlotte's body was wet from the water. Looking down, Haru saw that Charlotte missed something on his lower body rather it was very smooth.

Haru looked at Charlotte's body from up and down. He had to admit that Charlotte's breasts were on a perfect size that would fit on his palm. Though he had to admit that this boy, no, this girl was very beautiful and very attractive.

Charlotte was also startled when Haru suddenly entered the bathroom. Then she realized that Haru was looking at her body from up and down. Blushing, she closed her breasts and her lower body. She could see that he was attracted to her body, but she was very embarrassed and wasn't ready.

"H - Haru, don't look at me..."

Hearing that words were very lethal for him, Haru took a deep breath and calmly said, "Sorry." He closed the door quietly leaving her alone in the bathroom.

The bathroom was quiet and only the sound of water could be heard.

Charlotte's legs turned weak as she dropped to the ground. "Uuhh... I can't marry anymore...."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 842: Real Identity 2

Haru was waiting for Charlotte to come out from the bathroom calmly. He sat down on his bed while tuning up his acoustic guitar.

The "click" sound came from the door and Charlotte came out of the bathroom wearing a tracksuit which was obviously bigger than her body. Walking quietly with a nervous expression, she looked at Haru who was calmly doing something with his guitar. She couldn't see the change in his expression which made her feel weird and nervous. She knew that she needed to say something in this situation.

"Sit down beside me, you don't need to be that tense," Haru said and patted the bed beside him.

Hearing this response, Charlotte became even more nervous, but she knew that Haru had known that she was a girl and had disguised herself as a boy when she entered this academy. She sat down next to him and didn't know what to do for a while.

"You know... it is not my first time seeing a girl who is disguised as a guy," Haru said.

"I have a friend and she is also the same as you. She has disguised herself as a guy, but her act is more sloppy than yours," Haru said and smiled when he remembered his stay in the world of Hundred.

"How sloppy?" Charlotte asked curiously.

"Hmm... even if she is disguising herself as a guy, but she's trying to chase after a guy which makes a lot of people misunderstand the relationship between both of them are gay," Haru said with a deadpan expression.

Charlotte laughed hearing that and asked, "So why is she trying to disguise herself?"

"She's a princess from a small country. She didn't want to be engaged and ran away from her home to go after the boy she had fallen for during her childhood time," Haru said.

"So that guy is you?" Charlotte asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, that guy isn't me."

Charlotte thought that the atmosphere had turned awkward once again and couldn't help but say, "I - I'm sorry!"

Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you think that I'm falling for her?"

"No." Haru shook his head and said, "Both of them are my friends, and I..." He shook his head and asked, "So what about you? Why did you disguise yourself as a guy?"

Charlotte smiled forcefully and knew that she needed to explain the reason why she disguised herself. She sat down quietly and put both of her hands on her hips. "It's because my family told me so."

"Yes, my father is the president and it is a direct order from him."

Charlotte started to tell him about her story. She told Haru that before she was living with her mother in the countryside and didn't even know that she had a father. But when she had lost her mother two years ago, someone came to her and told her that her father was the president of the Dunoa company. She wasn't being wanted in that family, but she had nowhere to go in this world since she had lost her mother.

Charlotte stopped her story for a while before wiping the tears from her eyes. She continued and told him that she was being tested as IS pilot and told him about the matter with the Dunoa Company.

Even though Dunoa Company was the largest IS-related company in France, it wasn't able to produce 3rd Generation IS. The company was in a crisis where its license would be revoked by the government because it couldn't produce 3rd Generation IS.

Charlotte told him the reason for him to disguise herself as a boy was to be able to communicate with two guys at the academy and also stole the data of Haru's IS and Ichika under the order of her father.

"Haha... telling you the truth is really making me at ease...." Charlotte laughed weakly. She smiled at him and said, "Thank you for listening to me and I'm.... sorry for lying to you."

Looking at her expression, Haru clenched his fist but he calmed himself quickly. "So what are you doing after this?"

"My gender as a girl has been revealed. I'll surely be called back to my country." Charlotte closed her eyes and said, "After that, I'm not sure. At best, I'll just be sent to prison."

"I said, stay here." Haru placed down his guitar on the side and looked at Charlotte with a serious expression.

"W - What are you talking about? I can't stay here."

"I won't tell anyone and even if your gender is being revealed no one can force you to go back. Even if it's your father or the company behind him." Haru took Charlotte's hand and held it gently.

Being held, Charlotte bit her lips and asked, "How can you be so sure?"

"There's a special rule in the academy which says that, 'The students within the academy, while they are enrolled, do not belong to any country, organization, or group.' You don't need to worry about staying in this academy for three years. If after we've graduated, that you're being called by your family just tell them that you don't want to come back since you've eloped with me," Haru said.

"E - Eloped!" Charlotte blushed and asked, "Do you want to elope with me?"

"Why not? I have enough money to take care of you and I'm also one of two IS pilots in this world. You're also very cute and it'll be a pity for such a cute girl like you to enter a jail. If in this world no one can be called your family, then I'll be that person for you."

Haru couldn't bear seeing her cry earlier and felt that it was a pity for such a cute girl like her to enter a jail while also being treated like this by her family.

Charlotte hugged him tightly since no one had ever treated her like this beside her mother. She started to cry on his chest and felt being protected by someone for the first time after her mother had left her.

Haru also hugged her gently and caressed her back tenderly waiting for her to calm down. He didn't really want her to cry for a long time and said, "You know, I can feel your breasts if you keep hugging me like this."

Charlotte, whose face was full of tears, blushed and hit his chest several times. "You pervert!"

Haru smiled and said, "Yes, I am. Do you want to run away now?"

Charlotte grumbled since the mood had been destroyed by him, but she tried to taunt him.

"So Mr. Pervert, what are you going to do with me?"

Haru was about to say something, but the door of his room was knocked on.

"Haru, are you inside? Have you eaten dinner?"

Haru and Charlotte looked at each other and knew that it was bad for someone to know about Charlotte's real gender.

Haru told Charlotte to act as if she was sick and slept on the bed.

The door was opened, Cecilia entered Haru's room and saw him sitting on the edge of the bed trying to tend Charlotte.

"What are you doing, Haru?"

Haru caressed Charlotte's back to calm her down.

Charlotte needed to hide since she wasn't wearing a bra which caused her breasts to be clearly visible from her outfit.

"Oh my... but is it alright for you to have dinner with me?" Cecilia asked.

"Then, I'll bring him with me, is that alright with you, Charlotte-san?" Cecilia asked.

"Cough! Cough! Alright!" Charlotte answered, but she was annoyed since Haru had asked him to elope before, but suddenly went together with a girl.

Cecilia smiled and pulled Haru to go eat together for dinner telling him that she had tried cooking by herself.

Haru's expression turned into nervousness when he heard it. Looking at Cecilia's bright smile, he knew how dangerous Cecilia was cooking and told her that he was in the mood to eat in the cafeteria.

Charlotte, who was inside the room alone, sighed in relief, but she was very jealous at this moment.

Coming back to his room, Haru thought that it was great that he was able to stop Cecilia from feeding him, no, he had given Cecilia's food to Ichika to try which made Ichika pass out before. He had always wondered whether Cecilia had ever tried her food before.

"Charles, I've brought you dinner."

Charlotte, who had heard him enter the room, looked at him who brought her dinner. Sitting down on the chair while looking at him.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"Haru, what's your relationship with Cecilia?" Charlotte asked.

Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I know that she has feelings, but I don't have an intention to date or something in the academy."

"You don't need to think too much. I might create a harem later when I've graduated," Haru said jokingly.

Charlotte really thought that this guy was a bastard and asked, "S - So I'm part of that harem?"

Haru looked at Charlotte for a while and said, "If you're alright with it then I will be very happy, and I'll treasure you, but I won't force you. No matter your decision in the future, I'll wish you happiness. If you're confused by my words asking you for an elope, then don't be...." He shook his head and said, "I'm a bastard and greedy. I can't be satisfied with one girl with my libido..."

Charlotte blushed hearing his last words, but when she thought about his size and stamina.

"My intention to ask you an elope is to protect you, not to bind you with something silly that you've got to be mine or something. Follow your heart, and be happy."

Even if it made him uncomfortable, Haru didn't intend to take advantage of Charlotte's state of mind and he also wouldn't stay in this world too long. Rather than being irresponsible, it was better for her to find someone else than him.

Charlotte smiled and shook her head. "I'm not sure whether I can find anyone better than you." She smiled while looking at him.

Haru sighed and said, "Alright, let's talk about this matter later. Let's eat first."

"Umm...." Charlotte nodded and wanted to eat, but she couldn't eat with a chopstick.

Haru looked at Charlotte who seemed unsure and asked, "You can't use a chopstick?"

"W - Well, I've learned, but it is difficult." Charlotte was a bit shy.

"Do you want me to feed you?" Haru asked.

"Eh...? Yes!" Charlotte nodded.

Haru started to feed her and Charlotte ate her dinner happily.

Talking to each other, they decided to end the day early.

Haru was about to sleep, but Charlotte stood up next to his bed. "What's wrong?"

"Can we sleep together?" Charlotte asked.

This wasn't Haru's first time sleeping with her. He opened his blanket and said, "Come."

Charlotte nodded and entered his blanket. She wasn't sure, but she felt very comfortable on his bed.

"If you keep sleeping with me like this, I might not be able to hold myself you know..." Haru whispered.

Blushing, her face was very hot, Charlotte wasn't sure how to answer. She thought that it would be alright if it was him, but she felt that it was too early.

"I was joking, but you smell really good, Char..."

"Char?" Rather than thinking of his action smelling her, Charlotte thought about the name which he had just called her.

"Is that alright? I thought I'd call you something different."

"No, it is alright. From now on, you can call me Char."

Charlotte was happy and turned her body, laying on the bed while facing each other.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"H - Hmm... I - I feel something hard on my back earlier...."

Haru took a deep breath and thought that it was really hard to calm himself in this situation.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://handoreddo.fandom.com/wiki/Emilia_Gudenburg

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 843: See you on the tournament

Everyone in the class was excited when they discussed what they would do after they had won the tournament. They knew that they could go on a date with Haru if they had won the tournament and discussed where they would go with him after they had won.

Cecilia, who had learned about this matter, was angry since her talk with Haru that night had turned into a class event. It was only a promise between both of them but suddenly everyone also joined this event.

"Moo! Who has talked about this matter!"

"Cecilia, you can't hog him alone!"

Cecilia wanted to say that Haru was her own, but she knew that they weren't in a relationship. She couldn't stop Haru if he wanted to go on a date with someone. But when she thought about her opponent....

Cecilia wasn't looking down on everyone, but only some people had a personal IS. She had an IS and she didn't think that someone in this class beside Haru could defeat her in the battle.

Cecilia didn't care much about it but she was more cornered about both Houki and Laura. She could tell that Laura was very strong, and Houki's relationship with Haru was very close. She knew that both of them were very strong competition, but she wouldn't lose.

Houki who eavesdropped their conversation could only sigh at Haru. She knew that that guy was very popular, but didn't expect to be this extent, no, she might have realized it, but it didn't really matter to her since she...

The door was opened, Haru, Charlotte, and Ichika entered the classroom.

Everyone stopped their talk and greeted them with a smile as if nothing had happened.

In the afternoon, Cecilia was about to practice in the arena. She thought that she would be the first one, but she didn't expect that there was another person beside her.

"Oh, Rin-san, you're here too?"

Neither of them was a competitor, even though they weren't that close, but they weren't enemies either.

Cecilia thought for a while and asked, "Rin-san, have you got your teammate for the tournament?"

"No. What's wrong?" Rin asked.

"Do you want to make a team with me?" Cecilia asked.

"What? Why?" Rin was surprised by Cecilia's sudden invitation, but she didn't really mind since she knew very well about Cecilia's ability. She also wanted to have revenge on Haru during the tournament and it was better to have a strong teammate.

Cecilia told Rin about the matter in the classroom.

Listening to Cecilia's explanation, Rin nodded and understood why this girl wanted to win the tournament. She also thought that she could also invite Ichika to date after she had won the tournament. She knew that Cecilia wasn't her competitor and she could be her teammate with relief.

"Let's do it. Let's be a team."

Both of them were about to reach an agreement, but suddenly Laura came and interrupted them.

The three of them talked to each other and suddenly it turned into an argument.

"Oh, you sure are brave. I'll defeat you thoroughly before the tournament."

"Hohoho, what a mouth. Let me teach you, be humble in this place."

Rin and Cecilia showed a hostile expression toward Laura.

"Hmph! All talk! You'll soon be defeated by me."

Laura, who had been equipped with her IS aimed her railgun toward them ready to start the fight.

Houki was often alone and rooftop was her exclusive place where she often spent her break to think about a lot of things. Thinking about her relationship with Ichika, and how it bothered her to see Haru who was close with the girls in the class.... she sighed.

Suddenly Houki felt something cold on her cheek which startled her.

Houki hurriedly turned and put her stance ready to fight, but she twitched her lips when she saw that it was Haru.

"What the heck are you doing?!"

Houki was mad at Haru for being teased.

"I've brought you a juice," Haru said while showing a can of juice in his hand.

Houki received the juice and looked at Haru in a glare. She didn't say anything and looked at Haru who was leaning on the railing.

"Are you here often?" Haru asked. He knew that Houki's character was quite a loner and it was quite hard for her to gather together with a crowd.

Houki felt quite relaxed when she was beside him. "Yeah." She opened the can of juice and drank it.

Houki was a bit surprised by the taste of the juice and asked, "What juice is this?"

"It's pineapple apple juice."

Houki looked weirdly at the can of juice before continuing to drink.

"You're not going back?" Haru asked.

Houki shook her head and said, "No. I'm used to being alone. You don't need to worry."

"Oh, why is that?" Haru asked.

Houki was silent and stared at Haru for a while.

"We have some time before IS training, why not? I also want to learn more about you," Haru said.

"Why is that?" Houki looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you want to know me?"

"Because... we're friends, right?" Haru said weirdly.

Houki smiled and said, "It's not a very fun story, but do you want to listen?"

"Yeah, I'm also curious why you like Ichika that much," Haru said.

Houki looked at Haru and wasn't sure why she was very comfortable with him. She started to tell him how her life was after her sister had developed IS core until she met him in this academy.

Rin and Cecilia fought against Laura, but both of them couldn't fight back. Besides their lack of teamwork, Laura's power was also very strong.

Schwarzer Regen is a German 3rd-Generation IS, piloted by Laura Bodewig. Designed around the Active Inertia Canceller, which is capable of projecting inertia negating field, the Schwarzer Regen is based around melee combat (where the AIC would be most effective) but is also equipped with several Equalizers which enable ranged combat, making it a fairly stable all-round type.

Active Inertia Canceller, or abbreviated as A.I.C., is a system designed to negate the inertia of a moving mass. In simple terms, it stops the movement of any object the user wishes. It is the special weapon of the Schwarzer Regen IS. Its weakness is that its range of effect depends on the total area its user can concentrate on; in other words, it is weak against multiple foes.

But no one knew about this matter, and obviously both Cecilia and Rin didn't know about this matter since their attack couldn't penetrate Laura's defense.

Their fight caused a lot of attention, and everyone also went to the arena to watch the battle between the three of them.

Charlotte came with Ichika and was very annoyed with Haru who had left her behind. She didn't know where he was, but suddenly she saw Houki who also came to the arena. "Shinonono-san, do you know where Haru is?"

Hearing Charlotte's question, Houki answered, "He should be in the dock, right now."

Charlotte was wondering why Haru was at the dock.

But the explosion at the arena attracted Charlotte's attention.

Cecilia and Rin were on the losing end of this battle. After being thrown to the ground by Laura, Rin shot out her Impact Cannon but was stopped by Laura's A.I.C.

But at that very moment, Cecilia fired a missile right in front of Laura, causing a large explosion in the arena.

Rin and Cecilia moved back waiting for the smoke from the explosion to disappear.

"You're certainly reckless enough to fire a missile from that distance," Rin said.

"But with this, we should be able to defeat her," Cecilia said.

Rin nodded and agreed with Cecilia's words.

But when the smoke disappeared, Laura was unscathed.

Rin and Cecilia were surprised.

"Hmph! Your attack is useless to me."

Laura snorted in disdain and started her counter. She sent out two wires and caught both Rin and Cecilia. She pulled them toward her and was ready to torture them slowly.

Rin and Cecilia were about to do something to the wires, but they were being beaten up by Laura without being able to fight back. Their energy was also very low since their battle earlier had caused their energy to be almost depleted.

Being beaten up, Rin and Cecilia could do nothing, part of their Infinite Stratos was destroyed and they were being tortured by Laura.

Rin and Cecilia showed a painful expression.

Ichika got emotional and kept punching the barrier which separated the audience seat and the arena screaming, telling Laura to stop.

But Laura ignored Ichika and kept beating both girls without mercy.

Suddenly Laura's back was shot and made her stagger. She turned and saw Haru came toward her while shooting her with a Gatling gun.

Laura's reaction was too late and some of the bullets hit her.

Some parts of her IS were broken, Laura let go of both Cecilia and Rin and dodged Haru's attack.

Cecilia and Rin who were weak unequipped their Infinite Stratos automatically since the damage of their IS was quite big.

Haru caught both of them while looking at Laura and said, "Well, everyone is a classmate, right? You don't need to beat them this much."

"Hmph! It is just, they're too weak!" Laura snorted and said, "But you seem a bit different. Let's have a duel now."

"I don't have time to have a duel with you, but if you want to have a fight then let's do it in the tournament," Haru said.

Laura aimed her railgun toward Haru and said, "Then, I'll force you."

But suddenly a strange noise came which destroyed Laura's concentration.

Laura felt that she almost lost control of her IS, but when the noise disappeared. She saw that Haru had disappeared with both Cecilia and Rin from his spot.

Laura knew that strange noise was created by Haru. She frowned and clenched her hand thinking that he had played a trick on her which made her angry.

"Then, I'll see you at the tournament."

Laura knew that she couldn't chase him when he was inside the dock and her only choice for revenge was during a tournament.

"I won't forgive this humiliation..."

Laura went back to the dock and thought of several ways to torture Haru slowly.

If Haru knew what this little girl was thinking then he would only laugh ready to spank her butt telling her to be a good girl.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 844: Inter-Class Tournament again

After being brought by Haru to the infirmary, Cecilia and Rin received treatment for their injuries.

Haru, Ichika, Charlotte, and Houki were waiting outside the infirmary and sighed in relief when they learned that Cecilia and Rin were alright from the doctor.

Haru asked whether he could visit both Cecilia and Rin and the doctor gave him permission.

Charlotte, Ichika, and Houki also joined.

Being visited by the four of them, Cecilia and Rin were happy. Neither of them cared much about Charlotte or Houki and talked with either Haru or Ichika.

Houki was annoyed and decided to go out.

"I'm hurt, Haru..." Cecilia wanted Haru to pamper her.

"Isn't it because you fought too hard before? If you don't see a chance to win, it isn't shameful to escape, and when you've got enough strength, you can win it back later. No matter how much you've lost, if you become the winner in the end, then it's all good," Haru said while patting Cecilia's head tenderly.

Cecilia, who had heard Haru's words, nodded. If she could win against Laura in the tournament then she could wash away the humiliation she had received.

"I'll peel you an apple," Haru said and took an apple out of nowhere.

"U - Uh, I want a rabbit cut," Cecilia said and thought that it wasn't bad being wounded when she had someone to take care of her.

Looking at Cecilia who was being pampered by Haru, Rin and Charlotte couldn't help but feel jealous.

"Ichika, I also want an apple!" Rin said.

"Ha? I don't have one. You can ask Haru for it," Ichika said.

"Y - You bastard?!" Rin complained.

Charlotte and Cecilia looked at Haru's cutting skill and couldn't help but marvel since he had created various animals from apples such as swans and rabbits. He also created other designs such as apple leaf, checker patterns, apple boat, etc.

"T - This is...." Charlotte didn't expect Haru to be this good at cooking.

Cecilia opened her mouth and felt very happy being fed by him. Eating her apple, she couldn't help but feel that it was good. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, who are you going to partner up with for the competition?"

"I'm going to partner with Charles," Haru said.

"Eh? You're going to partner up with Charles, Haru?" Ichika was surprised.

Charlotte was surprised, but she nodded. "Yes, I'll partner up with Haru."

"Eh, you guys! How can you leave me behind!" Ichika complained.

Haru and Charlotte could only laugh weakly since their situation was a bit special.

Rin was about to ask Ichika whether he wanted to partner up with her. She ignored Cecilia's invitation and decided to partner up with Ichika, but she was told by the teacher that her IS was in a critical state. It was the same as Cecilia, and neither of them could perform in the tournament.

Rin and Cecilia were sad when they heard it.

But at that very moment, suddenly there was an earthquake and the door of the infirmary was opened forcefully.

The group of girls suddenly entered the infirmary with excitement on their faces.

"Orimura-kun, please be our partner!"

"Yeah, we can partner up together, Orimura-kun!"

Being surrounded by a lot of young girls, Ichika was overwhelmed and couldn't help but cry out in distress. It wasn't because he was attracted by them, but rather because he felt that it was too much trouble.

"Wait! Wait! Don't pull me!"

The group of girls was just like a storm came so suddenly and went out so quickly while catching Ichika in process.

The four of them were speechless.

It was the words of the three of them to Rin who was being left alone.

"D - Dammit! I won't lose!"

Rin was annoyed and wanted to get Ichika back, but her body was hurt. She could only grit her teeth and lay on the bed while screaming, "ICHIKA, COME BACK!!!"

After taking care of Cecilia for a bit, Haru decided to go back to his room together with Charlotte.

Inside their room, Charlotte said, "Haru, thank you."

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"It's about partnering for the tournament. I'm happy that you've asked me to be your partner," Charlotte said with a smile.

"It's alright. It'll be troublesome if someone knows your gender too early," Haru said.

Charlotte nodded and felt happy. "Right, do you like Cecilia?"

"What's wrong with this question?" Haru asked.

"You seem to care about her," Charlotte said, clearly showing that she was quite jealous.

Haru was speechless and said, "You know, we have been sleeping together, seeing each other naked bodies, and a lot more; while on the other hand, Cecilia is just simply normal interaction...." He was about to continue, but Charlotte closed his mouth with her hands.

Charlotte was very embarrassed since this guy could say such a thing without a problem. She sighed and said, "Anyway, I can be sure that you're going to make a harem, right?"

Haru flicked Charlotte's forehead.

"Don't think too much. Let's change our clothes first."

"U - Umm...." Charlotte looked at Haru who didn't get out but changed his clothes directly. She didn't really mind, but she was embarrassed to look at his body. She turned and started to change her uniform while saying, "P - Please don't peek at me."

"If I peek, what happens?" Haru asked.

"W - Well....." Charlotte pouted since this guy teased her. "T - Then just watch, I don't mind!" She braved herself and changed her uniform, but as expected she was quite nervous and she slipped.

Charlotte was about to fall, but her waist was caught by Haru.

Haru looked at Charlotte who wore pink underwear and looked away.

Charlotte sighed in relief, but her face was hot when she touched Haru's stomach.

"T - Thank you...." She looked at Haru who was looking away and felt a bit surprised. "Why are you looking away? Don't you want to peek at me?"

"Sorry. I was just teasing you before. But Char, you're so charming. I might not be able to stop myself from you."

Haru was wondering whether he had a sex addiction and realized that it wasn't good. He needed to control his little brother better in the future. However, he felt that the prospect of that plan was very low since he remembered that he had said this kind of things several times before.

Charlotte blushed and said, "I - I don't mind....."

Hearing those words, Haru sighed and flicked Charlotte's forehead.

Holding her forehead, Charlotte wanted to complain to Haru.

"I'm going to take a shower."

Haru needed to calm himself and had better self-control.

Looking at his back, Charlotte smiled but was also disappointed since he didn't do anything to her.

After a few days, it was the day of the Inter-Class tournament that had started once again.

Haru, Charlotte, and Ichika were in the locker room while looking at the number of people who had come to this tournament. They could also see various high ranking people from various countries and organizations come to watch their match.

Haru looked at Ichika and it seemed that Ichika wanted to have a fight with Laura since the matter was in the classroom in the past. He thought that something might happen between the two of them, but he didn't know what it was, and he also didn't care much.

Ichika didn't have a partner and decided to have his partner by lottery since there were a lot of people who invited him which made him very confused about who he should choose.

"What about Houki?" Haru asked.

"I've invited her, but it seems that she wants to have her partner decide by lottery," Ichika answered.

Haru felt a bit weird, but he didn't think too much.

They were waiting for a while and saw the schedule of the tournament.

Haru thought that he might see Laura at the final battle or something, but he didn't expect to meet her this early and he also didn't expect Laura's partner to be Houki.

"Let's do our best, Char."

Charlotte had confidence in Haru and Haru also had confidence in Charlotte.

Both of them looked at each other before saying goodbye to Ichika since they would need to prepare for their battle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 845: Laura Bodewig

Looking at four people in the arena, everyone waited for this match with anticipation, especially with the one who was fighting in this match were both Laura and Haru.

Unlike Haru's fight with Rin, who was an IS Representative from China. Laura was more popular around the world, especially with her IS which was known for being able to defend herself from anything.

Haru's attack was very well known as the strongest since his scythe was able to pass through the barrier defense. It might be the strongest attack after Orimura Chifuyu who was the first winner of Mondo Grosso.

In their mind, it would be a fight between the strongest attack and strongest defense. It was also because of that they were really anticipating this battle.

For both Houki and Charlotte, the attention that was put on both of them was very low since one of them didn't even have a personal IS and the other one only used the 2nd Generation IS. Even if one was known as the little sister of Shinonono Tabane and the other one was the third male IS pilot, without strong IS, they couldn't do much in this battle.

"Ugh.. when the battle is going to start." Rin was very impatient.

"Calm down, it is going to start soon," Cecilia said.

"Don't lose to that bitch, Kasugano!" Rin screamed.

"Yeah! Defeat her, Haru!" Cecilia shouted.

Hearing the cheer from Rin and Cecilia, Haru only smiled helplessly.

"You sure are very popular, Haru," Charlotte said. She could hear a lot of girls screaming his name.

"You are also very popular, Char," Haru said.

"Are you teasing me now?" Charlotte puffed her cheek. Even if the public knew that she was a guy, Haru knew that her gender was female; which was why she was a bit annoyed when he teased her.

Both of them talked to each other disregarding Laura who kept staring at Haru and couldn't help but chew him down.

Houki was standing beside Laura equipped herself with Mass-Produced IS - Uchigane. She didn't have a personal IS and it was the only thing that she could use in the tournament. She looked at Laura who didn't even talk or look at her, but she also didn't have an intention to talk with her either.

Laura and Houki only had one plan in their minds.

Mind their own business and win the match.

It was a very simple plan, but it was working for both Houki and Laura.

Houki looked at Haru and Charlotte who talked to each other and frowned. It might be her imagination, but it seemed that their relationship was closer than a mere friend.

Houki shook her head and thought such a thing was impossible. But when she looked at how cute Charlotte was, she thought that it was possible for them to have that kind of relationship which made her grit her teeth.

Haru didn't know what Houki was thinking, and even if he knew he could do nothing since he needed to keep Charlotte's gender a secret. He took out his scythe which caused a loud exclaim from the surroundings.

Squinting her eyes, Laura looked at the famous scythe on Haru's IS. She had heard about that scythe, but seeing it for the first time it really gave a very powerful feeling.

Charlotte was also the same since it was her first time seeing Haru's scythe since he usually used a long-range weapon to train and very rarely took out his scythe.

The organizer saw that they were ready and started the countdown of the battle.

"Hmm?" Haru looked at Char.

Haru smiled and said, "Yeah."

Looking at Haru's smile, Charlotte felt that they wouldn't lose this battle.

The moment the battle started, Haru's scythe released a red sharp crescent blade beam. In that process, he moved very fast right in front of Laura dragging his scythe which cleaved the ground. He spun his scythe in a single movement and cleaved it down at Laura.

Laura was in shock and saw him suddenly appear in front of her. But she hurriedly raised her palm activated Active Inertia Canceller creating an invisible barrier in front of her. Her mouth turned into a curve when Haru's attack stopped.

"Your attack is useless to me.."

Haru looked at the invisible barrier in front of him. He felt that his scythe couldn't move no matter how much he pressed it.

"Well, your barrier is interesting, but can you also handle this?"

Haru took out a Gatling gun on his left hand and started to shoot at Laura.

Bullet after bullet hit Laura's IS and it caused her energy to decrease. 'Damn!' She wanted to create another barrier to block Haru's bullets, but if she did that the barrier which stopped his scythe would be broken.

Laura didn't expect that she would be in such a situation which made her frustrated and feel humiliated.

Houki who saw Laura being attacked by Haru charged toward Haru, but she was stopped by Charlotte.

Shooting her gun, Charlotte aimed it at Houki's body and said, "Sorry, I can't let you disrupt their battle."

Houki, who was a close combat fighter, wasn't good at handling long-range fighters, especially when Charlotte's IS was better than her.

Even though both Houki and Charlotte were using the 2nd Generation IS, the quality between the two of them was different since Charlotte's IS was obviously better than Houki's mass-produced IS which was being borrowed from the school.

Charlotte's IS had various weapons inside and she could change each of them very fast without trouble.

Houki didn't expect that she would be this helpless against Charlotte.

It didn't take long before Houki was defeated and her energy emptied being attacked by Charlotte continuously without being able to fight back.

"Fuh...." Charlotte sighed in relief and turned to see the battle of Haru and Laura, but it seemed that they were about to end soon.

Laura erased the negative thoughts on her mind and continued to fight. She covered her entire body with a barrier that blocked Haru's attack.

"You won't be able to defeat me!"

Laura's railgun was aimed at Haru, she looked at him with a smug smile and said, "And you'll lose soon!"

Haru didn't say too much and activated the skill on his scythe which was able to nullify any barrier and threatened his attack.

The sound of breaking glass could be heard and Haru's scythe pierced Laura's barrier destroying it into pieces. His scythe cleaved her down along with destroying her railgun.

The railgun on her side had exploded, but that wasn't over.

Haru kept shooting at her while slashing his scythe at Laura. He was doing a dual attack with both a Gatling gun and a scythe which gave a quite interesting scene for everyone.

In front of him, Laura could do nothing.

Laura's energy kept depleting, but she wouldn't give up that easily. She shot out a wire from her IS, but it was easily dodged by Haru.

The moment Haru's attack stopped, Laura created two beam sabers which she generated from both of her hands ready to slash him down.

Laura was smashed by the blunt side of the scythe and thrown into the wall of the arena.

Everyone was silently looking at how strong Haru was.

"Is it over?" Charlotte asked.

Haru changed his Gatling gun into a grenade launcher ready to end the battle, but suddenly something unexpected happened.

Laura, who was laying on the ground after being thrown, suddenly screamed loudly as if she was in pain.

Haru noticed something strange about Laura's IS and he was right since soon there was a black mass which suddenly appeared around Laura's IS which enveloped her turning her into something.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 846: Transfer Student 4

Inside Laura's mind was a mess, she was a soldier from birth and that fact wouldn't change no matter what. She was created to be perfect.

If she wasn't perfect she was useless.

If she was useless then she would be thrown away.

Remembering the feeling which she had felt before she met Chifuyu who had trained her before...

Fear started to envelop her mind.

No matter what she did in this battle, she couldn't find a way to find him.

Laura had tried various attacks, but as if a prophet, Haru could read all of her attacks without a problem.

In front of him, she was just like an open book.

'I don't want to lose....

I don't want to lose! I don't want to lose! I don't want to lose!'

Such a thought kept pounding inside her mind and suddenly something happened within her IS.

Screaming in pain, she felt something wanted to eat her alive.

Suddenly the black mass came out from her IS which started to eat her alive forming into the strongest beings on her mind which was Orimura Chifuyu - the woman who had saved her from the abyss.

Everyone screamed in panic when something had happened to Laura.

No one knew what had happened, but the incident which happened on the Inter-High before had caused them some panic trigger.

"All the tournament matches are canceled!

"Level D status recognized.

"We are sending in instructor troops to settle the situation.

"All the guests and students, evacuate immediately."

Cecilia and Rin could only look at them in worry while waiting for them to resolve this incident.

The barrier was erected and closed the location of the audience with a metal barrier.

Ichika, who was inside the locker room, was in shock when he saw Laura had transformed into his big sister.

Ichika wasn't being filled with fear, rather it was anger when he saw the technique of his big sister was being used by someone other than his big sister. He felt that Laura was trying to ridicule his big sister. He ran out of the locker room and decided to get an IS, but he was stopped by a teacher since it was dangerous.

"No! Let me go! I need to fight her!"

But no matter how much, Ichika screamed he wasn't being allowed to use an IS. He was being brought by the guards outside since he had caused trouble to the mission.

Chifuyu sighed when she heard the report that Ichika had caused trouble. "Sigh.. bring him here. I'll take care of him." She was his big sister and she needed to take care of him, but she was wondering why he caused trouble at this moment which caused her to have a headache.

Everyone had been wary since the attack of the unidentified IS in the past, but at the same time, Laura's state was different from the unidentified IS which had attacked them before.

They didn't know what had happened to Laura, but no matter what they needed to think about everyone's safety first.

Haru knew about that system since he had also found such data during his stay in Germany to steal various data and IS cores from that country. He knew that it was forbidden research since it endangered the IS pilot, but he didn't expect it to be planted on Laura's IS.

Charlotte and Haru stood next to each other while watching Laura who started to transform into a big black figure which resembled Orimura Chifuyu.

"It doesn't move?" Charlotte asked.

"It might move when we move. Let's observe first," Haru said. He thought about a way to save Laura. Even though Laura was quite haughty, her appearance reminded him of Sora so he wanted to help her.

Laura's figure was petite, and her hair was silver which wasn't that much different from Sora.

Though, of course, Sora was several times cuter than Laura in his opinion.

'Is it alright to split her down?'

Haru thought that it might be possible to save Laura as long as he was able to open the Orimura Chifuyu's figure in front of him.

Haru saw that the group of instructors started to come out from the dock to stop Laura, but he didn't have confidence in them seeing how strong Laura was in that form.

Laura, who was in the form of Orimura Chifuyu, was very strong and each swing of her sword could cause a large crater on the ground.

"Orimura-sensei, can you hear me?" Haru asked using a commutation device.

"What's wrong, Kasugano?" Chifuyu answered.

"I'll handle this. Can you tell them to move back a bit?" Haru asked.

"Can you handle this?" After a short pause, Chifuyu asked him once again.

"Alright, I'll believe in you."

Chifuyu believed in Haru's power, and he also had credibility since he had also defeated an unidentified IS in the past. Frankly, Haru might be one of the strongest IS pilots that she had seen in her life.

Everyone who received an order from Chifuyu started to move back while looking at Haru.

Haru didn't disappoint them since his solution was pretty simple. His energy depleted, but his scythe became stronger. He appeared right in front of Laura and swung down his scythe in a very precise movement.

The figure of Orimura Chifuyu was slashed in half, revealing Laura's figure on the inside.

Haru caught Laura who was unconscious and defeated her in an instant.

Looking at how easy Haru was to defeat Laura, they were wondering why they needed to be that panicked earlier.

After that the tournament was canceled, Haru and Charlotte thought to rest in their room, but Maya came telling them that they could use the large bath inside the academy.

"What about Ichika?" Haru asked.

"Ah..." Maya was a bit troubled and said, "He's grounded because he has caused trouble."

Haru was wondering what Ichika had done to be grounded by the teacher. Anyway, he was more than happy to monopolize the large bath by himself.

Haru put a towel on the top of his head. He was laying naked inside the warm bath lazily. He somehow missed his girlfriends and wondered when the Silver Gospel would appear since if that thing didn't appear then he couldn't go back.

Haru only knew that Silver Gospel was an IS that was being developed by both US and Israel. He had a feeling that the Silver Gospel might be hacked by someone and attacked the academy once again, but he didn't know when it was.

Haru also thought about who he should invite to the "group chat". He felt that Shinonono Tabane was the most suitable, but she had never seen her once. But his thought was broken when the door of the large bath was opened. He turned and saw Charlotte walking nervously toward him wearing only a towel that covered her body.

"H - Haru, don't look at me that much..."

If you don't want me to see you naked then you shouldn't enter the bathroom!

Haru wanted to shout that, but he decided to keep it inside his mouth. "Why are you here?"

"You don't want me here?"

"I mean... whatever, you should enter quickly since it is a bit cold when you only wear a tower around you."

Charlotte smiled and washed her body quickly before entering the large bath next to him.

Haru glanced at Charlotte quietly and thought that her breasts were quite good.

Charlotte was quite nervous since she only realized that Haru was naked. She tried not to look, but at the same time she realized that that part of him was huge.

Both of them peeked at each other quietly.

"Do you have something to tell me?"

Haru broke the silence and asked her question.

Charlotte nodded and said, "Umm... it is about the thing which you were telling me the other day..."

"About elope?" Haru asked.

Charlotte blushed and said, "I, it's a part of it, but I want to say that I'm going to stay in the academy."

"That's good. I'm happy that you've decided such a thing."

Haru smiled, looking at his smile Charlotte couldn't help but hold his hand.

"It's because of you, Haru. Because you're here, I've decided to be here and I....."

Charlotte looked at him and felt quite nervous all of sudden. She was wondering whether she would be rejected by him.

"I've told you that you don't need to be in hurry, right?" Haru said.

Charlotte "umm..." nodded at his words. "C - Can I have a request?"

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"Can I sit on your lap?" Charlotte asked with a blush.

Haru hadn't finished his words; Charlotte sat down on his lap and leaned her back at his chest.

Charlotte thought that it was more comfortable than she had thought.

"But if you really keep doing this, I might really not able to hold back, Char...."

Charlotte's waist was being wrapped by his hands tenderly. She turned to look at him directly and said, "I - If that's what you want then I'm very happy..."

Pulling her closer, Haru kissed her lips.

Charlotte closed her eyes and hugged him tightly feeling loved by him.

Inserting his tongue, Haru showed Charlotte how wonderful it was to kiss each other. Kissing for a long time, they parted creating a string of saliva looking at each other with hazy eyes.

It might be because they stayed a long time in the bath or it was because of the kiss that they couldn't think straight.

But at this moment suddenly they heard a noise.

"Ahh, finally, I can go to the bathroom!"

Haru was really annoyed and the moment Ichika opened the door of the bathroom. He searched for something around and threw soap right into Ichika's head directly which caused Ichika to pass out.

Charlotte hugged him tightly since she didn't want her body to be seen by someone beside him.

"Shh, it is alright. I've made him pass out. Let's go back," Haru said.

Charlotte nodded and followed him back.

Both of them went out quickly leaving behind Ichika who passed out in the bathroom.

Opening his eyes, Ichika felt quite cold and confused. "Ugh... where is this?"

In the early morning, Haru twitched his lips looking at Charlotte who was wearing a female uniform right in front of the class.

"Umm... we have a new student," Maya said with an awkward expression.

"I'm Charlotte Dunoa. Let me once say that it's a pleasure to meet you all."

Everyone only looked at Haru with a silent stare.

Haru sighed and felt helpless.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 847: Study Session

Looking at Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte who were talking and laughing together, Haru wasn't sure for a moment.

It was sure very hard when Charlotte announced her real gender which made him a bit troubled, but it wasn't that much of trouble since it was quickly resolved.

However, Cecilia and Laura caused him trouble after that.

Cecilia cried asking him for a date and Laura often slipped into his room to sleep with him.

Charlotte seemed happy with their companion, but she also wanted to go on a date with him alone. Though she could do that in the future and for now, she should enjoy their stay with them. She also felt a bit sorry for Cecilia since she had done a lot more with Haru than her which somehow made her happy that she had left everyone behind and knew that she was his number one.

Cecilia didn't expect suddenly another enemy to appear, and it was very hard to read Charlotte since Charlotte was always smiling. She knew that both Haru and Charlotte were in the same room before which made her very jealous and wondering what they were doing before.

Laura frowned while looking at the cards in her hands. Her face was happy when she saw the card which was placed by Haru.

"No, you still have two cards in your hand Laura," Haru said.

Laura seemed quite depressed when she lost. Her personality had become milder and she also lacked common sense since her subordinates often gave her strange information to her head.

Haru needed to tell Laura's subordinate telling her not to say something stupid to her in the future.

The four of them decided to go to the town since they wanted to buy new swimwear. Soon, they would go to the beach for their study session and they needed swimwear since no one wanted to wear school swimwear during such an event.

Especially for both Charlotte and Cecilia who wanted to show their figure to Haru. Both of them wanted him to look at them during their student session.

Unlike the two of them, Laura was more focussed on the game and shouted, "UNO!" once again.

Buying their swimwear, they saw him asking him whether it was suitable or not.

Haru gave them a thumbs up and told them how beautiful they were in that bikini. Though Laura suddenly disappeared in the middle of shopping and she seemed to talk with her subordinate about what kind of swimwear that she should buy for the study session.

They also met with both Maya and Chifuyu at the store along with Rin, Ichika, and a lot more people.

Haru was wondering how he could meet a lot of people today, but at the same time, he also realized that he hadn't seen Houki before.

Haru thought for a while and suddenly remembered something important about Houki. He excused himself for a bit telling them that he needed to go to the toilet, but changed his direction to some shop to buy something for a surprise.

It was the day of the study session, rather than calling it a study session, it was more suitable to call it a holiday.

Haru didn't have a complaint and felt glad that he could see a lot of girls in their bikinis. It was a scene which he would remember for a long time. For now, he could be called a beach expert since he often went to the beach whenever he was teleported to another world.

Hundred, Black Bullet, Hagure Yuusha, Infinite Stratos; Haru had gone to the various beaches in various worlds.

Being surrounded by a lot of girls suddenly he was being called by Cecilia who brought a parasol and said, "Haru, did you remember your promise?"

They were inside the bus before Cecilia had asked him to rub her with sun oil after they had arrived on the beach. Haru had promised her, and she asked him to keep his promise. Loosening the upper part of the bikini, she laid her stomach waiting for Haru to rub the sun oil.

Everyone exclaimed at how bold Cecilia was.

Haru had promised Cecilia and he needed to keep his promise. It wasn't that he wanted to touch her body. That wasn't the case at all. Truly.

Haru walked beside Cecilia warmed his hands and put sun oil on his hands.

Cecilia felt slightly nervous but felt a gentle touch on her back. "Iyann..." She hurriedly closed her mouth since she let out a moan.

"What's wrong? Did you feel uncomfortable?" Haru asked.

"N - No, please continue..." Cecilia answered hurriedly.

"Alright. Please tell me if you feel uncomfortable."

Cecilia nodded and felt his hands once again on her back. It slowly touched every part of her back, slowly teasing her and almost touching her two mountains. Her body shuddered and she closed her mouth with her hand to stop her moaning since it felt really good.

Cecilia's face was quite reddish.

The girls who watched Haru rubbed Cecilia's body with sun oil also started to breathe unevenly while wondering how good it was being rubbed by Haru. Their hearts pounded very fast and thought, 'Is it really that good?'. They were eager to try, but somehow they were quite nervous about it.

Cecilia felt that her breasts were almost touched, but her armpit, arm, shoulder, and hand were touched by him. She bit her lower lip and tried to not moan.

Houki who wasn't far away also saw this scene with a blush.

Ichika seemed clueless and went to the beach to play.

Haru stopped and asked, "Do you want to continue?" He was done with the upper part of Cecilia's body and wondering whether she wanted him to continue.

"Y - Yes... I want you to continue on the place where I can't reach... Legs, and my ass too..."

As a man when a lady had asked him for such a request, of course, Haru would accept it. He continued and rubbed her entire body.

But Cecilia couldn't handle it anymore and moaned loudly.

The girls closed their eyes with their hands, but there was a large gap on their fingers.

"What are they doing? Do they not want to play on the beach?" Ichika was confused and looked at Rin whose face turned reddish. "Rin, are you alright?"

"Ha? Wha - What? I'm alright! Let's continue to play!"

Rin didn't expect Cecilia to be that brave to do such a thing on the beach.

"Cecilia, you shouldn't let out your voice," Haru said and felt a bit speechless.

"B - But... it feels good..." Cecilia blushed and didn't expect Haru's technique would be this good.

The girls blushed and really wanted him to rub sun oil on their bodies. They were about to ask, but suddenly Chifuyu appeared beside them folding her arms with a cold expression.

"What are you all doing here?"

Haru had to admit that he enjoyed his stay on the beach. But he hadn't seen Houki play on the beach earlier and went to the cliff and seemed to be thinking about something.

"Houki, you're not going back?"

"Haru? What are you doing here?" Houki was surprised.

"I'm looking for you," Haru said and stood beside her looking at the scenery around.

Houki was silent and didn't say anything.

"You seem quite restless, what's wrong?" Haru asked.

"N - No, I'm alright." Houki was surprised when Haru noticed it.

"Is it about Laura's IS? I don't think that your sister is behind it, right? Orimura-sensei?"

Houki was surprised and turned to see that Chifuyu walked toward them.

"Yeah, I've communicated with Tabane before." Chifuyu looked at Haru and asked, "You've met Tabane?"

Houki was also surprised by this matter and looked at Haru with a serious expression.

"We have talked before. That's all. Nothing else. For Laura's IS, I don't think that Houki's big sister would do such a troublesome thing," Haru said.

Houki and Chifuyu nodded since they knew Tabane's personality very well.

"So... what were you talking about before?" Houki asked.

"With your big sister?" Haru asked.

Houki nodded and Chifuyu also seemed curious about it.

Haru was about to say, but Cecilia, Ichika, Charlotte, Rin, and Laura went toward them.

"Chifuyu-nee, Houki, Haru, the dinner seems very good!"

Haru, Chifuyu, and Houki looked at each other before shaking their heads and decided to go back.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 848: Happy Birthday

After playing on the beach, everyone went back to the hotel to have dinner.

Haru had to admit that the dinner was quite good. The fish was very fresh which gave him an image of tuna in the sea.

"Haru, it is good, right?" Charlotte said with a smile.

"Yeah. It's good." Haru nodded.

Cecilia looked at the interaction between Haru and Charlotte and somehow felt that both of them were very close to each other. She thought for a while and decided to visit him later.

'I should also wear my war underwear!'

Cecilia felt that if this continued she might lose to Charlotte and decided to brave herself, especially when she thought about Haru's technique when he rubbed her body. She flushed her face in blush before shaking her head.

'Cecilia, you're not a pervert!'

Laura looked at the sashimi with her chopstick. She didn't understand how someone was able to eat a raw fish, but she remembered a sentence, 'when in Rome do as the Romans'. She took a deep breath and ate it.

Juice gushed out and the meat melted immediately into her tongue. Laura's feet suddenly transformed into fish and she turned into a beautiful mermaid.

"Laura, is that sashimi good?" Charlotte asked.

"It's good." Laura nodded.

"How about you Cecilia?" Haru asked.

Looking at the interaction of the three of them, Cecilia thought that it wasn't bad and nodded.

Looking at Haru with three girls beside him, Houki felt quite jealous, before there was only Cecilia and her, but now, there was Charlotte and Laura beside him. She thought about tomorrow and wondered whether he knew about her birthday.

'Well, he might not know about it...'

Houki shook her head and continued to eat.

Ichika enjoyed his food, but he couldn't help but think that it was quite troublesome being surrounded by a lot of girls while eating.

After the dinner, Cecilia had changed into her war underwear (sexy black underwear) under her yukata. She moved quietly and went to Haru's room so no one would bother both of them later. She giggled when she thought about what they would do at night...

Cecilia blushed, but she was also excited. She walked in a joyful manner but stopped when she saw Laura was also walking in the same direction as her. "Huh? Laura-san, what are you doing?"

"I'm going to visit my wife," Laura said simply.

Cecilia was stunned and asked kindly, "Who is your wife?"

"Of course, it's Haru," Laura said. "I need to go now." She was about to walk, but her hand was being grabbed.

"Laura-san, it seems that I've heard it wrong. Who is your wife again?" Cecilia asked.

"It's Haru." Laura looked at Cecilia and asked, "What's wrong?"

"W, why Haru is your wife?" Cecilia asked.

"He has taken my first time. Of course, I'll make him my wife," Laura said. In Laura's mind, Haru had defeated her for the first time and of course, he needed to take responsibility to become her wife.

"Then, I need to go." Laura walked away to Haru's room leaving Cecilia who stunned on the spot.

Thought, about Laura's personality, Cecilia knew that there must be some misunderstanding since Laura lacked common sense in her mind.

Laura and Cecilia walked to Haru's room, and they were about to knock on the door, but suddenly they heard a noise inside.

"Hehehe... You're the one who has taught me after all."

"Hehehe... Is this good?"

Cecilia blushed when she thought about what both Haru and Charlotte were doing inside. Her face was very hot, thinking about a lot of erotic scenes that she read in the novel.

Laura's reaction was flat and opened the door directly.

The door was opened, Charlotte sat down on Haru's back to give a back massage to Haru who was laying on his stomach.

"Huh? Cecilia? Laura?" Charlotte was surprised.

"What are you doing?" Laura asked.

"I'm giving him a back massage," Charlotte said with a smile.

Cecilia understood at that moment that her strongest competitor was Charlotte. She remembered that both of them had stayed in the room together and they might have done something.

"I, I'll also give him a message!" Cecilia said.

Laura joined since she felt that she had been left out somehow.

Cecilia and Laura joined, but they didn't have experience in massages.

Haru who was being massaged by both Cecilia and Laura could only hold the pain which was caused by both of them and felt that his bone might be broken soon if he didnd't stop them.

Haru moved his shoulder and somehow felt quite refreshed even though both of them were horrible.

Laura looked around Haru's room and saw a guitar. "Why do you have a guitar?"

"Of course, I'm going to play it," Haru said.

"Eh? Haru, you can play the guitar?" Cecilia was surprised.

"Now that you mention it....."

Charlotte tapped her chin and said, "I've never seen you play one before. You've only tuned it before."

"Do you want me to play it?" Haru asked.

They answered without hesitation.

Haru took the guitar and said, "I've created a song, but please don't blame me if the song is bad."

"No! Let me listen to it," Cecilia said, seeming very eager to listen to Haru's song.

Laura nodded and said, "I won't blame you, even if the song is horrible."

"Just sing what you want," Charlotte said with a smile.

Looking at the three girls in front of him, he knew that the three of them were very wonderful and anyone would be lucky to have them as their wife in the future. He noticed the presence of someone outside of his room and thought for her to listen to his song.

"This song is inspired by my meeting with a lot of wonderful people in this school...

"The title of this song is 365 Nichi (365 days). Now, I'll sing it...."

(BGM: Mr. Children - 365 Nichi).

Houki wanted to talk with Haru to his room but stopped when she heard a lot of people inside his room. She wasn't sure whether she should knock on his room or go back to her room, but suddenly she heard that he was going to sing a song which made her curious.

Houki heard the melody from his song and Haru also started to sing.

"I am beginning to hear a melody that is flowing through me.

"My feelings for you are unstoppable. And it is like a melody within me.

"I cover my ears but I can still hear it so clearly."

Houki didn't know what Haru was feeling toward her, and she thought that it would be a friendship and she also felt the same as her since both of them had their own crush, but she wasn't sure when she listened to this song...

"I love you. And I'm well aware of my feelings.

"It sounds silly. But I cannot help it.

"From the moment I wake up, I am already in my dream world.

"I can't see anything but you."

Houki remembered his expression when they were on the beach at that time. Patting her head gently and holding her hand, she remembered everything during that day which somehow made her realize how wonderful it was.

Houki missed that feeling, but she had a feeling toward Ichika, and Haru had never forced her to be his which somehow made her think that Haru didn't have feelings toward her. She also didn't say anything and both of them pretended as nothing had happened between both of them.

'Is it the same? Is that how I feel?'

Houki wasn't sure, and kept listening.

"This is my love letter to you for 365 days of a year without any words.

"And I will keep writing to you every single day.

"I would like to keep this flame going within my heart.

"Even when the wind blows, I will keep the flame dear to my heart so it won't be put out."

Houki bit her lips and wasn't sure why she cried at that moment.

Laura, Charlotte, and Cecilia looked at Haru who sang this song for them. Even if Japanese wasn't their first language, they understood what Haru was saying through this song.

Laura folded her arms and nodded several times. 'As expected of my wife.'

Cecilia's eyes were focussed on Haru and didn't even blink thinking how wonderful this song was. She thought that he made this song for her which made her happy.

'Ah... love confession in the form of a song, how wonderful!!!'

For Charlotte, it was different since this song might be how was her feeling toward him.

"Even though I live in a city as soulless as a desert, my spirit won't be dry and thirsty just by being with you.

"When I daydream like this, clouds that resemble cotton candy seem to softly land onto my city from a sky far away."

Hearing those lyrics, Charlotte thought as long as she was beside him she would be happy. She closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheek, thinking her meeting with him might be the greatest thing that she had felt after her mother had deceased.

The three of them were quiet and closed their eyes listening to the music.

"This is a love song I dedicate to you 365 days of a year..."

Haru sang with all of his feelings and dedicated this song to all of the girls he had met in this world.

"I am beginning to hear the melody.

"It is beginning to flow through me.

"May all of my feelings for you reach to your heart..."

Strumming his guitar for the last time, Haru took a deep breath and smiled.

Everyone was excited and raised him telling him to become a singer.

Haru only laughed and said, "I'm going to buy a drink first outside."

They told him their request and offered their help.

Haru said that it was alright for him to go by himself and they could play a game while he was buying a drink.

"Game!" Laura seemed very excited.

Cecilia and Charlotte looked at each other with smiles and decided to stay in his room.

Coming out of his room, Haru looked at the girl who leaned her back on the wall.

"Houki? How long have you been here?"

Houki was surprised and wiped her eyes. "No, no, I just happened to come back from dinner since I'm hungry. I - I need to go back now."

Haru grabbed Houki's wrist and said, "Wait, I've something for you."

"Hmm?" Houki looked at him with confusion.

"It's a bit early, but happy birthday, Houki," Haru said and took out a small box of gifts from zipper storage.

"T, this...." Houki put her hands on her mouth in surprise.

"It is a bit early, but please accept it." Haru gave the box to Houki.

Houki wasn't sure how to respond for a while and said, "I - I need to go back now." She took the box and ran away.

Haru scratched his head and only shook his head before he went to the vending machine.

Houki didn't go back to her room at first, but went to a quiet place and opened her gift. She was a bit excited, and didn't realize that she was smiling at that moment. She opened the box and saw a red-white ribbon inside.

Smiling, Houki walked toward her room in a very good mood. Though she wasn't sure whether she should wear it or not. She thought for a while and suddenly she was called by someone.

Houki turned and was surprised. "I, Ichika!"

"Happy birthday, this is my gift for you," Ichika said and gave Houki a gift.

Houki looked at Ichika's gift and opened it. She saw that it was the same ribbon which was being given by Haru.

"I feel that this is suitable for you," Ichika said.

"T, thank you..." Houki said, but at the same time, she felt confused about what she should do now.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://www.jpopasia.com/mrchildren/lyrics/24354/sense/365-nichi-365%E6%97%A5/

Mr. Children - 365 Nichi

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 849: Tabane's Gift 1

In the early morning, Haru had just woken up and was about to walk around the inn, but he saw something strange on the courtyard of the inn. He saw something similar to a rabbit ears accessory stuck on the ground with a message "please pull me!" beside it.

Houki hadn't gotten a wink of sleep thinking about the gift which had been given by both Ichika and Haru. Their gifts were the same, but when she wore them, she wasn't sure whether she should wear what was given by Haru or Ichika.

Houki knew that Haru would support her relationship with Ichika, but somehow she wasn't sure anymore after last night. She wanted to get fresh air walking around the inn, but suddenly he saw Haru standing in the courtyard. She suddenly got nervous when she looked at him, but she hurriedly calmed herself.

Both of them were friends, and there was nothing wrong with friends giving each other gifts during a birthday.

Houki took a deep breath and said, "H, Haru."

"Hmm? Houki? Good morning?" Haru greeted Houki with a smile.

Houki took a deep breath again and wondered why it was so hard to act normal beside him. "W, what are you doing here?"

"This... Do you know anything about this?"

Haru pointed his finger at the rabbit ears accessory on the ground.

Houki's expression turned gloomy when she saw this thing. "I don't have an idea."

Hearing Houki's answer, Haru knew that this might be Houki's big sister and said, "Then, I'll pull it out." He didn't wait for Houki's answer and pulled the rabbit ears directly from the ground.

"Eh?!" Houki was startled, but it was too late. She looked around and said, "I've got to go now!" She ran away from her spot since she didn't want to meet the person who was about to come.

Haru looked at Houki and looked at the sky. He could hear something coming in his direction. He took a few steps back to the corridor and something similar to a large carrot dropped right on the spot where he pulled the rabbit ears accessory earlier.

Haru dodged the mud which was thrown towards him since he had just taken a bath.

Loud laughter was heard from this large carrot before it was opened spreading a large amount of smoke to the surroundings.

Hearing this familiar laugh, Haru said, "Shinonono Tabane?"

"Yay! It is our first time meeting each other, but you know me right away, Haru!"

Tabane is a young woman with purple eyes and long purple-pink hair that extends to her hips. She usually has a sleepy but cheerful expression as opposed to Houki's serious expression. Like her younger sister, Tabane has a slim curvaceous figure and large breasts, thus hers are even bigger. She wears a lab-coat and a pair of robotic rabbit ears and wears a frilly maid-like blue and white dress that reveals a great deal of her cleavage.

Haru nodded and said, "I like that maid uniform."

"Hehehe, thank you! Thank you! I don't know if you have a maid fetish!" Tabane said with a smile. She walked toward him and started to observe him from up close. "Hmm...! Hmm...! Hmm...! So this is the real you?"

Haru was speechless when Tabane sniffed his body.

"You smell really good." Tabane nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Kasugano Haruka-kun."

"Nice to meet you too, Shinono Tabane-chan," Haru said.

"Hehehe, I like it! You can call me Tabane-chan!" Tabane said with a smile.

"If you're looking for Houki, then she is over there," Haru said and pointed his finger in the opposite direction where Houki ran away.

"Okey Dokey! Let's talk again later, Haru-kun!" Tabane laughed and ran toward Houki's direction. "Houki-chan, I'm coming!"

Haru shook his head and wondered whether he really should invite her to the "group chat" considering her personality.

During the study session, Chifuyu gathered everyone who owned a personal IS together for training.

They were gathered on the waterfall near the hotel with their suits on.

"Wait, why are there both Ichika and Houki here?" Rin asked.

Ichika and Houki felt awkward at that moment.

"Orimura might or might not have his IS soon, and I want him to learn so he won't do something stupid later such as thing which he has done on Inter-Class Tournament," Chifuyu said while looking sternly at Ichika.

"......" Ichika was depressed.

Suddenly everyone heard a loud voice, they turned and saw someone came down from the hill before jumping very high.

Chifuyu raised his hand and stopped this thing from falling into her.

"Ah, I really miss you, Chi-chan! Let's hug each other!" Tabane raised both of her hands and wanted to hug Chifuyu.

Houki quietly hid behind Haru's back.

Haru was very tall and the tallest among everyone in this place which was the perfect location to hide.

"Shut up, Tabane!" Chifuyu said.

Everyone was focussed on Tabane and didn't even look at Houki who was hiding behind Haru while holding his suit.

"Hehehe, as expected, you don't have mercy on me!" Tabane escaped from Chifuyu's iron claw and walked toward Houki who was hiding behind Haru. "Yay! Houki-chan!"

Houki was quite awkward and nodded. "Hey there."

"Hehehe, long time no see!" Tabane smiled looking at Houki who was hiding behind Haru. She looked at Haru and said, "We have met again, Haru!"

Tabane walked toward Houki with perverted hands and said, "Hehehe, let big sister check your improvement!"

Houki was annoyed and smashed Tabane's head with a wooden sword.

"You've hit me!" Tabane cried and complained. "Haru, Haru, Houki has hit me!"

Haru was speechless and caressed Tabane's head. "Pain, pain, go away."

Tabane was surprised and said, "Hey! The pain really has gone away!"

Chifuyu was quite surprised at how Haru could handle Tabane.

"Haru, you don't need to care about this woman," Houki said.

Laura, Cecilia, and Charlotte squinted their eyes looking at both big sister and a little sister who seemed very close to their crush.

"Hahaha... Tabane-san has never changed." Ichika laughed awkwardly.

"Tabane? Is that Shinono Tabane?" Rin was surprised.

"Shinonomo Tabane?" Hearing that name, Laura, Cecilia, and Charlotte seemed very surprised.

"Tabane, introduce yourself," Chifuyu said.

"Ehh... That's a hassle!" Tabane sighed, but turned into cheerful again and introduced herself in a cute way.

"I'm Tabane the Genius! Bonjour. That's it."

No one believed it for a moment.

Looking at everyone's reaction, Tabane didn't care and pointed toward the sky.

"Now, behold the great sky!"

Everyone looked at the sky and suddenly something dropped from the sky landed on the ground with a loud "bang".

Everyone looked at the diamond-shaped metal which dropped from the sky.

"Hehehe, this is Houki's personal IS, Akatsubaki!"

The diamond-shaped metal opened automatically showing a red IS inside.

"I handcrafted this IS, and it's superior in all respects to every current IS. That's what I want to say, but..." Tabane looked at Haru and said, "Haru's IS is also 4th Generation IS and it is also being built by himself."

That news caused everyone in shock.

They were shocked by Houki's IS, but they were even more shocked when they learned that Haru also owned 4th Generation IS and it was being developed by himself.

Chifuyu squinted her eyes and asked, "Is that true, Haru?"

Haru shrugged his shoulders and said, "There's nothing to hide."

"Hehehe, I want to build 5th Generation IS to defeat you, but it might need a lot of time, but this IS should be enough for you, Houki," Tabane said, but her eyes were looking at Haru with a challenge's expression since it might be her first time to meet with someone who was as smart as her.

Looking at Houki's new IS, Haru looked at Tabane and thought that she might be suitable to join the "group chat".

Both geniuses met each other, and a spark of electricity appeared between them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 850: Tabane's Gift 2

"Now, Houki-chan, come here! Let me adjust your IS for you!"

Houki looked at her own IS and nodded. She walked toward it and equipped it.

Tabane, who was by her side, started to adjust her Infinite Stratos.

Haru was standing beside Tabane since it was a rare chance for him to see the most outstanding genius in the world.

Tabane didn't seem to mind and kept adjusting to Houki's Infinite Stratos.

Looking at the features of Houki's IS, Haru felt quite surprised by its ability.

"Hehehe, you seem surprised," Tabane said with a smile.

"Yeah, this ability. I can't compare you in terms of energy features...." Haru might add a special ability such as hacking, scythe, double speed, invisibility, etc on his IS, but he couldn't solve the energy problem of his IS.

Tabane seemed very proud when Haru praised her, but she also understood if Houki wanted to defeat Haru then Houki needed to train to become a better pilot.

Everyone was surprised by Tabane's speed at adjusting an Infinite Stratos.

"Okay then, do a test run!"

Houki was also very eager to try her new Infinite Stratos. She closed her eyes and moved her Infinite Stratos using her thoughts.

Houki's Infinite Stratos moved very fast toward the sky.

Tabane introduced each feature of Houki's IS along with the weapons.

Houki's Infinite Stratos' weapons were two katanas and it was able to send a powerful beam slash.

Tabane sent out a number of missiles toward Houki's Infinite Stratos, but it was easily destroyed.

Haru had to admit that it was quite amazing IS, especially the recharged energy features.

Houki was very happy with her new IS, and landed on the ground with a satisfied smile.

Looking at Houki's expression, Haru wasn't sure but felt something was about to happen.

"It's trouble! Orimura-sensei!"

Suddenly Maya flustered running toward them.

"What's wrong?" Chifuyu asked.

"Here...." Maya regained her breath and showed Chifuyu something on her phone.

"Mission task A....." Chifuyu read it for a while and said, "Test operation canceled! There's something that I want you all to do."

Haru looked at Tabane who was smiling, he shook his head.

'Is it the Silver Gospel?'

Haru thought that it was his time to go back soon.

Everyone gathered in the room which had been turned into an operating room.

Chifuyu didn't bring Ichika since she felt that he might cause trouble.

Haru looked at the hologram screen which showed something that moved very fast toward their location. Then he looked at Chifuyu who started her explanation about the trouble which was about to come toward them.

"Two hours earlier off the coast of Hawaii, a third-generation IS called Silver Gospel, joint-developed by the US and Israel, was undergoing a trial operation when it lost control. It is currently on a rampage. We have been informed that it has escaped from the observation area. According to the intelligence, it's an unmanned IS. Using satellite tracking, we picked up Gospel's signal two kilometers from here. We have roughly 50 minutes to handle this situation, according to the directives of the academy's upper strata."

Everyone looked at the movement of the enemy from the hologram screen which was moving toward their location in 50 minutes.

"The teaching staff will conduct a blockade of the airspace as well as the waters, using the academy's training machines. I'll have the holders of personal IS take care of vital parts of this operation," Chifuyu said.

No one said anything since it was quite normal for them to have a mission even though they were the only students. Before they were students, they were an IS Representative, which meant that they needed to take responsibility as an IS holder.

Chifuyu nodded looking at their reaction and asked, "Do you have a question?"

"I'm requesting detailed spec data on the target IS," Cecilia said.

"Fine, but don't disclose them under any circumstances. If there is leakage, you'll be suspected of a trial by the court of inquiry and at least two years of surveillance."

Then the data of the Silver Gospel was shown on the hologram screen.

"Special shooting model designed for wide-area extermination....."

"It specializes in shooting and speed.... how troublesome."

They talked to each other about this Silver Gospel, there wasn't much information about this IS, and they could only have one chance to defeat it or else...

"Only one-hit-kill offensive power can defeat this IS, right?" Maya said.

"Right..." Chifuyu nodded and asked, "Kasugano, can you handle this?"

Everyone was also looking at him since they knew that IS with the strongest attack would be Haru.

"I don't mind, but you know our distance and that Silver Gospel is quite far. I won't have enough energy to fight it later," Haru said.

Everyone was silent since they knew very well about the problem of Haru's IS. Even though it was so powerful, it needed a lot of energy to use his technique. It would be dangerous if he came to fight the Silver Gospel when his energy was very low.

"Only an IS with the highest speed can help him, so..."

Everyone was thinking about a solution, but suddenly someone interrupted them.

Tabane suddenly came out from the ceiling and joined the operation discussion.

"Chi-Chan! Chi-Chan! I've got a better strategy for this operation!"

"Listen, listen! This is definitely Akatsukibaki's turn!" Tabane said with a smile.

"Well, that's true. Considering Houki's IS features then it is possible," Haru said.

"Yeah! I know that you'll understand, Haru!" Tabane said with a smile.

"Me..." Houki was surprised.

Everyone was surprised, but no one said anything, only waiting for Chifuyu to say something since she was the commander of this operation.

Chifuyu thought for a while and nodded. "Let's do it." She couldn't think of a better solution than Tabane, even though it might be Houki's first time, but everything should be done during a moment of crisis.

Everyone went outside, Houki was ready to operate her IS for the mission.

Tabane explained to everyone that Houki's IS had something known as development armor.

"If you want me to explain it in simple terms, then it is similar to Haru's scythe which is able to become stronger. Houki's IS is the same, but it is affecting the entire armor, not only the weapon." Tabane looked at Haru with a proud expression and said, "How is it, Haru? You're amazed, right?"

Haru nodded and said, "Yes. I'm amazed." His IS could do the same, but it took a lot of energy which was why he had never used it, but Houki's IS was different since it could recharge its energy in an instant.

"Now, we can go start the mission!" Tabane said with a smile.

Chifuyu nodded and said, "Kasugano, Shinonono, I'll leave the opponent to both of you."

"Good, the operation will start in 30 minutes! Everyone, make your preparations at once!"

Haru was about to get ready, but Ichika suddenly called him.

"What's wrong, Ichika?" Haru asked.

"Take care of Houki," Ichika said.

Haru nodded and said, "I'll take care of her. You don't need to worry."

Ichika nodded and smiled then he walked toward Houki.

Looking at Houki and Ichika, Haru shook his head and was about to get ready, but suddenly someone pocked his cheek.

"Hey! Hey! Hey! You're alright with that?" Tabane asked while poking Haru's cheek with a smile.

"What do you mean? I don't understand." Haru asked.

"Hehehe..... Love is war, right?" Tabane said with a smile.

Haru took a deep breath and said, "Tabane-chan, can we talk for a while?"

"Hoho? Are you going to confess to me, boy?" Tabane asked with a smile.

"Well, I might confess to you. Do you want to listen?" Haru asked.

Tabane kept her smile and said, "Interesting! Let's go! I want to listen to your confession!"

Tabane's voice was too loud which caused a lot of people to hear it.

Haru looked at Tabane and thought that genius was really eccentric.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 851: Invited

Everyone wanted to follow Haru and Tabane, but suddenly they disappeared without anyone noticing.

Cecilia panicked when she thought that Haru had fallen for Tabane. She knew that Haru was a genius and thought that a genius attracted each other which made him fall in love with Houki's big sister.

"Calm down, Cecilia," Charlotte said. She knew that Haru wouldn't leave them and she was very calm.

"That's my wife!" Laura said.

They ignored Laura for a moment.

"You guys! Hurry up and focus on the mission! Even if you don't take part in the mission, at least don't cause trouble!" Chufuyu roared.

Everyone answered weakly in front of Chufuyu's prestige.

Though Chifuyu was curious about what Haru and Tabane were talking to each other about, she knew that the most important thing was about the mission which they were about to take part in. She didn't need to worry about Haru since he was very reliable, but she was worried about what Tabane was about to do.

'Is he really falling for Tabane?' Chifuyu thought that it might be possible, but she wasn't sure.

"I wonder what they are going to discuss with each other," Ichika said.

Houki didn't answer Ichika since she was also curious about what Haru and her big sister were going to talk to each other about. She was wondering whether Haru would follow Tabane, but she shook her head erased the distraction on her head since she knew that the most important thing to do was to do her best during her first mission.

Haru and Tabane didn't walk quite far, but it was hard for someone to know their location since their speed was quite fast and this location was being surrounded by a lot of trees. They walked for a while until they found an open space on the nearby cliff.

Tabane thought that it was a good place and said, "It's very beautiful." Admiring the scene in front of her, her purple-pink hair was blown by the wind, but it didn't cause a strangeness or mess, rather it intensified her beauty.

Haru was wondering why this situation was as if he was going to confess his love to her or something.

"So do you really want to confess to me? I'm sorry. Even though you're my type, it is too early for us."

Tabane bowed her head rejecting his confession.

Haru was speechless and said, "Yes, confession, but I didn't mean by love confession." He felt quite uncomfortable since he was rejected even though he didn't even say anything.

Tabane was confused and asked, "So what do you want to tell me?"

"First, let me ask you a question." Haru looked at Tabane and asked, "Have you found out the reason why a male can pilot an IS? Even though you've programmed the IS core it can only be piloted by a female."

Tabane smiled and said, "Hehehe, you're funny. But it seems that you know the reason."

"I'm not sure about Ichika, but what I can activate IS because I force it to activate," Haru said. The way he activated his IS was very crude, but it was effective.

If he made a comparison then his action was similar to someone who forced himself on a woman, but rather than reluctant the woman decided to enjoy the pleasure which was given by her. It was something he had done with IS so he could activate it.

"Oh-ho? How did you force it to activate?" Tabane asked.

"Well, have you heard about magic?"

Haru was going to invite Tabane and he didn't mind opening up this matter directly.

Tabane raised her eyebrow and seemed unsatisfied. She thought that it would be in a scientific way or something, but she didn't expect that he would answer her with such a brainless answer.

Looking at Tabane's expression, Haru knew that this girl didn't believe in him.

"Here, let me show you magic."

Haru created a ghost using his "Horo Horo no Mi" since he felt that it was the fastest way for someone to believe him.

Tabane looked at the cute ghost which was similar to a "Casper" but was cuter in comparison. She thought that it was a hologram, but that didn't seem to be the case since she could tell the difference between a hologram and real things easily.

Tabane looked at Haru and asked, "You're an Onmyouji?" Her parents owned a shrine, but it was her first time seeing a real Onmyouji.

"I'm surprised that you accepted this easily," Haru said.

"Hehehe, there are a lot of things which I don't understand in this world such as how Ikkun and you are able to activate an IS, but I can understand why you can activate it now...." Tabane was about to touch the ghost but she was stopped.

"Don't touch it. You'll get depressed later," Haru said while holding Tabane's hand.

"Depressed? I'm the genius Tabane! Nothing can make me depressed!"

Tabane escaped from Haru's hand and touched the ghost, but suddenly she started to feel depressed and down with all four on the ground.

"I should die... I'm not the genius Tabane..."

Haru hurriedly stopped his power and tried to help Tabane who had gotten depressed all of sudden. "Tabane-chan, you alright?" He caressed her back slowly trying to cheer her up and thought to use his "pleasure magic" with the lowest power so he could make her better.

Tabane who got depressed suddenly felt better and her body felt very comfortable. She didn't know what Haru had done to her, but she felt quite giddy and excited all of sudden. "Is this magic too?"

"So what does Mr. Magician tell me about this? For your information, if you want me to marry you then you need to work hard for it," Tabane said.

Haru was speechless and said, "Tabane-chan, I'm going to invite you."

"Invite me? What do you mean, Haru-kun?" Tabane was confused, but she felt that it was something very interesting.

"I have a mission after this so I'll explain it in short, but in the meantime, you can give me your answer later after I've gone back and explained about it to you in detail...."

Haru was about to continue, but Tabane held his shoulder and was startled.

"Wait! Wait! Wait, what?"

"Let me tell you about "Dimensional Group Chat". So listen to me carefully...."

'Dimensional Group Chat?'

Tabane was confused, but after hearing his explanation her eyes suddenly brightened up and she made her decision right away. 'It's so interesting!' was clearly written all over her face.

It took him 15 minutes to talk to Tabane and Haru went back without Tabane since it seemed that she had something to do. He knew that she was very interested and he knew that it wouldn't be a problem that she would join the "group chat".

But the moment he arrived, he could see everyone's gaze on his body.

Haru pretended as if he didn't know anything.

"Where's Tabane?" Chifuyu asked.

"It seems that she has something to do. She might come back later," Haru said.

"What are you talking about with her?" Chifuyu asked.

Everyone was also curious about this matter.

"We're talking about 4th Generation IS," Haru said simply.

Everyone nodded but didn't ask anything else. They knew how important the information about 4th Generation IS. Even though they were curious about it, it wasn't something that they could know and they didn't want to ask him since it would feel as if they were a spy or something and only got close to him because they wanted to know about that matter.

Haru walked toward Houki and asked, "You're ready?"

"Yes." Houki nodded and said, "Usually, I won't let a guy ride on my back, but today is an exception."

Hearing her words, Haru could tell that Houki was clearly excited, but he also understood that she might want to show her power after she had gotten her IS.

Chifuyu looked at both of them and said, "Both of you hurry up and get ready! The mission is going to start soon!"

Haru took out his card and equipped his IS.

No matter how much they had watched it, they felt that the way Haru equipped his IS was very cool.

Covered in his IS, Haru walked to Houki and stood up beside her.

Ichika who was beside them asking him to take care of Houki.

Haru nodded and told him that everything would be alright.

Charlotte, Cecilia, Laura, and Rin were also talking with them telling them to be careful.

Then Chifuyu told them that it was time for the mission.

Haru and Houki had gotten ready. He held her shoulder from behind and said, "I'm ready."

Then suddenly Houki started to float and moved very fast toward the horizon.

Looking at the speed of Houki's IS, they had to admit that it was very fast.

Tabane was looking at Haru and Houki who were flying toward the target. She smiled and looked at the smartphone which had been given to her by Haru. She thought that the world was boring and it seemed quite interesting to go to another world.

Though, she had to admit that Haru's charm was really high as a male.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 852: Silver Gospel

Houki didn't feel it before, but when Haru held her shoulders and both of them were alone in the sky...

Houki didn't know why, but she felt nervous all of sudden.

Haru noticed that Houki's body got tense all of sudden which made him confused since he remembered that she was alright before.

"Houki, are you nervous?"

"N, nervous? No! I'm alright!"

Haru could clearly tell that Houki was nervous. He only laughed since she was kind of cute.

"W, why are you laughing?!"

Houki frowned since she thought that Haru was making fun of her.

"Look, your shoulders are loosened now." Haru massaged Houki's shoulders and said, "Don't be nervous, I'm here."

"U - Umm...." Houki blushed and nodded. She wasn't sure why but she really loved this kind of silly interaction. 'Even though we're about to have a mission....' She shook her head and became serious since she knew the importance of this mission.

"We're on a mission! You need to get serious!"

"You only need to say "yes" once!"

The conversation between Haru and Houki was heard by everyone in the operation room.

Cecilia, Luara, and Charlotte were smiling, but the aura around them telling everyone that they weren't having fun, not at all.

"Hey.... is it only me or does it seem that they're flirting with each other?" Cecilia suddenly said.

"Hmm... Cecilia, maybe he's trying to ease the situation since Houki seems quite nervous," Charlotte said since she was quite open-minded about Haru's relationship. Though she knew that she needed to limit him since if she let him loose then he might get all of his hands on every girl in the academy.

"Even if you're my wife, I can't forgive you if you're flirting openly like this!" Laura clenched her hand tightly.

"As we said, he is not your wife!"

Chifuyu sighed and only shook her head since the tension which they felt earlier had disappeared. Looking at the monitor, she hoped Haru and Houki would be alright on this mission and come back safely.

Houki was fully focussed on operating her IS and she felt better after she was teased earlier.

If Haru knew what Houki was thinking that he might say that she had an M tendency, but he wouldn't say it out loud.

"Confirm the current location of the objective."

Haru received a map with a pinpoint of the location of the objective. 'Silver Gospel...' He felt quite complicated that he needed to say goodbye to everyone after he had defeated this IS.

"Haru, let's get there at once!"

Houki nodded and changed the shape of her IS to move faster.

Houki's IS's speed had become faster, and in an instant they were able to see their target.

The appearance of the Silver Gospel was mostly white and its size was quite short for an IS. The most defining feature of this IS was its wings which were quite wide and colored in silver.

From Haru's observation, Silver Gospel could travel at supersonic speeds, with a maximum velocity of over 2450 km/hr, or around Mach 2. It meant that the Silver Gospel's speed was 1/10th of Korosensei or 1/4th of Haru's speed on the water.

Even though it was fast, it didn't reach the speed which astounded everyone since most of the 3rd Generation IS was able to travel half or more than Silver Gospel's speed.

Haru had to admit in terms of speed, IS was better than Gundam, and it might be stronger too. If an IS and Gundam were about to battle then he had confidence that IS would win against Gundam without trouble.

The first was size. IS's size was smaller than Gundam, but it had the same firepower as Gundam. If both of them were having a fight then Gundam would have a hard time hitting an IS since its body was small and its speed was faster.

It was as simple as that.

But in terms of appearance Gundam was better and cooler, of course.

"Haru. I'm going to accelerate. We'll be making contact with the objective in 60 seconds!"

Haru gave Houki a simple nod.

After confirming his answer, Houki increased her speed once again and moved at supersonic speed.

Haru took out his scythe and released a double crescent blade on the edge of the scythe. He stood up on Houki's back and was ready to end this battle as soon as possible.

From a close distance, Houki could tell how dangerous Haru's scythe was, and she was wondering whether she could apply it on her swords.

Houki was a bit startled, and she made a small mistake. She was about to regain back control, but it was too late when Silver Gospel had noticed them.

The Silver Gospel turned its body in midair before moving very fast while sending out a volley of laser beams.

"Calm down, I'm here. Just go ahead and chase after it."

Houki's words stopped when she saw him swing his scythe, destroying all of the lasers which were coming toward them in an instant.

Spinning his scythe, Haru's figure who stood on the top of Houki might resemble a figure of Dullahan that was ready to grab the soul of the Silver Gospel.

Houki was astounded since she didn't expect him to be able to control his weapon this well. She wasn't afraid and confident that she would be alright with him.

All of the lasers that were sent by the Silver Gospel vanished after being slashed by Haru's scythe.

Silver Gospel's wings were capable of generating large balls of beam energy to attack, either in a singular direction or in a spray attack, both of which deal out major damage.

But in front of Haru's scythe everything was cleaved down and destroyed in an instant.

Suddenly it had turned into a dog fight in the sky with Silver Gospel kept sending out a laser while Haru fended it off, but at the same time he also sent out bullet of a Gatling gun at it which Silver Gospel could easily dodge.

Looking at the movement of Silver Gospel's movement, Haru had to admit the one who had controlled it was a very awesome pilot. Though he knew that no one was inside the Silver Gospel since the incident, the Silver Gospel was similar to the unidentified IS which had attacked the academy last time and he knew very well who was the cause of this trouble since he had just invited her to the "Group Chat".

Houki increased the speed of her IS once again and she had reached right behind Silver Gospel.

Haru swung down his scythe from the top of the Silver Gospel really to cleave it into two.

But suddenly an energy field appeared around the Silver Gospel blocking Haru's scythe.

Haru frowned since the information was a bit wrong. He thought that Silver Gospel would be focussed on speed and long-range attack, but he didn't expect that its defense would also be very powerful.

But in that very moment, Silver Gospel gathered a large amount of energy right in front of it and targeted Houki who hadn't gotten used to this high-speed battle.

Houki was startled, and it was too late for her to escape.

Silver Gospel sent out a powerful laser beam at Houki.

Even if it wouldn't kill Houki, it would definitely wound her in a critical state.

In the operation room, everyone watched the battle with a worried expression, especially when the Silver Gospel was about to attack Houki.

Ichika was startled when he saw it. He wanted to do something, but there was nothing that he could do in this situation.

Houki only saw something bright in front of her, and her mind was blank without understanding what was happening, but suddenly she was forced to move downward by someone. She suddenly lost her balance and fell down. But when she looked up, she saw Haru who was being shot by the laser directly.

Stomping Houki's back to make her able to escape from Silver Gospel's attack, Haru knew that Houki would be alright, but his eyes were clouded in anger looking at Silver Gospel.

The moment a powerful laser was shot at him, Haru closed the distance between the two of them right away.

This movement wasn't expected by the Silver Gospel since usually there were two options which people do in this situation.

The first action was to block the attack and the second one was to run away.

But it didn't happen to Haru since this guy closed the distance between the two of them and something appeared on Haru's left arm.

The shape of this thing was similar to a small coffin.

It was a shield that had a coffin-like motif on the exterior and two thrusters on the back with higher output

It was Haru's first time using it and the beam blade suddenly emitted from the front part of the shield before it was launched at the body of the Silver Gospel.

Laser and shield hit each other. The laser hit Haru's IS and the shield hit Silver Gospel.

Haru didn't expect the laser would be this powerful which made his stomach quite uncomfortable. He could see the energy on his IS decreased in very fast speed because of the Silver Gospel's laser. But he didn't back down and put all of his energy into this one attack.

The scythe on his hand suddenly shone brightly and its size became larger.

Silver Gospel staggered by the shield which was launched by Haru, and tried to fight it back, but Haru's scythe cleaved it into two and destroyed it in two.

Haru, whose IS had lost all of its energy, hurriedly controlled his IS using his gravity magic and created a barrier of gravity in front of him, but the explosion was larger than he had thought.

Haru was blown away by the shockwaves of the explosion, but someone caught his back.

"Haru! Haru! You're alright?"

Houki, who had caught him, was crying while asking him several times.

Haru unequipped his IS and rested on Houki's chest. Even if his IS was very strong, it didn't mean that it was invisible. He made his position comfortable and said, "I'm alright. Don't cry, you're ugly when you're crying."

Houki was startled but sighed in relief when she saw him alright. She kept complaining and told him to not do anything stupid again.

But all of that was ignored by Haru since he really enjoyed resting on Houki's breasts.

"Haru, did you listen to me?"

"Alright, alright, don't cry alright? I'm alright. So for now smile. I like your smile better after all."

"Hmph! My smile is ugly after all!" Houki pouted and looked away.

Haru laughed and tried to appease her since he might have said a bit too much before.

"Of course, your smile is beautiful."

Houki blushed and looked away, but then she continued to complain.

Both of them talked together and went back to everyone since their battle was over for now.

Little did they know that their conversation was being heard by everyone in the monitor room.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 853: Going back?

After going back, Haru was surrounded by Charlotte, Laura, and Charlotte.

"Are you hurt somewhere?"

"Here! Drink this! This is a formula that our country has made to fasten your recovery!"

Houki, who carried Haru, was being ignored and it also annoyed her when a lot of people were around her, trying to get the attention of this hateful guy.

Chifuyu came and stopped them.

"Kasugano, are you alright?" Chifuyu asked.

"I need to rest for a while," Haru said.

Chifuyu nodded and said, "Shinonono, I'll bring him to the infirmary now. You should take a rest first."

"Calm down. See you later, Houki." Haru stepped down and followed Chifuyu who brought a number of medical staff with her.

Houki wanted to say that she was alright, but she saw Haru had been brought by medical staff from the academy and she didn't say anything. She nodded and thought that she could talk with him again later.

Everyone knew that Haru had taken the brunt attack of Silver Gospel before and they were worried that something had happened to his body.

The girls also followed him since they were worried about his condition.

Houki looked at Haru's back for a while and sighed.

"Houki, you're alright?" Ichika asked.

Houki looked at Ichika and nodded with a smile. "I'm alright. I need to rest for a while maybe."

Inside the infirmary, Haru's body was checked, but nothing was found and he was perfectly healthy.

The doctor only told him to rest before telling Chifuyu that nothing had happened to Haru.

Chifuyu nodded and said, "Go and rest first, Kasugano. You've done a good job."

Haru smiled and asked, "Only an appreciation?"

Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you want?"

"Kiss would be nice, but...."

Haru wanted to say that it was a joke, but he didn't expect Chifuyu to kiss his cheek.

Kissing Haru's cheek for a while, Chifuyu smiled and said, "That's your reward and take a rest now." Her face was calm, but she walked out in a hurry from his room and seemed a bit panicked.

Haru caressed his cheek and felt a bit surprised.

"Hey! Hey! Hey! You've got a kiss from Chi-chan!"

Suddenly someone entered Haru's room from the ceiling.

Haru only looked at this woman with a deadpan expression and asked, "How come you're here Tabane-chan?"

Flipping in the air, Tabane landed gracefully on the floor and her expression told him to praise her.

Haru clapped his hands without spirit.

"Of course, I want to see whether what you're talking about earlier is real or not! Let's go! I'll bring you to my lab now! I want to visit another world!"

Haru's arrival was a good thing for Tabane since she had gotten bored with this world. She pulled his hand trying to bring him out of his bed.

Hau was speechless and said, "No need to hurry. I'll stay in this world for at least three days." His quest was over, but he felt it was a bit cruel to leave everyone without saying a goodbye. Even if he didn't talk to all of them, he needed to say to one of them since he needed to go back to his world.

"Oh, right! What are you doing with Houki-chan now? If you're playing with her, then as her big sister, I'll cut down that thing between your legs!"

Tabane puffed her cheek trying to give the impression that she was really angry at that moment.

"Houki? I don't understand." Haru looked at Tabane and said, "She's my friend and she likes Ichika. That's all. Nothing else." If he didn't know that this woman was joking then he might think that this woman really tried to slay down his anaconda.

Tabane looked at Haru for a while and wanted to smack Haru's head, but since it was his decision then she wouldn't say anything since it might be the best considering Haru was coming from a different world.

Haru thought for a while and felt that it might be quite hard to say goodbye to the girls in this world since he had made a connection with some girls. He looked at Tabane and said, "Well, let's go now. It's better for me to go out early."

"You're not saying goodbye?" Tabane asked.

"It's hard to go when I need to meet them," Haru said and stood up as if nothing had happened.

Tabane looked at Haru's body curiously and asked, "Your body seems different from a normal human."

"You're the same right?" Haru said with a smile.

Smiling, Tabane hugged Haru's arm and asked, "I'm curious about another world."

"Well, I'll tell you slowly when we've arrived at your place. I need to tell you something which you need to watch out for before you go out," Haru said.

Tabane nodded and thought there must be various worlds in this dimension.

"I need to go to the toilet first. You can wait for me outside," Haru said.

Tabane nodded several times before leaving his room through the window.

Haru had gone to the toilet and saw that the sky had turned dark. Even though his fight with Silver Gospel was over in a few minutes, the doctor was exaggerating about his condition which took quite a lot of time to check his condition and it was night already.

Looking at the dark sky, Haru took a deep breath and ready to go to Tabane, but someone called him.

Haru turned and felt a bit surprised. "Char?"

Charlotte smiled and walked toward him. "Are you alright?" Her expression showed concern after his fight.

Haru nodded and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

"Where are you going?" Charlotte asked and felt her chest tighten at that moment. She had a feeling, but she hoped that she was wrong. But she was hugged and her lips were kissed by him. She didn't know what had happened, but she also hugged him tightly and replied to his kiss.

They were kissing each other under this moonlight.

Parting their lips, their eyes were locked to each other.

"I'll go out for a month or so. Wait for me here," Haru said and patted Charlotte's head.

Charlotte bit her lips and wanted to ask, 'Can I go with you?', but those words stuck in her mouth.

"I'll definitely come back since I haven't...."

Whispering something to her ears, Charlotte blushed and hit his chest. She hugged him again tightly and kissed him again one more time. His smell, his voice, his warmth, the taste of his kiss, she didn't want to lose it.

"You need to come back, alright?"

"I'll come back." Patting her head one more time, Haru looked gently and said, "I've promised you that I'll become someone that you can be called a family, right?"

Kissing her forehead, Haru moved back and said, "Then, I'll go now. Here's a key to my house, you can live there during the summer break later."

"Hmm.." Charlotte nodded.

Haru didn't look back, he didn't turn and only walked since he was afraid to see her expression would change his decision. He knew that he was a scumbag, but well, he was going to return soon, absolutely.

Tears kept coming out from Charlotte's eyes and thought that Haru was really a bastard, but who made her fall for him. Even though she knew that he would come back, she was worried about what he was about to do. She shook her head and wiped the tears from her eyes.

"Charlotte! He's going back in a month or so! Don't be sad!"

Charlotte thought she needed to have a child with him so he wouldn't go out like this in the future. She looked in his direction again and saw he had disappeared. She took a deep breath and wiped away her tears again.

Charlotte shouted in the middle of the night, but luckily no one heard her since her location was quite deserted. She kept screaming until she was satisfied before she went back waiting for him to come back.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 854: Bastard!

Sitting on the edge of the cliff, Tabane watched the sea, waiting for Haru to come. She was wondering what that guy was doing to make her wait this long. Dangling her legs below, she moved it rhythmically and thought that it wasn't bad to go out from time to time. Looking at the starry sky, she hadn't been in this good mood for a long time since she wanted to come to another world as soon as possible.

"Hey, Chi-Chan, what are you doing here late at night?" Tabane asked. She turned and looked at Chifiyu who was leaning on the tree while looking at her.

"Nothing. I just want to ask you a story, a hypothetical one," Chifuyu said.

Tabane titled her head curiously with her sleepy eyes.

"What if a certain genius leads a certain boy to the place where an IS was located on the day of the high school entrance exams...."

Chifuyu's words stopped when Tabane said, "Oh if you're curious about Ik-kun (Ichika) who can activate an IS then you shouldn't ask me."

"Why?" Chifuyu asked with a frown.

"Because I don't know." Tabane shook her head and said, "I'm not sure why Ik-kun can activate an IS and can even pilot it. It might have something to do with something which you've received in the past, maybe."

Chifuyu frowned further since she didn't like it when someone talked about her past, but she knew that it might also be one of the reasons why her little brother was able to activate an IS.

"Then, what about Kasugano? Do you know anything about him?"

Chifuyu wasn't sure, but she decided to ask anyway.

Tabane smiled and said, "Haru-kun is special. You don't need to know."

Chifuyu raised her eyebrow and wasn't sure what to say for a moment. She could tell that Tabane understood the reason why Haru could pilot an IS, but Tabane didn't have an intention to tell her which somehow made her curious.

'Can I ask Kasugano about it?'

Chifuyu thought about that possibility, but she rejected that idea since she wouldn't force someone to ask her question.

"Is that all?" Tabane asked.

"No. Let's go on a different topic," Chifuyu said.

"What if a certain genius wanted to make her precious little sister make a debut in public? The things that would need to be prepared would be a personal IS and an incident where an IS from somewhere goes amok. In this incident, a new high-performance machine piloted by the little sister will be included in the operation. The little sister would make a grand debut."

"That certain genius is really pampering her little sister," another voice suddenly sounded.

Chifuyu was startled and turned. She frowned and said, "Kasugano?"

"Of course, every genius loves their little sister!" Tabane said with a smile.

Haru nodded and agreed with Tabane's answer. "Yes, I agree with that." From that point alone, he felt that Tabane was very suitable to join the "group chat".

Haru and Tabane smiled, but Chifuyu frowned.

"Kasugano, what are you doing here? Go back to your room!" Chifuyu said.

"I'm sorry, Orimura-sensei. I need to go out for a while now," Haru said and walked toward Tabane.

"Yes! Haru-kun is going to follow me!"

Tabane jumped and hugged Haru from behind.

Chifuyu frowned and asked, "Y, you're going to quit school?" She felt shocked when she thought Haru would go out and follow Tabane.

"I'm going to take a break. I'll go back, of course," Haru said.

Chifuyu felt disbelief for Haru decided to follow Tabane, especially when she thought about the bond which she had him had created during his stay at the school. Haru would follow Tabane who he had just met for a day rather than staying in the academy where he had spent a few months.

Looking at Chifuyu's reaction, Haru also felt bad and said, "I'm sorry, Sensei, but I need to go."

"Going out? How can I let you go?! What are you going to do with school? What are you going to do with Cecilia, Charlotte, and Laura? The three of them have fallen for you yet, you're going to leave them?....."

Chifuyu bombarded Haru with a lot of questions.

Haru shouted Chifuyu's name directly.

Chufuyu stopped when she heard him calling her name directly.

"I know that I'm selfish, but I'll go back. I promise."

Looking at Chifuyu in front of him who showed a sad expression, Haru sighed and also felt uncomfortable to hurt her like this, but he needed to go back now.

"Then, we're going now, bye, bye, Chii-chan!"

Tabane grabbed Haru and pulled him to drop on the cliff.

Chifuyu ran after them; but when she looked below the cliff, she couldn't see them and they had vanished.

Chifuyu wouldn't let Haru go after he had come later. Looking at the starry sky, she was wondering whether his promise to marry her after graduation was a lie.

Houki was inside her room looking at two ribbons with white and red color in front of her.

There were two ribbons and each of them was given by Haru and Ichika. There wasn't any difference between the two of them, only that it was being given by a different man.

Houki unloosed the green ribbon on her hair fully exposed her beautiful long hair. She closed her eyes while remembering the thing which had happened in the academy. She opened her eyes again and was about to reach the ribbon which was given by Ichika before stopping a few centimeters away.

Houki seemed quite hesitant before saying, "I'm sorry." She reached for the other ribbon and tied it in her hair. She took a deep breath and felt her heartbeat.

*Thump!* *Thump!* *Thump!*

Houki touched her heart before taking a deep breath. She calmed herself and smiled when she thought about her day after meeting him. She couldn't help but smile. She looked at Ichika's ribbon again and wasn't sure what to do with it before keeping it in her bag.

After keeping that ribbon on her back, Houki stood up and was about to visit Haru who was on the infirmary. She thought that it was a good chance when everyone was sleeping, but when she was about to leave her room someone suddenly crashed into her.

Houki hurriedly stabilized her body.

"I'm sorry! Are you alright?"

Houki tried the girl who she had crashed into before and felt surprised when it was Charlotte, but she was even more surprised when she saw her eyes were red.

"Huh? Shinonono-san?" Charlotte was surprised when she saw Houki. She thought for a while and shook her head. "No, nothing, you don't need to worry."

Frowning, Houki thought that it might have something to do with Haru. She didn't know why, but it was her feeling.

"Is it Haru? What has he done to you?" Houki asked.

Charlotte was silent for a while and said, "He's gone."

Blinking her eyes, Houki looked at Charlotte with disbelief and asked, "What? I'm sorry. I didn't hear you."

Charlotte smiled and said, "It seems that your big sister's charm is really big for him so he decides to follow her for a month or so..." She looked at Houki for a while and remembered that Houki was Tabane's little sister.

"Shinonono-san, do you know whe---"

But before Charlotte asked her question, Houki had left directly.

Houki ran. She didn't stop her legs and kept moving until she saw Chifuyu.

"If you're looking for Haru then he's following your big sister. He'll come back in a month or so."

Chifuyu didn't say too much and left Houki since her mood was also very bad at that moment.

Houki took a deep breath and wondered what she should do now. Though, she suddenly felt annoyed and shouted, "HARU, YOU BASTARD!!!!"

"What's wrong?" Tabane asked.

"Nothing. Someone might talk about me," Haru said and looked behind.

"But I'm surprised that you can fly, how did you do it?" Tabane asked.

Haru sighed and felt very uncomfortable, but he would come back to this world later and another worlds too since he had a lot of girls that he needed to visit one by one. He looked at Tabane who seemed to be thinking about his power and then asking her a question, "Where is your place?"

"We're going to reach it soon."

Both of them talked about trivial things, such as Houki's breasts, three sizes, etc during this flight which was somehow quite enjoyable and made him think that his decision to invite this woman as a member of group chat was right.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 855: Telling you

It took two hours before they had arrived at Tabane's place.

Haru had two days and a few hours before he needed to go back to his original world, but before that he could ask this genius a lot of questions and learned a lot of things from her.

Haru looked around and understood why no one was able to find the location of Tabane.

Tabane's place was located on the remote island between Japan and Hawaii.

Haru thought that Tabane would be alone, but it seemed that there was someone beside her.

Looking at this girl, Haru felt that this girl was similar to Laura somehow.

Haru didn't ask that question out loud and only thought within his mind.

"Chole-chan! You need to call me, mama, alright? You don't need to be that respectful!"

Tabane smiled and pulled Chloe's cheeks.

Chloe seemed quite embarrassed. She suddenly also noticed Haru who stood beside Tabane and couldn't help but ask, "Tabane-sama, who is he?"

"He's Kasugano Haruka. He's my brother-in-law. He's going to stay here for two days or so," Tabane said with a smile.

Haru didn't say anything since he was too lazy to react.

"Right, I need to talk with him about an IS. Don't disrupt us, alright?" Tabane said and patted Chloe's head.

Chloe was stunned, but she nodded. She looked at Haru curiously who was smiling at her. She hurriedly looked away to hide her blush.

Haru was speechless when he looked at Chloe's reaction.

"Haru... you've just arrived in this place and you also want to make me into your mother-in-law?"

Tabane poked Haru's cheek and said, "If this continues then you might also make me into your girlfriend too in the future?"

Haru sighed and said, "I'm not doing that, and when have I become your brother-in-law?"

"Don't worry, don't worry, let's go inside. Let's talk!"

Tabane pulled Haru's hand and seemed to be very spirited when she thought about another world.

Chloe, who was being left behind, couldn't help but be flustered when she heard their conversation. She was wondering what they were about to do and she couldn't help but be curious about him which somehow made her look at Haru's back unconsciously.

After being led into her house, Haru suddenly pulled into a traditional Japanese room with tatami floor, sofa, table, television, etc. He could see various snacks scattered on the ground which somehow reminded him of Sora.

"Sorry! Sorry! I don't have time to clean up!" Tabane smiled sheepishly.

"Well, don't worry, but is it alright for me to clean it up?" Haru asked.

"Sure, sure, clean it up for me," Tabane said with a smile.

Haru nodded and started to clean up this room. He somehow couldn't stay calm when there was a lot of trash around this room.

Looking at Haru who cleaned up this room, Tabane thought that he was really good at taking care of someone. She sat down on the sofa and started the television to watch an anime.

Haru was speechless before shaking his head.

After cleaning up this room, Haru sat next to Tabane and said, "Well, I'll explain to you about "Dimensional Group Chat" now."

"Wait! Explain to me after this anime is over!"

Tabane stopped him in a hurry.

Haru nodded and didn't think much before taking soda and various snacks that he had gotten from Toriko's world from his zipper storage. He opened the potato chips and watched the anime from this world since he was also curious.

Tabane, who was watching the television, suddenly smelled something delicious and saw him eating potato chips. She couldn't help but ask him to give her some.

Haru gave her some and put the potato chips between two of them so Tabane could take it by herself.

Tabane ate the potato chips and couldn't help but be surprised by the taste of the potato chip since it was very delicious. She took the packaging and saw the brand of this potato chip was "Devil Potato" with the "Jewel Meat" flavor. She frowned and asked, "Where did you buy this?"

"Another world," Haru said with a smile.

Tabane turned off the television since the anime was over and asked, "Tell me more about this "Dimensional Chat Group"!"

Haru nodded and started to explain about "group chat" to Tabane. Before he didn't tell her about the details, but this time it was different. He told her about the function and his interaction with various people from various worlds.

Tabane's eyes were shining excitedly as if children had been given a new toy by their parents.

"I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!"

Tabane held Haru's shirt and shook it very hard.

"Calm down! Before that, I need to tell you about the danger in another world," Haru said.

"Danger? Is there a danger?"

Tabane was confused. She could hear him telling a lot of enjoyable things, but suddenly Haru told him that there was a danger in another world which made her not understand.

"Unlike this world, there are a lot of worlds whose people have various powers, and also enemies which cause chaos or destroy the world," Haru said.

"Such as magic, sacred weapons, ninjas, viruses, aliens...." Haru told Tabane a lot of things, but he also reminded her of a world that was more dangerous than anything.

"Toriko's world? Is it really that dangerous?"

Tabane, who had developed an IS, didn't think anything or anyone could defeat her IS.

IS's absolute defense was absolute, it was the thought on her mind.

Haru knew that it was better to show rather than talk. He felt that Tabane wouldn't believe what he told her later.

"So what are you doing in this world?" Tabane asked.

"Besides communicating with various people from various worlds, the Group Chat would also give a quest from time to time," Haru said.

"Yes, a quest. Such as....."

Haru told Tabane a lot of examples about the quest which was being done on the "Group Chat".

"So what can you get after you've got a quest?"

Tabane felt that it was quite troublesome to do a quest without a reward. Unless Haru's intention for a question in the first place was for an adventure. She thought that it would also be very fun to try the quest.

"You can get a reward. That reward is a point that you can exchange with various things on the "group chat" and a lottery that will give you something random," Haru said.

"Have you completed your quest? Do you need help?" Tabane asked.

"Then open your reward right away! I want to see what kind of reward you can get from this quest," Tabane said.

Haru nodded and decided to show Tabane. He opened the "group chat" and opened his reward, but he was startled when he received his reward.

[Congratulations, you have gotten the power of "Jewelry Bonney"]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://infinite-stratos.fandom.com/wiki/Chloe_Chronicle

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 856: New Member

[Congratulations, you have gotten the power of "Jewelry Bonney"]

Haru took a deep breath and didn't feel uncomfortable, but he could feel a new power had entered his body. He sighed in relief since he didn't need to eat a "Devil Fruit" again, but...

Jewelry Bonney, also known as the "Big Eater", is a pirate and the captain of the Bonney Pirates. She and her crew originated from the South Blue. She is one of twelve pirates who are referred to as the Worst Generation in the world of One Piece.

Haru remembered the power of Jewelry Bonney, and felt a bit strange by this power.

"What's wrong? Are you alright?" Tabane asked. She could see that Haru's expression was a bit weird at that moment and wondered what had happened to him.

"No." Haru shook his head and said, "I'm alright."

"So you've opened your reward?" Tabane asked.

"So what did you get?" Tabane asked.

"Umm... a power?" Haru said.

Tabane looked at Haru for a while and didn't see a change on his body which made her confused. She was curious and asked, "What kind of power?"

"It's a power from one of the famous people from another world," Haru said.

"Yes, but what kind of power?" Tabane asked.

"It's an age manipulation," Haru said.

"Age manipulation!" Tabane was surprised.

Bonney exhibits abilities that come from a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that involves age manipulation. She can alter the ages of herself and others, rapidly aging her intended targets into their senior years or regressing them into small children.

Haru, who had received Bonney's power and it was possible for him to manipulate his age or other's people.

"Show it to me," Tabane said.

Haru started to use his power. He thought about turning himself younger and suddenly his body slowly grew smaller.

Tabane, who saw the process, didn't blink her eyes the entire time. Before, she thought that Haru was using some kind of technology to fly, but this time it was different since she didn't think there was a technology that was able to turn someone younger.

"I've made myself 10 years younger, how is it?" Haru asked with a childish voice.

Tabane couldn't handle anymore and hugged Haru on her chest.

"How cute! How cute! How cute!"

Haru couldn't breathe since he was pressed into Tabane's chest. Even though it was soft, it was hard to breathe. He tapped Tabane's chest several times telling her to stop it.

Tabane loosened her hug and flicked Haru's forehead.

"What a perverted child. You can't touch Tabane-chan's breast, alright?"

'You're the one who hugs me!'

Haru sighed and felt tired, but suddenly his pants which were obviously oversized fell down.

Tabane also saw this situation, but she was a bit surprised.

"Even if you're a child, it is still quite well-done, huh?"

Haru wasn't sure how to react. He hurriedly grabbed his pants and turned himself into normal.

After that incident, Haru tried his new power once again and it felt quite an interesting power in his opinion. He could manipulate his age and it was possible to make himself younger or older in just a second.

Tabane also asked him to make herself younger and made her into a loli.

Haru also turned loli together and decided to play together.

Both of them ran around Tabane's place since it felt quite fun to become younger again.

Chloe who saw Haru and Tabane who had become younger could only open her mouth wide and wasn't sure how to react for a moment, but she had to admit that both of them were very cute.

Tabane and Haru were satisfied and turned back to normal once again back in Tabane's room.

"It's very fun!" Tabane said with a smile. Though, at the same time, she felt that Haru was a perfect mating choice. If she made him into her lover or husband then she could ask him to change into a young boy or even a middle age man easily, as her wish.

Haru was in front of the mirror and thought that he was quite handsome when he was in his 40s.

'Is this the charm of a mature man?'

Haru rubbed his chin and turned back to normal. It felt quite strange when he thought he could turn himself or someone else into loli or older in just a single touch. But at the same time, he knew about the potential of this power.

Haru felt that this power had limitations and he could only manipulate age within the 20-year range. This meant that he could only increase or decrease his or someone's age by only 20 years limit.

But he knew the potential of this power was very powerful. He could manipulate the age of living things and non-living things. He tried to make a paper younger and he had turned the paper into a pulp which made him speechless. He also tried to turn paper into older paper, but it decomposed or decayed.

Haru knew that once he had broken the limit of 20 years then he might be able to turn someone into a fetus or decompose someone in just a single touch which was a very scary power. After he had enough of testing his new power, he decided to relax on this place.

"Haru, when are you going back?" Tabane asked.

"Two days later," Haru said.

"Then, can you become younger again? I want to hug you!" Tabane said.

Haru didn't really mind and turned into loli Haru again.

"How cute! How cute! Wait here! Big Sister will come with various clothes! You can't go back until you've tried every piece of clothing that I've prepared for you!"

Tabane ran out of her room very fast to bring various clothes and costumes for Haru.

Haru thought that he needed to go back early.

Haru teleported back to his original world. He was inside his room and took a deep breath since he had left this place for a few months. He suddenly felt that the power which he had gotten was quite good since he could at least make himself younger. Even though "Ripple" or "Hamon" which he had learned could make him stay younger, he knew that in some quests it might be necessary to turn younger or older to make it easier to complete the quest.

Haru opened the "group chat" and wanted to introduce Tabane.

Haru: "I've come back and I've invited a new member!"

Yajima: "Ho? Who is this new member?"

Rabbit Scientist: "Hello, everyone! I'm your genius scientist and your idol, Shinonono Tabane-chan!"

Everyone was speechless when they read Tabane's introduction. They thought that Haru had invited someone weird once again.

Charlotte: "Hello, my name is Charlotte."

Sumire: "Hello, I'm Sumire."

Tabane-chan: "Hey! Hey! Hello, everyone! Nice to meet you!"

Tabane-chan: "Right, I've heard that everyone is a part of a story? I'm curious about Haru's story, what is his story?"

Kuroneko: "It's "Yosuga no Sora". You can open it on the "group chat". It's one of my most favorite stories here."

Tsunade: "It's the best story."

Charlotte: "You'll be surprised."

Sumire: "Everyone loves it."

Haru took a deep breath and put his smartphone on the table before decided to sleep. He really hoped that he could erase his dark history or else he felt that his image would be destroyed every time someone entered the "group chat".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 857: To Become Stronger

After Tabane had joined the "group chat", she wanted to go to another world immediately, but her points weren't enough to do that. She could only cry and waited until she could get enough points to visit another world.

When everyone heard that Tabane wanted to visit another world, they thought that it was better for her to visit the world of Yajima, Kuzuha, Kuroneko, Esdeath, Haru, and Gintoki.

Charlotte and Sumire didn't recommend their world since their world was filled with a virus that might be dangerous for Tabane.

Esdeath's world was quite peaceful after Haru had become a king and the Empire had regained its vigor. She also wanted to ask Tabane what her husband had been doing on the quest.

Tabane had fully joined the "group chat" and she was very happy about it since everyone welcomed her. She thought that there were a lot of things on the "group chat" which made her couldn't wait to see all of them, but at the same time, she also heard something which startled her.

The first thing that Haru had married.

Tabane was in shock when she heard it. She was curious about who Haru's wife was, but she wasn't sure how to react when she knew that his wife was the scariest and the strongest woman in the world of Akame Ga Kill. She wasn't sure how he had decided to marry such a woman and it was very hard to believe.

After joining the "group chat", Tabane tried to gather all the information that she could get and she understood that in another world someone might be part of some story. She also thought that she was also part of the story, but she hadn't found her story on the "Group Chat" which made her curious and depressed.

The second thing was Haru's origin.

It was Tabane's impression when she knew that Haru was a harem protagonist character from the story of "Yosuga no Sora". She also understood why he agreed with her words that every genius loved their little sister.

Though Tabane didn't understand how Haru could become a very strong and mechanical genius, she had to admit that she was amazed by Haru since that guy really loved his sister dearly that he had decided to marry her which somehow made her realize that her love for her little sister seemed quite weaker than him.

Tabane thought that Haru was the truest "Sis-Con" that she had seen in her life.

Inside Haru's private room on the Hyakkou Academy, Kirari was sleeping on Haru's lap. She was quite tired after doing her job which was somehow quite a big responsibility for a high school student. Though she was glad that she had someone to accompany her. She snuggled and hugged his waist while sniffing his smell since his smell really comforted her.

Haru felt that his nose felt a bit itchy.

"Did you catch a cold?" Kirari asked.

"Nothing, my nose feels a bit itchy," Haru said.

Kirari smiled and said, "Someone might talk about you."

"That might be possible...."

Haru wasn't sure, but he felt that Tabane was thinking something rude about him.

After coming back to his original world, Haru prepared for the last semester exam at his high school. It was the last semester, and he was about to become a 2nd-year student. He was also a part of the student council which made him also need help for the preparation of the senior graduation.

Though, Haru felt that this graduation didn't seem that enjoyable for some people. He could see that some people were happy, but some people were very sad.

The happy student was a student who had won a lot of money during their stay on this academy, and the sad student was a student who had a debt on the academy and needed to pay it with their own lives which made them think that their future was bleak.

Haru wasn't sure how to react to this situation. Even though he felt sorry, he also didn't have any intention to help them either. He saw that some people decided to transfer to another school after the end of the semester, but even so, their debt wouldn't be erased. He wasn't a saint and even if he had money, it didn't mean it was alright for him to splurge it since it was better to use it for investing something else.

After he had come back from his quest, he had been thinking about a lot of things. He was thinking about his future, girls, "group chat", and power.

Because of his economic ability, he didn't need to worry since he didn't lack money. Even if he didn't continue to go to school, it didn't really matter. But his girls in his original world and his family wanted him to continue then he decided to continue this study since it wasn't difficult for him to do so.

For his girls, the app which he had gotten from his reward after completing the quest in the world of Akame Ga Kill really helped him. He could change the time ratio in various worlds with his world and teleport to various worlds without points or free. He was able to visit his girls in various worlds and didn't need to worry about the time he had left them since, in their worlds, the time was moving 10 times slower.

Haru could visit them anytime, and he didn't need to worry about that, but in the future, he also needed to tell them about his condition.

For a quest on the "group chat", he thought that he needed to let someone beside him do it for a while since he really wanted to have a break. He felt that it might be quite unfair for him to always do the quest or rather he was quite troubled by the quest since the last quest was quite difficult for him (on an emotional matter).

Then lastly about his power.

Haru had received various rewards from the "group chat" that made him stronger such as "Sticky Fingers", "Pleasure Magic", "reincarnation of Asura Ootsutsuki", "Horo Horo no Mi", "body of Aquaman", "Kiss", etc. He also received a lot of things from the "group chat", but only some of the rewards which were able to help him in the battle. Besides those rewards, he also gained power through his training on the various worlds such as "light magic" and "strength magic" that he had learned from the world of Magi.

Haru used his "light magic" mostly for an auxiliary or support such as illusion and speed. The attack of "light magic" might be quite powerful, but it wasn't enough to defeat a monster from the world of Toriko. For "strength magic", he had developed it into a "gravity magic" which made him able to fly and trap someone. He wanted to develop it further, but his time was limited.

Haru also developed both Kenbonshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki. His Kenbonshoku Haki was very powerful since he could see the future even though it was only for a few seconds. His Busoshoku Haki wasn't that powerful, but it was enough. To develop both of them, he also needed time to do it.

Lastly, it was the power of "Jewelry Bonney" which he had received from the last quest. It was also a powerful ability, but he needed time to develop it.

Haru thought that he really lacked time, and somehow made him sigh. He thought about the quest for the world of Toriko and he had a feeling that he needed to face it sooner or later. He needed to get stronger before that or else he might really lose his life in the process in the future.

"What's wrong?" Kirari asked since she could that Haru was thinking about something.

"Hmm? I'm thinking about our first date later on 13 March," Haru said and caressed Kirari's head.

Kirari smiled and said, "I can't wait for it."

Haru thought that to see this smile every day then he needed to become stronger.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 858: Surprise Confession 1

After the end of the exam, there were a lot of things that needed to be done by Haru in his original world. He needed to come to the television network company which he had brought and created some programs that could raise the rating on the television.

Besides that, Haru needed to tell Ayase to prepare for another hunt which received a loud cheer from everyone when he thought that he was going to join his hunt, but to their disappointment, he didn't intend to join this hunt. He was too lazy to join and he didn't have time to do it since he had something more important to do.

Megumi and Sora would graduate from her middle school and Haru as their boyfriend would come to visit their school during their graduation. It was a once in a lifetime moment, and he wouldn't miss it.

Hiratsuka would also come with him later during Sora's graduation ceremony.

But before that, there was something which he needed to do and that was his first date with Kirari.

Kirari also anticipated her first date with Haru. She was also a girl after all, even if she was calculating, manipulative, and psychopathic individuals, but she was a girl. She wanted to do the things which lovers do such as date, kissing, etc. She anticipated it and waited at her house until his car came to pick her up.

Then both of them went out together to start their date.

Ririka, who was Kirari's twin sister, looked at their car and started their mission which they would perform later.

Everyone started their preparation and was ready to give them a surprise at the end of the date.

Haru thought to have a safe date such as watching a movie, eating lunch, etc. But he didn't expect Kirari to ask something else.

"Do you know where the cosplay shop is?" Kirari asked.

"Do you want to go there?" Haru asked.

"Yes. Is that alright?" Kirari asked.

Haru agreed and there was no hesitation in his words. He felt that it would be good to try the various costumes on Kirari. He went to the costume shop where he had bought a uniform for his cafe. He knew the owner of that shop quite well and decided to visit her since there would be various costumes in that place that could be used by Kirari later.

Kirari looked around and could see various costumes within the store.

The size of the shop was quite big, and it seemed that the business was quite good or the owner had too much money that she or he decided to open such a cosplay shop because of his or her hobby.

Kirari wasn't sure what was the reason for the owner of this shop to create this cosplay shop, but she could see that Haru knew the owner quite well.

"My... Haru, are you having a date?"

The one who greeted them was the owner of this store. The owner of the store was a woman in her mid 30's with short blond hair with medium height and quite a flat chest.

"You're thinking something rude, right?"

The owner was quite sensitive about her chest size and she was very keen on someone who thought about her flat chest which made everyone need to be careful or else they would be thrown out from the store.

"No, no, of course not," Haru said.

The owner nodded and looked at Kirari.

Kirari bowed her head politely. On the outside, she acted like a refined and proper lady. It was an act, but it was necessary to do such a thing since they were living in society.

"Well, you can enjoy your stay, but can I have a request?"

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"Umm... can I ask for your photo?"

"Just let me take a picture of you wearing a police officer or a mafia costume, alright? If you help me then you can use this place for 2 hours alone with your girlfriend!"

The boss begged in front of Haru. She knew that once her store had his photo, it could attract a lot of people to come to her store, especially after he was known as the "hottest man in the country". She had to admit that he was very hot. Unfortunately, she already had a husband and she loved him dearly. She looked at Kirari and thought that this girl was quite lucky to be pierced by the thing on his pants every night.

Haru wanted to reject, but this woman had helped him quite a lot of times in the past.

'But a two-hour stay in this place is quite tempting...'

Haru wanted to make Kirari wear various costumes, but he wasn't sure whether she would agree or not.

"Why not help her, Haru? We can have the store for two hours, after all, right?" Kirari said while looking at the boss.

The boss nodded without hesitation.

Haru thought for a while and nodded. "Just one photo, alright?"

"Good, you can have this place for two hours! I'll leave both of you and put the "close" sign in front of the door now."

The boss ran toward the entrance before someone beside them entered the store.

Kirari looked at Haru and smiled. "I'm also curious to see you in the police officer uniform." She thought that his butt would be very sexy.

Somehow, Haru felt weird when he saw Kirari's eyes.

Inside the car, Ririka, Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko were looking at the store where Haru and Kirari had just entered. The four of them felt a bit weird when the two of them entered a cosplay store together. They could imagine Haru wearing cosplay, but they couldn't imagine Kirari wearing cosplay when they thought about her nature during school.

"Is it only my imagination or is that really a cosplay store?" Runa asked.

"Hmm... it might be a clothes store in disguise," Yuriko said since she didn't believe that Kirari would go to cosplay store.

"But...." Runa smiled and said, "Boys are perverted!"

"Huh? What do you mean by that Yomozuki-senpai?" Sayaka asked. She suddenly became worried about Kirari being fooled by Haru. She knew that Kirari might lack common sense and he would use that chance to ask Kirari to wear a lot of sexy costumes in the cosplay store. In her imagination, Haru told Kirari to wear a sexy nurse, shrine maiden, sailor uniform, bikini, etc. She held her head and suddenly couldn't handle it anymore.

"No! I can't let Kirari-sama be fooled by that man!"

Sayaka was about to go out, but she was stopped by the three of them.

Ririka was silent, but she also stopped Sayaka from getting out of the car.

"No! Let go of me! I need to save Kirari-sama!"

"You need to believe in him!"

Ririka looked at the three of them and suddenly became worried about the date of Haru and Kirari.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 859: Surprise Confession 2

Haru could feel that Sayaka, Ririka, Ruri, and Yuriko seemed to argue with each other. He could feel them using a Kenbonshoku Haki from his location which was why he was a bit confused when they were very rowdy inside the car. He ignored them and looked at Kirari who observed various costumes within the stores.

"There are certainly a lot of costumes here," Kirari said. She had only seen a maid uniform which was given by Haru, but in this store, she could see various things such as police officers, nurses, teachers, bunny girls, pop idols, etc.

"It's a cosplay store after all," Haru said. He also looked around until something was presented in front of him. He frowned and asked, "What is this?"

"Police officer uniform."

Kirari showed the police officer uniform in front of Haru and said, "Change into this first so we can have fun together as soon as possible."

Haru looked at Kirari and asked, "Do you want to see me in this uniform?"

"Yes," Kirari said without hesitation.

Haru only knew that this girl was a closet pervert, but as his boyfriend, he didn't really mind it. He nodded and said, "Wait here, I'll change into it in the changing room."

Kirari nodded and asked, "Do you have something that you want me to wear? I've heard that we can take a picture together in this place."

Looking at Kirari's figure, Haru could see that this girl would suit in anything. But he knew that it was a rare chance and he wanted to see her in a different uniform. He looked at Kirari again and saw that she loosened her hair and didn't tie it to her usual style. He had to admit that she was really beautiful and somehow he wanted to hug her.

Kirari, suddenly being hugged, was a bit surprised and asked, "What's wrong?"

"Nothing. You're so cute that I can't bear to hug you," Haru said and hugged her.

Kirari blushed and hugged him back.

They stayed for a while before he picked some clothes on the shelf for Kirari to change.

Kirari looked at quite frilly clothes in front of her which were very cute in her opinion. She didn't understand what kind of costumes it was, but she didn't really mind wearing it.

"The setting is a police officer who has become a bodyguard of a popular pop idol, how is that?" Haru asked. He remembered that on his television company, there was a competition program called "Love Live".

Love Live was a school idol competition which was made last year. The last winner of this competition was "A-Rise" who had become quite famous among the high school students.

Haru could see the potential in this program and told his subordinate on the television company to continue that program since it was quite interesting. But he knew that he needed more awesome school idols to shock the entire country. He was wondering whether there would be such an idol in the future.

'Hmm.. should I make that idol myself?'

Haru's thoughts were broken when he heard Kirari's voice.

"Hmm, interesting. I'll change into it," Kirari said and went to the changing room but before that, she needed to remind him.

"You also need to change into that police officer uniform."

Haru and Kirari went to the changing room to change their clothes into the customers. It only took them a few minutes for him to come out, he waited for a while and saw Kirari come out from the changing room in a pop idol costume. He was very surprised at how cute she was but somehow she missed something.

Kirari was surprised when she saw Haru who had changed into a police uniform. She could see that his ass seemed very sexy and she moved toward his back before touching his ass.

Kneading it with a force that wasn't weak nor strong, but enough to change the shape of his ass. Kirari enjoyed her moment touching her boyfriend's ass.

"Kirari-san, can I ask what are you doing with my ass?" Haru asked with a speechless expression. When he was thinking something serious this girl suddenly grabbed his ass which made him unsure what to do.

"Nothing. You don't need to worry."

'Of course, I need to worry!'

Haru sighed when he knew that his girlfriend had an ass fetish which somehow made him feel conflicted. He looked at Kirari again and realized something which was missing from her.

"Kirari, can I change the hairstyle of your hair?"

Kirari wasn't sure what Haru wanted to do, but she could see that it was something interesting.

Haru was very proficient at using a camera. He used the studio inside the cosplay store.

Besides selling and renting various costumes, this store also prepared a studio for the customer to take their picture.

Haru prepared the camera and took a picture together with Kirari.

Kirari had to admit that she really enjoyed this activity. She had tried various poses together with Haru and also took his picture alone. She looked at the result of his picture and thought to keep it later.

"Let's change into another costume."

Hearing Kirari's proposal, Haru nodded and agreed.

Both of them changed into various costumes such as shrine maidens and priests; nurses and doctors; sailor uniform and gakuran; martial artists; maids and her master; Mahou shoujo and her boyfriend, etc.

Though suddenly Kirari proposed some costume for him.

"You're already dead," Haru said with an indifferent expression.

Haru sent out a barrage of powerful fists.

Kirari was very excited about taking a picture of him while praising him. "Good! Good! Good!"

Haru wore a cosplay of Kenshiro from "Fist of North Star". He felt a bit speechless when Kirari had asked him to act in various poses and actions which somehow made him realize that this girl really enjoyed cosplay. But in the end, he did all of her requests since he could see her very happy and smiling all the time. Looking at her, he felt that her character started to change somehow during cosplay session.

Kirari, who wore a cosplay of Yuria from "Fist of North Star" nodded in satisfaction.

"Now, try to carry me with your arm. You need to make your face gentle when you look at me later, alright?"

Haru had given up and decided to follow the wish of this girl. He carried Kirari in his arms while looking at her face with a serious and melancholy expression. .

Kirari touched Haru's cheek as if wanted to kiss him.

Though, Haru was the one who decided to kiss her since Kirari was too tempting for him.

The boss of the store who peeked at the studio felt very jealous when she saw this scene. She also wanted to cosplay as Yuria with her husband as Kenshiro, but she didn't think that her husband would be suited for it.

After that, they changed into the cosplay of Shinji and Ayanami.

Kirari was a big fan of Evangelion and it would be wasteful to not change into the costume of the main character and heroine of Evangelion.

Their pose was quite simple, they intermitted their hands together and pressed each other's foreheads together. They didn't kiss, only looked at each other eyes from a close distance feeling the love between two of them, no, they felt as if they had become Shinji and Ayanami who would go to the battle to fight against an angel which destroyed the world.

It might be scary, but they could only move forward.

In the end, they kissed each other until two hours' time was over.

Haru gave the boss his photo in a police uniform, but he could see that the boss seemed to want more photos from him, especially his photo together with Kirari.

Kirari rejected that idea immediately.

The boss seemed quite sad when she heard it.

"But we might come again in the future, then you can ask us for a photo again," Kirari said.

The boss agreed immediately.

Though, in Kirari's mind, she had made up her mind to buy this store directly.

Haru thought that Kirari somehow manipulated the boss of this store, but he didn't care much since it would give them a privilege to play in this cosplay store.

Going out, Haru didn't bring Kirari back but continued their date by visiting various places from the movie theatre, pet shop, bookstore, etc; until they decided to take a break at the outdoor cafe on the nearby department store.

Kirari really enjoyed his date together with Haru and talked with him with a smile talking about all the things which they had done together earlier.

Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko who had been following Haru and Kirari couldn't help but feel jealous of Kirari since they also wanted to have such a boyfriend.

Kirari and Haru who were talking to each other suddenly heard a loud sound from the big clock near their location.

Kirari looked around and noticed something that the front area in front of her was quite deserted.

There were a lot of people who walked around this place, but somehow there was a man who wore a suit stopped in the middle of the outdoor area of the department store.

Kirari looked at this man who suddenly stopped without moving and asked, "What is he doing?"

"I'm not sure," Haru said with a frown.

But another person also stopped and this time it was a man with clothes similar to a construction worker.

Haru and Kirari didn't think too much until another person came and took a picture of two men who stopped in the outdoor area of the department store.

Kirari noticed that there were strangely a lot of people who brought a camera and video recorder in this place. She looked at Haru and asked, "Do you know what is happening?"

"No. I'm also as clueless as you," Haru said.

There was some crowd who also looked curiously at three men who stopped without moving in the middle of the street.

Kirari looked at the three men and seemed that she might or might not see them somewhere, but she didn't have time to remember when suddenly something happened which somehow made her think something interesting was about to happen.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 860: Surprise Confession 3

Sora laid on Haru's bed while thinking about their relationship. She was wondering what made him not touch her which made her somehow depressed.

Sora shook her head and thought that it might be because of their past relationship.

Haru had acknowledged their relationship and he loved her as a girl, but it didn't mean that he could forget about their relationship as a brother and sister in the past.

Sora had never thought that it would be hard and somehow she felt uncomfortable. She closed her eyes and slept on his bed at that moment.

When Kirari was wondering what was about to happen, suddenly music was played within this place.

A woman walked toward the three men who stopped in the middle of the street and started to dance. Her movement was very elegant following the melody of the music.

Everyone on the street also looked at the woman who danced since they felt surprised.

"What is this?" Kirari asked.

"It seems to be a street performance." Haru looked at the woman who was dancing and said, "It's quite rare for us to see such a thing."

Kirari looked at Haru to see his reaction since she had a feeling that this street performance had something to do with him, but she could tell that he didn't know anything.

Kirari felt weird, but she decided to continue to watch.

The music became upbeat and the three men moved as if a robot was following the woman to dance together.

Then the four of them danced together and clapped their hands together facing the crowd.

"Yeah. It's very interesting," Kirari said and felt a bit suspicious.

The four of them moved on to the free space, dancing freely in front of a group of people from the crowd who joined their dance.

"Does such an event usually happen here?" Kirari asked. It wasn't that she didn't have common sense, but it was rare for her to come out to the public. If he didn't invite her on a date then she might not have had an opportunity to watch this dance performance.

"I'm not sure either, this is my first time staying at this cafe after all," Haru said.

"Hmm..." Kirari smiled and said, "Let's watch it for a while. I'm curious."

The group of people kept dancing in front of them facing the crowd.

Kirari and Haru were watching this show and were somehow quite interested. They were talking to each other, but suddenly two waiters came and apologized to the guests who came to this place since they might be worried that this performance might annoy them.

Kirari didn't really mind, but suddenly those two waiters also joined the group of people to dance which made her speechless.

"Hmm... I guess this is an event from the cafe," Kirari said while looking at the cafe.

"It must be," Haru said and agreed with Kirari.

Kirari turned toward Haru and kept staring at him.

Kirari somehow felt weird, but she didn't know where it was weird.

When two waiters joined the dance, the crowd became bigger and a lot of people watched the fun.

Kirari thought that it would be all of the people, but suddenly two people joined again before a group of elementary school students also entered the scene with their red school bag on their back dancing together. She had to admit that they were very cute and wondered how the cafe was able to think about such a peformance.

But suddenly Kirari noticed that two waiters who joined the dance earlier tried to pull two people into the dance.

"What are they doing?" Kirari asked.

"It might be a birthday surprise," Haru said.

Kirari was surprised since someone was creative enough to add this fun dance to the birthday surprise.

But what two people who were pulled by two waiters surprised her since both of them flipped several times creating loud cheers from the people who watched this show.

A group of people danced happily in the middle of the street.

Construction worker, salaryman, a woman, waiters, random guy, elementary school student, etc danced together which somehow made the dance became interesting.

When the song suddenly mellowed the couple who were sitting behind Haru and Kirari suddenly stood up.

The man stood up and faced his girlfriend as if he presented everything which was happening in front of them was for her.

Kirari was surprised and whispered, "What's happening?"

"Hmm... I guess that man wants to give a surprise to his girlfriend," Haru said.

Kirari somehow felt jealous and looked at Haru who was looking at the couple.

Haru noticed this gaze and asked, "Are you jealous?"

Kirari wondered whether Haru remembered that she had asked him to confess to her once again in a more interesting way. She had been waiting for his confession again, she had been waiting for him to confess during their date, but he didn't say anything about confessing or anything which somehow made her depressed. She looked at the dance in front of her and looked at the man who prepared this for his girlfriend.

If Haru was the one who had organized this then she would be happy, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

But Kirari kept watching since it was a very interesting way to give a surprise to someone. She glanced at Haru who watched this show while folding his arms and somehow she felt that something was about to happen.

Miss Girlfriend seemed surprised by her boyfriend's action, and at the same time, she felt very happy.

Mr. Boyfriend also joined a group of people to dance together.

Miss Girlfriend showed their back to Haru and Kirari while looking at the group of people who danced to her with shock and happiness, but suddenly Miss Girlfriend looked in the direction of Haru, and Kirari and looked at them with a smile.

Kirari was confused, but suddenly she saw Haru who was sitting beside her also joined the group to dance.

Everyone smiled happily, they were on their knees and opened their arms wide welcoming Haru to join them while also telling everyone that he was the real ringleader and organizer of this dance.

Haru was in front of them and danced.

Everyone clapped their hands and cheered for him happily.

Kirari was in shock and she didn't believe it was him who had organized this event. She thought that it was the couple who sat beside her earlier, but it was a trap, and the real organizer was her boyfriend. She was moved and smiled looking at him, who was cute enough to prepare all of this for her. She couldn't hide her happiness and showed her beautiful smile.

Though, at the same time, every girl in the area looked at Kirari jealously.

Haru's dance was a bit awkward, but somehow it gave more meaning to this surprise.

Everyone danced together before scattering.

One of the women came to Kirari and told her to come with her.

Kirari nodded and followed this woman.

The long red carpet was laid out by the waiters and everyone stood beside on the red carpet.

Haru stood at the end of the carpet while looking at Kirari who was also at the other end of the carpet. Holding a banquet of flowers in his hand, he walked toward Kirari with a smile since the surprise was successful. As he walked towards her, everyone threw flowers in the air, creating a more festive mood.

Kirari smiled looking at the man who had caused her to go crazy.

Haru was right in front of Kirari and said, "I hope that you're satisfied with this."

Kirari nodded and smiled. "I was surprised."

"But it isn't over yet, you've asked me to confess to you once again, right? So in front of all the people here, I want to say Kirari...."

"So once again let me tell you that you're irreplaceable for me and...

Kirari couldn't handle it anymore and hugged him.

"You're irreplaceable to me and I love you too, Haru.."

Kirari was about to kiss him, but everyone was looking forward to it, but a group of men in suits gathered around Haru and Kirari to block the vision of everyone.

Everyone was disappointed since they couldn't see both of them from their location.

Haru carried Kirari in his arms and went to the car which had been waiting for them since he needed to take her back now. He had done everything and hoped that no one would know about this matter, but he could think about that matter later since he knew that he was successful after he saw Kirari's expression.

Ririka, Runa, Sayaka, and Yuriko who wore face masks on their faces had been watching the show for the entire time. In their minds, they were jealous of Kirari and couldn't help but feel sad when they thought that they didn't have anyone who would prepare such a thing for them.

No one knew who proposed this, but everyone agreed and thought that it was better to sleep since they really felt a deep jealousy right now.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

This is the real confession, you can see it here...

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dhBkWdeLHFQ

Chapter 861: Being woman

Inside the car, Kirari looked at Haru who was talking with the driver to send them to Kirari's house. She remembered her first time with him was when she was almost assassinated and it might be because of fate that they met each other.

Kirari thought to cultivate him to become her husband since she felt a bond between the two of them, but she didn't expect him to grow much faster than she had expected. She felt that if this continued he might leave her which somehow scared her. She knew that he had a girlfriend, but she couldn't stop her feelings.

Both of them were side by side and helped each other, Kirari remembered when Haru kissed her for the first time, and during that time their relationship became quite ambiguous. They weren't in a relationship, but they were more than friends.

Kirari knew that there was progress between the two of them and she didn't mind since it was very enjoyable. Before she wanted to take their relationship further, however, it caused a crack in their relationship since he didn't seem ready to take a further step. She was very down at that moment, but in the end, he confessed to her with broke into her house which somehow made her funny and sweet at that moment.

Kirari also asked him to confess to her once again but didn't expect him to really do it and it was also a very interesting way of confession. She snuggled into him and her eyes were glistening in excitement while asking, "What was that dance called?"

Haru smiled and said, "It's a flash mob. It's quite famous in the US to promote a movie or something, but I use it to confess to you again. I hope that you're satisfied with it."

Kirari nodded and said, "It's amazing. It's so interesting!"

"I'm glad that you like it."

Both of them talked to each other before they arrived at Kirari's house. He was about to go back, but she held his hand.

"Don't you want to stay?" Kirari asked.

Haru nodded and would be lying if he didn't have the interest to play at her house after this.

Both of them entered the house together and no one stopped them since everyone knew their relationship.

Haru remembered the first time that he had met her was in October.

Haru felt that time had moved quite fast and it had been six months or more since he had been together with this girl. Even though their relationship was quite ambitious before, their relationship had been confirmed.

Haru would be lying if he didn't anticipate such a thing was about to happen.

Kirari led him to her room and told him to wait for a bit since she needed to change her clothes.

Haru sat down on her sofa after grabbing a random book on the bookshelf in her room.

Haru looked at the book which he had grabbed before. 'Run Melos!' was quite a popular short story from Osamu Dazami. He thought about reading it while waiting for Kirari who seemed to be taking a bath in the bathroom.

Cleaning up her body, Kirari took a kimono inside her wardrobe. She wore her kimono and tied her hair in her usual knotted rings, but in the end, she let it flow behind her back. She smiled when she thought about their interaction with each other and went out from her wardrobe room to meet him.

"Sorry to make you wait."

Haru turned and looked at Kirari with her loose and flowing hair behind her back beautifully. Her usual knotted rings were cute, but this wasn't bad either. He also noticed something, but it seemed that it might be his imagination since she didn't wear her underwear inside.

Kirari somehow felt a bit nervous and asked, "What's wrong? You've been looking at me."

"No, I just realized that you're very stunning," Haru said.

Kirari smiled and asked, "What are you reading?" She walked toward him and sat beside him. She moved closer and looked curiously at the page where he was reading.

Haru could smell her gentle fragrance entering his nose. He noticed the close distance between the two of them and ignored the book in his hands looking at this beautiful girl that sat beside him.

Kirari also looked at him and stared at his black eyes which drowned her further.

Both of them looked at each other and moved their lips closer, kissing each other.

They had often kissed each other, but this time it was different since it was more sensual than before and he also slid his hand into her kimono.

Kneading her breasts, Haru only realized that Kirari's size wasn't that large, but it fit into his palm.

Gasping her breath, Kirari's hands hugged his head tightly and touched his hair. She moaned while saying his name from time to time.

It was Kirari's first time and she let him do whatever he wanted since she knew that he was more experienced than her. She could slowly learn from him in the future too.

Caressing her smooth thigh, Haru continued to tease until his hand reached her private place. He could feel how wet it was and it was quite damp telling him how she had been waiting for him. He didn't keep her waiting and started to play with her in a private place.

Arching her back, Kirari felt an undescribable pleasure entering her body. She tried to squeeze her thighs to stop this feeling, but it intensified the pleasure, instead. She kept moaning while maintaining a sloppy kiss with Haru. She parted her lips and said, "N, not here, in my bed please...." Her breath was even and her face flushed, but she seemed to anticipate this moment.

Haru nodded and carried on his arms to her bed. He put her on the bed but didn't start immediately, he looked at Kirari who looked at him while biting her index finger with her beautiful lips which were shaded in blue. He could see from her expression wondering what he was about to do, but he didn't start and decided to eat her first. He moved his head toward her private place and started to eat her.

Kirari bit her lips and speeded Haru's head. She tried to hold her moans since she felt that something was about to come. Her legs hugged Haru's head and she couldn't hold it anymore.

Her body shivered and she convulsed several times while hugging him tightly. Her breath started to get erratic and she saw him move closer toward her.

They looked at each other before they started to kiss each other.

Haru parted his lips and said, "I'm going to start."

Kirari nodded and looked at him and took off his pants. She was surprised since it was bigger than she had thought. She started to get nervous, but suddenly she felt that her place was being pierced and something entered her body. She felt that her body was very full, and it was very hard to breathe.

"I'll start to move," Haru said while caressing her cheek.

Kirari nodded, but suddenly she started to feel another pleasure which kept making her let out a lewd voice.

"Ahhn... Ahhn... Ahhn..."

Her mind blanks and she could do nothing but pleasure. Her hands were being held by him and she felt closer to him.

Haru did what she wanted and kissed her lips.

Her voice echoed through the room, but no one knew what they were doing inside.

Kirari understood why this guy had a lot of girlfriends at this moment.

Kirai kept calling his name through their mating process. She didn't know how many times that her body had convulsed and cum from the pleasure, but her body kept craving more.

Haru's eyes were fully focussed on this girl and his mind was clouded by lust. He kept thrusting while moving by instinct, making his mate feel more pleasure.

Both of them enjoyed their time together, Haru only used an orthodox pose since it was her first time.

Kirari, who had been kissing his entire body, suddenly heard his voice.

Hearing his voice, Kirari hugged his waist with her legs tightly.

"Huh? What are you doing?" Haru was surprised.

"It's alright. It's my safe day today."

Kirari caressed Haru's face and her blue eyes stared at him. "Let it all out inside."

Haru forgot all the things on his mind and moved faster. His waist kept moving until it was time.

Kirari could feel Haru's anaconda convulsing until hot liquid filled her womb. She hugged him tightly and felt the enjoyment of being a woman. After that, she laid on her bed weakly with a weak smile on her face, she looked at Haru's little brother who was hard and stood up proudly. She somehow understood why he needed more girlfriends.

"Let's take a break," Haru said and kissed Kirari's forehead.

Kirari knew that Haru wanted more, but he was worried about her. She grabbed Haru's little brother and said, "Take it over here, I'll try to use my mouth."

Haru agreed and didn't hesitate to bring his little brother closer and enjoyed being pampered by Kirari.

In the end, they did it more than a few hours before they slept with Kirari hugging him tightly.

Haru looked at Kirari and felt very lucky to have her. Kissing her forehead once again, he decided to sleep even though he could go more.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 862: I'm afraid....

Waking up in the early morning, Haru felt there was something in his nether region and it felt strangely good. He opened his blanket abruptly and was surprised when he saw someone inside.

Haru blinked his eyes and wasn't sure what to say for a moment since he saw Kirari who seemed to be sucking and stroking his anaconda with a very lewd noise.

"Oh, you've woken up?" Kirari asked.

"I'm a light sleeper. I woke up quite early," Kirari said.

"No, that's not the problem here."

Haru massaged his temple and asked, "I should ask what are you doing in the early morning?"

"Well, you don't like it?" Kirari asked.

"No, I love it," Haru said without hesitation.

"Then, what is the problem?" Kirari asked. She looked at him and said, "I'm still tired. I can only do this for you." She didn't stop her hand when she talked with him. She looked at him and said, "It seems quite painful for you to hold back and the taste of that white liquid is quite unique."

"Do you like it?" Haru asked.

Kirari looked at Haru and said, "Close the blanket, I'll continue."

"No, I want to see you directly," Haru said.

Haru caressed Kirari's head and felt that his morning was very good.

After Kirari took care of his morning wood, both of them decided to take a bath together. They stayed in the bathtub together with Kirari resting on his chest. She loved this feeling and felt that she could stay like this forever.

Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "You're going back after this?"

"Yeah, I didn't go back last night," Haru said.

Kirari nodded and asked, "Don't you want to stay here?"

Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "You want me to live with you?"

Haru shook his head and said, "No, I'm sorry. But you can live at my house if you want."

Kirari thought for a while and said, "I've never come to your house before. It isn't that cafe, right?"

"No, I've got another house. I've bought the entire building for myself before," Haru said.

Kirari nodded and said, "I'll play there." She thought for a while and asked, "What about your relationship with your girlfriend?"

"She has known about us before," Haru said.

Kirari was surprised and asked, "Really?"

"So... what is her reaction?" Kirari asked.

"She accepts it with a very hard feeling..." Haru said.

"You've broken up?" Kirari asked.

"We're still together," Haru said.

Kirari was speechless and asked, "So you want me together with her?"

"You're not okay?" Haru asked.

Haru sighed and said, "It isn't that I'm unfaithful or anything, but you know about my stamina, right?"

Kirari was silent when she heard it. She took a deep breath and stared at him with a serious expression.

"If you're playing with me then I'll really kill you."

Haru took a deep breath and didn't look away from her.

"I won't. That's my promise. I won't play with you and my feelings for you are serious," Haru said sincerely.

Kirari, who had seen a lot of people in her life could tell the difference between someone who was lying or not, especially when there was a branch clan on Momobami Clan whose business involved a fraud. She knew someone who told a lie or not with a single glance and she didn't see it in Haru's eyes. Remembering the event yesterday, she sighed and said, "For now, I'll bear it." She turned and rested on his chest. It might be because she was quite tired last night because she was too lazy to think too much.

"Thank you. I'm lucky to have you."

Haru hugged her waist and kissed her hair.

Kirari smiled and kissed his lips. Parting their lips, she didn't say anything and only let him go since who made him an insatiable lewd beast. Though, the thought of him doing it with another girl made her angry.

"Ouch! Ouch! It is going to break! It is going to break!"

Haru could only cry when Kirari squeezed his anaconda very hard.

After carrying Kirari to her bed, Haru waited for her to sleep before he decided to go back. He went out from her room quietly but stopped when he saw Ririka who wasn't wearing her mask.

Ririka also noticed Haru, who had just come out from Kirari's room which made surprised then blush.

Both of them looked at each other without saying anything.

Haru looked at Ririka and had to admit that she was a twin of Kirari, but her contour was softer than Kirari since Kirari was very fierce, but Ririka gave him a soft feeling.

Ririka blushed since she thought that Haru was doing that kind of thing with her sister.

"Umm... Good morning," Haru greeted.

"Umm... Good morning," Ririka said with a soft voice.

"Well, Ririka, I have got to go back now, bye," Haru said.

Haru went back to his house and didn't cause too much attention.

Ririka looked at Haru's back before she ran away to her room since she was afraid to get pregnant.

Haru was in his car and checked today's news. He didn't see anything on the news and nodded in satisfaction. In this country, he had become a mogul and he could control the media to a certain extent since he owned almost all of the popular social media, one of the most popular television networks, radio, newspapers, video hosting websites, magazines, etc.

Haru's name was very popular since he was very young and rich. Lastly, his photo on the swimwear which was being uploaded by Iori by accident on Twitter made him helpless.

If his action was fast then this wouldn't have happened.

But since rice had turned into porridge then there was nothing that he could do.

Haru thought for a while and he wanted to control the media in this entire world. He had aimed his target toward a US media conglomerate business and wanted to grab it for himself, but he needed more money and the hunt for 15 March was critical for him.

It took him 20 minutes to arrive at his house, Haru saw the cleaning robot which was cleaning his house and the GT Robot which was guarding his house.

Thinking about two of his trusted people, Haru knew that both Ritsu and Seri were outside helping him with his business.

Ritsu was in Hawaii to prepare for construction on Lanai Island which he had bought in the past.

Haru wanted to build a high-end resort on that island and built a lot of things that couldn't be seen by a lot of people. Having a private island for himself was necessary since he wanted to keep those things secret. He also thought that it could be a good place for the headquarters of the members of the "group chat" in the future.

For Seri, she was helping him build a renewable energy company that Haru was about to make.

Haru had bought a wind turbine manufacturing company and he would also add a solar panel to that company later. He had also bought a lot of land in the southern part of Japan and Hokkaido to build a solar farm or wind farm depending on the location.

Entering his apartment, Haru felt that it was fairly quiet. He looked at the time and it was eight in the morning. He was wondering why Sora hadn't woken up. He used his Kenbonshoku Haki and found her in his room. He smiled and entered his room, but he was startled when he saw her breathing was quite erratic.

Haru ran to Sora and touched her forehead. He could tell that she had a fever which made him worried.

Opened her eyes, Sora looked at Haru and smiled. "Haru..." She felt that her body was very heavy and her head was quite dizzy, but she could see him clearly.

Haru was about to say something, but suddenly Sora closed her eyes.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 863: I can't endure

Haru moved the spoon closer to Sora's mouth.

Sora opened her mouth and ate the porridge which was cooked by Haru. Her body felt comfortable and quite warm. She opened her mouth again asking him to feed her once again.

Haru continued to feed her and asked, "How is your body?"

"My body is a bit sticky from sweat, can you wipe my body after this?" Sora asked.

"Yes. But after that, you need to rest again, alright?" Haru said.

Sora nodded and asked, "You're not going anywhere, right?" She thought that Haru might have a business that he needed to do.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, I'm going to take care of you until you've gotten better."

Sora nodded and felt satisfied. She wanted him to be with her and she loved being pampered by him like this.

"Sora, if you don't feel good or sick then don't hesitate to call me. I - If I suddenly lose you...."

Haru couldn't imagine his future without Sora. When he had gone back earlier, he didn't expect her to get sick so suddenly. If he had known earlier then he wouldn't have been this panicked.

Sora had been in Haru's room since yesterday and hadn't eaten since she wasn't in a mood. It might be because she was sick, but fortunately, Haru had gone back quite early today.

"I, I've thought about taking care of myself since I don't want to bother you that much...." Sora said while looking at him.

"You're not going to bother me."

Haru caressed Sora's head and kissed her forehead. He looked at her and said, "So no matter what happens in the future. If you've had trouble, your body doesn't feel good, or anything; just call me, alright?"

Sora nodded with a smile.

Looking at her complexion which had gotten better, Haru sighed in relief. He almost splurged his points on the "group chat" before since his mind wasn't calm, but he calmed down after communicating with Sumire when asked about Sora's condition.

Haru was glad that Sora was alright.

After he had fed her, Sora asked him to wipe her body since she felt uncomfortable because of the sweat. He took a deep breath and took warm water and towel to wipe her body.

Taking off her clothes, her condition was quite better, but she was too lazy to move. Her naked petite body was shown right in front of him, her smooth and white skin, her petite chest, her pink nipples.....

Haru took the wet towel in which water had been squeezed before wiped Sora's body. It felt like lust was trying to take over his body, but somehow he held it thinking that she was sick and he needed to take care of her. Looking at the sweat all over her body, he wiped it with the towel gently. From her armpit, neck, waist, chest, arm, etc; he patiently wiped her body. He saw her nipples got hard, but he ignored it.

It might be because her chest was quite small that she was more sensitive in that area.

Closing her eyes with a soft breath, Haru wasn't sure what Sora was thinking at this moment, but he did his job neither fast nor slow.

After that, he changed her clothes into loose pajamas and helped her to sleep once again. Looking at her sleeping face, he cleaned up all the things in this room before sitting down beside Sora's bed while looking at her who was sleeping soundly. He sighed in relief and massaged his temple.

Haru wasn't a doctor but he had some knowledge to take care of someone when they were sick, and at the same time, he thought that he should get knowledge about a medic in the Group Chat.

There were a lot of things that he needed to ponder since he knew that he shouldn't panic, but it might be related that Sora was the closest person in his life that he was afraid to lose her. He took his smartphone and opened the "group chat" to thank Sumire.

Sumire: "That's good, but you shouldn't panic at that moment. It is just a normal fever after all."

Haru: "Once again, thank you."

Sumire: "It's alright, it's alright, but I'm sure that everyone is going to be surprised to see our governor who has united the entire Japan with his iron fist and has never backed down against Level V Gastrea, panic when his little sister is sick."

Haru smiled wryly and replied, "Is that bad?"

Sumire: "No, I guess that makes you charming."

Haru was silent for a while and replied, "I owe you one."

Sumire: "You don't need either. You've invited me to this wonderful group after all."

Sumire: "You might have heard it, but what should I do during the "Grand Magic Games"?"

The Grand Magic Games was an annual competition held to determine the strongest guild in Fiore. It was an event that was held in Fiore, where participating guilds competed for the title of being the strongest Magic guild in all of Fiore.

Haru had participated in this event once in the past and had won it.

Yajima had told everyone that the lost members of Fairy Tail who had disappeared on Tenrou Island had returned and the "Grand Magic Games" on Fiore was about to be held once again.

Haru thought that time was moving quite fast in Yajima's world since it hadn't been a year since he had participated in "Grand Magic Games". But since it was being held soon, then he wouldn't say anything about it.

Haru: "It's alright. You can just be in the audience so you'll know what is the difference between your world and another world."

Sumire: "Then, I can trust you to protect me, right?"

Haru: "I'll protect you with my all."

Sumire: "That's good. Your mind might be a mess after panicking over your sister. You should take a rest first."

Haru: "Thank you, Sumire."

Haru put down his smartphone and rubbed his face. He didn't chat with Tsunade and went to Sumire when he was panicking over his little sister. Even though both Tsunade and Sumire were doctors, both of them were different.

Tsunade was using a chakra, and even though her knowledge over the body was very advanced and a very good doctor in her world; however, her knowledge about modern medicine wasn't good.

Haru was coming from the modern world and he was more inclined toward modern doctors. Even though he could use "medical ninjutsu", he wasn't sure whether he could perform it calmly when Sora was sick.

Leaning back on his bed, Haru thought to rest since he might be thinking a bit too much earlier. He closed his eyes and slept.

Suddenly Haru felt something on his lips, opening his eyes, he was surprised to see Sora who was right in front of him kissing his lips.

Sora was on all fours and looked at him with a somewhat lustful expression.

"I can't endure it... When you touched my nipples earlier... and it felt so good on other parts too, despite my fever...

"I tried to resist this feeling."

Haru looked at Sora and felt that his head couldn't think straight after being forced to wake up with a gentle kiss from her. When he was about to regain his mind, she suddenly confessed and made his mind unable to focus.

Holding his shoulders, Sora moved closer and said, "But when I woke up... You were by my side. My heart started to race.

"I can't hold back anymore.."

Sora pushed him slowly and looked at his eyes deeply.

"I love you more than anything."

She pulled him and he also moved forward, kissing each other's lips. She hugged his neck to feel his warmth.

He also hugged her waist to move her closer to him.

The lewd sound was heard from their kiss.

But he moved back and said, "Sorry, even though you have a fever..."

She shook her head and said, "I'm fine now." She pressed her forehead on his forehead to show that her condition was alright.

He looked at Sora and was quite hesitant to do something.

She noticed this hesitation and whispered to his ear.

"It's okay. Do as you wish..."

Both of them started to kiss each other once again, this time, he didn't hesitate anymore.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 864: Talk with girlfriends

Haru was laying on his bed and woke up before the girl beside him. He could hear soft breathing beside him and he didn't need to guess whose breathing it was.

Taking the virginity of two girls in a row, he felt that he could be murdered by one of the women if he messed up. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. He looked at Sora who was sleeping beside him and kissed her forehead, but he didn't expect her to open her eyes at this moment.

Sora smiled and hugged him. "Haru!"

Haru also understood her feelings since last night they had become one for the first time. He patted her back and asked, "Is your body, alright?"

"Hmm..." Sora nodded and said, "Now, I understand why Megumi and Utaha often say that you're amazing." She smiled and said, "It felt very nice."

"That's good...." Haru said and somehow wondered what would happen to the "group chat" when they knew that he had done this to Sora.

Even though they were step-siblings, Sora had also changed her family name to Seibami; even so, they were once brother and sister.

Sora snuggled into his chest and really wanted to do it once again, but she was quite tired. She also understood why he needed more lovers now.

"Your graduation is on March 20, right? Don't you need to prepare?" Haru asked.

"I have prepared everything." Sora looked at him and asked, "You're going to come to my graduation, right?"

"Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I'll come with aunt."

Sora thought for a while and suddenly remembered Haru's fans in her middle school. Even though he had graduated, it didn't mean that he had lost his fans in middle school, especially after he had risen to the top of the world and became the youngest billionaire. He was also very popular and knew everyone from teachers, security, underclassmen, etc. She thought for a while and suddenly felt that it would turn into huge trouble if he came to her school.

"Haru, can you use a disguise when you come to my graduation?" Sora asked.

Haru raised his eyebrow, and said, "It's alright. You don't need to worry." He felt that he knew what was troubling her.

Sora didn't ask much since she knew that he had his own plan and she believed in him.

"I'll make breakfast for you, is there something that you want to eat?" Haru asked.

"Hmm... I want dim sum, but no chicken feet," Sora said.

Kissing her lips, Haru got up from his bed naked and walked out of his room.

Looking at his butt, Sora had to admit that it was a good scene in the early morning. She yawned lazily and continued to sleep.

Haru was cooking dim sum and he received a lot of chats last night. He replied to them, one by one, and told them that he was taking care of Sora.

Haru: "She's alright now."

Utaha: "I will come to your house later."

Haru: "Don't you have school?"

Utaha: "After school, of course."

Megumi: "I will come after this."

Haru: "I've made a dim sum. You can have breakfast here if you want to."

Utaha: "Save me some, no, make me a new one later!"

Haru: "I'll give you protein instead."

Utaha: "That might be a good idea."

Megumi: "Umm.... can we not say something perverted here?"

Utaha and Haru only laughed in response.

Then the next one was Kirari and he told her that he wouldn't come to school. This time, he didn't use a chat but called her directly.

"How is your body?" Haru asked.

"It feels refreshing somehow," Kirari said.

"That's right. It feels good, right?" Haru said.

"Oh, you pervert." Kirari rolled her eyes and asked, "You're not going to school?"

They went on a date on Saturday; and he stayed for a night on Kirari's until Sunday, and now it was Monday.

"I'll skip for a day," Haru said.

"Is there some business today?" Kirari asked.

"Yes, I might not able to help you much at the graduation ceremony later," Haru said.

"It's alright. You don't need to worry about the graduation of our school since it isn't that important anyway," Kirari said.

Haru was speechless when he heard it. He sighed and said, "Is that something that the student council president should say?"

Kirari chuckled and said, "Anyway, I'm fine already so..."

Haru pondered and asked, "Is it alright for us to do it at your home?"

"Your sister won't be troubled by it?" Haru asked.

"Nope. It's alright. You don't need to worry about anything." Kirari tapped her chin and said, "But I'm curious to play at your house though."

"I welcome you here," Haru said.

They talked for half an hour before they ended their phone call.

But this wasn't over since he needed to call someone again after this.

"Why are you calling me?" Erina asked.

"I miss you," Haru said without shame.

Erina was silent for a while and blushed. She thought for a while and said, "I'm quite busy from morning to the evening, but I'm free after seven at night."

"Why do you work so hard?" Haru asked.

Haru understood Erina's condition since she was the owner of "God's Tongue" and she was also the heiress of Nakiri Clan which meant that she needed to help manage her family business.

"Don't work too hard and take care of your health," Haru said.

From her voice, he could tell that she felt tired. Somehow he felt that she was very mature for her age, but considering the thing which happened during her childhood time he also understood that she needed to grow mature faster.

"I'll pick you up later," Haru said.

"Huh? You're going to pick me?" Erina was surprised.

"Is that alright?" Haru asked.

"It's alright...." Erina said and felt a bit shy.

"I've also thought of a good recipe. I'll let you try it later," Haru said.

"Hmph! You think that you can satisfy me with your food that easily?" Erina asked with an arrogant voice, but somehow it felt funny to his ears since he knew that she tried to tease him. He smiled and said, "Then, I can't wait to see you begging for me later."

Erina chuckled and he kept teasing her, which annoyed her and blushed before the phone ended.

Haru smiled and was about to put his smartphone in his pocket, but suddenly it vibrated.

Haru was a bit surprised and also felt a bit doubtful. Answering her call, he asked, "Yuri, what's wrong?"

"Are you free right now?" Yuri asked.

"Are you free in the afternoon?"

"I should be free, do you want to invite me to eat or something?" Haru asked.

"Yes. I'll wait for you at the cafe as usual, alright?"

They talked for a while before he hung up the phone. He was wondering what Yuri wanted to say, and at the same time, he felt that he should visit his shrine when he got back later.

Megumi entered his house and looked at him in the kitchen.

"She's in my room," Haru said, but suddenly he felt that he was being stared at. He looked at Megumi and asked, "What's wrong?"

"There are a lot of questions in my head, but let me ask you this question first." Megumi looked at Haru and asked, "Umm.... why are you naked?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 865: Joichiro's Request

In the afternoon, Haru went to the cafe to pick Yuri up. He wasn't sure where she would bring him, but he had a feeling that they would go out to eat something.

Both of them often went out together to eat outside, after all.

It might have become her hobby to eat and she also didn't fear becoming fat since she often burned her fat through kendo.

Sora and Megumi decided to stay at home, and it seemed that Sora had something to talk about with Megumi.

Haru wasn't sure what they were talking about, but he was sure that it was some girlish talk or something or it might have something to do with last night when he had taken Sora's first time.

Yes, that should be the one.

Haru shook his head and took his scooter to go to his cafe.

Inside Haru's room, Sora spent most of her time in his room since his room smelled really good. She only went back to her room when she needed to change her clothes, but after what had happened last night, she thought that she might sleep together with him every day.

"What's wrong?" Megumi asked.

Megumi looked at Sora for a while and asked, "When?" She was quite calm since she knew that sooner or later, both of them would do it, but if someone looked at her closely they would notice a light blush on her cheek since she wasn't good with perverted talk.

"How was it?" Megumi asked.

Megumi sighed when she thought about her boyfriend and it was sure a good thing to know that both of them weren't real brothers and sisters.

Iwasawa was somehow quite excited when she thought that she was able to continue her study. In the past, she wanted to become a popular singer as soon as possible because of her family condition, but it was different now when she was living with him. But it didn't mean that she would stop her dream as a popular singer. She knew that she wanted to create a band and she needed to have members first.

Iwasawa knew that she couldn't ask Haru considering his time was limited and she didn't want to bother him too much. Who would have thought the boy she had met on the street in the past had become a billionaire? She couldn't imagine such a thing, but it was really happening.

But she was happy to meet him since he had given her a chance and dream.

Iwasawa counted today's cafe revenue after it closed. She looked at Shiina who played with her new doll which was bought by Haru a few days ago. She sighed at how he had pampered this ninja then she noticed Yuri who seemed ready to go out.

"Yuri, are you going somewhere?" Iwasawa asked.

Yuri was a bit startled but nodded. "Yes, I'll go out for a while."

Iwasawa nodded and didn't ask much. But suddenly she saw a familiar scooter right in front of the cafe.

The window of Haru's cafe wasn't that small and wasn't that big, it was a perfect size, and Iwasawa could see him right outside.

"Then, I'll go out first," Yuri said and waved her hand, leaving everyone.

Iwasawa was speechless and looked at both Haru and Yuri who went out together.

It wasn't a secret that he had dated three girls at the same time, but no one felt that it was wrong rather they also wished to be part of it. Even she also felt the same since he had saved her from hell hole. She shook her head and decided to not think deeply about the relationship with him since she felt that it was far away from her.

Iwasawa thought about her parents and even though she hated her father, she was worried about her mother.

Even though she couldn't say that she was a good mother, at least her mother had tried to be a good mother, different from her abusive father. She had gone for quite a long time, but neither of her parents had tried to search for her. She sighed and it might also be one of the reasons why she felt that she was closer to Haru since both of them also had lost their parents.

If Haru lost his parents because of an accident, then she had lost her parents because of their indifference. Even though she had some hope, it seemed useless to have hope in them.

Looking at Shiina who played with the cat doll, Iwasawa could only smile and thought that her days were good after she met him.

Hugging Haru's waist, Yuri was sitting behind Haru on the scooter. She wasn't sure why he smelled really good and at the same time, his smell really comforted her somehow. She told him to go to Yukihira's restaurant since she had heard that it would close soon.

"Huh? Uncle Joichiro is going to close his eatery?"

Haru was surprised when he heard it.

Yuri nodded and said, "I've heard it from his mouth that he is going somewhere."

"What about Souma?" Haru asked.

The relationship between him and Souma was quite good since Souma often went to his cafe asking him for a duel. Of course, the result was obvious that Souma had lost all of the battles against him.

Even though Haru's specialty was bread, it didn't mean that he couldn't cook something else.

Haru had researched Joichiro before and he had found out that Joichiro was a famous chef around the world. The style of Joichiro's cooking was unorthodox and it was very hard to tell since Joichiro often cooked random dishes.

Haru also knew that Joichiro was also a student from Tootsuki, but something had happened to him which somehow made his record disappear in Joichiro's second year. He thought that Joichiro might have left Tootsuki in 2nd year, and what was the reason Joichiro decided to drop out? He wasn't sure either.

But hearing that Yukihira Eatery was going to close soon, he felt quite surprised considering Souma's personality. He didn't think that guy would let such a thing happen to that eatery.

"Does Souma know about this?" Haru asked.

"No. Uncle Joichiro has only told me," Yuri said.

Haru was surprised and asked, "That uncle was telling you, but not his own son?"

"It seems that he wanted to ask you something," Yuri said.

"Me?" Haru raised his eyebrow.

"If you can't help him then it doesn't really matter, but why don't you hear him first?" Yuri said.

"I've never said that I won't accept his request, but it is also depending on what kind of request that Uncle Joichiro is going to ask me." Haru slowed down his scooter and said, "If he asks me to let his son pursue you then I won't agree no matter what."

Yuri blushed and hit his shoulder. "Of course, he won't ask such a stupid request!...." She was a bit hesitant and said in low voice, "...And I won't agree with it either."

"Sorry, did you say something?" Haru asked.

Yuri felt very embarrassed and tried to change the topic of conversation.

Talking to each other along the way, they suddenly arrived at Yukihira Eatery. They saw the "closing" sign in front of them which made them quite weird.

"Is it close?" Haru said while looking at Yuri.

Yuri also felt weird and thought to knock on the door, and the door was suddenly opened.

"Oh? Haru? Nakamura? Why are you here?"

Souma opened the door and was quite surprised to see both of them.

"Souma, I'm inviting them," Jouichiri said.

Souma nodded and suddenly remembered something. He pointed his finger at Haru and said, "Haru! Let's have a competition again!" He had been beaten several times by Haru but he felt that he could win now.

The three of them were speechless.

"Souma, go out first and buy an ingredient for tonight. I'll cook something for both of them in the meantime," Jouichiro said.

"Alright." Souma nodded and said, "Let's postpone our battle first."

Looking at Souma who had gone out, Haru only shook his head.

"Alright, welcome both of you, do you want to eat something or do you want to leave everything to me?" Joichiro asked.

"Do you have a new menu?" Haru asked.

"I have vegetarian ramen, is that alright with you?" Joichiro asked.

"Sure, I'll order that," Haru said.

"Alright, two vegetarian ramen. Please wait for a while," Joichiro said and went to the kitchen, but he went back once again and said, "You can sit down on the counter seat. I'll be ready with your order right away."

Haru and Yuri nodded and sat down on the counter seat.

Sitting down, Haru was curious what Joichiro wanted to ask him since it was Joichiro's first time to ask him something.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 866: So big that I want you to see it

Waiting for their order, Haru and Yuri talked to each other about her school. He learned from her that she needed to go back for a few days to prepare for her graduation and at the same time, she would keep living in his cafe.

Haru didn't really mind since it also felt weird when Yuri suddenly decided to go back to her parents' house. It wasn't that he prohibited her from going home since he had never forced anyone, but he would be quite sad about their separation; however, luckily such a thing wouldn't happen.

They didn't need to wait too long and smelled a delicious aroma permeated in the air.

"Here you go," Jouichiro said and placed two bowls of ramen in front of Haru and Yuri.

"Special Yukiriha Vegetarian Ramen, please enjoy it."

Looking at Joichiro's confident smile, Haru nodded and took his chopsticks. He looked at Yuri who had given him a nod.

Both of them started to eat the ramen together and suddenly they felt very refreshed.

Yuri was surprised by the taste of the ramen. She could see the soup was quite dense, but the taste was surprisingly light.

Haru tasted a yuzu juice from the ramen and thought that the acid from this fruit was used to increase the appetite of the people who ate the ramen. But what surprised him was the soup of this ramen, even though it had a very deep flavor...

"Uncle, you're not even using meat and only vegetables in this ramen, right?" Haru said.

"Hahaha, you've noticed it? That's right, I've only used a vegetable on this ramen...."

Joichiro started to explain how he had made his stock from soy milk, parched miso soup, shrimp taro root, ginger, garlic, chili oil, etc.

Suddenly Yuri's voice could be heard when Joichiro explained the soup from his ramen. He smiled and said, "Oh, that's tempeh."

Tempeh or tempe is a traditional Indonesian soy product, that is made from fermented soybeans. It is made by a natural culturing and controlled fermentation process that binds soybeans into a cake form. It is usually used to substitute meat for a vegetarian.

Yuri nodded and thought that this tempeh was quite good.

After explaining, Joichiro looked at Haru and said, "But it is surprising that Mr. billionaire is coming to my small eatery."

Raising his eyebrow, Haru kept eating before saying, "Well, your food is better than the chef at the Royal Hotel in Manhattan."

"Oh, I'll work on that hotel after this," Joichiro said.

"You are?" Haru raised his eyebrow

"Yes, I'm sure that you've heard from Yuri that I'm going to close the Yukihira Eatery," Joichiro said.

"While keeping it a secret from Souma?" Haru asked.

"I'm going to tell him after this, but there is one thing that I want to ask you," Joichiro said.

"I can't promise anything, but let me hear what your request is, Uncle," Haru said.

Yuri didn't say anything and listened to their conversation quietly.

Joichiro nodded, but that was good enough for him. "I won't bring Souma with me, and I want him to enter Tootsuki."

"Tootsuki?" Yuri was surprised.

Haru smiled and said, "I can't help him to enter Tootsuki through the backdoor." Even though he was engaged to Erina, it didn't mean that he could help someone to enter Tootsuki Academy through a backdoor.

"It's alright. Just accompany him during the test." Joichiro sighed and said, "You know Souma's personality and I'm a bit worried about him." He looked at Haru and said, "He doesn't even know that you're billionaire even though your face kept appearing from time to time a few months ago." He felt that his son was dumb or that guy didn't care about anything besides cooking.

Though, at the same time, Joichiro also realized the change in Haru. Even though Haru's appearance didn't change, his aura was a bit overwhelming. It was different from each time he had met him.

Haru only laughed and said, "Well, I'll accompany him on his entrance exam."

His relationship with Souma was quite good and it was rare for him to have a male friend. As long as he wasn't busy, he didn't really mind helping Souma.

"When is the entrance exam?" Haru asked.

"Should it be in late March?" Joichiro said.

"It's so late!" Yuri was surprised.

"The entrance exam for normal high school and Tootsuki is a bit different," Joichiro said.

Yuri nodded since she didn't know much about Tootsuki. She might have known that it was a famous culinary school, but that was all.

Haru thought for a while and didn't seem that he had something to do on that date. He nodded and said, "It's alright. I can help him later."

"Thank you," Joichiro said while sighing in relief.

"Right, Uncle, do you want to work for me?" Haru said.

"What?!" Yuri was startled.

Joichiro chuckled and asked, "Oh, do you want me to become your private chef?" It wasn't uncommon for someone to invite him to become their private chef.

Haru shook his head and said, "No."

"I have a plan to build a high-end resort and I thought I'd make you head chef there," Haru said.

Joichiro seemed interested and asked, "Where is it?"

"Lanai Island, have you heard of it?" Haru asked.

Joichiro pondered and seemed to recall that island somewhere. "I've heard somewhere... is it in Hawaii?"

"Well, you can check it later on the internet. It won't be built very soon since it might take a year or so to be built," Haru said. It was also the reason why he didn't mind helping Souma since he wanted Joichiro to work for him since he knew very well the skill of this uncle.

Joichiro nodded and said, "Alright. I'll think about it."

Yuri wasn't that surprised by their conversation. She knew that Haru's ambition was very big and sometimes she talked with Ritsu to learn about his business. She was surprised when she knew that the guy who had forced her to meet the soul of her siblings would turn into a mogul. She wanted to follow him, stand by his side, and to do that she needed to be prepared.

When they were talking to each other; the door opened and Souma entered the door and said, "Dad, I've bought the ingredients." He looked at Haru and said, "Haru! Let's have a match now!"

The only thing which troubled Haru was Souma's personality which was a bit loud for his liking.

Sitting on his shrine, Haru sipped tea slowly in the evening. After his trip from Yukihira Eatery, he sent Yuri back to the cafe and went to the shrine to check its condition. He was wearing "samue" while looking at Nozomi who swept the garden of the shrine.

(Samue is the work clothing of Japanese monks).

Haru noticed something strange about Nozomi.

Nozomi didn't answer him but kept sweeping the garden.

Haru felt weird and realized that Eli hadn't contacted him for a while. But he thought that it was because he thought that girl was preparing for graduation from her school since she was part of the student council, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

Had he done something wrong?

Haru thought, but it might be because he hid his identity. But his thought was broken when he heard Nozomi's voice.

"Haru, are you playing with us?" Nozomi asked.

"Playing with you? I've never thought of that," Haru said and felt that he was being wronged.

"Then, why you've never told us about your true identity!" Nozomi asked. Her eyes were red as if Haru had bullied her.

But his action was calm and patted the space beside him. "Sit down first, let's talk for a while."

Nozomi looked at Haru for a while and nodded. Walking toward him, she sat down next to him closely. Her eyes stared at him and said, "So you've got something that you want to explain?"

Haru looked at Nozomi and wondered why she needed to raise her breasts that high. He calmed himself and nodded since Nozomi's breasts were amazing.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 867: Misunderstanding

Looking at Nozomi, Haru asked, "Nozomi, let me ask you why you think that I'm playing with you?"

Nozomi was annoyed and raised her chest higher while folding her arms. She stared at Haru with a disbelief expression, telling him that he should understand why she was angry.

Haru was speechless at her reaction, but he was waiting for her to say something. Though, he had to admit that her breasts were very large.

"You've never said anything about your identity!" Nozomi said.

When she saw him on the news rampaging in England and the US, for the past two weeks, Nozomi was shocked. She would have never thought of the young man who she often played with, teasing her best friend along with her, and peeked at her breasts like this were the youngest billionaire.

Nozomi didn't understand why Haru had never told her about this and she had also even heard his lie from Eli that he was an intern at her father's office. But in truth, he was Eli's father's boss which shocked her and Eli.

This information shocked them, which somehow made them not know what to do.

Eli didn't know what to do since Haru was her father's boss which somehow made her confused. She was interested in him and their interaction made her unable to forget about him, but when she found out his identity, she felt that she had been played by him since he didn't tell her the truth.

Nozomi knew about her best friend's concern and she also felt that she was being played by him. But her reaction was better than her best friend since she thought that Haru might have his own reason; but her best friend was different since Eli was very hard-headed, pure, and Eli believed more what she had seen rather than asking him since Eli was afraid to be hurt by him.

Nozomi told everything to Haru and her breasts had been undulating from up and down. She shot him down with various words that came out from her mouth complaining about how he was a pervert, playboy, or something, talking bad about him, before stopping since her through felt parched.

"Here, drink water first," Haru said and gave Nozomi water.

Nozomi took the water from him subconsciously but suddenly realized something.

"This is not it! I'm asking why you're lying about your identity!"

Looking at Nozomi's reaction, Haru said, "Will you believe me if I tell you about the truth?"

Nozomi turned quiet because of Haru's reaction.

"Will you believe me if I'm a billionaire?"

"Will you believe me if I'm telling you that I'm Eli's father's boss?"

"It's hard to believe, right?" Haru asked.

"Yes," Nozomi said with a sigh.

"Well, I also understand Eli's feelings since the boy that she usually plays with is her father's boss," Haru said.

"Is that why you have hidden your identity from Eli?" Nozomi asked.

Haru sighed and nodded. He also felt that it was wrong to lie to Eli about his identity. He felt that what he had done was a bit too much since he didn't realize how big her feelings toward him were.

Looking at Haru who was quiet, Nozomi nodded. She thought that it would be quite hard to get close to the girl he liked when she knew that he was her father's boss. She somehow felt that this scenario was more complicated than a tv series which she often watched in her apartment.

Haru's identity was too awesome which somehow made them wonder whether they were worthy to be with him.

But when Nozomi thought about the day that she spent together with him. She felt that he wasn't that much different from a normal boy who was attracted to beautiful girls and breasts.

Nozomi thought that the reason why Haru decided to hide her identity was that he was afraid that their relationship would change. It might also be their fault to not realize that he was a billionaire, but who would have thought that there was a billionaire as young as him. In her mind, she thought that he only wanted a normal relationship with a girl without thinking about his status. The girl who he could spend time with on a normal date, kiss, and some ecchi stuff which somehow made her quite jealous of Eli.

Looking at Haru once again, Nozomi felt she needed to do something about the two of them. She took a deep breath and clapped his shoulders hard which somehow shook her breasts around.

"I'll help the relationship between the two of you!" Nozomi said with a confident tone.

Haru felt that Nozomi had misunderstood something.

"Answer me!" Nozomi said.

"Good! I'll set up an opportunity between the two of you."

Nozomi tapped her chin and asked, "Are you free tomorrow evening?"

Nozomi nodded and said, "Eli is quite busy preparing for graduation for the 3rd year, but she will go home in the evening!" She pointed her finger at Haru and said, "You need to wait in front of our school and stop her! Then both of you can start talking to each other, do you understand?"

Haru really felt that Nozomi had misunderstood something, but he didn't intend to fix this misunderstanding.

"Do you have something to do tomorrow evening?" Nozomi asked.

"I should be free," Haru said.

Nozomi nodded and said, "Good! I'll prepare everything! After that, both of you can start to talk to each other, alright?" She gave him the broom on her side which made him confused.

"Broom? Why did you give it to me?"

"I'm going to prepare! You can continue to sweep this place in my place!"

Nozomi started to run inside the shrine to change her clothes since she needed to set up preparations for both Eli and Nozomi.

Haru shook his head and stood up before sweeping the shrine.

Erina kept looking at the clock from time to time.

Hisako who was by Erina's said noticed this and asked, "Erina-sama, what's wrong?"

But Erina kept looking at the clock and saw that there was 15 minutes before Haru was going to pick her up. She had done with her job quite early, but she decided to wait for him. She thought for a while and decided to remind him.

Haru: "Yes, your highness. Your knight is coming."

Erina smiled looking at Haru's response. While waiting for him, she looked at her profile photo which took together with Haru. She had to admit that she loved it.

Hisako couldn't help but became curious and peeked at Erina's smartphone and somehow she couldn't help but scream at how cute Erina and Haru were in the photo. Though, she also felt jealous since she was single.

Haru: "I'm in front of the restaurant, where are you?"

Erina stood up and said, "Hisako, I'll go back first."

Hisako was in shock and saw Erina start to run.

"Wait! Erina-sama, wait!"

Leaning his back on the car, Haru was waiting for Erina at the entrance of the restaurant. He knew that she had been working on testing various foods from restaurants to make it better and found the mistake on the dish before being served on the customer. Though, at the same time, he was a bit jealous of Erina's job since she was being paid to eat something.

Erina: "Turn your head to the right!"

Haru turned to the right and saw Erina run toward him before jumping. He was a bit surprised and caught her in his arms. He sighed and said, "You scared me."

Hugging him tightly, Erina said, "I'm going to surprise you after all."

"Let's go back?" Haru asked.

Erina nodded and thought that it was wonderful to have him.

Haru turned and saw Hisako who was Erina's secretary.

Erina noticed Hisako who had come to her and suddenly realized her action which was somehow quite shameful. She got down from his arms, then she nudged at him and said, "Do something about this situation!"

Haru was speechless since this girl was the cause of everything, but he knew that he needed to do something. He looked at Hisako who seemed very embarrassed when she saw himself and Erina.

"Well, Arato-san, right?"

"Do you want to go home with us?" Haru asked.

Chapter 868: Two Bestfriends

Sitting on the back seat of the car, Hisako peeked at Haru. It wasn't her first time seeing him, but in the past, she had seen him with various girls. However, this time, he was Erina's boyfriend which made her feel conflicted.

Hisako remembered the appearance of two girls and two of them were beautiful, but of course, in her opinion, Erina was the most beautiful. Looking at how happy Erina was, she felt that she needed to guard Erina against Haru since she was afraid that this guy was playing with Erina's heart.

Even though Hisako had to admit that Haru was suitable for Erina considering his ability, but because of that, she was wary.

If she didn't know him beforehand then she didn't need to be careful and even supported their relationship.

But in her image, Haru was similar to a devil king who had stolen the heart of Princess Erina. In the future, he might not be satisfied with the princess and would also steal the princess's maid in the future.

Hisako's face was really hot, but she hurriedly shook her head since she wouldn't accept such a thing. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself while thinking about a countermeasure about this problem.

However, when she looked at Erina's expression, she knew that Erina had fallen too deeply and it was too late to help her.

Haru noticed that Hisako who was sitting on the back seemed to change her expression from time to time. He thought for a while and asked, "Now that you mention it... Erina, are you going to become a judge for the entrance exam of Totsuki?"

Erina was a bit surprised but nodded. "Yes, I've been entrusted to take care of the entrance exam for the high school division for Tootsuki, what's wrong?"

"No, I might come to Tootsuki later," Haru said.

Erina nodded, but suddenly realized something and shouted, "WHAT!!!!"

Haru took a deep breath and glanced at Erina. If he was a normal person then he might already have crashed when they heard such a loud scream.

"Y, you want to enter Tootsuki? Why?" Erina was surprised, but she couldn't hide the smile on her face when she thought that she could be with him all the time.

"Not me. I don't have time to become a chef after all," Haru said.

Erina thought about Haru's business and nodded. She felt a bit disappointed and asked, "So who? But let me remind you that I can't let someone enter Tootsuki using a backdoor! So whatever you want to say, you need to give up! If you want someone to enter then they need to have a real ability to enter!" She thought for a while and asked, "It's not a girl, right?" Her eyes squinted since she knew his bad hobby.

Haru was speechless and said, "No, it's not a girl. You don't need to worry about that."

Erina nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru's answer.

"Well, everyone needs a real ability to cook to become a student of Tootsuki. Even if you want me to help your friend or someone to enter, I can't help you that much if their dishes are horrible."

Haru nodded and said, "I know. He has an ability, but of course, my dish is better."

Erina snorted and said, "Your dish is horrible!"

Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "My horrible dish has won against you once."

"It's an accident! That doesn't count!"

Erina felt embarrassed when Haru reminded her when she had lost against him in the cafe before. She pouted and looked away while folding her arms.

If this girl wasn't his girlfriend then he might be too lazy to coax her now.

Though, he had to admit that this girl was very cute and that he wanted to eat her right away.

But Hisako's eyes were wide open when she heard Haru had won against Erina once. She thought that he was only a businessman, but it seemed he wasn't that simple.

Coaxing Erina who was sulking...

"I'm not sulking!" Erina complained.

Talking to each other, it took them 20 minutes to arrive at Erina's mansion.

Hisako would sleep in Erina's mansion since she also needed to accompany Erina to help her again tomorrow on Erina's job.

Haru was about to send Erina back, but suddenly he heard a familiar voice.

"Erina, I'm here to play!"

Erina sighed and asked, "What are you doing here, Alice?"

Alice smiled and looked at Haru. "Oh, Haru! It's a coincidence! How come that you're here?"

Haru was wondering how this girl could know that he would come.

"Hehehe, are you happy to see me?"

Alice was right in front of Haru smiling mischievously as if a child who wanted to give a surprise to their parents or something.

"Oh, I'm surprised," Haru said with a deadpan voice.

"Jeez! Jeez! I'm a beautiful girl! You should be happy that you've seen me!" "

Alice started to complain to Haru that he should be grateful to be able to see her since it was rare to see a beautiful girl like her.

Hearing Alice's complaint, Haru nodded and thought that it was rare to meet a beautiful girl as unique as Alice.

Suddenly Alice's head was being iron-clawed by Erina.

"It hurts! It hurts! Erina, what are you doing!"

Alice tried to escape but Erina's power was very powerful.

"Haru, you can go back early. I need to educate this stupid cousin first," Erina said and pulled Alice inside.

"Wait! Wait! Wait! I'm sorry, Erina! I'm sorry! I won't flirt with your husband again!"

Haru took a deep breath and decided to go back since he was sure that everyone was waiting.

The Infinite Guild headquarters.

Makarov was sitting next to each other with Yajima eating ramen together.

Makarov looked at how grand Yajima's building was and couldn't help but compare it with his guild's headquarters.

If Yajima's guild's headquarters could be called a castle, then his guild's headquarters could only be called a horse stable. His seven years' disappearance had caused a lot of things to change in his guild which made it hard for him to accept it, especially when his best friend became the guild master of the strongest guild in the entire Fiore.

"What's wrong?" Yajima asked.

"Nothing. We'll defeat you at the Grand Magic Games," Makarov said.

"I'll wait for that," Yajima said with a smile.

Looking at Yajima's confident smile, Makarov's mood became sullen and asked, "But this isn't the strongest member of your guild, right?" He could see various people around, but he knew that the real powerhouse in Yajima's guild hadn't appeared for almost a year.

Yajima nodded and said, "They'll come to the "Grand Magic Games", you don't need to worry."

"So mysterious...." Makarov said while squinting his eyes.

"All of them are busy," Yajima said with a helpless expression, especially Haru.

Somehow Yajima felt that Haru had grown so much since he had watched over him when he didn't even know about magic and was still a normal human who was healthier than other people.

Yajima didn't think that the five members in the past had become 15 members and more than half of them were women which somehow made him smile. But the trouble was almost all of the women had a weird personality; even if there was a normal one, their age was young; and lastly, almost all of them fell in love with Haru which somehow made him even more helpless. He was wondering whether he would be able to meet a beautiful middle-aged woman in the future.

"What's wrong?" Makarov asked since his best friend's expression was a bit weird.

Yajima shook his head and said, "Let's have a drink now!"

"OOOOHHH!!! Treat me! My guild doesn't have much money...." Makarov said with a sad tone.

"Good! Let's have a party tonight!"

Thus both best friends had a blast for the night before being found naked in the morning.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 869: Graduation Day's 1

Erina was tired of fighting with Alice then laid on her bed to rest.

Alice sobbed sadly but regained her spirit once again. She looked around as if doing something suspicious, but her action didn't go unnoticed by Erina.

Erina looked at Alice and asked, "Alice, what are you doing?"

Alice looked around for a while and said, "It's safe." She walked toward Erina and said, "Erina, you've been dating Haru, right?"

"Umm..." Erina nodded with a blush on her cheek and asked, "What's wrong with that?"

"What stage have you done with him?" Alice asked.

"Stage?" Erina was confused.

Alice nodded and took out a manga from her skirt. She also took glasses and had this professional expression on her face.

Alice opened the manga to the page where she wanted to show Erina. She pointed her finger and said, "Can you see this?"

Reading the page where Alice pointed, Erina frowned and asked, "ABC stage?"

Alice nodded and said, "You've been dating, right? Don't you want to do something like a normal lover more?"

Erina suddenly blushed and became embrassed. "Y, you mean?"

Alice nodded and seemed satisfied with Erina's reaction.

"You might be okay with a platonic relationship, but that isn't going to happen to Haru who is known as a lewd beast!" Alice hugged her own body and said, "I still remember when he saw my lower body on the toilet before..... His eyes have become a beast and it is as if he wants to pounce on me!"

"So you need to be prepared to do more! I've seen both of you kiss then the rest should be e--"

Before Alice finished her talk, she was slammed with a pillow right into her face.

"If you don't shut your mouth then I'll throw you out of here," Erina said fiercely.

Alice grabbed the pillow which slammed into her face and threw it back at Erina.

"Geez! Geez! Geez! I'm worried about you, yet this is your response! Erina is a big idiot!"

Alice ran away back to her mansion while crying.

Erina's face was being slammed by a pillow, but she didn't grab the pillow and laid on her bed while thinking about Alice's words. Of course, she knew about a human reproduction process which somehow made her imagine what Haru would do to her. She remembered their kiss and it felt very good then what about next? Somehow she anticipated it.

Erina held her head and said, "Erina, you're not a pervert!" She didn't sleep that night, rolling around her bed while thinking something perverted.

In the morning, Haru was in the student council room with everyone to prepare the graduation ceremony for the 3rd year of Hyakko.

"Tougami-senpai, congratulations on your graduation," Haru said with a smile.

"U - umm...." Tougami nodded with quite a strange expression.

The relationship between Haru and Tougami wasn't exactly bad, but it was hard for Tougami to admit that Haru was better than him; however, the fact said otherwise. He wasn't dumb and knew that Haru had become mogul who could affect the voice of people in this country easily. He didn't dare to offend him since he was afraid all of his black material would be announced on Haru's media.

"Thank you," Tougami said.

Haru nodded and his feelings toward Tougami were very grateful. If he didn't win 2.5 billion from Tougami then he wouldn't become a billionaire. He could reach where he stood up now was also because of Tougami, but he didn't need to say anything about this since it might rub a wound on Tougami.

Anyway, today was graduation day which was a special day for Tougami. As his junior, Haru ought to congratulate him on his graduation.

"But I'm surprised that you come to the graduation day," Tougami said. He would graduate after this and he didn't mind talking with Haru. He thought that he needed to erase the misunderstanding between the two of them since they might see each other in society in the future. He might need his help and thought to amend the relationship between the two of them.

"Well, as a member of the student council, isn't it normal that I should supervise the graduation for the 3rd year, right?" Haru said.

"Hmph! If you don't skip almost half of your school then I might believe your words."

Runa also joined their conversation.

Haru only laughed in response since he often skipped school. He looked around and noticed Sachiko brought a girl in the same year as him, but that wasn't the problem since the girl was being leashed using a dog collar on her neck.

This girl has shoulder-length red hair that is tied into two pigtails and blue eyes.

Haru felt a bit weird when he saw this girl was being leashed by Sachiko since her red hair reminded him of Maki, Iwasawa and Yuri.

Sachiko also noticed Haru's gaze and smiled. "Oh, Haru, do you want to be leashed too?"

Haru was speechless and asked, "Is it a game or something?" Looking at the girl once again, he noticed a "pet house" tag on her neck which meant that girl was in debt. He sighed, but didn't say much.

"No, that's her wish," Sachiko said and looked at the girl beside her. "Right?"

"Yes...." The girl nodded with an expressionless expression.

Sachiko smiled and said, "Her name is Mikura Sado. You can use her if you want."

Sado was quite surprised by Sachiko's words but then she looked at Haru.

Haru was the most popular male in the school, and almost all of the girls in this school had confessed their love to him, but of course, they were rejected since he already had a girlfriend.

If his girlfriend was a normal girl then that girl might receive bullying from everyone, but his girlfriend was a strong person with a lot of authority within the school.

If Sado was being told to serve a fat and gross old man then she might resist, but it was different when she was told to serve Haru.

Haru sighed and said, "I'll pretend to not hear anything Sachiko-senpai."

"Hmm...." Sachiko nodded and made her want to have him more when she saw his reaction.

But then the door opened and Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka entered the room.

"Oh, everyone is here? Then, let's go to the hall to see all of the upperclassmen off," Kirari said with a smile.

"Where's Miboumi?" Sachiko asked.

"It doesn't really matter whether he comes or not," Kirari said.

"Wow, you're so cruel, President." Miboumi also entered the room with a slight complaint.

"Now, everyone is here." Kirari walked toward Haru and said, "Let's go."

Haru nodded and walked together with Kirari.

Both of them walked together to the hall with Sayaka and Ririka following them.

Sachika, Tougami, and Miboumi were inside the room.

"Then, I'll go," Tougami said and left the room. After he had graduated, all the things which happened at this school didn't have anything to do with him. He didn't really want to cause trouble or anything since it was troublesome.

Miboumi who had seen everyone had gone smiled looking at Sachiko.

"Juraku-san, what do you think of my offer?"

Sachiko smiled and said, "You haven't shown a result."

"Don't worry, my plan is perfect."

Sachiko didn't say anything and left together with Sado. "Then, I'll be waiting."

Looking at Sachiko who had left the room, Miboumi, who was inside the room of the student council, stayed alone. He walked toward the chair of the student council president and sat down on that chair with a smile.

"Sooner or later, I'll own this entire place."

Remembering the financial report on this school, Miboumi could only see Kirari green with envy, but...

Miboumi clenched his hand before stood up and went out of the room to go to the hall to join the graduation ceremony for the upperclassmen.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sachiko_Juraku

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 870: I won't let you go

After attending the graduation ceremony at the Hyakko academy, Haru had to admit that it was quite depressing since there were a lot of students who cried.

If it was a cry of happiness then he wouldn't say anything, but it was a cry of sadness since they had lost their freedom.

But he didn't do anything, and it was a reality.

If he was in their place then he was sure that he wouldn't get help from anyone.

In the end, he didn't think much. He was too lazy to think about the graduation ceremony that he had attended earlier. It was better to think that he should build a bathroom inside his private room later.

After the end of the graduation ceremony, he didn't go back with Kirari but he told her that he would visit her later.

Kirari agreed and told him to wait at her home since she had some matters that she needed to do after the graduation ceremony.

He knew that she went to meet a lot of alumnus of the school, especially a group of politicians and businessmen, and lent them money for the election or business.

Haru knew that Kirari had a talent for seeing people's abilities, and she also had a lot of capital after being given by him. He didn't need to worry about her, but of course, he missed her and thought about spending a night at her place.

Nozomi: "You're done with school?"

Haru: "I'm on my way back."

Nozomi: "Then come to my school, hurry! Eli is going to go back! You need to stop her and talk with each other!"

Haru had something to do and that was to solve the misunderstanding between him and Eli.

Eli massaged her temple since tomorrow was the day her upperclassman would graduate. It was quite a busy day for her, and her mood also wasn't good, especially when she felt that she had been cheated by Haru.

No one dared to get close to Eli since she gave off an aura which made people move away from her, especially her expression which was a bit scary right now.

Eli looked at the other members of the student council.

"N, no! I'll do it myself!"

The girl bowed before ran away because Eli was too frightened for her.

"Moo... Eli-chan, you can't scare people away," Nozomi said.

Eli didn't say anything and wrote something on her laptop. She wanted to ask something, but she wasn't sure what to say.

"What's wrong? Do you want to ask me something?" Nozomi asked.

"Nozomi... D, did you still work at that shrine?" Eli asked.

"Of course, I'm still working, what's wrong?" Nozomi asked with a smile. Her cheek raised and seemed amused to see Eli's reaction.

Eli sighed and said, "I'll go back first."

"Alright, be careful on the way," Nozomi said and waved her hand.

Eli nodded and took her bag.

Looking at Eli who had left the student council room, Nozomi took out a card from the deck of tarot cards. She was very proficient at fortune-telling and when she saw the card which she had taken out...

Nozomi sighed and looked out of the window. She saw that there were crowds of schoolgirls who seemed to be looking at someone. She smiled and hoped that both of them would be alright, but at the same time, why did she feel quite uncomfortable?

Eli, who was about to go home, noticed a crowd that gathered at the entrance of the school. Her mood wasn't good and she thought that she needed to reprimand them to not cause trouble to other students.

"Everyone, please go home and don't gather in front of the school entrance!"

Hearing Eli's voice, everyone nodded and felt quite reluctant to go back since they were quite curious about this person.

But Eli had a lot of authority and prestige in front of normal students in this school and made some students didn't dare to fight back.

Eli nodded when she saw that some students were going home, but stopped when she realized that there was someone familiar leaning on the wall of the school entrance.

Eli stared at Haru for a few seconds before walking away.

Her steps were so loud as if trying to tell everyone that she was angry.

Haru only shook his head before following her slowly.

Everyone looked at each other and didn't expect Haru to be waiting for Eli. They didn't expect the current student council president to have a boyfriend and from their interaction earlier, they could tell that they were in an argument. They thought that it was a huge scandal and became excited.

Otonogizaka was an all-girls high school and it was very rare for them to meet boys after all.

Even if they tried to act that they didn't have an interest in a boy, but they were interested in a love, though, they were also interested in having a love with a girl too.

Eli didn't walk back to her home but moved around the neighborhood since she knew that Haru was following her.

Eli couldn't bear it anymore and turned toward him who was walking behind her.

"Because my home is this way too," Haru said.

"Liar! You're a liar!" Eli said in annoyance. She was about to go, but her hand was grabbed by Haru. She tried to pull her hand and said, "Let go of me!"

"No, I won't let you go until our misunderstanding is solved," Haru said.

"Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? You've been lying to me all this time! Do you think that it is funny to play with the daughter of your employee? I, I---"

Eli couldn't handle it anymore and her eyes were red full of tears. She tried to stop the tears, but she couldn't. She tried to run away again, but this time, she wasn't given a chance by him since she was hugged. She was embarrassed and tried to break away. She blushed and cried out, "What are you doing?!"

"Until you understand what's happening, I won't let go."

"What's happening? You've been lying to me all this time and you've also hugged me!"

Haru was helpless at how hard-headed this girl was and could only sincerely say, "Like I'm saying, that's not it! I'm not trying to play with your feelings nor am I trying to embarrass you. Please believe me."

Hearing his sincere words right to her ears made Eli blush, but she didn't move away from him listening to his every word which came out from his mouth.

"I got to know you because I liked you. It wasn't some afterthought. So...

"Please return to where we were before."

Haru looked at Eli who was looking straight in his direction with sincere expression. He had never played with her and his feeling was real that he wanted to get close to her.

Eli completely believed his words and didn't try to escape from his warm embrace.

"Umm... You guys, can you not hug each other in the middle of the street?"

Eli and Haru turned and saw Nozomi who was smiling at them. But then they also noticed a lot of people, especially housewives around this neighborhood looking at both of them seemed surprised.

"Mama, what are that big brother and big sister doing?"

"Shh... the big brother is trying to make up with the big sister."

"Huh? Are they fighting?"

"Hmm, probably, the big brother is fooling around or something with other girls and cheating on the big sister. But it seems the big sister decides to forgive him." The housewife sighed at the charm of a bad guy, but at the same time, she needed to tell her daughter.

"You can't fall in love with a bad guy, alright?"

Hearing their conversation, Haru was speechless, but then he heard the laugh from the girl who he had embarrassed. He smiled and asked, "You forgive me?"

Eli stopped and snorted. "I won't forgive you that easily!"

Haru smiled and said, "I know that it isn't easy for you to forgive me that easily, but this time, please give me a chance to explain everything to you."

Eli blushed and nodded. "Umm...."

Nozomi who was being ignored looked at Haru then looked at Eli. She could only say that this girl had fallen into his arms. But she felt slightly jealous of her.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 871: Graduation's Day 2

After Haru explained the misunderstanding, Eli understood everything, but her response surprised him.

"Hmph! Do you think that I'll treat you differently after knowing your identity! Don't look down on me!" Eli said.

"That's good. I'm glad..."

Both of them stared at each other before Eli looked away in blush.

Haru sighed and really wanted to hug her at this moment, but it was impossible when there was someone who was ready to disturb him.

"That's good! The misunderstanding between the two of you has been solved! Now, let's go back!" Nozomi said as she pulled Eli's hand.

"Nozomi? W, wait! What are you doing?!"

Eli was dumbfounded by Nozomi's action, but somehow Nozomi whispered something to her ear.

"Eli, you can't forgive him that easily!"

"Huh? Why?" Eli was confused.

Wagging her finger, Nozomi said, "Isn't it a chance for you to ask him something?"

"Yeah, like a date or something," Nozomi said.

"H, huh! Why should I ask him for a date!" Eli was flustered.

"So you don't want to have a date with him?" Nozomi asked.

"B, but this isn't the time! I'm not in a hurry or anything!"

Eli thought that it was better to wait for a while to observe whether Haru was good or not. But if he decided to confess to her then she didn't mind accepting him. She thought for a while and asked, "But why should you ask me to do that?"

Nozomi turned and muttered, "Because if you don't then I'll have him myself."

"Huh? What did you say?" Eli asked since she didn't hear what Nozomi had said to her.

Nozomi looked at Eli once again and smiled.

Hearing the interaction between two friends, Haru was wondering why it was so complicated to become a harem protagonist.

It was the day of the graduation of Sora and Megumi.

Haru and Hiratsuka came together walking side by side to Sora and Megumi's middle school. It was also his middle school in the past.

Haru didn't want to attract too much attention and wore glasses, but he didn't expect someone to notice him.

Haru turned and was surprised. "Oh, aunt, good morning."

"Good morning, Haruka-kun, are you coming for Megumi?" Megumi's mother asked.

"Yes." Haru nodded and noticed that they were looking at Hiratsuka.

The one who greeted him was Megumi's mother.

Haru thought that they might be able to recognize him because of Megumi's invisibility.

Megumi's parents needed to work on their observation skills or they might forget their daughter the entire time.

It was because of that observation skill that they were able to find Haru directly.

"Haru, can you introduce me?" Hiratsuka said.

Haru nodded and said, "aunt, let me introduce you. She is my aun ---" He stopped since he was being glared by Hiratsuka. "I mean the little sister of my deceased father and her name is Hiratsuka."

Megumi's mother knew that Haru had lost his parents early and it was also the reason why she was amazed by his ability to rise so high without the help of his parents. It might also be the reason why her daughter had fallen so much for him.

"Hello, my name is Hiratsuka. Nice to meet you."

Hiratsuka greeted Megumi's parents politely and bowed her head slightly.

Megumi's mother also greeted Hiratsuka back politely.

The three of them talked for a while before entering the hall where the graduation ceremony was being held.

Entering the hall, they could see a lot of people inside, mostly third-year students who were about to graduate along with their parents.

Haru looked around and found Sora then Megumi who sat down on the second row together. He waved his hand when he saw Sora and Megumi also noticed him.

Megumi and Sora turned and also waved their hands when they saw Haru who had entered the hall with Hiratsuka and Megumi's mother. But they didn't do that too long since they were afraid for the students and the teachers at this school to notice him.

Haru's presence in this middle school was a legend.

Entering the most prestigious high school in this country then became a billionaire using his mind and wit. On the news, his name was known as "Financial Wizard", "Golden Boy", etc.

Every boy in this middle school wanted to be the same as him, the girls wanted to become his girlfriend, and the teachers wanted to know him better to make their career better.

Haru didn't lack someone who wanted to lick his butt. Though, his butt wasn't easy being licked by someone.

The graduation ceremony started and everyone became quiet.

The student council president greeted them before the headmaster also started to give everyone a speech. Her speech wasn't that long, but it wasn't short either. She tried to encourage the students who had graduated from high school and somehow she also mentioned Haru's name.

Haru, who listened to the speech, was helpless, but it was also quite normal since he graduated from this school.

After the speech from the headmaster, it was the speech from the representative 3rd year.

Haru looked at the representative of the 3rd year and couldn't help but raise his eyebrow since this girl was his last ex-girlfriend during his middle school time.

In his middle school era, he had caused a lot of mess here and there. He had a lot of girlfriends, but this girl was his last girlfriend before his parents were lost because of an accident. After that accident, he decided to drop out of school and break up with her. His feelings felt quite complex, but he hoped nothing would go wrong.

The appearance of the girl was very strict and she wore glasses. She had long hair which reached her back. She also put hair clips on the right side of her bangs that showed her beautiful face perfectly.

She took the paper from the podium and took a deep breath before saying, "Today, we transition from a harsh winter to a season of budding flowers. To everyone who is graduating from Kibitou Middle and about to depart on a journey...

"Congratulations on your graduation."

The girl bowed her head for a while before continuing. "Memories of the days we spent with you all will remain with us forever." She bowed her head once again and said, "Thank you very much."

Everyone thought that this girl would go back and sit down, but suddenly she did something which they couldn't imagine.

"One last thing, I'm not sure whether you're here, but Kusugano Haruka-senpai...

Everyone turned quiet and opened their mouths wide in surprise.

"Because of you, I've changed....."

She started to cry and said, "Thank you for spending your time dating me during your middle school time, but I hope that you don't leave me and.... and... I just only want to say that I can't forget you and once again, I love you. I'm sorry for causing trouble." She bowed her head and walked away from the podium.

The graduation turned into quite awkward, but the teacher hurriedly tried to regain back the atmosphere.

"Let's continue the graduation ceremony! Class of 3-1, please be ready since you'll receive your diploma! We'll call your name one by one."

Haru sighed and thought that something really happened. He could feel Hiratsuka, Megumi's mother, Sora, and Megumi were staring at him which made him helpless.

Hiratsuka glared at him and said, "Go and meet that girl after the ceremony."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 872: Graduation's Day 3

The graduation ceremony was over and everyone went out of the hall to talk with their friends, or just walked back home.

There wasn't any reason to stay in the school after the ceremony since they had become high school students.

However, everyone needed to wait until April before they could officially become high school students.

There was a lot of tradition after the graduation ceremony such as the girls asking the boy to give them their second upper button on their uniform.

It was said that the second upper button of the uniform was the closest to the heart which also told the boys, in other words, it was a confession.

The boys were also the same and they were going to confess their love to the girls since it was their last chance to meet them.

Sora and Megumi were about to meet Haru, Hiratsuka, and Megumi's mother, but someone stopped them.

"Seibami-san, can you follow me for a bit?"

The boy seemed quite nervous and stopped in front of Sora hoping that she could hear his confession.

Sora had changed her family name to Seibami which made her have a different family name to Haru.

"I don't have time. If you want to confess to me, then don't bother. I don't have an interest in you," Sora said and walked away.

The boy who heard Sora's words crumbled on the ground.

Everyone started to help the boy who had just passed out after being rejected. Such a scene wasn't uncommon rather it was quite normal, but no one would expect this guy dared to confess on Seibami Sora.

Sora was a very cute girl and even though her personality was quite bad, no one could deny her charm.

There were a lot of brave warriors who decided to confess their love but they were being rejected mercilessly.

Sora didn't care too much but somehow her mood wasn't good when she heard the confession of the representative girl before. Of course, she knew who that girl was since she almost remembered all of Haru's ex-girlfriend. Except for the one which he had never told her.

"Sora, you're very popular," Megumi said.

Sora sighed and said, "Megumi. If you're more noticeable then you'll also become popular."

Megumi shook her head and said, "I don't need to. As long as there is one guy who has always noticed me then I'm alright with that."

"Haru is lucky to have you," Sora said after a silence.

"I'm lucky to have him." Megumi smiled and said, "Do you think that he'll meet that girl?"

"Probably, that girl was his girlfriend before he decided to drop out from the school after my parents...." Sora couldn't continue, but her hand was held by Megumi. She wiped her eyes and said, "Thank you, Megumi."

"No problem," Megumi said.

Both of them walked together while holding hands, but in front of everyone's eyes, they thought that both of them were yuri and became lily after being together.

Everyone suddenly had a nosebleed and more medics came toward them.

Megumi and Sora didn't know what had happened and also didn't join their classmates since they didn't have that many friends.

Sora was downright anti-social and if Haru didn't introduce her to Megumi then she might not have any friends.

Megumi was quite normal, she might have a friend, but not as close as Sora, and sometimes they often forgot about her because of her invisibility.

They walked together and found Hiratsuka and Megumi's parents.

Before Sora finished her words, she was hugged by Hiratsuka.

"Shizuka-nee, stop! Stop! I can't breathe!"

Hiratsuka snorted and hugged Sora again, but this time it was gentler.

"Congratulations on your graduation."

Sora also hugged Hiratsuka with a smile.

"Megumi, congratulations!"

Megumi's mother was also happy to see her daughter had graduated from middle school.

"Thank you," Megumi said with a beautiful smile.

The two of them hugged each other before after they heard Sora's question.

"Where's Haru?" Sora asked.

"I told him to meet that courageous girl," Hiratsuka said.

Sora frowned and asked, "You're letting him meet that girl?"

"What's wrong?" Hiratsuka asked.

Sora sighed and said, "Nothing." Since it had happened, then she could do nothing.

Megumi's mother took a picture together, and they agreed, but they decided to wait for Haru. They waited for 10 minutes before they saw him walking toward them.

"How is it?" Hiratsuka asked.

"No problem. I've solved it," Haru said.

"How did you solve it?" Megumi's mother asked curiously.

"Just talk. We might not have had that much of a talk before after my parents have passed away," Haru said simply.

They nodded and didn't ask too much after hearing the last words.

"So what are we doing after this? Do you want to go out to eat something?" Haru asked.

"Let's take a photo first," Hiratsuka said.

Haru nodded and said, "It'll be your last time to wear that uniform after all."

Everyone agreed and took a picture in front of the entrance of the school together. It was quite a simple photo without a special pose or anything, but somehow it had a lot of meaning.

Haru looked at his middle school and thought that he might have left a lot of dark history, especially when he was a womanizer who often dated two or three or more girls at the same time.

Not that much different from the present, but this time, he was more responsible toward his girls.

However, he knew that his journey as a harem protagonist had just started.

"Last photo with the three of us!"

Sora and Megumi stood up while calling his name.

Haru nodded and stood up in the middle of two of them.

Megumi's mother helped to take a picture of the three of them before they decided to go out to eat something.

Of course, Haru's presence, who took a picture with two girls, didn't go unnoticed since he took a photo with two girls at the same time.

They were wondering who he was until someone recalled his silver hair.

Everyone who happened to stay at the school was startled, but then they became excited. They wanted to ask him a lot of questions and if possible they wanted to make a good relationship with him.

However when they thought about chasing after him, they saw him had disappeared.

"Hmm... it might be my imagination."

Little did they know that it was Megumi's ability to turn the people in her two meter radius into invisible.

Haru was speechless when he saw Megumi activated this ability since it was too cheating, but then he didn't think too much since she was his girlfriend.

They didn't stay too long and went to to eat something good before they returned since it was they had just ended their graduation ceremony.

Haru had promised Joichiro to help Souma to go for a test for Tootsuki Academy and he would pick Souma after this. But suddenly his phone vibrated, looking at the one person who had dialed him, he felt a bit surprised.

"As I have said before, call me grandfather!"

Haru was speechless and said, "Good morning, grandpa. It's quite rare for you to call me in the morning."

"I've heard that you're going to Tootsuki after this?"

"Yes, is there something wrong?"

"If you have time, can you meet me at my office? I want to talk with you for a while."

Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I'll meet you over there."

"Good, I'm waiting for you."

Hung his phone, Haru looked at the time and it was five in the morning.

'I guess an elderly person wakes up quite early, huh?'

*Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*

Looking at Utaha who was sucking his anaconda with lewd and sloppy noise, Haru smiled and said, "I've one hour left, so do you want to eat it from your upper mouth or lower mouth?"

Utaha stopped and said, "Both."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 873: What do you think?

Looking at the scenery in front of him, Souma wasn't sure how to describe his mood. Haru had picked him up in the early morning to help him to go to Tootsuki. He had thought Tootsuki would be a slow pace culinary school with a middle-aged lady or old man who would teach him how to cook, but he didn't expect the reality would be so different.

Scratching his head, Souma looked at Haru who was in the driver seat and asked, "Is this really school?"

Haru nodded and said, "The entire mountain is the school."

Souma wasn't sure how to describe his feelings.

"Souma, don't underestimate this school. I know that in your mind this school is full of pampered young masters or young ladies who have never worked in a real workplace, right?" Haru said.

Souma was silent since what Haru had said to him was the truth since he was looking down on everyone in this place. In his mind, the students in this school were pampered brats who had never stood in front of clients.

"Well, you're right," Haru said.

"Eh? Am I right?" Souma was speechless by Haru's answer.

"Unlike those of us who have opened our own store....."

Stopped his car for a while, Haru opened the window and showed his special pass to enter the academy.

It was impossible to enter the school directly with a vehicle unless they had a special pass to enter.

Souma didn't say anything and waited for Haru to say something. Even though he wasn't sure about Haru's background, he had to admit that he respected him since Haru's Fleurs De Lapin was very popular.

It was also a bakery which was made by Haru alone without the help of anyone. Even though Haru was only one year older than him, he felt that Haru had much more experience and Haru had won him several times which made him respect him.

"Most of the students here are the children of the famous restaurant owner who has a golden spoon from their birth," Haru said.

"I won't lose to such people." Souma snorted, showing his disdain. He didn't think that he would lose to such a brat in this school.

"But you don't need to worry about them. However, you need to worry about whether you can graduate from this school since in this school there won't be less than 1% of graduation rate," Haru said.

Souma twitched the corner of his eyes and asked, "Less than 1% rate?"

Haru nodded, and said, "99% of students on this place are pampered brats, but the 1% of those students are your true opponent." He looked at Souma and said, "If you can't defeat them then you might not be able to defeat your dad."

When Haru mentioned his father, Souma became annoyed but at the same time, he became interested in this 1% of the students in this academy.

"So what is the difference between these 1 percent of students and the rest?"

"Well, they might have a superpower," Haru said jokingly.

"Don't joke around!" Souma was annoyed.

"But well, really, they might have a superpower such as a super keen nose or they might have their specialty," Haru said.

Souma raised his eyebrow when he heard that word since it was an uncommon word in his ears.

"Well, it might be quite early for you. You can slowly learn it in school later," Haru said. He pointed at the group of people outside and said, "Go over there, I need to talk with someone first. You're alright being alone, right?"

Souma nodded and didn't want to trouble Haru that much.

"From now on, it is your own ability. If you don't have the ability to enter this school then I can't help you that much," Haru said.

"You don't need to worry. I can handle it myself and I won't lose," Souma said as he got out of his car. But before he went to the exam, he faced him and said, "Haru, thank you."

Waving his hand, Haru said, "No problem. I'll go after you after I've finished my matter." He didn't continue to talk with Souma and went to visit Senzaemon.

Looking at Haru's car which started to move far away, Souma turned his attention to this huge school. He was wondering what was so special about this school, and of course, he would be accepted.

Clapping both of his cheeks, Souma took his first step to Tootsuki.

Senzaemon was inside his office reading the document until he heard a knock on the door.

The door was opened, and Haru entered Senzemon's room.

Senzaemon smiled looking at Haru since he could see that her granddaughter had been in a very happy mood after meeting him.

"Good morning, Grandpa," Haru said, but he felt a bit awkward.

Senzaemon nodded and felt quite satisfied. "Sit down first, I want to talk about something with you."

Haru nodded and sat down on the chair right in front of Senzamon. He didn't know why Senzaemon had called him, but no matter what reason it was, he needed to be polite since Senzaemon might become his grandfather-in-law.

"Haru, what do you think of Erina?" Senzaemon asked directly.

Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "What do I think of Erina?"

Senzaemon wanted to engage Haru with his granddaughter, but he also wouldn't let Erina be played by Haru.

To put it simply, Haru was living a life of debauchery during his middle school. Haru changed his girlfriends from time to time giving him a very bad image, but after Haru had lost both of his parents. Haru had changed and started to grow up becoming better, but even so, it was hard to erase his womanizer personality.

Senzaemon knew that Haru had a lot of female acquaintances, but from what he could tell he knew that Haru had never touched them until now. He wasn't sure the reason, but it might be because Haru wanted to change.

Haru leaned back to make himself relax and said, "For me, Erina is troublesome."

Senzaemon was speechless.

"She can be annoying sometimes, impatient, easy to get angry, haughty, proud..."

"All of that is very bad!"

Senzaemon couldn't help but interrupt him.

"Yes, but even so, I love her. She might not be perfect, but I'm alright with that and that part of her can be considered charming in my eyes," Haru said with a gentle smile remembering his day with Erina, especially when he was late during their date which somehow moved him when she had waited for him for two hours in the movie theatre.

Looking at Haru's smile, Senzaemon nodded and felt that it was right to entrust Erina to Haru.

"That's good! I'm happy that both of you love each other."

Senzaemon sighed and said, "Erina lacked love from her parents during her childhood" He bowed his head and said, "That's why I hope that you can take care of her."

Haru was surprised when Senzaemon suddenly bowed his head. He stood up and hurriedly stopped Senzaemonto bow at himself.

"Please don't do this! Even if you don't ask me, I'll take care of her."

Senzaemon nodded and became even more satisfied with Haru.

"Right, I also want to tell you about something, Grandpa," Haru said.

"What's wrong?" Senzaemon asked. He was in a good mood and wanted to know what Haru wanted to tell him.

"Last month, when I was in New York, I saw someone," Haru said and took out a photo.

Senzaemon knew that Haru went to New York since Haru appeared on the media, but he wasn't sure who Haru met there, but his expression changed from good to bad when he saw the photo which was taken by Haru.

"Grandpa, be careful, he's planning something."

Senzaemon's expression turned serious and felt that something was more complicated than he had thought since the photo taken by Haru was a photo of his son-in-law, Azami Nakiri, and the 1st seat of Elite 10, Eishi Tsukasa.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 874: The Protagonist Temperament

Senzaemon was startled when he saw this photo. He squinted his eyes and asked, "Is this photo true?" He didn't want to believe what he had seen, and that was why he needed to ask this question.

At Tootsuki Academy, the one with the highest authority wasn't the director nor the shareholders, rather it was the Elite 10 that consisted of 10 of the most talented students in this academy.

Eishi Tsukasa met with his son-in-law, whom he has disowned in the past, and made him doubt what was the purpose of their meeting.

"I'm not sure what they're planning, but I can see that my father-in-law is aiming for your position, Grandpa," Haru said.

Hearing what the words came out from Haru, Senzaemon knew very well, but it was hard to accept such a thing. He stood up and said, "I'll talk with Tsukasa..."

Haru hurriedly stopped Senzaemon. He didn't expect that Senzaemon was a type of hot-blooded man who moved without thinking.

"Why did you stop me?" Senzaemon was confused.

"Grandpa, don't alert the enemy." Haru helped him to sit down first and said, "First, we need to know who is our enemy and who is our ally."

Haru sighed and said, "Have you heard a sentence about, 'Keep your friends close and your enemy closer?'"

Senzaemon frowned and asked, "So you want me to pretend that I don't know anything?"

Haru nodded and said, "Since my father-in-law hasn't moved to overthrow your position then we can conclude that he hasn't had half or more Elite 10 people under him. But if he has made all of the Elite 10 into his ally then you can't do anything against him, Grandpa."

Senzaemon calmed down and thought what Haru had said was right. His son-in-law hadn't done anything to him which meant that his son-in-law hadn't grasped all of the members of the Elite 10. He looked at Haru and asked, "Do you have a plan?"

Haru nodded and said, "First..."

After talking with Senzaemon, Haru walked out of his office to meet with Souma. He was able to end his father-in-law's plan early and take the bud early from the earth, but he felt that wasn't fun. If possible he wanted to set the duel between two factions, and he also wanted to make Erina become the leader of that faction.

It might sound cruel since Erina had a fear against her father because of trauma that she had felt during her childhood time, but he wanted to see her break away from that cage. He loved a strong woman, but a real strength, not a facade to hide the fear.

Even though such a thing might be good since it made her depend on him for her entire life, but as her boyfriend, he wanted her to rebel against her own father.

If it was Chu Feng or Yun Che, both of them might end the life of Erina's father as soon as possible and the problem was over.

But the problem was, this place was a modern world.

The people in this world had created the rule and everyone played the game by a rule. Even if there was an argument that there were a lot of people who didn't play the game by a rule, let's ignore those people for a while.

If the opponent decided to fight him by trying to kill him or assassinate him then he would also fight them back in the same way.

But if the opponent decided to fight him using a trick then he would also use the trick.

Haru wanted to play using the rules of the game, but if the opponent decided to break the rule then he didn't mind playing with them.

'An eye for an eye, right?'

Walking on the courtyard of Tootsuki, Haru looked at the huge and beautiful scenery in this academy. He was about to reach the location where Souma was waiting. He saw Souma who was sitting on the bench together with someone. He was about to call him, but suddenly something happened.

Souma who was sitting suddenly kicked from the bench by the person beside him.

"DON'T YOU DARE TO SIT NEXT TO MEEE!!!"

The young man pointed his finger at Souma and yelled loudly, "This academy won't allow ordinary people like you to enter! Only an elite among elites like me is eligible to enter this academy to study! This is Tootsuki, the Paradise of Chef! Low-class people like you----"

The young man couldn't finish his words since his face was kicked by someone. He was thrown a few meters away twitching on the ground. He felt his nose was in pain and he was wailing loudly.

"Souma, you alright?" Haru helped Souma who was on the side.

"I'm alright," Souma said. He was also very annoyed by the young man earlier, but he didn't want to cause more trouble. However, he didn't expect to see Haru had kicked the young man earlier.

The young man rose from the ground and pointed his finger at Haru. "My father has never beaten me! How dare you do this?"

"Oh ho? Is your father powerful?" Haru asked casually.

The young man seemed quite proud and said, "Of course! My father is the owner of the most popular restaurant in Roppongi!...." He started to "bla bla...."

"Let's go to the exam," Haru said and took his phone to call someone.

Souma nodded and decided to ignore this young man.

"Damn, how dare you ignore me! Guys beat him up for me!" The young man ordered his bodyguard to give Haru a lesson.

But suddenly a group of people with black suits appeared suddenly and apprehended all of the young man's bodyguards on the ground.

The young man was in shock.

Haru didn't say anything and walked away with Souma. He was wondering why someone could be so arrogant.

The young man wasn't sure what had happened, but suddenly his phone rang. He looked at the screen on his phone and saw that it was his father.

"Huh? Father? What's wrong?"

"Son! Our restaurant gets a lot of bad reviews! And there are a lot of scandals that suddenly come out from various media!"

The young man slumped on the ground and couldn't believe what he had heard before laughing as he funnily dropped his smartphone to the ground. He thought that everything was a dream and he passed out after that.

Haru didn't do too much and only put up a scandal, but such a scandal would be easily erased as long as there was money, though, he was a bit surprised at the young man's reaction since it was too exaggerated since he didn't make the young man's parent' restaurant bankrupt.

They didn't know what had happened to the young man while looking at Haru's back with a complex expression, but somehow they understood that this young man was in very big trouble.

It was just a small episode for Haru, but for Souma, it was a huge matter.

Souma didn't expect that this school would be like this, especially since the crowd turned silent after Haru uttered a word to the young man earlier. He could see that everyone looked at Haru in fear which made him confused.

"Haru, what did you do earlier?" Souma asked.

Haru chuckled and said, "Do you want to know?"

Souma thought that it was better to not ask, and at the same time, he realized the identity of his friend wasn't as simple as it seemed. He shook his head and started to complain, "What the hell is going on at this school!" He grumbled and didn't understand why a lot of people looked down on him, especially when he had told them about his origin. His shop might be a small eatery that was famous in the neighborhood, but it didn't mean that they could look down on him.

"Well, for people like them, they're thinking that real food only belongs to the upper class," Haru said. In his view, the cuisine at the star restaurant was only a genre such a horror genre in the movie. Even the food stalls on the street and small shops were also a genre of cuisine, and there wasn't any real or fake cuisine, and because of that cuisine was very fun.

Even if the price of the food that was made at the star restaurant might be more expensive, it didn't mean that the taste was better than the one which was made by a food stall on the street.

As long as the food is delicious then it is good food.

Whether such food was real or fake cuisine, such a thing was irrelevant.

"I can't accept this! I want them to know that the dishes which are recognized by the masses are good food! Not a food which is being decided by a small elitist!"

Souma didn't seem down. He made a vow and raised his fist showing the temperament of Shounen Manga's main character.

Haru smiled and patted his shoulder. "Come on, Souma. I'm optimistic about you."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 875: Mischievous

After completing the document review, under the guidance of the staff, Haru and Souma came together in front of the hall hung with a sign of "Testing Ground".

It was also a coincidence that when they arrived, the assessment was about to begin, and the examiners were speaking in front of the hall.

"I can't help you much in this place. I'm waiting for you here. Show your ability and good luck."

Patting Souma's shoulder, Haru didn't go out, but he hid in an obscure corner and observed the assessment in secret. He didn't expect that Tootsuki would really make Erina an examiner in this assessment to enter the academy. He knew that Erina's ability was powerful, but she was just a 15-year-old girl after all.

But he thought that it might be because she was the owner of the "god of the tongue".

'I guess having a "god of the tongue" is very special, huh?'

Haru had never thought this ability special besides having a sensitive tongue rather it brought him a lot of miserable incidents. He wasn't sure how many times he had passed out because of this ability which made him depressed.

Standing next to Erina was Hisako.

Hisako was holding a note and reading an assessment rule before it started.

Sneering in a hum of contempt, Erina's mood wasn't good since she didn't see Haru. She thought that he would visit him on the entrance examiner.

But everyone who had heard Erina's sneer was in fear since they knew Erina's name very well.

Erina was very famous in the culinary world in this country and as long as she had said the food which was made by the chef was bad, then the career of that chef would be over.

There were a lot of counters in this hall with various ingredients on it.

Walking toward the counter, Erina's eyes first fell on the egg, but after a moment of thought, he picked a flour on the side and put it on the counter.

"The main ingredient is flour! Your assessment is to make a dish that can satisfy my tongue..." Her purple eyes swept across the participant, smiled, and said, "It's simple, right?"

"Right, I almost forgot to say..." Ignoring the participant who started to tremble, Erina said mischievously, "I'll give you one minute to withdraw from the examination if you want.

"What a joke! That's the owner of the "god of the tongue"! How can we make a dish that is capable of satisfying her?!"

"If she declares my food is bad then my career as a chef is over!"

The crowd dispersed, as quickly as possible hoping that they could run faster.

The crowd passed Haru and caused a gush of wind which almost messed up his clothes. It was his first time seeing such an assessment in his entire life. Haru sighed at the character of his fiancee and somehow it was quite fun to watch this assessment. Looking around, he could see Souma was still in the hall. He couldn't see Souma giving up because of Erina.

But suddenly he saw something strange since he saw Erina started to flirt with Hisako which made him speechless. He thought that both of them might have the potential to become a yuri pair, but he knew that it was a bit impossible since his anaconda wouldn't let that happen.

Haru was a bit excited, but he calmed himself down. Looking at Souma who was oblivious about what was happening, he only shook his head and sighed. He thought the pair of Hisako and Souma would be good in the future.

When Hisako and Erina talked to each other in the yuri atmosphere, suddenly Souma interrupted them and said simply, "Excuse me, can the exam begin?"

The cooking assessment had begun, Haru who was hiding in the corner didn't intend to show up at this time. He only promised to Joichiro to help Souma when Souma was treated unfairly, and he wouldn't help Souma to enter this academy using a backdoor. He knew that Souma's ability in cooking was quite good, and Souma had also learned one or two recipes from him since Souma often went to his cafe.

Souma had decided to make bread since he often went to Haru's cafe and somehow had learned one or two recipes from him. He thought for a while and decided to create "Japan #16". In his opinion, Haru's dream to make bread for this country was very interesting and it was very fun. He had asked him to teach him how to make "Japan #16" since it was good being eaten with curry and he was glad to learn it from him.

Souma made a non-rising dough and a thin layer dough then stuck them on the top of the oven. He waited for a while until he received a satisfactory result..

Hisako, who saw what had happened, felt speechless and wasn't sure how to react since she wasn't sure what kind of bread that Souma wanted to create.

But Erina only nodded since she knew what bread it was. She stayed in Haru's cafe for a week and she had seen that weird bread which he often named "Japan" and a number behind it. She thought about the taste of his bread and couldn't help but shudder. Her body had been ravaged after she ate that bread and somehow she started to cry when she thought about "chawanmushi" who had fought bravely against "sea urchin".

Souma brought his bread which was shaped similar to Mt. Fuji.

"Japan #16, please try it."

"Erina-sama?" Hisako wasn't sure what to say.

Erina nodded and took Souma's bread eating it right away. She nodded and it was quite passable; and at the same time, she also wanted to eat curry for some reason. But she sighed when she compared this bread with Haru's bread. She wanted to meet him and taste Haru's food again. She looked around to see whether Haru was around this area, but she didn't see him which annoyed her further. She thought that he tried to tease her which made her couldn't help but hit the counter with "bang".

Souma was in shock and said, "Even if my food isn't good, do you need to calm me, bastard?" He misunderstood Erina who suddenly shouted "bastard" earlier.

"I didn't mean it was you."

Erina smiled sarcastically from the corner of her mouth. She calmed herself and thought that Souma's food was passable. She was about to announce her judgment, but...

A cough sounded by their side, Haru walked out of the corner with a calm expression. When he saw a sarcasm on Erina's expression. He felt that Souma would likely be judged a failure by Erina. After all, with Erina's bad character, she wouldn't tolerate anyone to provoke herself.

That was why he decided to show himself.

Hisako was surprised to see Haru suddenly come to this place. She turned toward Erina and saw her expressionless expression.

Haru walked to the counter and picked Souma's bread. He ate it and nodded. "It's good." He looked at Erina and said, "It's delicious, right? Erina?" He blinked his eyes giving her a message.

But Erina smiled mischievously and said, "It's not qualified! It's terrible!"

Haru and Souma were startled.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 876: Punishment

Haru had a feeling that this girl was trying to tease him.

At first, although Erina's expression was disdainful, her emotions were stable, but after he appeared, she started to tease him.

"Unqualified! It's so bad!"

After dropping this sentence, Erina strode away from the hall, leaving no chance for an explanation to Haru.

"Souma, you wait here. I'll persuade Erina to take back what she has said." Haru looked at Hisako and said, "You can talk with Hisako for a while." He also strode trying to catch Erina.

Hisako and Souma looked at each other for a moment.

"Mm... Hello?" Souma said.

Erina didn't move far away and tapped her feet slowly on the ground looking at Haru who had chased after her.

Haru was speechless and said, "We're not on a date, right? How am I late?"

Erina looked around and grabbed his hand. "Let's go!"

Haru was wondering what this girl wanted to do.

Erina brought him to a lounge within Tootsuki and locked the door. She sighed in relief when no one had seen her after she brought him here.

"Why did you bring me here?" Haru asked.

Erina snorted and asked, "Why didn't you appear soon?"

"I'm only accompanying him to the exam. I never said I'd come, right?' Haru said.

Erina thought for a while and suddenly remembered that Haru had never promised to come to Tootsuki during their talk before, but she was annoyed when he made her hopeful.

Looking at Erina who started to sulk, Haru was helpless, but he said, "Erina, why didn't you say Souma's dish is unqualified? Don't you think that it is good enough? If you want to tease me then you don't need to do this."

"No, I am the examiner of this assessment. With me there, no unfair things can happen," Erina said while folding her arms.

"Do you think your previous review result is fair?" Haru asked.

"I am the examiner of this assessment, the standards are set by me! If I say that he fails, then he fails!" Erina said with a smile.

Haru looked at Erina who tried to provoke him and moved forward kissing her lips.

Erina was surprised, but she didn't fight back.

Both of them kissed each other before their lips parted.

"So will you change Souma's result?" Haru asked.

Haru was speechless and said, "Do you remember our bet on my cafe before?"

Erina thought for a while and remembered before the duel between the two of them. She had lost to him and as the loser, she needed to do one thing for him. She blushed and thought that he would use that request "to do that kind of thing", but she didn't really mind. She only hoped for him to change the location "to do that kind of thing" in another place.

"I want you to change the result of Souma," Haru said. Even though he had kept that request for a while, he decided to use it now. Even though he could ask Erina a lot of things, he felt that he didn't need to use that "one wish" which he had gotten after winning against her on a cooking duel.

Erina couldn't help but feel disappointed when Haru asked her about this request since he could use it for a lot of things. She gritted her teeth and said, "No!"

Haru looked around and didn't see the camera in this room. "So you can't do that?" For reassurance, he threw out a jamming device in this room so no one would bother them.

Erina shook her head and looked straight at him.

"Then, I'll change my request," Haru said.

"I want to slap your butts," Haru said.

Blushing, Erina pointed her finger at Haru. "You pervert!"

"Too late! You already know that your boyfriend is a pervert, right? So come here, I'll slap your butts now," Haru said and carried her in his arms before sitting down on the nearby sofa.

"Let go of me! Let go of me!"

Erina tried to fight back, but she lost to him.

Haru put Erina on his lap with her stomach facing his lap. The location of her butts was in the perfect location and it was ready being slapped by his right hand right away.

"Erina, you have promised me before, right? Are you going to break your promise?" Haru asked.

"But can you ask something else?" Erina was annoyed and wondering why Haru didn't ask for something better. If he asked for something else then she might not mind, but he asked her to slap her butts which somehow made her embarrassed.

"But your butts are beautiful...."

Caressing her supple butts which were perfectly toned from her workout, Haru had to admit that it was very addictive.

Erina didn't expect Haru to be a butt guy.

"But a naughty girl needs some punishment."

Haru slapped Erina's butts and made them bouncy around.

"W, what are you doing!" Erina didn't expect Haru to slap her butt.

Haru slapped her butt again and said, "I'll slap your butt 10 times."

Erina tried to fight back, but her butt was being slapped once again. During this time, she couldn't do anything and could only wait for Haru to finish his punishment.

After 10 slaps on her butt, Erina started to sob on Haru's lap. Even though Haru didn't use that much force to slap her butts, it might shock her for him to do this on her.

"I'm sorry to slap your butts, alright?" Haru said and caressed Erina's butts. Looking at her who kept sobbing and sulking, he sighed and said, "Come on, don't cry. Your crying face is ugly."

"It's all your fault!" Erina yelled in annoyance when she heard his voice. She was sitting down on Haru's lap while wiping the tears from her eyes.

"As I said before, I'm sorry, but please don't tease me like that again in the future. I don't like it," Haru said and wiped the tears from Erina's eyes gently.

Being gently wiped, Erina felt softened, but she asked, "Don't you love me? Why did you hurt me?"

"I love you, but it doesn't mean that I'll tolerate everything." Haru looked at Erina and said, "What you're doing is testing my patience. I might be gentle, but it doesn't mean that you can play around with me. I can also get angry with you."

"I, I'm not playing with you...." Erina looked away nervously.

"Then look into my eyes," Haru said.

Erina couldn't look straight at him.

"So you want to tease me, right?" Haru said.

"Don't do that again in the future," Haru said.

"I'm sorry..." Erina said.

Haru smiled and said, "I'm sorry too for slapping your butt." He also caressed her butt since it was quite addictive. "So can you change your result for Souma?"

"That's a good girl," Haru said and caressed Erina's head.

Erina snuggled into him and hugged his neck while being caressed. "You don't hate me, right?"

"I'm not. But in the future, don't do that again," Haru said.

"I won't..." Erina felt that it was nice being with him. She suddenly felt something and asked, "How long are you going to touch my butt?"

"Doesn't it hurt? I'm doing my best to make the pain go away from your butts," Haru said.

Erina wanted to say something, but her butts felt really good when it was being caressed and she said nothing.

"So how long are we going to stay here?' Haru asked with a smile.

"Until the pain in the butt goes away," Erina said. But she didn't dare to look at him since it was quite shameful to say that she wanted to stay like this for a long time.

"Alright, but doesn't your lips hurt too from sobbing earlier? I might need to kiss so the pain will go away," Haru said with a serious expression and seemed worried about her condition.

Looking at her boyfriend, Erina realized that Haru was a top-level pervert. She thought about Alice's words to her before and thought that it might not be that long before she was eaten by him. Though, rather than disgusted, she felt happy that he loved her this much which made her wonder why love was so wonderful yet so weird at the same time.

"It's true, my lips hurt a bit too," Erina said.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

I'm sick. I need to rest. If I don't get well tomorrow then I won't upload a chapter.

Sorry.

From your lovely author who is almost passed out at this moment.

Akikan40.

Chapter 877: New Page

Inside the world of Celestial Spirit, Lucy along with Natsu, Gray, Happy, and Erza were invited by the King of Celestial Spirit to come to the world of Celestial Spirit.

Everyone had a party and a blast, eating, drinking, dancing, etc happily together.

They had been trapped on Tenrou Island for seven years and when they came back their guild had become shoddy, small, dilapidated, poor, etc; they were quite helpless, but they had found a solution.

It was a magician tournament which was held once every year.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail decided to join this tournament and became the champion since the prize of this quest would be able to help them return their headquarters to new and the status of the champion would help them to regain their status as a top guild on Fiore.

After they had made a decision, almost every member of Fairy Tail decided to go out for training.

Lucy, Natsu, Gray, Erza, and Happy also decided to train but didn't expect Virgo (Lucy's Celestial Spirit) to invite them to the world of Celestial Spirit. They were curious about that world and wanted to see it. They agreed with the invitation and went to the world of the Celestial Spirit.

Natsu and Happy were very happy playing around in this place.

Sipping her juice slowly, Erza pondered for a while and said, "I never expected...."

"Huh? What's wrong, Erza?" Lucy who was eating stopped when she heard Erza's words.

"Do you know "Infinite Guild" Lucy?" Erza asked.

Lucy nodded and said, "It's Yajima-san's guild right? What's wrong?"

The relationship between the members of Fairy Tail and Yajima was quite good since the members of Fairy Tail often went to Yajima's restaurant to work.

"I mean Yajima has made the best guild in the entire Fiore in just a year," Erza said.

If Yajima created a guild, then she wouldn't be that surprised, but the problem was Yajima's guild was the strongest guild in the entire Fiore.

Erza had heard that Yajima's guild had only been built for a year which somehow made her quite doubtful about the validity of this matter, but it seemed that it was true which made her curious about this guild.

"I wonder about the members of his guild," Lucy said. From her memory, Yajima was quite perverted and a bit similar to Macarov to a certain extent. She wasn't sure what kind of people had joined Yajima's guild. She was wondering whether Yajima's guild would only be full of female members which somehow made her disgusted.

"I've heard from Lyonn that each of them is very strong," Grey said as he joined their conversation.

"Really?" Lucy looked at Grey.

"You've heard of their members, Grey?" Erza asked.

"I've only heard from Lyon, but almost all of the members have the ability to be an S-Class Mage," Grey said.

They were surprised when they heard it.

Their purpose to enter Tenrou Island in the past was to perform an S-Class Mage exam.

The only S-Class Mage in their guild were Gildartz, Laxus, Erza, Mirajane, and Mystogan.

Though Mystoga had quit the guild, he was also counted as one of the S-Class Mage on Fairy Tail.

Their guild had only five members, but Yajima's members almost all of them were S-Class Mage which somehow made them quite surprised.

Natsu suddenly appeared and shouted excitedly.

"Hehehe, almost all of them are S-Class Mage? Interesting! I want to fight the members of the Infinite Guild!"

Natsu shouted excitedly and a fire kept coming out from his mouth.

Everyone smiled looking at Natsu and nodded.

"That's right! We're going to be the champions of the Grand Magic Games!" Erza said.

Happy, Lucy, and Grey were also excited.

They didn't have a doubt and their eyes were clear with confidence that they would win this Grand Magic Games.

Little did they know that they would come back three months after they returned to Earthland.

Tabane created a number of weapons in her laboratory after hearing a Grand Magic Games would be held soon. She also wanted to join this tournament since it seemed quite fun, especially when she watched the record of the tournament which happened a year ago.

"Ufufufu, The Idol Tabane-chan is going to go to another world!"

Tabane was excited when she thought that she would defeat the main character of the story and she waited for the quest with anticipation.

The cherry blossom tree had blossomed, and all of the cherry blossoms in the center of Haru's house blossomed, showing a very beautiful flower.

All the trees within showed their beautiful figures to welcome the new page.

Haru, Hiratsuka, Seri, Sora, and Ritsu were in the dining room together while watching the cherry blossom tree having breakfast before they went out either for school or work.

Seri had been living in Haru's house and she loved it. Even though she saw a Gundam in his house, she didn't think much since she thought that it was a real-size toy or something.

Ritsu was having fun staying with everyone after she went to Hawaii. She had to admit that it was good to visit around the world, but it was better to stay with your family since she felt quite lonely sometimes.

Ritsu started to feel that she started to grow after she stayed with Haru.

Hiratsuka felt that her stomach was very warm eating the breakfast which was cooked by Haru. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, are you going to transfer your school?"

Haru looked at Sora and said, "I might not transfer to your school, big sis."

Hiratsuka nodded and said, "Well, it doesn't really matter since Hyakko is also quite a good school." She looked at Sora and asked, "You're alright with that?"

"It's alright," Sora said with a smile.

Hiratsuka looked at Sora and felt strange. She knew that Sora had a very big brother complex, and it was quite hard to believe that Sora would accept him to not have the same school as her.

Hiratsuka remembered during middle school that both of them were inseparable, but she thought that it might be because of Sora's growth. She nodded and felt a bit satisfied that Sora had become an adult.

Little did Hiratsuka know that Sora really had become an adult since she had been eaten by Haru.

Sora didn't really mind for Haru to continue to study at the Hyakkaou Private Academy rather than transfer to Shuchiin Academy, especially considering his identity show as a billionaire. She was sure that he would be troubled since there would be a lot of people who would come at him since they were curious.

Unlike her school, the students on Hyakkou had gotten used to Haru's presence and it wouldn't cause him trouble every day, but it would be different if he decided to transfer to a new school since the condition of each school was different.

"School is going to start soon. Hurry up and go to school." Hiratsuka started to walk and said, "I'm a teacher since I need to go early. Sora, don't be late for school."

"Alright," Sora said. She looked at the time and said, "I'll go out now. I'll go to school with Megumi." She walked toward Haru and kissed his cheek.

Haru nodded and said, "Be careful."

Sora also went out to go to school.

"She seems to be in a good mood," Ritsu said.

Seri also looked at Haru wondering why Sora seemed to be in a good mood.

"Maybe because it is her first day as a high school student?" Haru said. He wouldn't tell them that he had eaten Sora before.

Ritsu only smiled mischievously.

Haru was speechless when he looked at Ritsu's smile.

Seri wasn't sure about what they were talking about and somehow felt that she had been left out by both of them and she didn't like it. She thought to change the topic of conversation and asked, "Haru, do you have another plan?"

Haru nodded and said, "No. I'm only targeting both gold and the euro."

"But is there something that you want to buy?" Seri asked.

Haru looked at the time and saw that there was still time. He nodded and said, "Well, there is something that I want to buy..."

Listening to his ambition, Seri knew very well that it was the right decision to follow him. Staring at him, she was wondering whether her boss was interested in an older woman.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

I'm sick. I need to rest. If I don't get well tomorrow then I won't upload a chapter.

Sorry.

From your lovely author who is almost passed out at this moment.

Akikan40.

Chapter 878: The Girls' New Page

It was the day for the new student to enter their new school.

Sora had become a high school student along with Megumi, Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa.

Sora thought about going with Megumi, but she didn't expect to meet the three of them along the way.

Haru's cafe was closed momentarily since they were about to enter their high school as new students.

Everyone talked to Shiina reminding her to not do something weird since she had entered high school.

Shiina didn't listen to them, rather she was thinking about the cute cat which she had seen last night.

"It's hopeless...." Yuri said and facepalmed herself.

They weren't sure what to do with Shiina, but suddenly they heard a familiar voice.

"Good morning, underclassman."

They turned and saw Utaha smiling cheekily at them.

"It's not Utaha, but Utaha-senpai, right?" Utaha said with a graceful smile.

They weren't sure what to say for a moment since what Utaha had said was right. Utaha was one year older than them and in this school they were underclassmen.

"Good morning, Utaha-senpai," Megumi said with a deadpan expression.

Utaha should be happy at this moment, but she wasn't that happy when she heard Megumi's greeting since it was very bland and uninteresting. She looked around and asked, "Haru isn't going to transfer to this school?" She had thought that she could spend her time with Haru in this school after he had been transferred, but she didn't expect him to decide to stay at Hyakkou. She thought that it was a joke and looked at them with a hopeful expression.

Sora shook her head and said, "No, he isn't going to transfer."

Utaha snorted and said, "He has a lover at his school, right? Is that the reason why he doesn't want to transfer?"

"That might be one of the reasons, but it is going to trouble him to transfer to the new school considering his identity," Sora said.

Utaha sighed and knew very well that once Haru transferred to her school then there would be a lot of people who would come at him which somehow would trouble him. Though, she felt quite unsatisfied and decided to ask him for a date later.

They decided to talk together and the sight of five beautiful girls attracted a lot of people, but no one seemed to dare to talk with them.

"Sora-san, good morning!"

Suddenly a long black haired girl came to them and greeted Sora with a smile.

Sora looked at this girl for a while and it seemed that she had seen her somewhere, but she wasn't sure where she had seen this girl.

The girl noticed that Sora was confused and couldn't help but sobbed. "How cruel! You've forgotten about me!"

Everyone looked at Sora at this moment wondering what kind of relationship this girl had with Sora.

"Umm... I'm not sure who you are, sorry," Sora said.

The girl smiled and nodded. "It's alright." She looked around and asked, "I don't see Haru here? Where is he?"

They frowned when they heard this girl's question. They looked at this girl again and had to admit that this girl was quite beautiful, especially her beautiful black long hair which reached her back along with her big breasts.

Overall, in terms of size, this girl wasn't lost to Utaha and even a bit resembled Utaha, but she wasn't wearing a white hairband.

"He isn't here. If you're his ex then you should give up early," Sora said without hesitation.

"Oh my...? Am I his ex? So I was his girlfriend before? Is that what he has said to you?" The girl asked with a blush.

"You're not?" Utaha asked.

"I'm not," the girl said.

"So who are you?" Yuri asked.

"We have met on a trip to Macau before, don't you remember me?" The girl asked.

Sora thought for a while and suddenly remembered the annoying girl who often bothered her with Haru at that time.

"You know her, Sora?" Megumi asked.

Sora nodded and said, "She's a perverted girl that I've met in Macau."

They looked at this girl and made a note that this girl was a pervert.

"Pervert? No, I'm not." The girl was a bit embarrassed and said, "Then, let me introduce myself again." She put her hand on her chest gracefully and said, "My name is Jabami Yumeko. Nice to meet all of you."

"Kato Megumi. Nice to meet you too, Jabami-san," Megumi said.

Yumeko looked at Megumi and wondered when this girl appeared.

Looking at Yumeko's expression, Megumi knew it very well and said, "I've been here from the beginning."

Yumeko blinked her eyes and her long beautiful eyelashes fluttered similar to butterfly wings.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Kato-san."

"It's alright. I've gotten used to it," Megumi said.

"No, don't get used to it!" Iwasawa replied with a speechless expression.

Yumeko chuckled when she looked at their interaction. She thought that they were quite fun and wanted to befriend them.

"I don't know anyone in this school and I hope to be friends with all of you, is that alright?"

Megumi nodded and said, "It's alright, Jabami-san."

Everyone looked at Megumi and thought that she was an incarnation of "Saint Kato".

Yumeko felt quite a relief and healed when she talked with Megumi. "Megumi-san? Can I call you that?"

"Yes, please." Megumi nodded.

"Then you can call me Yumeko," Yumeko said with a smile. She thought that it would be a boring high school, but it seemed that wasn't the case. "Ufufufu, I've got a friend on the first day!" She moved her cheek closer to Megumi, but Megumi seemed unperturbed by Yumeko's lack of personal space.

Megumi as always had a bland expression on her face and maintained her gentle expression.

"Megumi, if you don't like her, you can always say it," Sora said.

"My... Sora-san, are you jealous?" Yumeko asked.

Utaha shook her head and said, "How childish."

Sora took a deep breath and somehow realized that Haru's harem might increase in the future, but she hoped that it wasn't that much.

"Good morning, everyone."

Suddenly there was another person who came toward them. She had a beautiful figure and appearance, but she didn't wear a school uniform and a lot of people stared at her.

Iwasawa nodded when she saw Akane since she knew that Akane was a teacher at her high school.

Minagawa Akane was Haru's ex-tutor and somehow their relationship was more than that.

"It's Sensei, alright?" Akane said.

Sora and Megumi looked at Akane and felt quite conflicted, but they didn't think too much since they knew that Haru had stopped his relationship with Akane.

Akane looked around and asked, "I don't seem to see Kasugano-kun here? Is he coming late?" She thought that Haru would transfer to her school and thought to use that chance to close the distance between the two of them. She hadn't forgotten the day that she spent with him, especially when they almost did have intercourse almost every day. Her day was bliss when she thought about it.

However, these days ended and she felt that everything was lacking.

"He's not going to transfer, Sensei," Utaha said.

Akane seemed quite surprised since she knew that most of Haru's girlfriends would be studying in this school so she thought he would transfer in this school, but it seemed that wasn't the case. She sighed, but she didn't lose her smile and said, "Is that so? Let's go to school together."

They nodded and didn't really mind going together, especially Akane's identity as a teacher could help them answer their question about their new high school.

Yumeko looked at their interaction and blinked her eyes again. She was wondering whether Haru had a relationship with all of the girls in this place.

The eight of them walked together and attracted a lot of attention since it was a rare sight to see a group of beautiful girls.

Little did they know that almost all of them had been eaten by Haru who wasn't even in their high school.

"So this is Shuuichin...."

On top of his bicycle, this young man with blonde hair and dark blue eyes stared at the school in front of him before pedaling his bicycle once again. On his side, there was a luxurious sedan stopped right in front of the entrance and a beautiful petite girl with a cold expression came out from the car.

Two people weren't even acquaintances and they didn't greet each other nor did they greet each other. They entered the school by themselves and knew that they would be a student in this school from now on.

Then after that, another girl with long pink hair stared at the group of seven girls and one woman who walked together and seemed surprised since she remembered that she had seen one of the girls stay together with a male at the hotel before.

But no matter what, Shuuichin welcomed their new students.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://scums-wish.fandom.com/wiki/Akane_Minagawa

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 879: New Page's Hyakkaou Side

Hyakkaou Private Academy.

This girl looked at the high school section of Hyakkou and smiled. She had been waiting for this moment and knew that it was her time to soar to the sky.

The name of this girl was Yumemi Yumemite. She was a beautiful girl with long slightly pink hair that was styled into two partial ponytails that were tied with white hairbands and blue eyes with white pupils which were in the shape of a star.

In the past, Yumemi styled her hairstyle as Kawaru Natari since she was her big fan. She also wanted to become a famous actress in Hollywood and win an Academy Award, but she knew that it would be very hard for her to do that, especially when she didn't have a background or sponsor to help her.

In her 3rd year of middle school, she was invited by her only friend to become an idol. Even though she didn't like it, she knew that it was the shortcut for her to become famous and to reach her ambition as a famous Hollywood actress.

But it was different now since she had entered the high school section of Hyakkaou Private Academy.

Yumemi knew that she needed to have a connection with him to realize her dream.

In her early 3rd middle school time, she might not know this name, but this young man suddenly rose his power after being transferred to this school and became the richest man in this country.

Yes, Haru had become the richest man in Japan.

It might sound surprising but most big companies in Japan were owned by clans and it means it wasn't owned by one person.

Unlike Haru, who owned all of his business by himself, all of the people in this county shared the wealth of the family with all of the members.

That was why Haru had become the richest man in this country quite easily. His net worth had almost reached 30 billion USD, which had left behind the richest number 2 in this country who only had 9 billion USD of net worth.

Yumemi needed to grasp the heart of this young man if she wanted to become a popular Hollywood actress. She was confident in her beauty and she also didn't mind becoming his lover considering his appearance, status, and all. If she hadn't come to this school, she might not have had a chance to meet him, but now it was different.

Walking to the school, Yumemi thought all of the business which was owned by Haru.

'Television network, radio, newspaper, music record, the largest movie theatre chains in the world, movie company, book publishing, Instragam, Line, NicoNico, Aegis, sports clubs.....'

Yumemi's head was quite dizzy when she thought about all of the things which were owned by Haru who was only in his 16 years old.

Compared to her dream to become a popular actress and win the Academy Award, his achievement was harder to reach. But once she could get his attention, she was sure that it would be easy for him to help her with her ambition.

Yumemi wouldn't be surprised if Haru decided to invade Hollywood and bought one of the famous big six studios in the future.

Yumemi thought of a way to get his attention, but she knew that it wouldn't be that easy since she was sure a lot of girls in this school would think the same thing as her.

Haru's charm was too high, his face, his status, wealth, etc; was too tempting for every young girl in this world.

If she could make a comparison, then he was the prince in a white horse in her childhood book or rather he was more than that since the prince's treasury was owned by the king, not the prince himself.

Every girl wanted to become a princess and being wedded by him was the shortcut for that.

It might be hard to become his official wife, but it was alright to become his lover.

Before coming to high school, Yumemi had also gathered a lot of information that she could get so she could make her preparation and she knew that she had one trouble getting his attention.

This name was very famous since Kirari had controlled the entire Hyakkaou Private Academy and changed a lot of things within. But there was another reason why Kirari was famous since, in this school, Kirari was known as Haru's girlfriend.

But she wouldn't give up.

Yumemi knew that her ambition would be hard to reach without Haru's help and to reach her ambition she would do anything. Taking her first step, she entered Hyakkaou Private Academy and knew that she was one step closer to her ambition. She met her only friend along the way but stopped when she saw the vintage car which had entered this school.

From the moment they were born, humans were faced with disparity...

In athletics, intellect, looks, sensibility, and money.

Winners and losers were divided up without any rhyme or reason and this girl couldn't stand that up.

Looking at Hyakkaou Private Academy, she had to admit that this school was very huge.

It was the name of this girl.

From now on, Mary would attend this school and become part of an elite society.

Mary knew that entering this school was a shortcut to becoming the life winner in this world.

The children of CEOs, shareholders, executives, politicians had entered this school, and she had also entered this school.

She knew if she made a connection with any of them her life would be easy after she had graduated from this school.

Mary looked around and noticed the security of this school was very strict, especially when she saw various cameras around the school.

But she also understood the reason since the ones who stayed here were the children of a famous politician and big company.

'And there's that guy too....'

The guy that she mentioned was the richest man in this country, Kasugano Haruka.

Mary was confused and staggered when she thought a young man who was one year older than her could become the richest man in this country. From what she knew Haru had lost his parents during his 3rd year of middle school, and he had become a billionaire after he entered high school. She felt sorry to hear that he had lost his parents, but she didn't expect him to become the richest man in the country in just a single year.

Mary wasn't sure, but she blushed when she thought about his photo on the pool. She had to admit that he was very hot and she also thought that sometimes god was fair. She knew that Haru might have all of the riches, looks, and b - b - big little brother, but he had lost his parents early. She thought that it might be the reason why she was quite curious about him.

Not only her but almost all of the new students who had entered this school were curious about him.

It was at this moment a vintage Ferrari entered the school building which somehow attracted the attention of a lot of people.

Luxury cars weren't that rare for all of the students in this place since almost all of them come from a rich family, but it was different when they saw this silver 275 GTB Ferrari since it was a very rare car.

Mary who looked at this car heard the conversation between the car maniac beside her.

"Damn, who the heck is that sultan? That car is almost 25 million USD!"

Mary staggered her movement and felt a bit dizzy. She would have never expected a car to be worth that much since she also wasn't sure whether she could get sum of money in her entire life. Though, at the same time, she realized the identity of the owner of that car.

Haru was driving his car slowly since he had entered the school area. But he felt weird when Kirari had been staring at him.

"Nothing. I can see that every new female student is looking at you along the way," Kirari said with a smile. She looked at him and said, "Aren't you glad that you're very popular?"

Haru was speechless and said, "Even if I'm popular, you're only Yuria (fiancee of Kenshiro from Fist of the North Star)."

Kirari snorted but also chuckled at his joke.

It wasn't a secret between the two that Kirari loved "Fist of North Star".

Looking at Haru, Kirari said, "Say... why don't you grow a beard?"

Haru was wondering whether Kirari wanted to have him in cosplay of Kenshiro with a beard.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

On Friday, I got sick and thankfully I got better today.

If you're curious, I got diarrhea then a cold. It might be because I ate spicy fried chicken and pineapple, then drank coffee at the same time (don't ask me why I eat those since it just happens).

It was very uncomfortable since I lost a lot of fluid.

Don't try it at home.

Ok, the chapters will be released, as usual, thank you for waiting.

Chapter 880: New Quest

It was the opening of the school and as a member of the student council, Haru needed to attend the ceremony. He stood between Sayaka and Runa, with Ririka stood beside Runa, and Sachiko stood beside Sayaka.

Overall, he stood up in the middle of four girls. He looked at Ririka who somehow looked away from him. He could tell that Ririka was blushing even though she covered her face with a mask.

Ririka didn't dare to look at Haru since she often met him after he had left Kirari's room from time to time.

What was he doing in Kirari's room? Well, he didn't need to explain that.

Looking at a group of students in front of him, Haru didn't expect that it had already been a year since he had gotten a "group chat" and he had already become the richest man in this country. It might seem quite weird, but it had happened.

Haru ranked 1st in this country, but he ranked 4th in the world.

It might sound unreal since it had happened, he could only enjoy it.

It was good since he was a mogul that he controlled almost all of the media in this country and made his life very quiet.

No paparazzi dared to take his photo or a gossip magazine tried to use him as a headline unless he had given them permission since if they really dared to do it then they needed to prepare to lose their job or worse...

Looking at Kirari who gave her speech to the new students, Haru looked at the new students and somehow felt quite bored.

After Tougami had graduated, his position had been taken by Kaede Manyuda who was also a new student.

Haru could feel that Manyuda somehow glanced at him from time to time. He ignored him since he didn't have that much interest in a guy. At the same time, he knew that this year wouldn't be quiet and it would be quite interesting, especially when everyone on the student council had their own ambition.

Suddenly he felt that his phone had vibrated and somehow he felt something was about to happen.

Haru thought that it might be possible, but he needed to wait until the ceremony was over before he could check his smartphone.

"I welcome all of you to the Hyakkaou Academy," Kirari said and ended her speech.

"Now, let us welcome the representative of the 1st year," Kirari said and looked at Sayaka.

Haru looked at Sayaka who was standing beside him smiling and walking toward the podium. He felt weird since this smartest girl in her entire grade often did something stupid after all.

Sayaka greeted everyone at the ceremony and the ceremony of the opening school ended after her speech.

[New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]

[Quest 1: Join Grand Magic Games]

[Quest 2: Defeat the future Rogue]

[Quest 3: Defeat Dragons]

[Participant: all the members of group chat]

[Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]

[System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]

[Countdown: Before Grand Magic Games]

Teppei: "It's time, huh? I also want to take a break."

Luffy: "Yahoo! Let's go! Let's go out now!"

Charlotte: "The time will really stop in our world, right?"

Shinobu: "Yes, the time will stop in our world so you don't need to worry about going on this quest and you also don't need to worry that someone will notice our disappearance."

Charlotte: "That's good."

Sumire: "Interesting, I also want to go to the world of magic."

Tabane: "Yeah! It's the first journey of Tabane-chan to another world!"

Gintoki: "Yajima-san, please prepare the booze! We're going to have a party!"

Tsunade: "Get as much booze as possible!"

Korosensei: "Let's party!"

Yajima: "Hahaha, I'll prepare right away. Wait for a few hours!"

Kuzuha: "Umm... I can't drink alcohol."

Everyone turned quiet when they heard Kuzuha's words, but Tabane changed the topic of conversation.

Tabane: "When can we teleport?"

Tsunade: "You should wait for Haru."

Tabane: "Haru! Haru! Haru! Let's go to another world!"

Kuroneko: "He might be in his class. If I'm not wrong, he should be in his 2nd year now."

Sumire: "Haru is a high school student?"

Kuroneko: "Is that something surprising?"

Kuroneko: "Right, I've also entered high school now."

Everyone gave their congratulations to Kuroneko.

Esdeath and Haru didn't join their conversation and everyone was waiting for Haru to start the quest so they could enter another world.

After the end of the ceremony, Haru went to his classroom and his class had changed since he had become a 2nd-year student.

Runa was in the same class as him as expected.

"Runa-san, you shouldn't be too loud in the classroom," Yuriko said calmly. Though, at the same time, she was happy that she was in the same class as him.

But that wasn't over since Kirari and Ririka were also in the same class.

Four members of the student council were in the same class which somehow made the rest of the students feel overwhelmed.

Ignoring Runa, Haru looked at his smartphone and chatted with Esdeath.

Esdeath: "Husband, let's go on the quest!"

Esdeath was excited about the new journey and it would be her first time to enter the world of Fairy Tail. She also wanted to test the strength of the people in that world and she also missed him. Even though he was gone for a few days, she really missed him. She also had heard that he had gotten a funny power which made her curious about what kind of power it was.

Haru smiled and also missed Esdeath. Even though in Esdeath's world, he had only gone for a few days, but in his original world, he had left her for a few months.

Haru: "Wait for a while, let's go to the quest after this."

Haru had read the quest and as expected it was a quest to win the "Grand Magic Games". He had already participated in this event in the past and now it was his second time, but this time it was different since the main characters of Fairy Tail had returned.

Haru was also curious to fight against the Fairy Tail and wanted to see how powerful this "Nakama power".

"Nakama power" or a friendship power, might sound quite ridiculous, but it was how the members of Fairy Tail defeated their opponent.

Haru wanted to see who was stronger, the members of "group chat" or a Fairy Tail who had the "Nakama power".

Haru entered the "group chat" and asked, "Are you ready?"

All of them answered at the same time since it was quite rare for all of them to have to go for the quest together.

They were very excited and felt that it was a festival. There might be a lot of trouble, but they believed that they could solve that problem, especially when they knew about the future in the world of "Fairy Tail".

During their stay in the world of Fairy Tail, they needed to watch out for "future Rogue" and the dragons which were being summoned by the Eclipse Gate.

Looking around his classroom, Haru felt complex when he needed to go for the quest during his first day in the 2nd year.

Then Kirari and Ririka entered the classroom and made the class quiet.

Kirari looked at Haru, Yuriko, and Runa and said, "Let's go to the student council room."

Haru and Runa nodded, but Yuriko was surprised.

Kirari nodded and said, "Yes, Yuriko, I want you to become a member of the student council." She looked at Haru and said, "This guy is almost skipping his work. It's better for you to change his position."

Haru was speechless and asked, "So I'm being thrown from the student council?"

"I was joking." Kirari smiled and said, "Of course not, but I'll change your position so you won't be too busy with your student council work since you need to take care of your business, right?"

Haru nodded and said, "Well, let's go."

Hearing his voice, everyone didn't waste their time and went to the student council room.

Haru put his hand in his pocket and pressed the button to teleport to another world.

The world stopped and he was being enveloped by a white light before teleported to another world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 881: Teleported

Enveloped by a white light, the time stopped and all of the members on the "group chat" were teleported, except Yajima.

Yajima wasn't sure where they would be teleported, but he had told everyone that Haru and everyone would go back to the guild to join the "grand magic games".

Everyone was surprised and didn't expect Haru and everyone would go back so suddenly. Every member of the "Infinite" knew Haru very well since most of the members this guild was a member of "Sabertooth" who had been disbanded a year ago.

Minerva and Jiemma had disappeared after "Sabertooth" had lost against the "Infinite"; Sting, Rogue, Orga, and Rufus had joined the "Infinite" after being invited by Haru.

"Finally, they're going to come back?" Sting said with a smile.

"I've been waiting for them," Rogue said calmly.

"Oh! We need to show them how strong we have become Sting!" Lector said.

"Frosch thinks so too!" Frosch said.

"Master, can I ask you a question?" Rufus asked.

"What's wrong?" Yajima asked.

"Haru and his group are going to join the "Grand Magic Games", right? Then what about us?" Rufus asked.

String, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga wanted to join the "Grand Magic Games". Even if they knew that it was better to give this representative position to Haru and his group, they also wanted to perform, especially when Natsu and Gajeel had come back after being trapped on Tenrou Island.

"Well, just make more groups," Yajima said.

His words caused a lot of confusion.

"There are no rules that a guild can't send more than one team." Yajima smiled and said, "As long as you want, you can create more teams. It'll be fun to see all of the eight teams that have entered the qualifications of "Grand Magic Games" are from our guild."

Everyone was silent for a while, but then their eyes were full of excitement. They had never thought about such a thing before, but it would be very fun to see all of the eight-team on the "Grand Magic Games" were from their guild.

"Hahaha, that's a good idea! Our guild is the best!" Orga shouted loudly.

Rufus nodded and said, "I've never seen such a thing in my memory, but I guess that's quite fun."

Rather than "Grand Magic Games", it would turn into "Infinite Magic Games" since all of the participants came from the "Infinite" guild.

So what about other guilds in the Fiore kingdom? If they were too weak then the show wouldn't be interesting, right? It was better to monopolize the entire tournament for themselves.

"Umm... what about the Fairy Tail? Didn't you say that you want to fight them?" Yukino asked.

"Yukino. If Fairy Tail can't even enter qualification then it is better for them to drop out early," Sting said.

Rogue nodded and said, "I don't want to fight with the weak."

Even if Sting and Rogue were quite arrogant, it was the truth since it wouldn't be fun to fight against the weak. They knew very well that from the mouths of Haru and Yajima, the world was very vast. If the 3rd Generation Dragon Slayer existed, then the 4th and 5th might exist too.

They had never seen them, but there were three big continents in this world. They were living in Fiore which was located on Ishgar.

Besides Ishgar, there were both Alakitasia and Guiltina.

They had never gone to two other continents, but from what Haru had told them in the past, there might be a real dragon on one of those continents.

Sting and Rogue wanted to see the world, but they weren't confident enough to bring both Lector and Frosch with them on that trip considering how dangerous it was.

"Alright, let's make a team together! Rogue! Rufus! Orga! Yukino!" Sting said.

Rogue nodded in agreement.

"Hahaha, let's do it!" Orga laughed.

"Interesting," Rufus said.

"U - um... is that alright?" Yukino asked since she was a bit nervous.

"Why not? You're very powerful," Sting said.

"Then, let's do it," Yukino said with a smile.

The five of them had decided to create a team by themselves. Then they looked at Yajima who was holding something in his hands. They knew very well that Yajima often used that strange device, but they weren't sure what it was.

"Master, what is that thing?" Rogue asked.

"Oh, this is a smartphone. I use it to communicate with people," Yajima said.

They were surprised that the small device on Yajima's hand could be used for a communication device.

If Haru was in this world, he would be strange since a telephone didn't appear and the people in this world would use a letter to communicate with someone far away or using telepathic magic.

Communication devices without using magic such as telephone or smartphone hadn't been invented and once it had been invented, it would change the whole world.

They were surprised, but in the end, they didn't have that much curiosity.

In their mind, they were thinking about how to become the champion and defeated Haru and his team.

"Umm... master, can I ask you a question?" Yukino asked.

"Hmm? What's wrong, Yukino?" Yajima asked.

"Is Haru-sama going to bring his wife here?" Yukino asked.

Looking at Yukino who seemed quite nervous, Yajima sighed. He felt that Haru's harem protagonist power was too powerful since it also affected Yukino who was very far away. But when he thought about Esdeath who he had met in the world of Toriko. He shuddered and felt fear. He couldn't forget Esdaeth's at that time, and even though her power might not be the most powerful, her presence was enough to make everyone scared.

"Okay, Haru's wife is also going to come with him, but let me remind you no matter what, don't ever try to provoke his wife," Yajima said.

"Huh? Why?" Yukino asked in confusion.

"His wife is very scary," Yajima said with a pale expression.

They couldn't imagine Haru's wife and thought that she might be a demon with three heads, six arms, and six meters in height.

They couldn't imagine him marrying such a woman in their minds which made them even more curious.

"Oh, right, let me remind you that he has a lot of wives," Yajima said.

Yajima looked at Yukino and said, "If you want to marry him then it is possible."

"W - what are you saying, Master!" Yukino blushed and looked away.

Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga weren't sure, but somehow they felt quite jealous at this moment, but such thoughts were quickly repressed when they thought about the battle which they were about to have on the "Grand Magic Games".

The perverts usually stayed on the "Blue Pegasus" and definitely not within their guild.

They continued their party until suddenly a white light appeared within their headquarters which somehow shocked them.

Everyone was startled and no one would think that someone would attack their guild, but then they saw 14 figures had appeared together in the middle of the guild.

Yajima smiled and said, "Welcome!"

14 people didn't answer Yajima but held their heads in pain.

In their minds, no matter how much they had been teleported, they couldn't get used to this headache which they had gotten every time they were teleported.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 882: Shouta Haru

The full member of the "group chat" had been teleported to the world of "Fairy Tail".

The "Grand Magic Games" would be held in a week and before that, they decided to teleport earlier to familiarize themselves with this world, especially when they had new members of the "group chat".

Charlotte, Sumire, Kuzuha, and Tabane were new members and they had never gone to another world using a "group chat" so they wanted to see how another world was.

Kuzuha might have been teleported to another world, but she used a different method since her world was quite unique.

Gintoki, Korosensei, Teppei, and Luffy joined the party of the "Infinite" guild right away without hesitation blending together and had fun together.

It wasn't Esdeath first time to teleport to another world, but it was her first time being teleported to the world of "Fairy Tail", but somehow she felt that there were a lot of people who were looking at her.

"So you're Haru's wife?" Charlotte asked.

Esdaeath nodded and smiled. "Yes."

They knew very well that this smile meant a proud smile to all of them.

Haru might have a lot of lovers, but his only wife was Esdeath.

Sumire, Tabane, Sumire, and Yukino started to ask a lot of things to Esdeath and wondered what made him attracted to this woman.

Haru didn't join their conversation and he sat next to Tsunade who drank a lot of booze on the side.

"Hic.... You're not going to join their conversation?" Tsunade asked.

"Nope." Haru shook his head.

"Because I miss you," Haru said.

Tsunade snorted and said, "You and your mouth, what is so special about an old lady like me?"

Somehow Haru could tell that Tsunade was sulking and the only thing that he could do was to calm her down. "You're still young."

Tsunade raised her eyebrow and moved closer. "Tonight?"

Haru nodded in response and didn't say much since he could see that a lot of people were looking at him, especially Shinobu and Kuroneko who seemed to talk to each other.

Kuroneko was quite a loner, but she was quite close to Shinobu and Kouha.

The three of them sat next to each other talking about each other and Kuzuha also joined them since she had known the three of them before.

Listening to their conversation, Kuzuha was quite surprised by this place and somehow made her realize the amazingness of "group chat", but then she heard the conversation between Kuroneko and Kouha.

"Kouha, do you think that wolf is going to eat all of the female members on this guild?" Kuroneko asked.

Kouha shook his head and said, "That wolf isn't a stud. He is quite choosy with his target."

Shinobu who was sitting between Kouha and Shinobu was quite annoyed when both of them ignored her and talked to each other. She looked at Haru and Tsunade and thought that they were about to do that kind of thing.

"Hmm... Shinobu, can I ask you a question?" Kuzuha asked.

"Yes, what's wrong, Kuzuha-chan?" Shinobu asked with a smile. Her attitude toward Kuzuha was quite good since Kuzuha was the youngest among the group.

"How many are Haru's girlfriends?" Kuzuha asked innocently.

Shinobu wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

Talking to each other, Esdeath joined the conversation between Haru and Tsunade since she was annoyed being asked by Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire.

"Husband, what kind of power have you gotten after your last quest?" Esdeath asked. She was quite curious about Haru's new power and wondering what could be done.

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tsunade perked their ears when they heard he had a new power from his last quest.

Haru sipped his cola and said, "It's age manipulation."

Blinking her eyes, Tsunade didn't believe what she had heard. "Haru, can you tell me one more time?"

"It is age manipulation. I can manipulate myself and someone else's age within the 30-year range. It can be younger or older as long as I touch that person," Haru said. He looked at Tsunade and said, "I can make you younger again, do you want to try it?"

Yajima, Tsunade, and Gintoki who heard this power became interested.

"Haru, can you make me 30 years younger?" Yajima asked.

Haru nodded and said, "It's possible. Do you want to try it?"

Gintoki thought that he could become a young boy again, but he was quite skeptical. He folded his arms and said, "You can manipulate your own age, right? Can you show it to us first?"

"Alright, I'll go to the changing room first. I'll make myself younger. It is going to be troublesome if my pants fall off from my legs later," Haru said.

"Husband, let me help you," Esdeath said and followed Haru to the changing room.

Haru stopped Esdeath and said, "Don't be surprised. Just wait outside for a while."

Esdeath was quite reluctant since she wanted to see Haru in his shouta form, but she nodded.

Then everyone heard that Haru had learned a new magic which was known as "age manipulation".

Rufus placed his finger on his temple and said, "It should be one of the lost magic."

Sting clenched his hand and said, "He has become stronger!"

"But we have also become stronger in the past year," Rogue said confidently.

"Hahaha, what rock magic! Let's see what his ability is!" Orga shouted loudly.

Esdeath glared at someone who was very loud within the hall since it annoyed her. She wanted to see Haru with his new power and didn't have time to be disturbed.

They suddenly felt a sudden cold and a clear bloodlust came from Esdeath which somehow made their body weak.

Some people who couldn't handle the pressure from Esdeath and plopped on the ground weakly.

"Esdeath! Esdeath! Calm down!" Tsunade hurriedly stopped Esdeath.

Esdeath stopped and calmed herself.

No one dared to say anything again since the pressure which was caused by Esdeath was so strong.

"T - This is... I've never had such a thing in my memory...." Rufus said quietly.

"S - So strong...." Sting felt that his body was full of sweat after receiving pressure from Esdeath.

Rogue was silent and had to admit that Esdeath was very strong.

Orga who was very loud also turned quiet at this moment.

Everyone was silent and didn't dare to look at Esdeath. They were wondering how Haru was able to marry such a woman and they couldn't imagine it on their mind. Then at this moment, the door was opened, Haru who had turned five years old was quite confused and asked, "What's wrong? Why so quiet?" He didn't understand why the party had suddenly stopped.

Haru looked at everyone who was stunned and didn't say anything. 'Is my magic that shocking?' He knew that it was quite rare for someone to have magic related to time, but he didn't expect everyone to show such a reaction.

Before someone answered him, suddenly someone grabbed him and put him into two soft valleys. He couldn't breathe and tried to reach whatever he could to escape. "E - Esdeath, don't hug me too hard!"

Esdeath stared at Haru silently and didn't let him go away. She didn't expect her husband would be this cute in his shouta form.

Suddenly everyone gathered around Haru and the tense atmosphere in the hall had disappeared with the appearance of shouta Haru.

Kouha was also surprised by Haru in his shouta form and he also joined the crowd curiously.

Everyone gathered together and looked at Haru curiously touching his head, hands, body, but Esdeath didn't allow it.

"Esdeath, don't hog him alone!" Tsunade complained.

Haru felt it was enough and turned into his "astral mode" before escaping from Esdeath's clutch.

Everyone started to chase Haru in shouta loli form.

Overall, shoute Haru is very popular.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 883: Three Teams

Everyone calmed down and they started to discuss the "Grand Magic Games". They had read the rules of "Grand Magic Games" from the manga, but the real problem was the team which they would send to the "Grand Magic Games".

Unlike last year, this year's "Grand Magic Games", the protagonist of this world or "Fairy Tail" would join this tournament which meant that it would increase the difficulty of the tournament.

They had to admit that "Nakama power" was quite troublesome since the members of "Fairy Tail" would have a power boost when they were together with their friends. They didn't know how strong the members of the "Fairy Tail" were since they had never fought them, but they were sure that it wouldn't be easy to fight them.

Sitting on Esdeath's lap, Haru could feel two soft things behind his head. Even though everything had calmed down, Esdeath wanted him to retain his shouta form. He didn't have too much trouble with it, but somehow her gaze was quite weird.

Esdeath looked at Haru who was in his shouta form, and thought if she gave birth to a son then their child would be similar to him. But at the same time, she knew that Haru wasn't her son, but rather her husband. She felt quite glad to marry him when she thought he could manipulate his own age turning him older or younger which somehow made their nightlife colorful.

Everyone gathered together and listened to Yajima's explanation.

Yajima had told everyone that Rogue, String, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino would create their own team to join the "Grand Magic Games".

"We need to win this tournament, so who will we send to the tournament later?" Yajima asked.

They knew that they needed to win this tournament since it was part of their quest, but the problem was who would be sent out.

"I'm a guild master so I'll leave this to all of you," Yajima said. As the rules said that the guildmaster couldn't join the "Grand Magic Games" so he didn't join and let the rest members of the "group chat" to decide among them who would join the event.

"Me! Me! Me! I'll join this tournament!" Luffy said excitedly.

"Tabane-chan too! I want to join this tournament!" Tabane raised her hand very high.

No one seemed surprised by Luffy's initiative since this guy was hyperactive. But they were a bit surprised by Tabane who wanted to join the tournament.

"Is that alright? You can't use magic, right?" Kuroneko asked.

"Even though I can't use magic, I've got all of this!"

Suddenly a lot of weapons appeared beside Tabane from machine guns, missiles, guns, IS, nuclear bomb, hydrogen bomb, Tsar Bomba, etc.

Haru even saw Silver Gospel and the Unidentified IS which had attacked the academy in the past. He was speechless wondering whether Tabane wanted to destroy the world.

"I can join, right?" Tabane asked with a smile.

They nodded at the same time since they knew very well about the power of IS. Hearing an explanation from Haru before, IS was a very advanced weapon with speed more than Mach 2, absolute defense, and powerful weapons which could destroy an entire country easily.

Tabane brought two IS which meant that she could destroy two countries.

Even if they knew a magician was very powerful, it didn't mean that they could move with the speed of Mach 2.

"I'm also very strong! You don't need to worry!" Tabane said while raising her arms as if trying to show that she was powerful.

No one was worried anymore about Tabane and she had successfully joined the team.

"So how many teams are we going to send? Two or one?" Teppei asked. If he could lazy around then he would do that since he was very tired of becoming a spy for the biggest villain organization in his original world.

The "Infinite" had sent Sting and his friends so Teppei thought that they only needed to send one team.

"It's better to send two teams," Haru said.

Everyone looked at Haru at the same time. Even though Haru was in shouta form, he was undoubtedly one of the strongest members on the "group chat".

"I mean, we're going to fight the "Fairy Tail". Even if they have disappeared for seven years, they're undoubtedly one of the strongest guilds in the world. It's better that we're going all out in this tournament rather than underestimating them," Haru said.

Hearing Haru's words, all of them agreed. They decided to go all out from the beginning or else they couldn't cry once they lost against the "Nakama power".

"I've been curious for a while, but what is "Nakama power"?" Tsunade asked with a frown.

Some of the people here also didn't understand what "Nakama power" was.

"Ahem! Let me explain it!"

Suddenly Kororsensei appeared wearing a professor uniform with a white lab coat and also brought a whiteboard. He explained that "Nakama power" mostly appears in shounen manga and was a phenomenon when a character (usually the main character) suddenly gained extra stamina and power after making a speech about his friends or watching one of his or her friends getting hurt or getting insulted.

"So they're going to be stronger once their friends are being hurt or insulted?" Esdeath asked.

"Yes, Esdeath-kun." Korosensei nodded and said, "It's better that we don't insult them later."

They nodded and also didn't intend to insult the member of "Fairy Tail" since they didn't have too much interest in them. For them, the member of "Fairy Tail" was only a stranger and there was nothing so special about them besides their "Nakama power".

"So who are we going to send it to? Except for Yajima, we have 14 people that we can choose from to form two teams," Kouha said.

"How many people are on one team?" Charlotte asked.

"Five people," Shinobu said.

"I'm out. I don't think I can be helped on this mission," Charlotte said.

Kuzuha raised her hand and said, "I - I'm planning to watch as well."

No one refuted the three of them who took the initiative to retreat.

Gintoki and Tsunade looked at each other for a while.

"Sorry, Tsunade. I don't plan on joining this tournament," Gintoki said.

"Me too. I want to enjoy booze while watching the fight!" Tsunade said.

Gintoki and Tsunade stared at each other and both of them wanted to be lazy during this tournament.

Both lazy bumps wanted to take it easy during the quest.

Everyone was speechless at both of them.

"How about you decide who is going to go using rock paper scissors?" Haru said.

Gintoki and Tsunade nodded and decided who would go on the match using rock paper scissors.

Tsunade raised her hands high and said, "Gintoki, you go."

Gintoki was all four and he was very depressed that he needed to join this tournament.

"Gin-chan, we're going to have fun!"

Luffy patted Gintoki's shoulder with a smile.

Gintoki was sad, but he nodded. He had lost and knew that he needed to join the tournament.

""Now let's decide who is going to join team A or B," Yajima said.

In this tournament, the "Infinite" guild decided to send out three teams which consisted of team A, team B, and Team C.

Team C would consist of Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino.

This time, they needed to decide who would enter team A or team B from Haru, Luffy, Kouha, Teppei, Gintoki, Esdeath, Kuroneko, Shinobu, Tabane, and Korosensei.

They talked to each other and had decided who would join team A, team B, and Team C.

Team C: Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino.

Team B: Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, Kuroneko, and Teppei.

Team A: Haru, Esdeath, Tabane, Gintoki, Shinobu.

Haru looked at team B and somehow felt that it was a very strong team. 'Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, and Teppei....' The four powerhouses of the "group chat" had joined together.

"Hehehe, Haru....." Kuroneko stared at Haru with a smirk.

Kuroneko pointed her finger toward the sky and said, "I, The Ruler of Darkness, declare that I'll dominate this tournament!"

Standing at the top of the table, Kuroneko declared her intention to win this tournament.

"Who is going to win? Let's see wait for the next chapter," Gintoki said.

"Who are you talking with?" Kouha asked.

"Oh, I'm going to become the narrator now," Gintoki said.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 884: Onward to Crocus 2

The next day, everyone went out onward to Crocus to prepare early.

Yajima didn't lack money since Haru had given him some before and the money prize from the "Grand Magic Games" in the past also had given him. Haru had told him to use that money for an investment and he did so. He bought a large building in Crocus to become the headquarters of the "Infinite" guild.

The "Infinite" guild mostly operated in Hargeon Town which was located in the southern part of Fiore, near Magnolia Town, but Yajima also bought a building on the Crocus town, the Capital City of the Kingdom of Fiore.

The building on Crocus was mostly being used as a business for hotels and restaurants, and it could also be used for every member of the "Infinite" group to stay during their missions.

Yajima had thought of creating more hotel and restaurant businesses for the entire Fiore, no, the entire Ishgar, and then the entire world. It was Haru who had whispered such a thing to Yajima, and somehow Yajima felt interested in building the largest chain hotel in the world. With the "Infinite" guild as a brand, he was sure that this business would be successful since the "Infinite" was the strongest guild on the Kingdom of Fiore. Because of that, no one dared to provoke his guild randomly.

Everyone rode on the car which model was prepared by Haru in the past. They didn't use a "Stealth Cruiser" since its size was too big. It was impossible to park a 250-meter spacecraft in the town.

Esdeath, Charlotte, Sumire, Tabane, and Kuzuha who didn't have a guild symbol on their bodies needed to be marked with Guild's insignia since without it, they couldn't participate in the "Grand Magic Games". They didn't have a problem and asked for the Guild's insignia on the back of their hands.

Haru told them that it could be hidden so it wouldn't cause trouble when they went back to their original world. He knew that it would be troublesome to explain what was the tattoo on their bodies when they returned to their world which was why he also asked a feature on this mark which made it could vanish whenever they wished.

Along the way, Haru explained the rules of the "Grand Magic Games" to everyone who hadn't heard about it.

1. Guild Masters cannot participate.

2. Anyone without the Guild's insignia cannot participate.

3. Each event will remain a secret up until right before they begin, at which point the rules will be explained.

4. All participants must return to their lodgings by 12:00 midnight.

5. Victory is based on who can dominate across several different kinds of competition.

Haru also explained that it was possible to send more than one team to enter the tournament.

Everyone thought that the rules were very easy and didn't think much. They decided to enjoy their stay on this world thinking about what they would do after they had arrived on Crocus.

It was one of the famous Guilds within the Kingdom of Fiore and their members were powerful, but they were famous because all of their members were female.

"Kagura-chan, finally... We have a chance to have our revenge," Millianna said with excitement

Arana, Beth, and Risley nodded in agreement.

They couldn't forget the "Grand Magic Games" which happened last year. During the final match, they were being defeated by Haru alone which somehow made them annoyed, especially when they thought that they had lost against his perverted magic.

"We need to have revenge on him, Kagura-chan!"

Everyone agreed on Millianna. They wanted to have revenge on Haru, and not because they wanted to taste his magic once again, definitely!

In silence, Kagura stood up straight with her left hand holding the sheath of her sword. She took a deep breath and in an instant, a deep, large cut appeared below him.

No one saw Kagura's movement, and everyone seemed surprised by Kagura's power since she had become stronger since last year.

Kagura remembered her battle with Haru in the past. She couldn't help but flush red and quickly shook her head. She took a deep breath to calm herself and thought to have her revenge on him during the "Grand Magic Games".

Looking at Kagura, who seemed quite spirited, everyone couldn't help but smile.

If they met Haru right now, they really wanted to smack him or lock him in place since after the "Grand Magic Games" that guy had suddenly vanished without a trace. They had asked the members of the "Infinite", but they had told them that Haru had gone on a mission and wouldn't go back for a while.

They were waiting and kept waiting, but they had never heard of Haru's name in the past year. Until they heard that he had come back for the "Grand Magic Games" today.

Millianna, Arana, Beth, and Risley thought that they needed to come to Haru and told him how bastard he was to leave Kagura behind when Kagura clearly showed a feeling toward him. They needed to beat him up or else they wouldn't be satisfied.

Everyone from the Mermaid Hell started their journey toward Crocus.

Ichiya stood up on the top of the table while raising his hand toward the sky. His face was very handsome and said, "Alright, boys! Let's show the strength of our "Blue Pegasus" to everyone in the Kingdom of Fiore!"

Hibiki, Ren, and Even said excitedly while throwing out flowers around Ichiya.

Ichiya jumped from the table and landed gracefully on the ground but suddenly his back pain started to ache again.

"Jura-san, we're going to meet against them again," Lyon said.

Jura nodded calmly and said, "Yes, I've always wanted to have a rematch again Teppei-san." He closed his eyes remembering his fight against Teppei in the past. He had become stronger in the past years and this time he would win against Teppei.

"Alright, everyone! Let's go to Fiore!" Ooba Babasaama said while twirling her finger.

Natsu, Lucy, Erza, Gray, Wendy, and Happy were quite depressed since they only knew one day they spent in the world of Celestial Spirit, it meant that they had left their world for three months.

If they didn't meet Jellal and his group, they knew that they would be in very big trouble.

When they met Jellal and his group, Ultear did something about them, using her magic to activate their second Origin.

In recent years, it has been discovered that Mages have a second "Container" for their Magic power that is largely unused called the Second Origin. Using the Arc of Time, it is possible to unlock the said Magic Container, granting the Mage in question a large boost in Magic Power.

When one's second Origin is unlocked, they are able to reach new heights with their respective magic or perform spells and activate abilities that they would otherwise have trouble with, with ease.

Their second Origin had been unlocked and they had become stronger.

After they had recovered, they started their journey toward Crocus to join everyone at the "Grand Magic Games".

This year's "Magic Game Tournament" was different and it would be even crazier than before.

Five of the most powerful guilds on Fiore started their journey to Crocus ready to win the championship of "Grand Magic Games"!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 885: Tour around the city

Erza looked at the scenery of this town in sigh since it had been seven years since she had been here. She could feel the festive mood around the city and from what she could tell the source of this was the "Grand Magic Games" which were about to be held tomorrow. She looked at Natsu, Wendy, Lucy, and Gray who slumped on the ground and shook her head. "You people are pathetic."

Natsu, Wendy, Lucy, and Gray were quite weak after their second Origin was activated, but Erza was alright.

The only reason they could think was that Erza had already activated her second Origin in the past, which made them understand why she was so strong.

After they felt better, they marveled at the scenery of this town since Crocus was bigger than any city that they had been.

"Yo, you're all finally here!"

Makarov along with other members of "Fairy Tail" came toward them and greeted them. He told them that he was done with the registration and they only needed to perform tomorrow.

Makarov told them that he wanted to have Laxus, Gildart, or Mirajane enter the "Grand Magic Games", but he couldn't find them which made him sigh.

They were speechless when they heard it.

However when they were talking to each other, they were being laughed at by the people in this city.

"Who the hell is laughing at us!" Natsu was annoyed.

"Hahaha, "Fairy Tail" is the worst guild!"

"We all know that "Infinite" is going to win this tournament!"

Some people mocked Natsu and the members of the "Fairy Tail" before they left.

Natsu wanted to give them a lesson, but he was stopped by Makarov.

"Let them. Anybody who wants to laugh is free," Makarov said. He looked at them and said, "Anyway, listen! That thirty million jel-- The top rank in Fiore is within our grasp! If we can't grab it, then I won't be able to look the first master, who saved my life, in the eye!!!"

Natsu, Gray, Lucy, Erza, and Wendy had a smile on their faces that showed that they were confident to win the "Grand Magic Games"!

Makarov knew that his best friend's guild might be strong, but he didn't think that his guild would lose. His "Fairy Tail" will win this year's "Grand Magic Games" and win 30 million jewels!

After Makarov told them that they were about to perform in the match tomorrow, they decided to tour around the city to see the scenery in this town since it was their first time in this place.

Happy, Lucy and Natsu went out together.

Erza decided to stay at the hotel.

Wendy and Carla also decided to tour around the city.

Gray was about to go out, but suddenly Juvia appeared and invited him to eat lunch.

Walking around with Carla, Wendy decided to visit Mercurius, the Palace of Flowers and Light. Looking around, they saw a very grand and tall building in front of them. They could tell that it was a very luxurious building and it was a suitable place for the king to live.

Flower Light Palace: Mercurius is the castle where the King of Fiore lives.

Carla and Wendy might not be able to enter that palace, but the flower garden outside of the palace was a feast to their eyes. Looking around, Wendy noticed a lover who walked over to each other while holding hands. She started to blush when she saw them and was also jealous at the same time.

"What's wrong, Wendy?" Carla asked and followed Wendy's gaze. She saw a lover who seemed to flirt with each other in this flower garden. She folded her arms and snorted. "Hmph! How shameless! How can they flirt in this place!"

"C, Carla, you can't say that!" Wendy hurriedly reprimanded Carla nervously and said, "Besides this place is really romantic."

Carla might hate to admit it, but this place was a perfect spot for a date.

Both of them looked at both the young man and young women. The young man might be the most handsome man that they had seen in their life, his noticeable feature was his silver hair and the mole under his right eye.

The young woman was also beautiful and her chest was very big. Her light blue hair flowed at her back.

The young man wore a white shirt and the young woman wore a white one-piece dress with a sun hat.

Wendy sighed and wondered whether her chest could grow as big as the young woman in front of them.

Then suddenly Wendy and Carla noticed that both the young men and the young woman were looking in their direction.

Wendy was wondering whether she was too rude staring at them and she was about to apologize, but suddenly the young man appeared in front of her which startled her and Carla.

"Do you know this?" The young man asked while holding something small with a feature that was similar to a monkey.

Wendy and Carla were startled when they saw this thing suddenly appear in his hand, but they subconsciously shook their heads.

"As I thought, this thing is trying to attack you earlier," Haru said while holding the small animal.

"What?!" Wendy and Carla were surprised.

The young man didn't give a chance for this small thing to counterattack and suddenly there was a zipper that appeared on the body of this small animal.

The zipper divided the body of the small animal from hands, head, leg, and body.

Haru threw all of those things in a random place using his gravity magic far away.

The process went so fast that Wendy and Carla weren't sure what had happened.

The young woman walked toward the young man.

"It's nothing. Something was about to attack this little girl." The young man patted the head of Wendy and Carla and said, "Well, you should go back. Someone might attack you if you're not careful."

"T - Thank you," Wendy said with a blush. Her heart was thumping and wondering whether it was love.

Carla closed her eyes and enjoyed the patting of the young man. She didn't need to worry for this young man to flirt with Wendy since she had heard clearly the young woman earlier was his wife.

The young man waved his hand and walked to his wife before walking away from this place.

"H - He is married, right?" Wendy asked with a sigh.

Carla glanced at Wendy and said, "Married men are forbidden. You can't touch him and his wife is also very beautiful."

Carla glanced at Wendy's flat chest, but she didn't say anything.

Wendy was sad when she thought her first love was a married man. She shook her head and said, "B, but who is going to attack us earlier?"

Carla shook her head and said, "I'm not sure, but that young man wasn't lying. It is better to go back to the guild as soon as possible."

Wendy nodded in agreement and suddenly remembered something. "Carla, did you notice the insignia on the young woman's hand?"

Carla thought for a while and nodded. "Yeah, I wonder what guild is that?"

Wendy looked at the direction where the married couple had left and said, "Do you think that we'll meet them at the "Grand Magic Games" later?"

"That's possible," Carla said while rubbing her round chin.

Wendy and Carla remembered how fast the young man appeared in front of them and they knew that the young man might become a tough opponent, however, it didn't mean they would admit a defeat so easily!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 886: Sky Maze 1

In the past few days, the three scientists, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were researching various things in this world.

The three of them realized that this place was so rich.

They don't mean in terms of money or resources but in terms of energy.

Is it the source of magic?

That was their thought at the time, but the three of them didn't do the research all the time since their intention to go to this place was a play, no, for a quest.

That was why it was necessary to tour around the town to familiarize themselves with this city since this entire city would turn into a battlefield later.

"Where's Haru and Esdeath?" Tabane asked.

"They seem to be on a date," Koronsensei said.

The female members of the "group chat" became very jealous when they heard it. They knew that Haru had married Esdeath and they were really envious of it.

Gintoki didn't care too much about anything since there was something more important. Tomorrow he needed to join the "Grand Magic Games". He was quite depressed when he thought about it, and he knew that his opponents were very strong.

'Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy....'

Gintoki had to admit that Haru and Esdeath were very strong, but Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy also weren't weak either. He sighed once again and wondered whether he needed to fight. He really cursed his luck since he lost to Tsunade to rock paper scissors. Then suddenly someone patted his shoulder. He turned and saw Korosensei who smiled at him.

"Just give up and join the match tomorrow," Korosensei said.

Gintoki couldn't describe his feelings at that moment.

This time, Kouha, Luffy, Sting, Rogue, along with their cats met with Natsu, Lucy, and Happy for the first time.

In the original, Rogue and Sting were quite arrogant, but they had changed their guild and they stayed together with Luffy.

"Wow, your neck can grow very long!"

Natsu and Happy seemed quite happy when Luffy stretched his neck, but they became angry when their food was stolen by Luffy.

Natsu was about to punch Luffy, but his body suddenly felt heavy and pressed on the ground.

Natsu remembered one of the magics from the members of Grimoire Heart in the past.

Lucy and Happy were startled.

"Luffy, let's go. Don't bother them," Kouha said.

"Alright!" Luffy said with a smile.

Kouha released Natsu and walked away.

Sting and Rogue didn't follow them, but they were quite disappointed in Natsu since Natsu was the 1st Generation Dragon Slayer.

They talked to each other and mocked each other since Sting and Rogue were the 3rd Generations of Dragon Slayer which shocked Lucy, Happy, and Natsu.

One of the guilds on the Crocus was quite panicked when their teammate had disappeared.

They didn't know what had happened to Obra, but they found one of its legs in a random place.

Everyone was silent when they heard it.

They didn't know who had done such a thing to Obra, but for sure, this person had caused a disaster on their plan.

He kept angry for a while, but quickly calmed his mind since he knew that it wasn't over.

Everyone nodded after hearing their leader's words and followed his order.

After touring around the Crocus, Natsu, Lucy, Gray, and Happy went back to their lodgings.

Erza reprimanded them since they were coming back too late and there was something that Wendy and Carla needed to discuss with them.

"Umm... everyone, I've almost been attacked before," Wendy said.

Everyone became worried when they heard it.

Wendy told them what had happened in the afternoon when something similar to a small monkey almost attacked her, but she was saved by someone.

"Damn, how dare someone try to attack Wendy!" Natsu was angry.

"Anyway, Wendy and Carla are alright, have you thanked the one who has helped you?" Erza asked.

Wendy sighed and shook her head. "No, the one who has saved on a date before I don't have time to ask his name."

Erza nodded and said, "Well, that's true. You can't disturb someone's date."

Lucy was speechless and asked, "Is that the problem here?"

"It seems the one who helped Wendy earlier is also a member of some guild," Carla said.

"What guild?" Gray asked.

"I'm not sure. The insignia of their guild is similar to a circle," Wendy said, remembering the insignia in Esdeath's hand.

Erza raised her eyebrow and said, "It should be the "Infinite"."

They knew very well about this guild since it was the strongest guild in Fiore and it was a guild which was made by Yajima.

However remembering that guild Natsu and Happy became annoyed since they remembered Sting and Rogue.

Erza was curious why they were angry and Lucy told her what had happened.

Hearing Lucy's story, they knew very well that the members of the "Infinite" guild were very strong since one of them was able to take down Natsu easily.

"I'm not being taken down! He was using a trick!" Natsu complained.

They decided to ignore Natsu and decided to play a card game that Erza had brought to play with everyone.

"Listen to me!" Natsu roared.

Kuroneko looked at Teppei, Korosensei, Luffy, and Kouha who were relaxing.

"Can you be serious? I want to win against Haru!"

Teppei, Korosensei, Luffy, and Kouha looked at Kuroneko before looking away again.

Teppei sighed and said,"Kuroneko, you don't need to worry. We're all virgins here."

They knew very well that Haru's strongest magic was "pleasure magic" and it only affected someone who had tasted the forbidden pleasure.

Kouha glanced at Teppei, but didn't say anything.

The five of them were virgins which meant Haru's magic was useless on them.

"I'm not a virgin!" Korosensei complained.

Kuroneko ignored Korosensei's remark and thought that Teppei's words were logical. She knew that all of them were virgins and it would be easy to fight against Haru.

"Kukuku, the match is in our hands!" Kuroneko laughed evilly while making a gesture clenching her hand tightly toward the sky.

Luffy, who was eating a snack, asked, "What's wrong with Kuroneko?"

"You don't need to worry. She's at a sensitive age," Teppei said.

"Everyone, I'm not a virgin alright?" Korosensei said.

Gintoki was quite depressed, but he tried to make his mood better by joining everyone to play Uno together.

"Why am I always losing!"

Gintoki complained since Haru, Tabane, Esdeath, and Shinobo kept winning. He knew very well that the four of them were cheating, but he didn't have any evidence.

"You suck at this Gin-chan," Tabane said.

"Just shut up. If you don't want to play, just stop," Esdeath said.

"Haru! Everyone is bullying me!" Gintoki hugged Haru while crying.

Haru was annoyed and pushed him away. "Don't get close to me! Your snot! Your snot!"

Gintoki was traumatized and decided to stop playing games. He looked at Esdeath, Tabane, and Shinobu. He was wondering why he was chosen since he wasn't part of Haru's harem. He didn't want to be tortured by the three of them in this place. He sighed and thought that he shouldn't build his own harem in his own world since it was troublesome.

Then they played for a while until it was midnight and suddenly there was a loud alarm. They looked outside and saw a large hologram clown that appeared in the center of the town.

*Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!*

"To all the guilds who have gathered for our "Grand Magic Games"... Good morning! We will now decrease the number of teams to eight, and to do that we will start out with a preliminary competition."

The clown started to dance and said, "There are more and more guilds participating every year, and we don't want to spread the fun too thin! So this year, the competition is also going to be eight teams, the same as last year! The contest rules are simple!!!"

Then suddenly the building started to move by itself and it started to grow higher.

Gintoki was rolling around the room and felt sick at that moment.

Tabane and Shinobu held Haru's to stabilize themselves.

Haru and Esdeath stood up next to each other, but he could see that Esdeath glanced at him, but didn't say anything.

"We hope to engage you all in a race! Your goal will be the stadium, Doms Frau!"

The lodge had started to change its shape, and in front of their room, there was a path that started to be built and connected toward the magical giant 3D maze.

"You may use whatever magic you wish. There are no limits. The first eight teams to make it to the goal pass the preliminary contest! But if all five members are not present, you will be eliminated!

"If any of you should lose your lives in the maze, the organizers bear no responsibility! Let the preliminary contest go to the grand magic games, the Sky Maze...

Haru and Esdeath noticed a group of people that moved very fast from the room next to them.

"That guy's speed is too fast," Esdeath said with a frown.

"Is it Korosensei?" Tabane asked.

"Speed is his power," Shinobu said.

Gintoki was on the side wanting to puke.

"Well, let's go. Come close to me," Haru said and moved them closer at him using gravity magic.

Shinobu, Esdeath, and Shinobu hugged Haru, but Gintoki was glued to Haru's feet.

All of them passed through the wall and moved very fast toward the Sky Maze.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 887: Sky Maze 2

Hearing the announcement from clown mascot, Kuroneko felt that it was more amazing than she had thought. She saw it last year, but it was different now when the main characters in this world appeared.

Along with the announcement, Kuroneko looked at everyone and said, "We've got to become the rank one!"

They nodded, but suddenly Kuroneko, Luffy, Teppei, and Kouha felt a tentacle wrapped around their waist.

"Rank one, right? It's easy," Korosensei said with a smile.

They were startled and wanted to tell Korosensei to slow down for a bit, but they were too late since they started to move very fast.

They disappeared from their room in an instant and suddenly they appeared in front of the clown mascot for the "Grand Magic Games".

Mato (the mascot of the Grand Magic Games) who had just announced the event suddenly saw Kuroneko, Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy in front of him. "Uwaaa!!!" He felt that his heart almost stopped at that moment.

Kuroneko looked around curiously. She felt as if she had been teleported, even though she knew that it was purely because of Korosensei's speed. She knew very well that Korosensei's speed was the fastest among everyone, and thought that her group might really become the winner of this "Grand Magic Games".

'Kouha, Luffy, Korosensei, and Teppei...'

Kuroneko thought that her team was invincible and no one would be able to defeat them, especially when all of them were virgins.

Korosensei suddenly refuted.

Kuroneko ignored Korosensei and looked at Mato who was the mascot of the "Grand Magic Games" and the king of the Kingdom of Fiore. She thought that the king really loved to play as a troll character.

Regaining his demeanor, Mato smiled and said, "Yes, congratulations to the Infinite Guild Team A for arriving first and passing the preliminary contest." Though, inside his heart, he was very surprised since it had been a few seconds after he had announced the contest to begin. He didn't know what had happened, but in his mind, he thought that the "Infinite" was the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore and he didn't think that any guilds in the Kingdom of Fiore could defeat them, especially when they had arrived in a few seconds.

"Thank you," Kuroneko said politely and looked at everyone. "Let's go, guys."

"YEAH!!! We're number one!" Luffy was happy.

"It's good that we can beat Haru," Kouha said.

Teppei chuckled and said, "But he's coming, right, Korosensei?"

"Nyuhuhuhu, yes, he's coming after this," Korosensei said.

Mato didn't understand what they were talking about until suddenly he saw something appeared from below which startled him.

Mato patted his chest when he saw a familiar person, or might be the most popular magician on the "Infinite" guild.

Haru looked at them and said, "Well, Korosensei is sure very fast." He sighed and thought that he really couldn't defeat Korosensei at speed.

Haru, who had noticed Korosensei had started to move, also started to move. He knew that he couldn't defeat Korosensei in terms of speed since Korosensei's speed was 20 Mach. Even though his speed was quite fast, especially on water, it didn't mean he could match Korosensei's speed.

Haru stuck everyone on his body using his gravity magic with three women on his side and Gintoki on his feet below.

Gintoki, who was dizzy when the lodgings suddenly transformed, became even dizzier when Haru attracted himself to Haru's feet.

Everyone turned intangible and Haru proceeded to enter the "Sky Maze" directly without entering the entrance.

Haru also activated his "Observation Haki" and could see the entire maze directly. He didn't care about the obstacle and directly passed through following his "Observation Haki". It didn't even take him a minute to arrive at the goal and became the 2nd team who had passed the preliminary contest.

Why the 2nd team? Because Haru saw Kuroneko and her team in front of him.

Tabane was surprised by Haru's power since he could pass through everything ignoring all of the obstacles in front of him. 'Astral Mode, huh?' She thought that it might be an ability that was related to a soul, ghost, or something. If it was possible for him to turn everyone into this state then it was possible to turn his IS into this state too.

At that moment, Tabane thought that Haru's IS nickname which was "God of Death" was really suitable for him.

"Well, Korosensei is sure very fast," Haru said.

"Hehehe, don't be a sore loser, Haru," Kouha said and patted Haru's shoulder.

"If you learn under me then you might become faster, Haru," Korosensei said with a smile.

Learning under Korosensei? Haru was wondering what Korosensei could teach him. 'How do you choose a porn book?' He could only think about that possibility.

Everyone talked to each other in quite a festive mood since they had passed the contest.

However, Mato was stuck in place. He thought that the "Infinite" was really the strongest, especially when they had taken 1st and 2nd place in a very small time difference. He wouldn't be surprised if the 3rd position was also being taken by the "Infinite", but when he was about to announce that Haru and his group had passed.....

Mato smiled and said, "Congratulations to team B "Infinite" guild and passing the preliminary cont---"

Gintoki barfed out all the things which he had eaten tonight.

Everyone hurriedly scattered and that barf hit Mato who wasn't ready for this incident.

Mato was full of Gintoki's barf and the situation was quite awkward.

"Gin-chan, are you alright? Korosensei, can you help to clean Mato-san's body?" Haru hurriedly said to not make the situation worse since the one Gintoki had barfed was the king of the Kingdom of Fiore.

If Haru was the king and stranger then he wouldn't hesitate to kill Gintoki directly or put him in a lifetime jail.

"Roger!" Korosensei saluted and moved very fast.

Mato who couldn't comprehend what had happened suddenly had become clean and his costume was so shiny. The barf earlier had disappeared without a trace.

"T, thank you...." Gintoki was down in four on the ground, but he felt better when Haru caressed his back slowly.

"Alright, let's go and rest early tonight," Haru said.

Everyone nodded and decided to run away since it would be troublesome to explain everything to Mato, especially the barfing incident.

"Then, Mato, we're going to go back early."

Everyone hurriedly ran away from this location.

Mato blinked his eyes and was stunned, but then he remembered that he was hit by Gintoki's barf which made him disgusted, but he saw that his costume was very clean which made him confused.

"What happened? Is it my imagination?"

Mato thought that it was his imagination since he didn't think the members of the strongest guild would barf at himself.

"Ah, Haru and Korosensei have arrived first!"

Mato looked at Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, and Yukino before smiling and didn't feel that much surprised by their appearance.

"Congratulations on passing the preliminary contest and arriving in third, Team C's "Infinite"."

Then one by one the team which competed for this tournament had arrived at the goal.

Mato kept counting and waited for the last team.

Natsu, Gray, Lucy, Erza, and Wendy had arrived on the goal and their faces were full of confidence thinking that it would be the first time they had arrived on the goal.

Clapping his hands, Mato said, "Congratulations, you've passed the preliminary contest."

"Sure we did! We were moving like lightning!"

"Do you think maybe we came in first?"

"No. You barely made it, coming in eighth," Mato said.

Everyone was stunned at this moment.

Looking at Fairy Tail, Mato thought that the winner of this "Grand Magic Games" had been decided and he couldn't wait to see the competition between teams within the strongest guild.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 888: Entrance 1

The loud cheer which shook the entire stadium, numerous beautiful balloons which set free to the sky, parade of music, and the excitement which almost suffocated everyone.

However no one showed their displeasure, rather everyone was very happy to watch the Grand Magic Games/X791 was about to start!

"KASUGANO HARUKA, I WANT YOUR CHILD!!!"

Though, from the audience, there was a strange cheer mixed within.

Tsunade, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire were staying together at the location where all of the members of the "Infinite" group were staying.

Yajima didn't join them since he had become the commentator for this "Grand Magic Games".

It was Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire's first time to be here which somehow shocked them since this scene really amazed them considering it was their first time seeing this many people gathered to watch this event.

"Tsunade-san, has this event always been so crowded?" Kuzuha asked.

"This is normal. If you compare it to the "Cooking Festival" in the world of Toriko then this much of people is nothing," Tsunade said while drinking booze.

"Tsunade.... as a doctor, I'm not sure whether I should support you to drink that much booze since it will damage your liver," Sumire said.

"It's alright. It's alright. My chakra will heal my body and take care of everything. You don't need to worry," Tsunade said.

Sumire nodded since she didn't know about medical ninjutsu since it was different from her knowledge so she decided to let Tsunade drink as much as she wanted.

"I wonder when they're going to come out," Charlotte said.

"They're going to come out last," Tsunade said.

"Why last?" Sumire asked.

"Because the best is always the last to appear, right?" Tsunade said with a smirk.

Somehow they couldn't refute it, but at the same time, they were also affected by this festive mood and couldn't wait to see what would happen on this "Grand Magic Games" since watching from anime or reading from the manga was different from watching it directly.

Everyone was boiling in excitement, and the organizer didn't make them wait.

"It's that time again!! The magic festival you've waited all year to see!! The Grand Magic Games!!!!"

"I'll be your commentator, Lola Chapati," Chapati said. "I've great honor of being joined by our analyst, former magic council, and the leader of the "Infinite" guild, Mr. Yajima. Thank you for being with us, Mr. Yajima."

"Nishe to meet you," Yajima said while wearing a chef uniform.

Snorted, Makacov looked at Yajima who had become a commentator since he felt jealous.

"Is the Infinite guild that powerful?" Makarov asked.

Everyone wasn't sure what to say since, in their minds, the Infinite guild was very strong since they had participated in last year's "Grand Magic Games". However at the same time, they had regained their confidence since the original members had come back.

"Don't worry, Master. We're going to win!"

Then one by one they said that they were going to win.

Makarov nodded in satisfaction and said, "Yes, we're going to win that 30 million jewel!"

They weren't sure what to say after hearing Makarov's words.

"And for today's guest commentators, we've invited the star of the Miss Fiore Pageant, Blue Pegasus' Jenny Realight!" Chapati said.

"We're going to win this year~~" Jeanne smiled and looked at Yajima. "Yajima-san, please be prepared."

"Yes, we're waiting," Yajima said with a smile.

"Wow! We can see the confrontation between guilds has become even more exciting! Then let us meet our competitors right away!" Chapati said.

"First, they ranked eighth place in the preliminaries... but will they be able to reclaim their former glory? Don't let their dainty name fool you, this guild is a band of ruffians. It's Fairy Tail!!!!!"

Natsu, Wendy, Erza, Gray, and Lucy entered the stadium full of spirit, but they didn't expect this greeting.

"Go back to your home, Fairy Tail!"

Chapati explained why they were being booed which made Natsu and his group speechless.

Natsu and his group didn't care much since they had their family to cheer on themselves, but they were surprised when they saw Marvis (1st master of Fairy Tail) also join the crowd, but their thought was broken after they heard the next team which about to appear.

"Now our next team, in the seventh-place we have an all-female guild! The dazzling dancers of the deep, Mermaid Heel!!!"

Kagura and her group came to the stadium gracefully creating a wave of cheers on everyone.

Kagura looked around and wondered where that guy was.

Erza looked at the members of the Mermaid Heel and said, "It's my first time seeing an all-female guild."

"Is it really rare?" Wendy asked.

"Of course, but I'm glad to see it," Erza said.

"But we're going to win!" Lucy said with confidence. Even though her team was in last place.

"In sixth place, the sapphire wings that sparkle in the black night of night! Blue Pegasus!"

Ichiya, Hibiki, Eve, Ren, and someone with a rabbit costume entered the stadium with a handsome pose.

Ichiya jumped handsomely toward Erza and wanted to kiss her hand. "Your perfume is as beautiful as ever."

Erza shuddered and wanted to move away. "P, please don't get too close to me!"

*Sniff!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!*

"Don't worry, I know that it has been seven years, but I - will - be - gentle," Ichiya said with a wink.

Erza felt really disgusted at this moment.

Hibiki and Ren also moved together to flirt with both Wendy and Lucy at the same time since their leader also did the same.

Hibiki didn't do anything since he knew that this "Grand Magic Games" wouldn't be that easy.

Hibiki was wondering what place Kouha had placed in this preliminary contest.

"In fifth place, representatives of the goddess of love and war, the holy destroyers...

Jura, Lyon, Sherria, Yuka, and Tobi also entered the stadium. Loud cheers welcome them, which is somehow quite normal since Lamia Scale was one of the most popular teams.

"Gray, don't forget about our wager. If you lose then Juvie is going to join our guild," Lyon said.

"Hmph! I've never bet anything on you, but we won't lose," Gray said.

Both brothers looked at each other and wouldn't lose to each other.

"In the fourth place... what?" Chapati said in surprise.

Everyone murmured when they saw Chapati's reaction.

"I'm sorry. I'm a bit startled, but let's continue. Now, in fourth place...

"Will they be the key to restoring their fallen wings to the sky? I would never see this coming!!" Chapati said loudly.

Team A Fairy Tail was startled.

"It's Fairy Tail Team B!"

Laxus, Mirajane, Gajeel, Juvia, and Mystogan entered the stadium.

"What? Is that allowed?!"

Everyone was surprised by the appearance of the second team from Fairy Tail.

Erza looked at Mystogan and twitched her lips. "J - Jellal...." She was speechless and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.

"Shh...." Mystogan gave Erza a gesture to be quiet.

Everyone was confused since there were two teams from the Fairy Tail guild.

"I know that everyone is confused, but there is a new rule for the game this year, wouldn't you say, Yajima-san?" Chapati said.

"Yesh, this year, each guild is allowed to enter with more than one team in the tournament," Yajima said.

"But isn't that cheating? In the final tournament, they might help each other," Jeanne said.

"No, we have told this matter to every guild that has joined this tournament that they can send more than one team. If they only have one team then they can only do their best with their only team." Yajima ate his ramen and said, "You've got an upper hand, Makki-boy." He wanted to see everyone's expression when they saw his team which had entered the tournament later.

Hearing Yajima's explanation, everyone nodded and thought that it was natural for the strongest guild to have more teams within the "Grand Magic Games". But there was one thing which they had been wondering in their minds, where was the team from the "Infinite"?

When Chapati was about to continue, suddenly a loud voice stopped everyone.

"YOU'VE GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!!!!"

Natsu was very annoyed and yelled, "I don't care if we're from the same guild! If we're going to fight, we're going to go all out! No holding back!!! You entered as a different team, and that makes you the enemy!! We won't let you defeat us!!!"

Gajeel smirked and moved closer to Natsu. "I wouldn't have it any other way, Mr. Eighth place."

"Kuh!" Natsu couldn't say anything afterward.

"Ahem! Please be quiet, the team from Fairy Tail! I'm going to announce the next guild which is about to enter!" Chapati said.

"Let's continue this in the tournament," Gajeel said with a smirk before he joined his group again.

"Dammit!" Natsu really wanted to start the competition right away and smacked Gajeel's smug face.

"Then, let us welcome them! In third place, before they were a member of Sabertooth guild! But after that guild has been disbanded, they quickly rise to the top once again and join the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore! Let's welcome them! It's Infinite Team C!!!"

Hearing Chapati's announcement, the stadium became even more excited.

Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino entered the stadium with a loud cheer which was enough to shake the whole stadium.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 889: Entrance 2

"We still remember their battle last year as if it were yesterday! Sting and Rogue - the duo Dragon Slayers! Rufus with his elegant magic! Orga with his lightning which is able to destroy the stadium! Last, but not least, Yukino who is the new member of the Infinite Guild!

"Let's see what they will show us in the tournament later!" Chapati said in excitement.

Sting smiled happily and raised his hands high then looked at Natsu in disdain.

Natsu was really mad. After being provoked by Gajeel. He was once again provoked by Sting which didn't fit his temper. He was about to get revenge, but he was knocked by Erza.

"Stay quiet for a while!" Erza glared at Natsu.

Erza looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, are they the ones who have helped you?" She knew that the one who had helped Wendy yesterday was someone from Infinite guild, but she didn't know who he or she was.

Wendy shook her head and said, "No, it's not them." She also anticipated her meeting with the young man again and wondered when she could see him again.

Looking at Wendy's reaction, Lucy smiled and asked, "Wendy, are you falling in love? Oh my, our Wendy has grown up!"

"N - No, I'm not falling in love!" Wendy denied it in blush.

Erza became interested and said, "If you're falling in love then you can ask Master to help since his relationship with Yajima is quite good. Tell me who he is?"

Wendy shook her head and said, "N, no, it's impossible."

"Huh? Why? You're a very cute girl, Wendy! Any guy will be lucky to have you fall for them," Lucy said.

Wendy wasn't sure what to say, but it was better to say it early since she didn't want them to misunderstand. "I, it's because..."

Wendy wasn't able to continue since Chapati cut her words out with an announcement.

"Next to the second place! We have our favorite magician with his mysterious magic and also one of the most popular magicians in this country! He vanished last year, but this time he appears once again in this "Grand Magic Games"! Ladies, he's going to come! Now he's coming with four different members!" Chapati shouted excitedly.

The female audience screamed loudly in excitement since they knew who Chapati meant in his announcement.

"W, what is this?!" Lucy was startled.

"He's coming," Ichiya said with a serious expression.

"Who?" Erza was confused since it had been a while since she had been Ichiya in this expression.

"Kuh....! If it's not him then I'll become the most popular magician in this Kingdom!" Hibiki felt frustrated.

"I'm not jealous! I'm not jealous!" Ren repeated his words.

"Who?!" Lucy was also curious.

"Go explode!" Eve shouted.

"Eve?" Wendy was confused.

Members of Blue Pegasus remembered the incident last year which almost destroyed their guild. They had thought to invite him to the guild, but they knew that it was impossible since they didn't know where he was.

At that moment, Haru, Esdeath, Shinobu, Tabane, and Gintoki entered the stadium at the same time. All of them wore similar black suits while walking toward the stadium calmly.

Everyone who saw them was shocked since they thought that they saw the appearance of the boss of an underground gang, but their cheers were louder which might able to shake the entire town.

"HARUKA-KUN, LET ME HAVE YOUR CHILD!!!!!"

Haru twitched his lips and wondered why he was so popular since he didn't remember that he had done anything, but Esdeath who was holding his hand smiled beautifully at him.

"You sure are popular," Esdeath said with a smile.

Haru was wondering what he should say in this situation. He thought for a while and said, "No matter how popular I am, you're my wife. You're my dearest, Dear."

Esdeath snorted softly and hugged his arm tighter showing that Haru had been owned by her. Thought, she would be lying if she wasn't happy by his words.

However, Shinobu and Tabane were jealous on the side and gave a quite cold aura.

Gintoki took a deep breath and wondered why he was in this place.

"Let go of Haruka-kun, you skank!"

The female audience was crazy when they saw Esdeath hugging Haru.

Lucy had seen a lot of handsome men, but it might be her first time to see someone who gave a comfortable feeling as much as this guy. She had to admit that it might be hard for her to reject him if he wanted to flirt with her, but she could tell that he already had a girlfriend. She sighed and thought that all of the good men in this world had been owned by someone and felt that the world was unfair. She looked at Wendy who seemed quite sad and asked, "Is he the one?"

Wendy was silent, but it was all that Lucy needed to know.

Lucy understood why Wendy was quite hesitant to tell them since Wendy's first crush already had a girlfriend. 'What a short first love...' she thought within her mind.

Every male in this place was quite wary with Haru and didn't want to bring their wife, girlfriends, or daughter since they were afraid for them to fall in love with him.

No one cared what Lucy was thinking since everyone was curious about the identity of the woman who hugged Haru's arm.

"Oh, wait a moment! Wait a moment! I've received surprise news from Yajima-san! Everyone, let us congratulate Kasugano-kun! It's very good news! Yajima-san has said that Kasugano Haruka-kun is married! His wife is the woman beside him!" Chapati shouted this news loudly. He was really glad that Haru had married since that meant that guy wouldn't trouble his wife or girlfriend in the future (If he really had it).

Every guy in this place shouted loudly in excitement. They were really happy that they didn't need to worry about Haru again in the future, but the girls became depressed.

Looking at the Grand Magic Games on the crystal ball, Ultear and Meredy didn't expect to see Haru. Both of them remembered last year when they met him on the ship on their trip toward Alvarez Empire. They were quite happy to see him, but they knew that with their identity it would hard to meet him directly since they were criminals, but they were surprised when they heard he had already married.

They weren't sure, but somehow they felt quite depressed for some reason.

"M, married?!" Millianna was in shock.

Arane, Risley, and Beth were also in shock and they weren't sure what to say.

The four of them felt quite disappointed, and jealous toward Esdeath since they didn't expect Haru was a type who would marry someone so quickly. They sighed then looked at Kagura, and as expected...

Kagura didn't show her face and her face was covered in her bangs.

No one could tell what her expression was, but they knew that they didn't really want to know it.

"M, married?!" Sherria was in shock.

Lyon, Jura, and Yuka could only shake their heads when they saw Sherria's expression.

"What's wrong, Sherria? Does your stomach hurt?" Toby asked.

"Hmm... it's my heart, why does it hurt," Sherria said while holding her chest.

They weren't sure what to say for a moment.

Tsunade, Kuzuha, Sumire, and Charlotte sat next to each other while eating popcorn.

"He's very popular," Kuzuha said.

"In my world, that guy is the number one man in the world that every girl wants to marry," Sumire said.

Sumire nodded and said, "He's funny, has authority, wealth, handsome, has an ability to connect Japan which is being separated into five areas. His only downside is that he's a married man and his wife is scary."

Charlotte and Kuzuha nodded since Esdeath was really scary.

"You forget one thing," Tsunade said.

"Oh, what?" Sumire asked.

"He's even more amazing at bed," Tsunade said.

They weren't sure what to say, but all of them were blushing.

Tsunade chuckled since their reaction was really cute.

"Natsu, what's wrong?" Lucy asked.

"It's nothing. He just smells very good," Natsu said with a frown since he felt strange.

"Yeah, I hate to admit it, but I've tried to recreate the same perfume with his smell, b - b - but... I FAIL!!!"

Ichiya was on four showing his depression.

All of them ignored Ichiya.

"Now for the final team! The first to make it through the preliminaries! Yes!! You all know who I'm talking about!!!

"The powerful!!! The unequaled!!! The undefeated champions!!!

"It's Infinite Team A!!!!" Chapati shouted loudly.

Everyone cheered loudly in excitement since they had been waiting for the four of them.

Kuroneko, Luffy, Kouha, Teppei, and Korosensei entered the stadium with a loud cheer that was as loud as Haru's entrance before.

Luffy raised both of his arms high with a hippy smile.

Kuroneko looked at Haru and made a gesture by cutting motion on her throat.

Haru was speechless and could only smile wryly but he knew that this "Grand Magic Games" would be quite fun.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 890: Hidden 1

Everyone cheered for their favorite team loudly.

The people who supported Fairy Tail might not be much, but their spirit wouldn't be lost on anyone.

Marvis was looking at Haru and Haru also happened to look at Marvis.

Both of them stared at each other for a while before Haru waved and smiled at Marvis, but he didn't do it too long then talked to his team.

Marvis blinked her eyes and was startled.

"1st Master, what's wrong?" Makarov asked.

"That guy can see me," Marvis said.

Everyone was startled and looked at Haru in shock. They knew that only the member of "Fairy Tail" was able to see Marvis, but Marvis told them that Haru could see her.

Makarov frowned, but he was confident he would win this tournament. Even though his best friend had shocked him by sending out three teams directly to the tournament, his guild was the strongest.

"Now, we've seen all of the team! And now... The moment that you've been waiting for!!" Chapati said.

Suddenly in the middle of the stadium, there was a large stone board which appeared showing the event which would start at the "Grand Magic Games".

"It's time to announce how this year's games will work!! First, I'll explain the contests. Teams will be ranked from first to eighth place, based on their performance. Points will be given to each team based on their rank. The teams will be allowed to choose one member to participate.

Then after the contest, let me explain the battles. The sponsors will pick competitors against each other based on factors such as an audience vote. The battle rules are simple. Each team will fight each other. The winning team will be awarded ten points, and the losing team will get zero. In the case of a draw, both teams will receive five points.

And now for the opening contest! Prepare for The Hidden! Choose one player from each team and we will explain the rules once all of the participants have come forward!" Chapati said.

"I'll go first," Tabane said while jumping excitedly.

"Alright! Tabane-chan is going to work hard!" Tabane said cutely and took off her dress changing into her usual clothes. She smiled and said, "It's easier to move like this."

Gintoki, Haru, Shinobu, and Esdeath said few words to Tabane and told her to be careful.

"Hehehe, in this game, I'm the winner," Tabane said with a smile.

They weren't sure what this girl was planning, but all of them knew what kind of game that was about to start.

Kuroneko looked at Haru's team and said, "They're going to send Tabane, who are we going to send?"

"How about me?" Korosensei asked.

"Korosensei, are you going?" Luffy asked. He knew the event was about to happen and didn't have that much interest in this game.

"Yes, I'll start right away, is that alright?" Korosensei asked.

"Go for it. You can win this game easily," Kouha said.

Teppei nodded and said, "I don't think anyone can defeat you in this game."

"Yes, but be careful of Tabane-chan. That woman is the most genius human in her world," Kuroneko said.

"Nyuhuhuhu, don't worry. I'll win this," Korosensei said and took a step forward.

Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, and Yukino gathered together discussing who they would send out.

"Who is going to go?" Yukino asked.

"I'll go first. I'll be the entree of the event," Rufus said.

Orga looked at the direction of Haru's team and Kuroneko's team. He felt complicated and said, "It's not Esdeath-san. You're lucky."

Everyone nodded and they knew very well how sadistic Esdeath was, but they had to admit that she was very suitable to become Haru's wife.

"Be careful of Korosensei, you know his speed," Rogue said.

Rufus took a deep breath and nodded. "I'll be careful." However, he was thinking quickly about what to do with Korosensei since that speed was cheating.

"Will all the participants for The Hidden step forward!" Mato said.

Mermaid Heel sent out Beth; Blue Pegasus sent out Eve; Infinite Team B sent out Tabane; Infinite Team C sent out Rufus; Infinite Team A sent out Korosensei; Lamia Scale sent out Lyon; Fairy Tail Team B sent out Juvia; Fairy Tail Team A sent out Gray.

Eight people walked toward the center of the stadium and waited for the announcement of the event.

Gray looked at Korosensei and asked, "What are you?"

"Me?" Korosensei pointed his tentacle at himself.

"Yes, are you not a human?" Gray asked and felt quite unsure whether Korosensei was a squid or an octopus.

Korosensei shook his head and said, "No, I'm a human."

"Then, why is your shape like an octopus?" Juvia asked.

"Because I'm cursed....." Korosensei said sadly.

Rufus was speechless and Tabane only smiled.

Korosensei nodded and said, "I need a kiss from beautiful girl to release me from that curse, will you be that girl for me?" He then quickly held Juvia's hand with a gentle expression.

Juvia opened her mouth in surprise and wasn't sure what to say.

Korosensei had learned a lot from Haru and he knew how to take down a girl. Though, he didn't have a chance to use that skill on someone. He thought that today was a perfect chance to do it and he decided to execute it.

"My face is very handsome. I'm not losing to that guy," Korosensei said while pointing at Haru.

Haru was speechless hearing Korosensei's words.

"Do you think that he can get that girl kiss?" Gintoki asked.

"I'm not sure since his target is that girl." Haru pointed at Juvia and looked at other's girls in the stadium before saying, "If Korosensei chooses a different girl then he might be able to get a kiss." He felt that Korosensei's words were quite smooth and it didn't seem quite surprising if someone really kissed him. He looked at Shinobu and asked, "What do you think?"

"If he asks me that then I'll castrate him," Shinobu said.

"I'm the same," Esdeath said.

Both of their expressions were emotionless which intensified how serious they were with their words.

Haru and Gintoki turned silent after hearing that.

Juvia didn't have a chance to answer since Lyon, who was by her side, hurriedly stepped forward.

"I can't allow you to do that," Lyon said with a serious expression.

Korosensei sighed and sadly said, "Then, I can only stay in this form....." He sobbed trying to get their sympathy.

"W, well...." Juvia also felt a bit sorry for Korosensei.

Suddenly Korosensei stood up and offered. "If I win the 1st place, can you kiss me on my cheek?"

Juvia thought for a while and nodded. "If you win...." She was really quite sorry for Korosensei who was being cursed as an octopus.

Korosensei was very excited jumping around raising his hands in happiness.

"JUVIA!!!" Lyon was in shock.

"B, but don't you feel sorry for him?" Juvia asked.

"Hmph! I just have to win this match!" Gray said.

"Gray-sama!" Juvia thought that Gray didn't want to let her kiss a stranger.

Korosensei regained his gentleman demeanor and said, "Thank you. I'll be waiting for your kiss." He didn't say anything else and walked back to Rufus and Tabane.

"Congratulations, Korosensei!" Tabane said.

Rufus also nodded and said, "Congratulations, Korosensei." He could only feel sorry for the girl, but he didn't intend to say anything. However, he was happy that a beautiful girl would kiss Korosensei later and at the same time, he thought to learn a skill from Korosensei since this guy was very smooth.

"Thank you! Thank you! I can't do this without Haru's help."

Korosensei was in tears and looked at Haru before giving him a thumbs up. He wanted to be praised by Haru, but he was being ignored by him at this moment.

"But I won't let you win. I'll be the winner in this game," Tabane said.

"No, I'll be the one," Rufus said.

"Nyuhuhuhuhu, I'm waiting for that," Korosensei said with a smile.

Then suddenly they heard a shout from Mato. "Open the field!"

The empty stadium suddenly transformed into a miniature city in an instant.

It was so amazing that some of them could only gawk at this scene.

Then suddenly everyone was teleported to a different location in each part of this miniature city.

[The rules for Hidden are simple. Contestants are to find their opponents somewhere in the city and use any magic they like to attack. Regardless of how much damage is dealt, every successful hit will earn the player one point]

Gray was confused, but suddenly a lot of people appeared within the city and all of them were copies of every participant in this event.

"W - What the hell is happening?!"

Gray wasn't sure, but suddenly he heard another announcement.

[These are copies we made of everyone. If a player mistakenly attacks a copy... he or she will lose one point. The time limit is 30 minutes!]

Everyone understood the "to do" and "not to do" in this game.

The sound of a gong could be heard, Mato said, [Now!! Fade into silence! Like a black cat in the dark of night!!

[Let the hidden begin!!!!]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 891: Hidden 2

Watching the monitor, Esdeath asked, "Dear, who do you think is going to be in the 1st place in this event?"

"Korosensei," Haru said without hesitation.

Esdeath thought for a while and nodded. "Yes, I can tell that he is the strongest in this event."

Shinobu and Gintoki also agreed since they also couldn't think that Korosensei would lose against anyone in this event considering Korosensei's ability.

It was pretty simple, but no one could fight against it.

In the past, Korosensei was also the strongest assassin in his original world which gave him a nickname of "God of Death". Even though Tabane was a genius, in front of overwhelming speed, they weren't sure how Tabane would handle Korosensei.

Lyon, Gray, Beth, and Eve were very careful during this game since once they attacked a wrong person their point would turn into a minus.

Juvia was so happy that she saw a lot of Gray and hugged him which resulted in her point being lost by 1 point.

Gajeel, Mirajane, Laxus, and Mystogan were too speechless to say anything.

Rufus was hiding on the top of the rooftop while memorizing all of the locations of every participant in this area. He knew that the only person he needed to be careful with was Korosensei and Tabane. But he wouldn't lose too easily against them until he heard a voice...

"Rufus-kun, what are you doing there?"

"What?!" Rufus was startled and saw Korosensei suddenly appear behind him. He was touched and he lost 1 point in an instant.

Rufus was speechless when Korosensei decided to attack him.

"Just wait for 10 seconds since Tabane-chan is going to run amok," Korosensei said.

Rufus wasn't sure what Korosensei meant, but his body disappeared and would respawn again in 10 seconds.

Sting, Rogue, Yukino, and Orga were speechless when Korosensei attacked Rufus. But they were even more surprised to see Tabane in action just a second after Rufus had disappeared.

Typing on her keyboard in a very swift movement, Tabane had locked everyone with her weapons. Even though there were a lot of copies around them, none of them had body heat. In the end, they were the only hologram and it was easy to find out the rest of the participants. She saw that Rufus had disappeared, but she didn't care since he would come soon and could also attack him. Her only opponent was Korosensei, but she was going to defeat her.

"Hahaha, Tabane-chan is going to become the winner!"

Pressing the button on her keyboard, six missiles shot out from her surroundings before turning herself invisible. It was easy for her to build a device that could reflect light and turn herself into invisible. She thought to wait until the match was over to become ranked 1st in this event, but someone suddenly touched her from behind.

Tabane was in shock when she saw Korosensei who was behind her.

"Nyuhuhuhu, Tabane-chan. You're too naive," Korosensei said with a smile.

Tabane also dispersed after being touched by Korosensei, but none of her missiles stopped.

Korosensei looked at the missile which aimed toward him and only smiled before moving once again.

Gray, Beth, Lyon, Juvia, and Eve didn't know what had happened, but suddenly...

A small explosion had hit their bodies and all of them dispersed without even knowing who had attacked them.

"What the hell?!" Gray was in shock.

"Wh - what's happening?! Shinonono Tabane knocked all five contestants in an instant!" Chapati was surprised. "But Shinonono and Rufus have also been knocked out by Korosensei! Strong! Too strong! The members of the team from the Infinite guild are too strong!"

Everyone was surprised by Tabane's missile, but they were even more surprised by Korosensei's speed since it was almost similar to teleportation. One second he was on the rooftop, another second he was on the top of toilet, the next second he was leaning on the door, and he even made fun of the missile which was targeting him.

The missile decided to give up and exploded in the air so as not to cause Tabane to lose a point.

"That speed....." Mavis frowned and asked, "Have you seen that octopus last year?"

All of the members of the Fairy Tail shook their heads.

"Is there a way to stop them?" Makarov asked since he didn't expect the members of Yajima's guild would be this strong.

Mavis was silent and she wasn't sure how to answer that question since Korosensei's speed was just too ridiculous.

Mavis, the master strategist, was stumped at this moment...

Lucy and Wendy looked at the monitor with a worried expression.

"Don't lose Gray!" Natsu shouted. Even though both of them often fought each other, this time they were fighting to regain their guild's glory! He decided to throw away his petty conflict with Gray and cheered him on as loud as he could be.

Erza also wasn't sure how to handle Korosensei's speed.

Rufus who had to respawn also didn't want to lose and he had remembered all of the locations of the participants in this place except for Korosensei who moved too fast and Tabane who turned herself into invisible. He put his finger on his temple and chanted, "Memory-Make: Night of The Falling Stars!!!"

Countless light beams shot out of Rufus and moved toward Gray, Juvia, Lyon, Beth, and Eve.

Everyone cursed under their breath since the five of them didn't even have a chance to breathe before they were being shot once again by the enemy.

Rufus sighed in relief and thought that his score wouldn't be too bad, but suddenly a missile charged toward him so suddenly.

"....This hasn't been in my memory."

Rufus was once again dispersed after being hit.

Tabane laughed inwardly while in her invisible form since she was on the top spot, but suddenly she heard this dimmable noise.

"Nyuhuhu, I know that you're here, Tabane-chan," Korosensei said and touched Tabane who was invisible.

Tabane complained before being dispersed.

"Nyuhuhuhu, I guess. I need to be serious now," Korosensei said with a smile.

No one said anything since, in the past 10 minutes, no one was able to do anything.

Korosensei was on a rampage and his points kept increasing without losing any points in this battle.

If Korosensei was only able to win with few points then everyone would also cheer for their favorite team, but this time, they couldn't think that anyone could catch up with Korosensei since his points kept increasing and no one could stop him.

All of the participants that participated in this contest were touched after they had respawned without being able to do anything.

Korosensei was a very strong assassin and he could tell whether someone was real or not from their breath. Even though there were a lot of copies within this city, none of them were breathing. Then what was left was for him to take all of the points by himself without giving a chance to anyone.

In the past 10 minutes, all of the 7 participants really wanted to kill Korosensei, but no one was able to do it and they were very helpless about this situation.

Then when Korosensei's points had reached 100 points, he decided to take a rest and didn't join the battle again giving a chance for the rest to catch up with him.

Tabane and Rufus didn't waste their time and hurriedly sent out as much as an attack toward the rest of the participants.

Tabane was full of anger and kept shooting out missiles one after another and her points kept increasing as long as there was no Korosensei, she was invincible.

Explosion, explosion, explosion, and it kept hitting all of the targets without missing.

Unlike Korosensei's light touch, Tabane's missile was quite painful and it created a lot of wounds on their bodies.

Some of them tried to block the missile, but it was useless since if they blocked it the explosion then another explosion kept coming and the size of the missile was quite small which was very hard for them to pinpoint the spot where they would be hit.

Rufus also did his best and sent out one magic after another toward the participants while trying his best to avoid Tabane's missile which was very hard to do.

Then, in the end, there was a fierce confrontation between Rufus and Tabane.

Rufus's magic was very unique and it was very hard to read him, but Tabane could turn herself into invisible and blended with a group of copies. She also sent out powerful weapons one after another which made Rufus helpless.

But it caused the audience to become very excited.

The match continued until Rufus and Tabane stopped just five minutes before the match was about to end.

In the last five minutes, the five participants did their best to not become the last rank in this event since they knew that it was impossible to become the number one at this event.

Then after 30 minutes, the event was over.

Beth, Juvia, Gray, Lyon, and Eve who had become a sandbag for Tabane, Rufus, and Korosensei weren't in the mood to do anything.

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

But the audience was full of excitement and thought that the Infinite Guild was invincible!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 892: Korosensei - men with lonely back

"As expected, the team from the Infinite Guild has dominated the event!" Chapati was excited and asked, "Yajima-san, what do you think of your team?"

"Um... I'm also surprised...." Yajima blinked his eyes and said, "I haven't seen them for a while and it seems that they've become stronger once again."

"Hahaha, don't be so modest! But now I'm curious who is going to become a champion from team A or team B or team C of the Infinite Guild," Chapati said excitedly.

"Chapati, you can't say that. You just make the entire team into our enemy," Yajima said with a speechless expression.

"Well, that's true. Lamia Scale, Blue Pegasus, and Mermaid Heel are very powerful teams too." Chapati looked at Yajima and asked, "What do you think Yajima-san?"

"For me? I think that the Fairy Tail team will show us a surprise," Yajima said, but he didn't think that they were able to defeat his guild.

"Oh-ho? Fairy Tail? Even though they're the last one?" Chapati was surprised by Yajima's words.

"It's useless for me to talk. It's better to announce the result of the ranking after the first event," Yajima said.

"That's right, let us see the ranking after the 1st event!" Chapati said in excitement.

Infinite A with 10 points; Infinite B with 8 points; Infinite C with 6 points; Lamia Scale with 4 points; Blue Pegasus with 3 points; Mermaid Heel with 2 points; Fairy Tail B 1 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.

Tabane cried and hugged Haru since wanted him to pamper her and console her.

Haru could only caress Tabane's back and calm her down since Korosensei really bullied Tabane.

Tabane had been bullied by Korosensei without even being able to do anything which made her depressed and wondering whether she was a genius.

Esdeath didn't say anything, but she had to admit that Korosensei was very strong. As long as Korosensei held a knife, then it was possible for him to kill all of the people in this place in just a single second. "Interesting. Interesting." She tapped her chin and really anticipated this event.

Gintoki looked at Korosensei and said, "Something good is about to happen."

Esdeath, Haru, Tabane, and Shinobu looked at the direction of Korosensei who walked toward Juvia. They remembered the wager of Korosensei if he won this contest and wondering whether Juvia would really kiss him.

"U - Um.. Juvia-san, what about our deal?" Korosensei was quite nervous when he asked this question. His cool demeanor had gone and he had turned into a cherry boy who was about to get his first kiss. At this moment, he changed his clothes to Jotaru Kujo's clothes and it seemed like he was trying to show an image of a tough guy in front of this cute girl.

Juvia ignored Korosensei and looked at Gray who was down after Gray had become the last rank in the event.

"Umm... Juvia-san?" Korosensei called Juvia once again.

Juvia looked at Korosensei for a while and sighed since he was too powerful. She had also promised to kiss his cheek which somehow made her quite complicated. She was lucky that she had hit Lyon at the last moment and became rank 7th, but at the same time, it made her loved, Gray-sama, to be in the last place. She took a deep breath and wasn't sure what to do.

Juvia really hoped for Gray to do something at this moment.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was quite annoyed by Korosensei, especially when they saw Juvia's troubled expression. But since they had made a wager there was nothing that they could do in this situation.

Looking at Juvia's troubled expression, Korosensei knew that he had failed. He took off his cap and put it on the top of Juvia's head.

"????" Juvia was confused by Korosensei's action.

"Your lips are for your loved ones, not me," Korosensei said and walked away. His back seemed quite lonely at this moment walking back toward his group.

"T, thank you very much!" Juvia bowed her head toward Korosensei. It would be lying if she wasn't moved by Korosensei's words.

Even though Lyon hated Korosensei before, he had to admit that Korosensei was really manly at this moment. He also felt grateful that he didn't see Juvia kiss Korosensei. He wiped the manly tears on his eyes and had to admit that he had seen a real man.

Everyone knew about Korosensei's bet and everyone couldn't help but cry looking at his lonely back.

Eve sighed and said, "I understand why I lost now."

Ichiya really wanted to hug Korosensei at this moment. But he stopped since he knew that it wasn't his time to do that. He knew that there was someone who would take care of him and that person was Korosensei's friend who had been waiting for him.

"That's a man... How beautiful...."

The members of the Fairy Tail who hated Korosensei couldn't say anything. It was hard to hate Korosensei, especially when he showed such manly action toward Juvia.

"D, dammit! Why is he on Yajima's guild?!" Makarov lamented his fate and had to admit that his friend's luck was really good. He couldn't say anything or complain to Yajima, but he was really wondering whether his friends had gotten such strong members.

No one cared about the Fairy Tail since they had lost, and everyone was more cornered about Korosensei.

Kuroneko, Teppei, Kouha, and Luffy hugged Korosensei at the same time.

"You guys... I'm not crying...."

Korosensei cried very loudly and felt that he had wasted his chance to get a kiss from a beautiful girl. If it was Haru then Haru would smile proudly, stealing the lips of girls in front of their boyfriend or husband, but he couldn't do that.

The four of them didn't say anything, only patted Korosensei's back who seemed lonely at this moment.

"Good job out there, Rufus," Sting said.

Rufus wasn't in a mood and looked at Korosensei.

Looking at Rufus's expression, they were also quite cornered about Korosensei since Korosensei had gotten quite close to them.

"Korosensei is awesome," Orga said.

Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Yukino nodded at the same time.

Gintoki and Haru sighed at the same time.

"That guy...." Gintoki had to admit that Korosensei was a real man.

"I guess Korosensei knew that it might cause too much mental damage to Gray after Gray saw the girl who was close to him suddenly decided to kiss Korosensei because of his incompetency. That was the reason why Korosensei decided to step down," Haru said.

"Hmph! Weak is at fault, the winner will get everything. It's as simple as that," Esdeath said since she didn't understand why Korosensei didn't take his prize. But she also understood the mood of the girl since she didn't want to kiss a disgusting octopus. Though, she wouldn't say that out loud.

"Let's just say that Korosensei is respecting their fighting spirit at the event earlier," Haru said.

Esdeath nodded and asked, "Tabane, how long are you going to hug Haru?"

Inside the passage, Gray hit the wall until it cracked and lamented how weak he was, even if the opponent had even pitied him.

"Now, let's continue!" Chapati couldn't wait for the next event and said, "Let me remind you how the battle system works. Each team will participate in one battle against another based on the line-up which is prepared by the sponsor."

Chapati received a note and said, "Oh, I've received a line up now. For the first match of day one, we have Fairy Tail A's Lucy Hearthfilia."

Lucy was surprised, but she was also wondering who would be her opponent.

"Infinite B's Esdeath!!!!!" Chapati said excitedly, but...

Everyone on the Infinite guild turned silent when they heard it.

"W, what's happening?! Why does every member of the Infinite Guild turn silent? Yajima-san? Why your face is pale?!" Chapati was startled.

Everyone had a cold sweat on their back when they thought about the battles.

"Umm... Haru, please tell your wife to hold back in this battle beforehand," Yajima said. It was the only thing which he could do at this moment without damaging the pride of his friend's guild.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 893: Lucy Vs Esdeath

"That girl is dead," Sting said.

Rogue, Yukino, Orga, and Rufus nodded at the same time.

They had seen how powerful Esdeath was and how frightening she was. But at the same time, she had a charisma which made everyone want to follow her since her strength was powerful.

"But isn't this good?" Rufus said.

"Huh? Why?" Yukino asked.

"So after this, we won't have to fight Esdeath-san," Rufus said.

Each member of the team could only do a battle once and if someone had fought on the battle, they wouldn't need to fight again during this tournament.

Hearing Rufus's words, they had to admit that they were glad that they didn't need to meet Esdeath. They could only say that it was Lucy's bad luck to meet Esdeath right on the first match and it was their luck to not meet with Esdeath during this tournament.

Hearing the name of Esdeath, the team from Mermaid Heel looked at the direction of Esdeath and her team. They had to admit that Esdeath was beautiful, but Kagura's beauty also wouldn't lose to Esdeath. Looking at Esdeath, they really didn't understand why Haru would choose Esdeath instead of Kagura.

"Haru's wife is going to fight," Risley said.

Kagura only nodded and didn't say anything, but her eyes kept staring at Esdeath to see how powerful she was.

"I wonder why all of the members of the Infinite seem scared of Esdeath," Risley said.

"That's just a strategy! Strategy! I'm sure her strength isn't that big of a deal," Millianna said.

"Millianna, don't underestimate someone," Kagura said.

"U, uh... Kagura-chan, is that alright with you?" Millianna asked.

"What do you mean?" Kagura glanced at Millianna.

"That guy has left you all for a year without saying anything and after he has come back. He has suddenly married a stranger who we have never seen before, are you alright with that? Don't you want to give him a piece of mind? Even if you're alright, I'm not alright!" Millianna was frustrated since the guy who had given her pleasure in the past had decided to become a husband of someone.

Kagura frowned and said, "It's his matter, what does it have to do with me?" Her tone was quite high when she refuted Millianna.

Millianna was about to say something, but she was stopped by Arana.

"Millianna, calm down," Arana said as she patted Millianna's shoulder.

Millianna took a deep breath and nodded. She knew that Kagura had a hard time being honest with herself, and as her friend, she wanted to do something to her. She looked at Haru who was the cause of everything and she wouldn't be satisfied if she didn't beat him up.

"W, what is that reaction?"

Lucy was startled when everyone on the Infinite seemed to be quiet and had a pale expression.

"Lucy, you don't need to think too much! They might be trying to scare you," Happy said.

"That's right! Go and win this, Lucy!" Natsu said.

"I know you can win, Lucy," Erza said.

"Lucy-san, do your best!" Wendy said while clenching both of her hands showing that she would cheer for Lucy.

Lucy was moved by their words. She thought about her life on Fairy Tail and the expression of Gray after being defeated. She took a deep breath and nodded.

"Leave this to me. I'll win this no matter what."

Hearing Lucy's words, everyone smiled and knew that they could trust their friends.

"Hmph! What a charade! I'm sure that Esdeath isn't a big deal!"

Makarov folded his arms showing a disdainful expression when he thought that everyone on the Infinite tried to exaggerate Esdeath's strength. He felt that Lucy was stronger than Esdeath and he didn't think that his guild would lose.

Mavis didn't say anything, but she pondered a strategy on how to make her guild become the winner of the "Grand Magic Games". She knew that they had lost against the Infinite, especially when Korosensei, Tabane, and Rufus showed their power. She had to admit that the strength of the Infinite was very strong, but she believed in the strength of her guild. She looked in Haru's direction and decided to visit him.

"I'll go for a while," Mavis said and floated toward Haru.

"Huh? First Masters? Where are you going?"

Makarov was ignored and Mavis kept moving toward Haru.

Shinobu, Gintoki, and Tabane looked at Esdeath who was talking with Haru at this moment.

"Dear, don't kill her," Haru said. He knew that Esdeath was very smart and it would be easy for her to defeat Lucy.

Esdeath smiled and nodded. "Don't worry, I'll finish this in an instant."

"Well, as long as you don't kill her, then it is all good," Haru said.

Esdeath nodded and said, "Then, I'll go now." She kissed Haru's cheek then suddenly her body was covered in purple smoke.

Everyone was surprised by this and wondering what had happened, but when the smoke disappeared, Esdeath appeared once again wearing a white military uniform which she usually wore on the world of Akame Ga Kill.

"This is more comfortable for me."

Esdeath looked at Haru once again and said, "Then, I'll go now."

"Yes, I'm waiting for you here," Haru said.

Esdeath walked slowly toward the stadium to start her battle.

"Is that alright? Are you sure that she won't kill her opponent?" Shinobu asked.

"I believe in her," Haru said.

"How can you be so sure?" Shinobu asked with a frown.

"Because I'm her husband," Haru said as he looked at Shinobu.

Shinobu frowned and felt really jealous of Esdeath at this moment.

"Haru, can I ask you a question?" Tabane asked.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"Why did you marry Esdeath?" Tabane asked. There were a lot of beautiful girls in this place and she knew that it would be quite easy for Haru to make them into his girlfriend, but she didn't understand why he decided to marry such a frightening woman.

Haru scratched his head and said, "I wonder why..."

They were speechless when they heard it.

"But if I have to answer then she was there when I needed someone the most," Haru said.

"Is it that simple?" Tabane asked with a frown.

His mind was in a mess on the world of Akame Ga Kill, and there was also a matter of his fake husband in the past that caused him to have funny connection with Esdeath which somehow made him attracted to her and made them married to each other.

Suddenly Haru saw a Mavis who was right in front of him and wondering what the first master of Fairy Tail wanted to do here.

"What's wrong?" Shinobu asked.

"There's a ghost in front of me now," Haru said.

Gintoki was scared and hugged Haru tightly. "Haru, where is the ghost! Hurry up and exorcist it! I'm allergic to ghosts! I'll have a fever if you don't keep it away from me!"

Haru, Shinobu, and Tabane were speechless.

Mavis laughed and said, "You've funny friend, here."

"Thank you?" Haru looked at Mavis and asked, "What are you doing here?"

"I'm just curious how strong your wife is," Mavis said.

Haru didn't look at Mavis and looked at the stadium where Lucy and Esdeath were right in front of each other.

"It's stronger than any members in your guild."

Lucy looked at Esdeath and had to admit that Esdeath was very beautiful, but somehow there was something which made her feel quite strange.

Esdeath was calmly standing, holding her sword as if a cane with both of her hands, and she didn't even look at Lucy who was right in front of her only looked around the stadium.

Lucy frowned when Esdeath didn't even see her. "I won't lose against you! I've promised my friends that I'll win this battle! I'm sorry for you, but I'll get serious from the start!" She took out her key and waited for the match to start.

Esdeath didn't even say anything in response as if Lucy wasn't even worth her attention.

Lucy took a deep breath and calmed herself. She would regain the glory of her guild and kept the promise with her comrade to win this battle. However, she had to admit that she was quite annoyed at being ignored by Esdeath.

[You have 30 minutes. If you can knock out your opponent within that period of time, you win. Now for our first match.

The key in Lucy's hand started to glow, Lucy chanted, "Open!! The gate of----"

No one said anything and no one was sure what to say at this moment.

Lucy froze in an instant without being able to do anything. Her figure was inside the ice and she had become an ice sculpture.

It wasn't even a match, it was only a one-sided battle, and the result of this battle was Esdeath's win.

Natsu screamed loudly and jumped into the arena. He looked at Esdeath and couldn't wait to fight her.

But Esdeath ignored Natsu which made him very angry.

However, Esdeath stopped and thought something interesting. She showed a smirk as if trying to taunt Natsu.

Natsu who couldn't be provoked directly charged toward Esdeath.

The members of the Fairy Tail were startled when they saw Natsu suddenly decide to attack Esdeath. Even though they were angry at Esdeath, it didn't mean that they would attack her. Cursing how stupid this guy was, suddenly....

"I'm lower than fleas. I should die right now...."

Natsu suddenly became depressed and dropped all four on the ground.

Everyone was speechless by Natsu's sudden depression.

Haru was helpless with his wife, but he also wouldn't allow anyone to hurt her.

Esdeath smiled and snapped her fingers.

The ice which covered Lucy shattered and her figure fell to the ground.

Haru looked in the direction of Erza and Wendy and said, "Go and help your friend. If you're not in a hurry her body might worsen because of hypothermia."

Erza frowned, but she moved very fast to help Lucy. She wasn't sure what Haru had done to Natsu, but she knew that this guy was very strong.

"Let's go back," Haru said to Esdeath.

"Alright, it's too boring here," Esdeath said with a quite loud voice so that the people on the Fairy Tail could hear her.

Haru realized how bad his wife's personality was.

The members of the Fairy Tail clenched their hands, but they couldn't refute Esdeath's words.

Natsu stood up using his own will power alone. He pointed his finger at Haru and said, "I will definitely defeat you!" He was very depressed when he thought that he almost felt like committing suicide.

Frowning, Haru suddenly felt something on his body and suddenly an invisible pressure was released.

Loud clapping thunder, dark sky, and unnatural phenomenon suddenly happened before them.

The invisible pressure caused all of the people in this place to pass out and some of them who were stronger couldn't stand up could only plop on the ground.

Strong people such as Jura, Makacov, Laxus, etc had their bodies full of sweat after they felt such pressure.

Natsu also plopped on the ground after he couldn't handle the invisible pressure which hit him so suddenly.

"What happens, dear?" Esdeath asked in surprise since she also felt that invisible pressure before.

Haru felt strange wondering why it awoke at this moment. He shook his head and said, "Let's go back."

It was very quiet since almost everyone passed out, Haru and Esdeath went back but they were being surrounded by their friends asking him what had happened.

Haru sighed and said, "It was an accident."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 894: Awoken and Match

"I'm sorry for the inconvenience that I've caused. I lack control over my magic which caused the incident earlier. Once again, I'm sorry."

Haru apologized directly after everyone had woken up. He didn't expect to awaken his "Haoshoku Haki" at that moment which somehow quite surprised him. It was a happy thing and he was quite grateful to Natsu who had provoked him, but it didn't mean that he was alright with being provoked.

"I know that it isn't too much, but I'll treat everyone to a burger and soda in this place! Go and take your food! I'll treat all of you here!"

Everyone was happy when they heard Haru would treat them.

Haru didn't lack money and his mood was very good after he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki".

Everyone's mood became better and they thanked him, telling him to not worry about it since some incidents might happen from time to time.

Haru nodded after he had calmed the crowd. It only took him a short time before he had won the crowd easily with only a burger and soda which was quite cheap for him. He was different from Fairy Tail who didn't even apologize when they destroyed the public facilities without care and it was also for celebration since he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki".

In this world, it was quite normal for the magician to destroy a lot of facilities because of their recklessness and no one ever apologized to the normal people since they were weak. That was why Haru's apology quickly gained a lot of popularity among the crowd which would make the popularity of the "Infinite" higher.

"So what is happening?" Kouha asked.

Everyone was curious when Haru suddenly lost control earlier.

"Haru, have you awoken Haoshoku Haki?" Luffy asked.

Everyone was familiar with Haoshoku Haki since they had read "One Piece". In the "group chat, it might be only Luffy who hadn't read his own book and because of that almost all of them were familiar with the power in the world of "One Piece".

Haoshoku Haki is a rare form of Haki that allows the user to exert their own willpower over others. This type of Haki cannot be attained through training; it is a power that one must be born with. Only one in several million people are born with this ability.

It is said that whoever possesses this type of Haki has the qualities of a king.

This type of Haki grants the user the ability to dominate the wills of others. Unlike the other types of Haki, Haoshoku cannot be learned. One can only learn to control it after discovering that they have it. Only one in several million people are born with this Haki.

Those with stronger wills can resist or even ignore the effects of Haoshoku Haki. The ability to affect someone depends on the Haki user having greater strength of will than the person the Haki is being used against. The greater the power gap, the more easily the victim will succumb.

"Is it true?" Esdeath was more than happy to see her husband become stronger.

Haru nodded and said, "That seems to be the case." Though he had other homework that he needed to do and that was to train his "Haoshoku Haki". He looked at Luffy and asked, "Is it alright for me to train my "Haoshoku Haki" with you, Luffy?"

Luffy grinned and said, "Of course! You can follow me to train on the island!" He was very happy when he thought Haru would follow him to train.

"Why are you so happy?" Gintoki asked.

"If Haru is going with me then he can cook me a lot of delicious food," Luffy said simply.

Everyone sighed in relief and thought that Luffy was always Luffy.

"Fuhh, that was very surprising. I didn't expect his magic to be so powerful that it knocked everyone out of this stadium. Is it the result of his training for a year, Yajima-san?" Chapati asked.

"Hahaha....." Yajima could only laugh awkwardly since he also wasn't sure what had happened. He was glad that Haru had calmed down the crowd, but he also wasn't sure what had happened. Look at the members of the "group chat". He knew that the trouble was over and he could ask about that matter later. "How about we continue the match? I'm sure that the free burger and soda will become even more delicious when they watch the next match which is about to happen!"

"That's true! Let's continue with the next match!"

The next match was a match between Arana and Ren, everyone was very excited about watching their match.

Watching the match, Haru knew who would be the winner of this battle and rather than thinking about this battle. He was more cornered about who would fight Orga in the next match since the Quatro Cerberus didn't enter this tournament. He thought that it might be because he had transformed their S Class Mage into a girl after that guy lost a bet against him last year.

As expected Ren won the match, Chapati once again announced the next match.

[And on the third match of day one! Infinite Team C's Orga Nanagear!

Luffy shouted happily and jumped into the stadium.

But some people in the "group chat" were silent when they heard this matchup.

"What's wrong?" Tabane asked.

"Do you know what Orga's magic is?" Haru asked.

"Hmm... God Slayer Magic?" Tabane answered unsurely.

Haru nodded and said, "To be exact lightning God Slayer Magic. Then do you know what Luffy's power is?"

Tabane realized it right away.

"W, what's wrong?" Gintoki was confused.

Haru looked at Gintoki for a while and said "Luffy is a rubber man."

Hearing Haru's words, Gintoki also realized what Haru meant.

Looking at the stadium, they knew that the match had been decided.

"I'll go. I'll defeat Luffy," Orga said.

The four of them didn't expect Orga to fight against Luffy, but they were also curious who would be the winner between Orga and Luffy.

The audience was excited to watch the match between two members of the Infinite. They knew that Orga and Luffy were very strong magicians and they were wondering who would be the winner in this match.

At the location of the Fairy Tail guild, every member of Fairy Tail watched the battle which was about to happen. In their minds, they needed to defeat Infinite Guild since that guild was the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore and they also wanted to get revenge for their friends.

Gray and Lucy had been defeated easily and Natsu had been embarrassed in front of the public.

They were a Fairy Tail and they had their own pride as the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore. Because of that, they needed to observe this match to see their weakness.

*Chomp!* *Chomp!* *Chomp!*

Eating the free burger in his hand, Makarov wanted to win 30 million jewels to rebuild his guild!

"Who do you think will win, Lector?" Frosch asked.

Lector folded his arms and thought with a serious expression. "I'm not sure, both of them are very strong and Sting also has been defeated by Luffy in the past...."

"I'm not being defeated!" Sting refuted.

Frosch nodded and said, "Fro thinks so too!"

"Orga!" Luffy said with a smile.

"Luffy! I won't hold back! I'll win this battle against you!" Orga said with a smile.

"Good!" Luffy was also excited to start this match.

The should of loud gong be heard, [Let the third match begin!!!]

Orga knew that he needed to attack Luffy first or else he would lose against Luffy since Luffy was known for his nimbleness.

"120mm Black Lightning Cannon!"

Orga generated a ball of black lightning between his palms before releasing it as a powerful beam.

Luffy didn't move and received this magic directly with his body.

Orga was surprised since Luffy didn't move, but when his attack was over Luffy stood there titling his head and seemed confused.

Everyone was the same and confused since Luffy was alright.

"Hehehe, as expected, you're very strong, Luffy! Then how about you receive my other attack!"

Orga was a bit stunned, but he quickly regained his confidence before sending out his strongest magic.

Orga extended both of his arms before himself, his open palms facing, his fingers pointed towards the target. Sparks of black lightning were generated between his arms, growing larger and larger, and gradually extending to the surrounding area. With his arms completely clad in black lightning, he fired a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned black lightning at Luffy.

"Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon!"

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!*

The members of the Fairy Tail were in shock since that attack was so powerful that it vaporized everything on its path showing how powerful Orga's magic was.

Laxus raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect to meet another stronger lightning user, but he thought that it was a good chance to fight against Orga to have revenge against the Infinite.

But after that attack, everyone in this place became even more shocked.

"Y, Yajima-san, what happens?!" Chapati asked with a voice filled with shock.

Yajima took a deep breath and said, "Lightning won't work against Luffy."

Orga was in shock and there was snot on his nose, especially when he heard Yajima's words.

Luffy smiled and said, "Now, it is my turn, right?" He took a deep breath and put his right hand on the ground.

Luffy's body turned red and smoke was released from his body then suddenly he appeared right in front of Orga.

Orga blinked his eyes and only realized that Luffy was in front of him so suddenly. "W, Wa---"

Luffy raised both of his hands toward the sky.

Luffy's popularity was very high and everyone screamed happily calling his name.

Orga passed out on the ground.

Haru sighed and wondered who was stupid enough to put Orga against Luffy since this match wasn't that fun.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 895: End of the First Day

After the match between Luffy and Orga, it was the match between Mystogan and Jura.

Haru didn't need to guess since he knew the winner was Jura.

Then day one of the tournament was over with the result:

Infinite A with 20 points; Infinite B with 18 points; Lamia Scale with 14 points; Blue Pegasus with 13 points; Infinite C with 6 points; Mermaid Heel with 2 points; Fairy Tail B 1 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.

Haru and everyone decided to go back since there was nothing they could do any more in this place. Though, tomorrow, they needed to do their best again since they needed to become the winner of this tournament.

Cana held a bottle of booze and said, "No one is going to believe that we're the best with this result!"

"Big talk for anyone who hasn't even come to the tournament and been to just about every bar in the city during the tournament," Elfman said.

"I saw everything! All the bars were showing the competition from the lacrima-vision..." Cana drank her booze and said, "But Natsu, you were being beaten so easily by that guy, what were you doing?"

"Ha! I'll win against him next time!"

Natsu couldn't accept when Cana provoked him.

"You were getting emotional, Natsu. Lucy was alright from that woman's attack earlier," Erza said.

"But can you accept that? Our family was being hurt!" Natsu was angry.

"This is a competition. Lucy also knows this and if she isn't prepared then it is better for her to retire early," Erza said.

"What?!" Natsu couldn't believe what Erza had said.

"But... I'll win against that Esdeath next time...."

Erza slammed her glass on the table.

Everyone could see that Erza was also frustrated.

They turned and saw Lucy who seemed to have recovered after being tended to using Wendy's magic.

"Lucy, are you alright?" Mirajane asked.

Lucy bowed her head and cried since she had lost against Esdeath. She had promised to win her battle, but she lost and it made her frustrated.

"Don't cry, Lucy," Natsu said.

"Save the tears when we're winning! There are four more days! We're going to win this tournament no matter what!" Natsu yelled.

Everyone was excited when they heard Natsu's words.

Lucy smiled while crying. "I - I'm all fired up!"

Natsu smiled but became gloomy when he heard Cana's question.

"Natsu, how did you suddenly become depressed earlier?" Cana suddenly asked.

Everyone was quiet and looked at Natsu curiously since it was their first time to see Natsu who got depressed and telling himself should die.

"I'm not sure, but it should be that guy's magic!"

Natsu wanted to beat up Haru when he remembered what Haru had done to him.

"But what magic is that?"

"I'm not sure," Natsu said. He also wasn't sure about Haru's magic since it suddenly made him depressed.

"Bisca, you saw their match last year, right? Do you know what their magic is?" Erza asked.

"Hmm... if you are asking me about Haru then I only know that he is using light magic. I'm not sure anything else about him since he often uses an illusion to hide what kind of magic he uses to defeat his enemy," Bisca said.

"What about that Esdeath?" Mirajane asked.

Bisca shook her head and said, "I've never seen her before. She should be a new member or something."

"Korosensei, Tabane, Esdeath, Kouha, Teppei, Luffy, and Haru are monsters. There is also a Dragon Slayer duo and a lot of stronger members that you've never seen before. The Infinite guild is very strong...." Macao said with a sigh.

Unlike Natsu and everyone who had just come back from seven years ago, Macao, Droy, Ject, and everyone who had stayed in the past seven years knew very well how strong Infinite was. Even if they believed in their family, they weren't sure whether they could win against Infinite guild.

"Don't get all moppy because it's the first day!"

Makarov stood up on the top of the table and shouted, "Listen to me, Brats! We're going to change today's failures into tomorrow's victories! We're going to climb out of this, right?!!

Because the word "give up" has no meaning on us!!!"

Everyone became cheerful once again and once again vowed that they would become the champion of the "Grand Magic Games".

Looking at everyone who had regained their confidence and cheerfulness, Makarov was really jealous of Yajima since his best friend's guild was really awesome, especially when Haru could treat everyone with free burgers and soda to all of the people in the stadium. He knew that it needed a lot of money which made him feel jealous. He wanted to borrow a money, but somehow his pride didn't allow it. He took a deep breath and looked at everyone. He was sure that they would win and get the prize!

Mediating on his bed, Haru who had done a lot of rounds with Esdeath and Tsunade started to think about life.

Esdeath and Tsunade were sleeping with satisfied expressions after having a lot of rounds with him.

Haru didn't sleep immediately but thought about the "Haoshoku Haki" which he had awoken before. One thing that he had realized was that he might have started to get arrogant. He didn't like it somehow since he felt disdainful earlier when Natsu tried to provoke him. He felt such a thought was dangerous when he started to think about it since if he kept doing so he might underestimate his enemy in the future and that was a dangerous thing.

In his opinion, when he faced an enemy, he should go all out to destroy them until they lost everything.

Haru knew that Natsu might not be as powerful as the monster or strong people in the world of Toriko and there were various worlds which were stronger than the world of Fairy Tail, but he couldn't underestimate Natsu since Natsu was the strongest Etherious: E.N.D. which was made by the strongest, most evil Mage of all time in this world - Zeref Dragneel.

Laying on his bed, Haru started to think that he might change. His first intention on this "group chat" was so that he could marry Sora, but after he knew that she wasn't his real sibling that matter was resolved.

It was only a matter of time before he married Sora since both of them were in high school.

During his journey, Haru had met a lot of wonderful women during his adventure and even if not all of them had a happy ending, he hoped to make them happy. He knew that without power it was hard to make them happy and protect them.

Thinking about what had happened to Gray, Juvia, and Korosensei earlier, he knew that he needed the power to protect his woman.

Gray was in luck because Korosensei was a kind person, but what if the one who had made a wager was a bad person?

Haru wouldn't be surprised if that person would kiss Juvia's lips in front of people. Then that person would say, "Your first kiss wasn't with him! It was with me, Haru!"

Suddenly he felt a hand on his chest which made him turn his head.

"What are you thinking?" Esdeath asked with a sleepy face.

"It's about how much I love you," Haru said without shame on his face even though he had a lot of girls outside.

Esdeath smiled sweetly and kissed his lips tenderly. "I love you too, Haru..."

Haru took a deep breath and decided to protect this smile no matter what.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 896: Chariot 1

The second day of the Grand Magic Games.

Everyone in the "group chat" except Luffy knew that the second day's event was "Chariot". In this game, the participants are made to run along the tops of interconnected chariots, which start at one end of Crocus and end at the Grand Magic Games Arena.

There were three rules which they needed to watch off such as:

1. Magic can be used at any time to help the competitors reach the goal faster or hinder the other competitors.

2. Falling off the chariots will result in disqualification.

3. The winner is the Mage that reaches the Grand Magic Games Arena first.

Everyone knew this, but Sting, Rogue, Yukino, Rufus, and Orga didn't know it since they weren't members of the "group chat".

Before the announcement of the event, they needed to send out one member from their teams to be the participant of this event and as expected when Sting saw both Gajeel and Natsu decided to join this event, he didn't hesitate to raise his hand to join the event on the second day.

"Yosh! I'm going to win this event!" Sting said confidently.

No one decided to stop Sting since it was quite funny to see him in motion sickness.

Haru was quite surprised and asked, "Are you sure? You haven't worked out for a while, right? Your stomach is quite flabby after all." He grabbed part of Gintoki's stomach and showed how flabby his stomach was.

Gintoki swept Haru's hand away and said, "You stupid! My stomach isn't flabby! This is just where I've kept my sweets!" He glanced around and said, "My opponent is quite easy after all. I believe that I can become the 2nd place easily."

"Who is the 1st place?" Shinobu asked.

"There...!" Gintoki pointed his finger at the Infinite A and said, "You can see who is going to be the 1st place there."

Everyone looked at Teppei who seemed to warm up.

Everyone knew that Teppei's speed was very fast.

If Korosensei was the first, Haru was the second, then Teppei was the third. The three of them would defeat their opponent using their speed since they were very fast.

"Well, good luck," Haru said.

Gintoki looked around and whispered, "I'll tell you. I might have a way to be ranked 1st."

Shinobu, Tabane, Haru, and Esdeath were a bit surprised. The four of them didn't expect this lazy bum to be this ambitious.

"Are you going to tell us?" Haru asked.

Gintoki shook his head and said, "No, I'm going to keep it a secret. But if I win...." He gulped and said, "Can you make me a youkan?"

Youkan is a thick, jellied Japanese dessert made of red bean paste, agar, and sugar. It is usually sold in a block form and eaten in slices.

Gintoki was alright with meat, but he needed to have his sugar content.

Haru nodded and said, "If you can win then I can make you a youkan, donut, monaka, Manju, dorayaki, daifuku, etc (various Japanese sweets)..... as much as you want."

Gintoki gulped and asked, "Really?"

"Your body won't get diabetes no matter what, right?" Haru asked.

Gintoki nodded and patted his chest. "Yeah, a healthy body is important since I won't be able to enjoy sweets without it."

"Good, I'll make as much as you want until you can't eat anymore," Haru said.

Gintoki became spirited and said, "Don't worry, leave this event to me." He ran toward the stadium and got ready for the tournament as soon as possible since the faster he finished his match, the faster he was able to eat his sweets.

Shinobu looked at Gintoki and said, "You sure are very good at manipulating people."

Tabane and Esdeath nodded at the same time.

Haru twitched his lips and asked, "Is that a compliment?"

"It's a compliment since you can make that lazy bum work," Shinobu said with a smile.

"But I'm curious what is he going to do with this event," Haru said.

"You know... I can lend him my IS," Tabane said.

Haru forgot about it and asked, "Why didn't you say it earlier?"

If Gintoki used an IS then without a doubt he would become the winner of this event since the speed of IS was around Mach 2.

Even though Infinite Stratos's speed was only 1/20 of Korosensei's speed, it was more than enough to win this tournament.

"You didn't ask me," Tabane said.

Kouha, Korosensei, and Kuroneko were surprised when Infinite A sent Gintoki for this event.

"Gin-chan is going to go to the event? Is the judgment day's near?!" Kuroneko was in shock.

"Well, you're not wrong since the judgment day of this world will be happening soon," Teppei said trying to lighten up the mood.

They had enough of Teppei's dark humor, but they knew that the dragons would appear in this town on the final day of the Grand Magic Games.

Following the story, there were three futures that might have happened after dragons from 400 years ago appeared in this world. The world was destroyed on two futures and on one future the world was saved, but Ultear sacrificed herself to return the world by one minute.

Of course since they were here, they wouldn't let that incident happen.

"Ugh! I don't care about any of that! I want to play!" Luffy complained.

"Didn't you have a battle yesterday? You'll have another fight again in the next few days," Kuroneko said. She suddenly understood how hard it was to become a babysitter for everyone, which was a role that Haru usually took during their mission. She sighed and felt that she had four large little brothers, but it was alright for her since she usually took care of her little sisters.

"Then, Kuroneko, I'll go first. Try to stop Luffy from running amok," Teppei said as he jumped into the stadium.

"I want to go too!" Luffy shouted.

"Kouha!" Kuroneko was helpless and could only ask Kouha.

"Yes, yes," Kouha said, putting gravity pressure on Luffy's body.

"Korosensei!" Kuroneko said.

Korosensei moved very fast to Haru and brought a lot of foods that he had asked from Haru before putting them into Luffy's mouth.

*Munch!* *Munch!* *Munch!*

Luffy kept eating ignoring the gravity pressure on his body.

Wiping the sweat on her forehead, Kuroneko realized how hard it was for Haru to take care of everyone.

"Oh, Gintoki is going to join this tournament?" Yajima seemed surprised.

"Is it something so surprising Yajima-san?" Chapati was surprised.

"Cool! Cool! Cool! I want to see the power of every new member of the Infinite!" Jason said.

Jason is a reporter for Weekly Mage Magazine. On the second day, he was chosen as a guest commentator to join both Chapati and Yajima together.

"Yes, Gintoki is known for his laziness, but I'm surprised that he is going to join. I'm not sure what kind of bribe Haru has given to him, but it is really surprising," Yajima said with an exaggerated tone.

"Yajima... you sure say something useless...." Gintoki sighed in helplessness. He knew that he was lazy, but he didn't want to show it off in front of everyone.

Patting Gintoki's shoulder, Teppei asked, "But I'm curious what kind of thing Haru is going to give you?"

Teppei nodded and understood why this guy seemed to be spirited.

"Teppei, Gin-san, I'll be the winner of this event!" Sting said.

Gintoki and Teppei only looked at Sting with a pitiful expression.

"Well, don't cry and ask for our help later, barf boy," Gintoki said.

"Weren't you the one who barf a few days ago?" Teppei said while looking at Gintoki.

"Shh...! Teppei! You need to keep that a secret!" Gintoki was quite embarrassed.

Sting raised his eyebrow and asked, "You know the event?"

Teppei and Gintoki looked at each other and said, "Come here."

Sting nodded and moved closer to Teppei and Gintoki.

"I'll tell you that Haru can see the future," Teppei whispered.

"What?!" Sting was in shock and asked, "Then?"

"Of course, we know what kind of event that will be held on the second day," Gintoki whispered.

Sting was speechless and asked, "Why didn't you tell us?!"

"You've never asked before," Gintoki and Teppei said at the same time.

Sting was speechless: 'So you won't say unless we ask?!' He really wanted to beat up two of them, but he held himself.

"Gentleman, let's have a good match for today.

Sting, Gintoki, and Teppei looked at Ichiya who uttered those words in a manly pose.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 897: Chariot 2

Sting, Teppei, and Gintoki weren't sure what to say for a moment.

"Hmm... the three of you have very unusual perfume."

*Sniff!* *Sniff!* *Sniff!*

Sniffing the smell of the three of them, Ichiya said, "The green hair smells like nature, the Dragon Slayer one has a very unique smell, and the perm one has a sweet smell."

"It's not a perm! It's all-natural!" Gintoki complained.

"But please meet you, my name is Ichiya....."

The three of them introduced themselves with a helpless expression.

After joining Infinite, Sting had lost some of his arrogant nature, and he was even more cheerful. Though, in front of Natsu and Gajeel, he had a competitive spirit and wanted to show both of them that he was the strongest Dragon Slayer, not Natsu and Gajeel. It was also the reason why he was quite arrogant in front of Natsu a few days ago.

"Let's have a man's talk over tea sometimes, but for now, let's do our best during this competition," Ichiya said with a smile.

The three of them nodded at the same time.

"Good, I'm happy to meet all of you. Come here! Let's hug each other now!"

Ichiya wanted to hug the three of them, but Teppei, Gintoki, and Sting kicked him away together.

"Yosh, let's do our best in the competition," Teppei said.

The three of them decided to ignore Ichiya since they couldn't handle him.

"My.. My.. I guess I'm too hasty since you three are very embarrassed, right?" Ichiya said with a handsome smile.

Gajeel and Natsu argued with each other and ignored all of the competition in their surroundings. The relationship between the two of them was similar to a cat and dog, and whenever they were together, they would fight with each other no matter what.

"But seriously, we need to win this event," Gajeel said with a serious expression. He looked at Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting.

"Yeah, I'll win this," Natsu said.

A vein popped on his forehead, Gajeel said, "No, I'm going to win this event!"

Both of them continued to fight each other before the event.

The event hadn't started, but everyone on the Fairy Tail became worried about Natsu and Gajeel.

Sting had a pale expression when he heard what kind of event that he would play after this and suddenly regretted his choice to enter.

Gintoki and Teppei patted Sting's shoulder at the same time.

"Umm... sorry, can I bother you for a while?"

Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting turned and saw a chubby woman from a Mermaid Heel.

Gintoki knew that this girl could become beautiful after she had lost weight and he was quite polite. "Yes?" He thought that his luck was good since he could get the attention of a girl.

Teppei was speechless looking at Gintoki and Sting couldn't care what had happened to his surroundings after Sting knew what kind of event that would be held after this.

Risley didn't really know Gintoki, Teppei, and Sting, but she needed to help Kagura. "If possible, can you give this to Haru?" She gave them a letter before she left.

Gintoki took a deep breath trying to not tear the letter before calming himself.

"Good job for calm down," Teppei said and patted Gintoki's shoulder.

"I want to become a harem protagonist," Gintoki roared.

For a moment, Teppei wasn't sure what to say.

The eight teams had sent out their representatives for the second day's event. The ones who would participate in this event were Sting, Gintoki, Teppei, Risley, Ichiya, Gajeel, Natsu, and Yuka.

Mato, who was the mascot of the Grand Magic Games, announced what kind of event that they would play.

Gajeel, Natsu, and Sting, who had heard this matter once again turned pale.

It's no secret that the weakness of Dragon Slayer is that it's a vehicle since they are once on top of the vehicle or anything with tires, they are going to receive motion sickness.

But there was nothing that they could do and they could only do their best in this event.

As expected the moment the event had started, Sting, Natsu, and Gajeel received motion sickness and they could do nothing besides running while holding the puke inside their mouths.

Risley, Gintoki, Teppei, Ichiya, and Yuka ran together, and the five of them matched their speeds.

Teppei could have left them and finished the match quickly, but he didn't do that since he felt quite bored. He talked with Ichiya who introduced himself before.

Ichiya didn't mind, but he was quite tired of both running and talking at the same time. But as a gentleman, he needed to do his best and win this tournament while talking with other gentleman.

"Teppei-kun, I won't be holding back," Ichiya said with a lot of sweat on his body.

Teppei wasn't sure what to say when he could win this tournament easily.

Gintoki glanced at Teppei and knew that everything was moving according to his plan.

Sting felt dizzy and wanted to barf. He really wanted to cry and wondered why he didn't ask for the help of Teppei and Gintoki before. But he was glad that he wasn't alone. He didn't glance at Natsu or Gajeel since he wanted to focus on this match.

The three of them were in the last place, but Sting didn't want to win two of them in this match and reached the 6th place on this match.

Yukino, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga were speechless when they saw what kind of event the "Chariot" was.

"I should be the one who entered before...." Yukino said with a sigh.

"Or me too...." Orga said.

Rufus nodded and sighed. He could only express his condolences to Sting for Sting's unluckiness.

Rogue was glad that he wasn't the one who did this event.

Teppei, Gintoki, Ichiya, Risley, and Yuka had done 3/4 of the route in this event. Their speed was the same and no one had an upper hand in this match, but they knew very well that they kept their trump card for the last.

Yuka looked at the four of them and decided to get serious. "I'll leave all of you now!"

Yuka ran forward, extending both arms behind, and releasing elongated masses of energy from his palms.

"Don't underestimate, Chub!"

Risley ran to the side of the chariot using her gravity magic.

Ichiya also didn't want to lose and put a bottle of perfume on his nose increasing his physical ability.

Looking at the three people who had gotten serious, Teppei said, "I'll go first, Gin-chan." He started to move very fast and left the four of them easily.

Risley, Ichiya, and Yuka were in shock when they saw how easy it was for Teppei to leave them.

Gintoki took a deep breath and turned, looking back before extending both of his palms ready to use his trump card.

"Finally...." Kuroneko sighed at Teppei who didn't even get serious until the last moment.

"Yeah, we won again," Kouha said.

"Is that true?" Korosensei said.

"What do you mean?" Kuroneko asked.

"Look at Gin-chan," Korosensei said.

Kouha and Kuroneko looked at Gintoki and couldn't help but feel surprised.

A loud voice from Gintoki startled everyone then a blue wave of energy was shot from his palms.

Gintoki was blown away moving very fast toward the finish line.

Ichiya, Yuka, and Risley were also blown away by Gintoki's magic and couldn't help but duck down and stop their movement for a moment.

Teppei who was moving very fast and almost reached the finish line with a single step suddenly felt something pass him.

Gintoki used "Kamehameha" to propel himself to the finish line and defeated Teppei in a single moment before laying on the ground lazily.

Looking at Gintoki, Teppei was speechless and finished the event in 2nd place.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 898: Kuroneko Vs Toby

"Wow! Unexpected return from Gintoki! When Teppei was just a step away from the finish line, Gintoki suddenly overtook him and became 1st place on this match!" Chapati was very excited.

"Cool! Cool! Cool!" Jason was excited and it was as if he had been injected with adrenaline.

"Wow...." Yajima was also amazed that Gintoki had finished the event in 1st place.

The three of them discussed the event intensely until Sting, Natsu, and Gajeel reached the goal.

Sting, who had prepared himself, also put himself to the limit and reached the 6th place leaving both Natsu and Gajeel.

Gajeel was in 7th place and Natsu was in 8th place.

But before reaching the finish line, Natsu started to use his "Nakama speech" to make everyone on the Fairy Tail cry, but in the end, Natsu only reached the last place.

Sting breathed heavily, but he was welcomed by Gintoki and Teppei.

"Let's go back, take a rest," Gintoki said and helped Sting to stand up.

"Hahaha, I'm not the last place!" Sting felt dizzy, but he was happy that he had reached the line in the 6th place.

Fairy Tail wasn't the only one who had that kind of power. The Infinite guild also had that kind of power considering there were a lot of shounen protagonists in their group.

The audience clapped their hands on Sting who had done his best to finish the match since Yajima had explained the weakness of Dragon Slayer.

Natsu and Gajeel who had reached the goal plopped on the ground since they couldn't get the motion sickness which they had felt for a while.

Infinite A with 28 points; Infinite B with 28 points; Lamia Scale with 18 points; Blue Pegasus with 16 points; Infinite C with 8 points; Mermaid Heel with 8 points; Fairy Tail B with 2 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.

After the end of the event on the second day, the tournament moved quickly to the battle event which the audience had always been waiting for.

"Good job," Haru said and prepared a lot of sweets and a warm tea for Gintoki.

"Thank you," Gintoki said and put the sweets in his mouth. He could feel the sweetness from the sweets permeated inside his body. Drinking the warm and slightly sour tea, he sighed in relief and felt quite comfortable.

"Haru, can I have some?" Tabane asked.

Esdeath didn't say anything, but she was sure that her husband could read her mind.

In the end, Haru prepared the snack for all of them while waiting for the announcement of the match.

But then they were surprised since it was the match between Kuroneko from Infinite A and Toby Horhota from Lamia Scale.

"It's going to be an interesting match," Tabane said while eating a strawberry daifuku. Her face was bliss when the sweetness of the red bean paste and the sourness of the strawberry blended together. She sighed and wondered why Haru had married someone, but she knew that she had a chance since she knew Tsunade also joined Haru and Esdeath last night.

Putting her right hand on her right eye, Kuroneko said, "I've gotten a new power from my training and this is a time to show it to everyone."

They nodded and didn't say too much.

"Oh, Haru has a new snack! I'll grab some snacks from him!" Luffy said and ran toward Haru.

"I'll follow you too," Kouha said.

"Listen to me!" Kuroneko roared.

"Yajima-san, what do you think of this match?" Chapati asked.

"Toby is a very strong magician and his magic is also very powerful, but Kuroneko has worked hard for the past year to become stronger," Yajima said.

"Really? Then I can't wait to watch this match!" Chapati's eyes were very excited to see Kuroneko's action.

"Oh, right, Chapati, I need to remind you of something," Yajima said.

"What's wrong, Yajima-san?" Chapati asked.

"I know that you like a small girl, but don't look at Kuroneko with that kind of eyes, alright?" Yajima asked and opened his eyes slightly.

Chapati was really scared and at this moment.

Everyone was speechless when they found out about Chapati's fetish with a little girl, but they didn't care much since there were a lot of weird people in this world. From Yajima's words, before, they knew that Kuroneko had become stronger and they were wondering how strong she was.

There were a lot of people who were curious about Kuroneko's power, especially both Fairy Tail and Mermaid Heel.

The Mermaid Heel had invited Kuroneko last year, and they were curious how strong she had become after they hadn't seen her for a year.

Fairy Tail was also curious since they knew that Infinite was their strongest opponent. Teppei, Korosensei, Gintoki, and Tabane; they had only seen the power of the four of them and wondered how strong Kuroneko was.

"She's cute," Wendy said.

Erza and Lucy nodded when they saw Kuroneko.

Toby howled funnily while showing his sharp nails.

Kuroneko stood up in the arena and faced Toby in front of her. She thought for a while and said, "Umm... Toby-san?"

"What's wrong?" Toby stopped howling and asked.

Kuroneko pointed at Toby's chest and asked, "Why did you put a sock on your neck?"

Toby seemed surprised and looked at his neck. He saw a sock which had disappeared for the past three months. He started to cry and wiped the tears from his eyes.

"Sniff... Thank you... I've searched this for the past three months... Ohm..."

The members of the Lamia Scale were speechless when they heard it.

"No problem, let's get our match done now," Kuroneko said.

Toby sobbed and nodded. "Yes, but I won't be holding back against you."

"That's what I want," Kuroneko said.

[Let's the first battle...

Toby charged toward Kuroneko and he was ready to claw her down, but suddenly Kuroneko suddenly moved back in an instant as if she had turned into thunder itself.

Everyone was surprised by Kuroneko's ability.

Kuroneko opened her palm and said, "Purge of the Thunder God!" Suddenly a massive burst of thunder appeared on her hand and moved toward Toby.

Toby could only see a blinding light before he was engulfed by this attack.

Toby fell to the ground and passed out. His body turned slightly black and twitched because of the thunder earlier.

The ground was crackling with electricity which was caused by Kuroneko's thunder.

Everyone was amazed by Kuroneko's power.

"T - The winner is Kuroneko!!!!"

Kuroneko appeared very graceful and walked back toward everyone who had been waiting for him since they were curious about how she suddenly became quite strong. Looking at their expression, she had this smug smile on her face and somehow excitedly told them what was the truth.

Laxus looked at Kuroneko and realized that there was another thunder or lightning user on the Infinite guild. He felt that that guild was becoming more and more interesting and at the same time, he realized that Infinite might be the guild that he had always wanted in the past since they were very strong and cared about each other, but not now. Looking at all of his family, he knew that he needed to win this "Grand Magic Games" for everyone.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 899: Haru Vs Erza 1

Everyone was curious about Kuroneko's power since they knew that it wasn't normal magic which she learned in the world of Magi since it was quite different.

Kuroneko told them the truth that this ability name was "Great Thunder" or the ability of Zaratras from the world of "Nanatsu No Taizai".

Kuroneko explained the "Great Thunder" was magic that allowed the user to generate and manipulate lightning.

Hearing her explanation, they weren't sure whether they should feel disappointed or something since the ability of "Great Thunder" was the same as its name which somehow quite lukewarm.

"What's wrong with all of you! I've kindly explained my power, but this is your response?!"

Kuroneko complained and was frustrated by their reaction. She thought that they would be amazed, but that didn't seem to be the case and it made her frustrated. She wanted to say something, but her words were cut by the announcement.

[Now for the second battle, let us continue with the fight between...]

They were surprised when they heard the announcement suddenly and wondered, who would be fighting in the next match.

[Kasugano Haruka from the Infinite B....

[Erza Scarlet from Fairy Tail A!!!!!!]

Haru noticed that everyone was looking at him. He blinked his eyes and said, "Then, I'll go out now."

"Can you win without using that perverted magic?" Esdeath asked.

Haru was wondering whether it had been concluded that he would always use that magic. He sighed and hoped that he would get a new power, magic, or ability which made him able to strike down his enemy easily without using "pleasure magic".

To answer Esdeath's question, Haru nodded and said, "I'll try."

Esdeath nodded at her husband.

Haru walked and started to go to the arena.

On the Mermaid Heel's team.

Millianna looked at the direction of Erza with a worried expression. She knew about Haru's power and knew how powerful he was, but at the same time, she also wanted to see Erza with a perverted reaction after Erza had tasted his magic.

However, Millianna also didn't really want Erza to become a victim of Haru's magic. Her feeling was conflicted and wasn't sure what to do.

"Calm down, Millianna," Kagura said.

"He has been away for a year and he might have learned new magic or something so he won't use that perverted magic again."

Kagura tried to explain this matter calmly to Millianna since she knew that Millianna really loved Erza Scarlet. Her voice might be calm, but if someone heard her voice, they might hear a trace of sadness on Kagura's voice. The man which she had been waiting for suddenly had married someone and knew that it was impossible to get him again. The only thing that she could do was try to hate him on her mind.

Looking in Esdeath's direction, Kagura couldn't hide her jealousy.

Risley, Beth, Arana, and Millianna who saw Kagura's expression really wanted to beat down Haru at this moment.

"Have you done that plan?" Arana whispered.

Risley nodded and said in a low voice, "I've given the letter."

The four of them nodded and wanted to give the best to Kagura.

Then they looked at the arena since Haru had stood there waiting for his opponent.

"Oh, ho? It seems that you've provided the battle I asked for?"

"This will be fun, won't it? Kasugano Vs. Erza. I wonder whether Erza can force him to show all of his power in this battle."

The ones who talked to each other were the King of the Kingdom of Fiore, Toma E. Fiore; and Chief of the Cherry Blossom Holy Knight Squadron in the Royal Kingdom of Fiore, Arcadios.

"Yes, I'm also curious about this match," Arcadios said.

"Arcadios, do you know what magic he has used on Kagura along with every member of the Mermaid Heel?" Toma asked. He was curious since the expression of Kagura and her team during the "Grand Magic Games" last year was quite sexy wondering what Haru had done to them.

"For that question....." Arcadios shook his head and said, "I'm not sure. Every member of "Infinite" is very strong and I'm not even sure about their power."

Toma nodded and said, "Strong, huh? I wonder whether they can protect this kingdom from that..."

"Your majesty...." Arcadios wanted to say something, but he was stopped.

"Let's not discuss that matter. It's better to have fun and watch this battle which is about to begin," Toma said.

Arcadios showed his respect, but he was also thinking about how to solve the calamity which was about to happen in this kingdom. He looked in the direction of someone in the audience seat and waited for his chance.

Erza, who heard her name being mentioned, looked at the direction of Haru.

"Erza, go and defeat him!" Gray said.

"You can win this Erza!" Lucy said.

"Erza-san, do your best!" Wendy said.

The three of them had confidence in Erza, and in their minds, no one was able to defeat her. No matter how hard the fight was, she never backed down nor gave up and kept moving until she won the battle.

It was also one of the reasons why Erza had a nickname of "Titania".

Erza nodded and said, "I'll go first." She walked toward the arena ready to fight against Kasugano Haruka.

Lucy, Gray, and Wendy looked at the direction of Erza and couldn't help but hear the conversation between the audience.

"Of course, it is Kasugano."

"Yeah, did you not remember what he had done to every member of the Mermaid Heel last year? In front of a woman's enemy, Kasugano is invincible."

Gray frowned and grabbed that person. "What did you mean by that, Bastard?!"

"Ha? What do you mean?!" The people who were being grabbed were also angry at Gray.

Lucy and Wendy hurriedly stopped Gray, who had gotten emotional.

"Erza won't lose no matter what!" Gray shouted.

The man snorted and said, "You Fairy Tail has always been in the last place! You don't know how strong Kasugano is!"

"Oh, what is his magic?" Lucy asked with a smile.

Hearing Lucy's question, and it might be because Lucy was quite beautiful, he answered, "His magic is complicated, and no one really knows what it is."

"You didn't watch the "Grand Magic Games" last year?" Lucy asked.

"I've watched it, but Kasugano has always put on an illusion so no one knows what has happened at the end of the battle," the man said,

"Yeah, an illusion. He has always covered his battle with illusions and the girls who have fought him have never said anything and only said that his magic is dangerous," the man said.

Wendy, Lucy, and Gray didn't really understand what the man was saying, but one thing, they knew that Haru was very strong.

However, Erza was stronger.

It was their thought and they believed in their friend.

Erza stepped on the arena and looked at Haru. She could hear the cheers of her family who had supported her. She took a deep breath and would definitely win this battle. Her eyes turned firm and looked at Haru with a serious expression.

"What a scary expression, you should smile more. I'm sure it'll make you prettier," Haru said.

Erza frowned since she didn't expect Haru's character would be this flirtatious. "You have a wife, right?" She didn't understand why he tried to flirt with her even though he had a wife.

Haru frowned and said, "You're too narcissistic. I'm not trying to flirt with you. I'm just trying to be polite."

Erza was a bit embarrassed and said, "I'm sorry for that, but I'm going to win this match." It might be because she was beautiful and she was often being flirted with that she misunderstood him. Somehow her face was red at this moment.

"Say that after you land a hit on me," Haru said.

Erza didn't say anything since she knew that more words were useless and she would show her ability through action. But somehow she frowned when she heard his words. 'Land a hit on him?' She didn't understand what it meant, but she would win this battle.

Erza was about to charge, but suddenly a blinding light covered the entire area which blinded the eyes of the people on this stadium, but she raised her hand instinctively and saw the movement of Haru's mouth even though she couldn't hear it.

Her heart tightened and she felt a danger instantly.

Then suddenly a powerful beam of light was shot directly toward Erza.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!!*

webnovel.com

Haru Vs Erza 2

839-1 066 минут

Chapter 900: Haru Vs Erza 2

When everyone covered their eyes because of this blinding light, they heard a loud explosion.

When they recovered their eyesight, they saw dust covering the entire stadium.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was startled and no one expected that Haru would be this merciless.

But it wasn't over, Haru kept firing a beam of light toward Erza.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

No one said anything and everyone could only open their mouths in awe seeing the thing which happened in front of them.

Explosion, explosion, and explosion kept happening which almost ruptured their ears.

Tabane, Shinobu, and Gintoki were surprised by Haru's magic which didn't give mercy to his opponent.

"He's holding back," Esdeath said.

"Really?" Gintoki was skeptical.

Esdeath nodded and said, "That magic won't end his opponent." She sighed and said, "He's too gentle at a woman."

Gintoki wanted to complain since he saw Haru keep firing a beam of light without giving Erza a chance, but he didn't intend to say anything since if Esdeath said so then it was the truth.

Gray, Wend, and Lucy were surprised by Haru's attack which didn't give Erza a chance to fight back.

Jellal, who was disguising himself as a Mystogan, clenched his hand and almost entered the stadium to help Erza.

"You need to believe in Erza," Mirajane said.

Jellal nodded, but he stared at Haru and swore if something happened to Erza then...

Toma and Arcadios were surprised by Haru who was able to overpower Erza right at the beginning of the match. But they had to admit that this match was very interesting.

The explosion stopped, but everyone's ears were ringing. However, everyone had this as expected expression on their face since they knew very well that Erza had lost from this battle after they saw Haru's attack.

Haru didn't say anything, but he tilted his head to the right avoiding a sword which was about to pierce him.

That sword stabbed at the wall behind him and caused a large crack.

The dust and smoke disappeared, then Erza's figure appeared on the large hole. Even though her appearance was quite dusty and dirty, her eyes were full of spirit.

"I've heard that you have various armor, what armor is that?" Haru asked.

Erza looked at Haru and said, "No one can break this armor."

Haru was wondering whether Erza had forgotten that armor had been destroyed once in the past and he had also maintained the firepower of his magic earlier so he wouldn't destroy this place.

Erza knew that to fire off such a bombardment, Haru needed to use a lot of energy and when he stopped then it was her chance to fight back. Her body was covered in light and her armor had changed once again.

Erza was covered in silver armor and there were numerous swords around her.

Numerous swords were shot at Haru, but Haru also shot out a bombardment of light beams.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

Swords and light beams met each other and destroyed each other.

From this battle, Erza could tell that Haru was a long-range magician which meant that he was quite weak at close combat. She didn't waste her chance and charged toward Haru.

The distance between the two of them was shortened in an instant, two swords on her hands flashed...

Erza slashed Haru in a delta formation, but then she saw him take out a knife out of nowhere. She frowned but didn't stop her attack.

*Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

All of Erza's attack was blocked by Haru's knife, but Erza didn't stop her attack and kept swinging her swords at him.

Haru's movement was very smooth and fast. He kept fending off all of Erza's attacks and none of her attacks had ever hit him.

Sparks of fire were created by the intensity of their confrontation.

No one said anything since they were attracted to the figure in the arena.

Erza's figure was very brave and she resembled an image of a beautiful female knight.

Haru's movement was very nimble, and it might be only their imagination, but rather than an assassin, his figure resembled an image of a chef who was preparing ingredients in front of him.

The members of the Fairy Tail were in shock since it might be their first time to see someone who could match Erza's in swordsmanship, but they believed in their family.

Erza could hear the voice of her family, but she who was in this arena knew how heavy blow after blow which she received from Haru. Then suddenly she saw his left hand was about to reach her stomach.

Erza didn't know what Haru was about to do, but she knew that it was dangerous. She was about to retreat, but her body suddenly stopped in midair.

Erza wasn't sure what had happened, but she saw Haru spun his body before sending out a powerful kick at her stomach.

Erza's quick reflex blocked Haru's kick, but the force behind it was so strong that she was blown away toward the wall around the arena.

Erza coughed blood and her chest felt very stuffy. Her body was stuck on the wall and almost let go of her sword.

But luckily, Haru didn't continue his attack.

"Why don't you give up?" Haru asked.

Erza came out from the wall and stood up once again.

"Never! I'll never give up! I have a family who has trusted me! I won't lose!"

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was full of tears hearing Erza's words.

Then once again Erza transformed her armor into another armor.

Erza's speed became faster and she only left her afterimage appeared directly in front of Haru.

Haru blocked Erza's attack easily even though her speed had increased.

But Erza didn't stop and kept attacking from various directions.

"No matter how fast... you won't be able to land a hit on me," Haru said with a sigh. He knew that it was simply impossible for a woman such as Erza to give up easily unless he brought her down with a lot of damage, but even so he felt that Erza would keep standing. He was quite reluctant to do so since it wasn't his hobby to beat up a beautiful woman.

Haru knew that magic was the best way to make her give up, but he had promised Esdeath to not use that magic in this place. He glanced at Esdeath while dodgin Erza's attack.

Erza frowned when she saw him looking away from the battle.

Erza dashed at Haru and attacked him from every direction, but it was useless since all of them were avoided.

Esdeath noticed Haru's glance and sighed. She gave him a nod since she knew that her husband wouldn't kill his opponent no matter what.

Haru was a bit surprised by Esdeath's answer, but he nodded. He thrust his palm toward Erza, but that woman ran away once again.

Erza stopped and didn't know what kind of magic Haru was about to use, but she was quite wary.

"Erza, can I call you that?" Haru asked.

Erza stopped, then nodded in response.

"Good, so you won't give up no matter what, Erza?" Haru asked.

Erza pointed her sword at Haru and said, "Don't look down on me! I'll win this battle no matter what!"

"I've reminded you, alright? It's too late now," Haru said and snapped his fingers.

Suddenly Haru and Erza disappeared from the arena.

The members of the Fairy Tail were surprised when Haru and Erza disappeared so suddenly.

"Calm down, it's an illusion," Mavis said.

"Why an illusion right now?"

"I'm not sure, but all we can do is believe in her," Mavis said.

Erza heard the words of her family and asked, "Illusion?"

Haru nodded and said, "I've covered this entire area with an illusion so you won't be too embarrassed when you lose."

Erza snorted and said, "I won't lose!"

"All of the people that I've defeated have said that to me before, but let's see how long can you stand up?" Haru said and dove at the earth after using his "astral mode". His swimming speed was faster than his running speed. It might be because his physical was from Aquaman and when he was in "astral mode", he was able to swim anywhere and because of that it only took a moment before he appeared behind Erza.

Erza was startled, but she was fully focussed on feeling his presence until suddenly her shoulders were grabbed.

Erza was about to counter, but her legs suddenly felt weak. Her face was blushing and she roared. "W, What is this?! What the hell are you doing to me!" She felt an indescribable pleasure in her body which she had never felt before.

Haru started to give her a massage to intensify the pleasure of her body. He had covered both of his hands with "pleasure magic" to maximize the effect of his magic on a virgin. He knew that Erza was a virgin and it was hard to deal with it, especially such a tough woman such as her and he had seen that Erza seemed to be unaffected by "pleasure magic" in the story, however, it was working now so he didn't need to worry.

"I've never had a hobby to fight against a woman so this is the magic which I've learned to take them down without hurting them. I know that you won't give up no matter what so I can only use this magic to take you down," Haru said.

Erza blushed and tried to fight back, but her body was too weak and it felt really good. Her breath started to feel erratic, and the way he touched her shoulders and neck was very good. But she knew that she couldn't lose.

Erza made up her mind and decided to bite down her tongue, but Haru inserted his hand inside her mouth.

"I know a woman who has done this too."

Erza stared at Haru hatefully when her mouth was being ravaged by Haru forcefully.

Haru sighed and said, "You'll lose, sorry."

Erza didn't know what Haru meant by Haru's words, but after that, she kept moaning loudly and she felt that something kept coming out from her lower body.

No one knew what had happened, but everyone was waiting for Haru and Erza to appear.

The one who was the most anxious would be all of the members of Fairy Tail since they were worried about Erza. Even though they believed in her, they didn't want something to happen to her just in some case.

Then suddenly Haru and Erza appeared once again, but this time Haru stood up and Erza lay on the ground.

But if someone looked closely, they might able to see Erza with blush and satisfied expression. Her armor had returned to her usual armor and nothing seemed strange, but when someone opened her skirt, they would see how wet it was and what kind of thing had made her underwear wet from the aroma alone.

[T - The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!!]

Haru walked away, but every member of the Fairy Tail looked at this match with disbelief since Erza, who was known as invincible, had lost against Haru.

comment

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 901: End of the Second Day

Kagura, Millianna, Arana, Risley, and Beth blushed when they saw the state of Erza, who was lying weakly on the ground. They knew very well what Haru had done to Erza since they also had experienced it last year.

"As expected, we need to defeat him no matter what," Kagura said while gritting her teeth. She thought that Haru was a lewd demon and it was her duty to exterminate him.

"Hmm... Er-chan has joined the club, huh?" Millianna said while smiling.

"You're happy?" Beth asked with a confused expression.

"Well, his magic felt good, right?" Millianna said.

No one answered her question, but all of them blushed since they knew very well how dangerous Haru's magic was.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was worried about Erza and wanted to help her to go to the infirmary.

However, Erza told them that she was alright and hurriedly stopped them, especially when the male members of the Fairy Tail tried to help her. She didn't want them to know about her state and wouldn't let them get close to her. In the end, she only accepted the help of Cana and Lucy, who helped her bring her to the infirmary.

The members of the Fairy Tail were confused by Erza's reaction, but they didn't think too much.

Everyone was in shock after they found out the result of this battle, but the third battle continued right away and this time it was the match between Mirajane Strauss and Jenny Realight.

Hearing that announcement, Korosensei prepared his latest camera full DSLR with the best lens and various things to help him stabilize his camera, clear image, etc. He was fully prepared and he even put up a large sign to not disturb him. He even prepared eight cameras for all of his eight tentacles.

People often say that the one who was given a chance was someone who prepared.

Korosensei was fully prepared!

Suddenly all of his cameras exploded, Korosensei cried in agony.

Korosensei's tears were full of blood and he was very sad at that moment.

"Korosensei, don't be perverted," Kuroneko said. She used her lightning to bust all of Korosensei's cameras since she felt quite embarrassed about what this octopus was about to do.

Korosensei cried and felt despair, but he quickly thought for a while then decided to grit his teeth to buy a camera at the nearby store since he only needed a few seconds to do it.

Kuroneko sighed and knew where that guy had gone, but she could destroy his camera again.

Cana and Lucy helped Erza, who had weak legs from the battle earlier. They decided to bring her to the infirmary, but before that, they wanted to know what had happened and how Erza could lose against Haru.

"Erza, what happened? How could you lose?" Cana asked with a frown. She didn't expect that Erza would be defeated by Haru since she knew how strong Erza was. She knew that Haru was powerful, especially that barrage of light beams, but she knew that it was impossible to defeat Erza with that kind of magic.

"Yes, what did he do to you?" Lucy asked curiously since any information about their opponent might be helpful in their battle later.

Blushing, Erza didn't answer their question since she felt too embrassed. Even though she knew that it was important for them to know about Haru's ability, she didn't want them to know about what he had done to her.

Cana noticed Erza's blush and felt a bit surprised. "Did that guy do something perverted on you?"

Cana and Lucy were surprised.

"NOOOO!!!!" Erza denied it and gritted her teeth. "His magic is dangerous. It might only affect a woman, and if both of you meet him.... you need to be careful." She really wanted to have revenge on Haru and wanted to beat him up after what that guy had done to her.

"Oh? Magic, huh? What magic is it?" Cana asked and seemed pretty disappointed since she thought that Erza fell for Haru or Haru fell for Erza then created a triangle love drama which was pretty amusing in her opinion, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

Erza looked around and said, "No one is here, right?"

"No, there are only us." Cana nodded and asked, "Why are you so secretive?"

"Yeah, what's wrong with that guy's magic?" Lucy asked.

Erza blushed and said, "Don't tell anyone about it."

Cana and Lucy nodded. "Your secret is safe with us."

"Then, let me tell you what has happened....."

Erza started to tell them what had happened, but the result...

Cana and Lucy blushed, but rather than being scared, they were even more curious about Haru's magic since this magic was so strong that it was able to take down Erza, who was known as the toughest woman on Fairy Tail.

Mystogan sighed in relief since Erza was alright, but he didn't know how Haru had defeated her. He thought that he should ask Erza about this matter later or tomorrow.

Haru, who had come back, sighed since someone was curious about his magic.

"What kind of attack have you used to defeat her?" Tabane asked since she didn't know about Haru's pleasure magic.

Shinobu and Esdeath were silent and they didn't say anything.

Gintoki had moved away and joined Korosensei since he also knew the best match on the "Grand Magic Game" was about to happen.

Haru looked at Gintoki, who had run away and felt quite envious. He looked at Esdeath and said, "I'm sorry. I've tried, but I need to use that magic."

"You couldn't defeat her without using that magic?" Esdeath asked.

"That was the only way to defeat her without hurting her too much," Haru said.

Esdeath nodded and said, "I know that, but I'm not happy with it."

"If my opponent is a male then I can handle it easily," Haru said.

Esdeath sighed and rested her head on his shoulder. She held his hand and intertwined their fingers before saying, "You need to focus on me only when I'm beside you."

Kissing her hair, Haru said, "I love you."

"I love you too," Esdeath said.

Shinobu and Tabane, who were beside them, felt really jealous of this relationship, but the more they saw the more they wanted it.

Tabane sat down directly on Haru's lap disturbing the moment between Haru and Esdeath. "Haru! Haru! Haru! Tell me the magic that you've used earlier!"

Esdeath took a deep breath and would really punch Tabane if this woman wasn't part of the group chat.

However, the situation was quickly resolved and it was time for the next match.

"Oh, the match has started," Haru said. He was quite curious about the match between Mirajane and Jenny, but then his eyes were covered by six hands.

"Umm, what are you doing?"

Haru was speechless by their actions.

"You don't need to watch this match." 3x

As expected the winner of the third battle was Mirajane, Gintoki and Korosensei had a blast and both of them had collected various photos of both Mirajane and Jenny.

Unfortunately, Haru couldn't watch this match since the three women beside him covered his eyes all the time which made him helpless. But he didn't complain and he also didn't intend to complain since if he really did that the situation would turn troublesome. In the worst case scenario, he might be kicked out of his bedroom and being told to sleep outside. He didn't want that and wanted to sleep together with his women.

Then the fourth match began, and it was the match between Yukino and Kagura.

Yukino was confident and she wanted to win for everyone in the guild, but she lost against Kagura. She seemed very down, but no one blamed her for this and they tried to cheer her up.

Yukino was very depressed and wondering whether she was suitable to be a member of the Infinite.

After that battle, the second day of the "Grand Magic Game" was over.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 902: How to cheer up Yukino? 1

After the second day of the tournament ended, the result of the tournament was announced.

Infinite A with 38 points; Infinite B with 38 points; Lamia Scale with 18 points; Mermaid Heel with 18 points; Blue Pegasus with 16 points; Fairy Tail B 12 points; Infinite C with 8 points; Fairy Tail A with 0 points.

This result was quite surprising since Infinite C had become the last second place in the tournament.

No one blamed Yukino after she had lost against Kagura, but Yukino blamed herself after that loss.

Sitting on the edge of the lodging, Yukino sighed and felt very depressed. She felt useless since she thought that she could gain points for her team, but in the end, she lost.

This action didn't go unnoticed by everyone and they gathered together how to make her cheerful once again.

"What should we do?" Sting asked.

Rufus, Sting, and Orga were powerful, but they didn't have the experience to cheer someone up.

The four of them looked at Haru and looked at the rest of the members then asked them whether they had a good idea to cheer Yukino up.

"Try to cheer her up," Tsunade said, but her words were quite irresponsible since she didn't really have an intention to cheer Yukino up.

Sting twitched his lips then asked, "How?"

"Rufus, you have remembered a lot of things, right? Isn't there a way or two to coax a girl?" Kouha asked with a teasing expression.

"Unfortunately, I've never remembered such a thing in my memory...." Rufus had never expected his "Memory-Magic" to be so useless at this moment. He had remembered a lot of things, but he didn't remember a way to cheer up a depressed girl.

"Then try to cheer her up," Charlotte said.

"How?" Sting asked once again.

"Here, I have candy. Try to give it to Yukino," Gintoki said.

Sting nodded and took candy from Gintoki before he went to Yukino to cheer her up.

"Do your best, Sting!" Lector shouted.

"Fro thinks so too!" Frosch said.

Everyone looked at Sting wondering whether he was successful or not.

Yukino, who was quite depressed, hung her head down, but when she heard someone call her name. She looked up and saw Sting, who was right in front of her.

"Here's a candy, cheer up," Sting said and gave a piece of candy to Yukino.

Yukino nodded and took candy from Sting. Eat it before hanging her head down once again.

Sting was confused since he thought that Yukino would be full of energy, but she didn't expect her to become depressed once again after he had given her a candy. He turned and looked at everyone showing his confusion.

"Sting has failed, how about you, Orga?" Teppei asked.

"Me?" Orga was a bit surprised.

Teppei nodded and said, "Show your talent in front of Yukino. You might be able to cheer her up."

Orga seemed to be spirited when Teppei tried to encourage him. He stood up and nodded. "Alright, I'll do this!" He took something from the secret shelf on the counter bar before he walked toward Yukino.

"What is he going to do?" Kuroneko asked.

"Let's just see," Charlotte said.

Yukino, who was depressed suddenly heard her name was called once again. She looked up and asked, "Orga-sama?"

Orga was holding a microphone and started to sing.

"Infinite is the best guild~~ It is the strongest guild in the Kingdom of Fiore! No one can defeat it!...."

Orga's voice was so loud and it was also annoying.

Yukino wanted to say something, but something flew toward Orga's head.

Orga was blown away by the chair which was thrown at him.

Yukino didn't look at Orga and hung her head once again.

"Orga has failed. Rogue, you're next," Kouha said.

They didn't know when, but it had suddenly turned into an interesting event when the members of the Infinite needed to cheer Yukino up

Rogue was startled since he had never cheered anyone up. His personality was also quite gloomy and he couldn't think of a way to cheer Yukino up. He hurriedly shook his head and said, "I can't do it!"

"You haven't even tried yet, you shouldn't give up too early," Sumire said.

Rogue wanted to say something, but then he heard Kouha's advice.

"If you feel under the weather, then what do you usually do?" Kouha asked.

Hearing that question, Rogue thought for a while and looked at his dearest family.

"Fro?" Frosch titled his head cutely.

"I, I hug Frosch," Rogue said with a blush.

Frosch nodded and raised his little hand. "Yes, Rogue has always hugged me!"

Kouha smiled and said, "Then, why don't you suggest Yukino do the same? You can lend Frosch to Yukino."

"Fro? I can cheer up, Yukino, Fro?" Frosch asked.

They had to admit that Frosch was very cute, and they understood why Rogue would hug Frosch when he felt depressed.

Rogue hurriedly hugged Frosch tightly.

Looking at his reaction, everyone was speechless.

"Rogue! How can you be so selfish! Just lend Frosch a minute or two!" Sting said.

"No, what if he gets hurt? What if he gets dirty? Can you take responsibility? Frosch is very frail!" Rogue started to change his character when it came to Frosch. Rather than a partner, he was similar to a doting parent.

Everyone was speechless by Rogue's outburst.

Sting frowned and said, "No, Yukino won't hurt, dirty, or do something bad to Frosch! Just lend him a few minutes to Yukino!"

Snorted, Rogue said, "Then, why don't you lend Lector to Yukino?"

Everyone looked at Lector and compared him to Frosch.

Frosch titled his head again.

Everyone shook their heads at the same time.

Looking at everyone's reaction, Lector had a disbelief expression and asked, "What?! What am I lacking?!"

"Sorry, you're not cute enough..." Gintoki said with a sigh.

Lector couldn't believe it and he started to sob. "I, I'm very cute....." He was all four on the ground and punched the table with his paw.

Sting panicked when he saw his partner suddenly start to sob. He tried to coax Lector, but he wasn't sure until he remembered something.

"Gin-chan, do you have candy again?"

Looking at Sting, Gintoki was quite surprised and sighed. He took something from his pocket and showed a piece of candy in his hand. "This is the last one, don't waste it."

Sting nodded and gave the candy to Lector. "Lector, try to cheer up with this."

Lector, who wanted to eat the candy which was given by Gintoki, was happy when he received candy from Sting.

Sting sighed in relief when Lector was alright, but he knew that the problem wasn't over. "What should we do? I could cheer Lector up, but I couldn't cheer Yukino up." He felt depressed by his incompetence.

Kouha sighed and said, "Then, it can't be helped, we can only use that secret weapon." He thought that it was the only way for them to cheer Yukino up. Even though it might be dangerous, there was nothing that they could do against this crisis situation.

"Huh? Secret weapon?!" 4x

Orga, Rufus, Sting, and Rogue were surprised by it.

"Is there a way to cheer Yukino up?" Rufus asked.

Tsunade nodded and said, "Yeah, this secret weapon is very powerful at cheering girls up." She looked at Yukino and wondered whether this girl could fight back against the side effects of this solution.

Shinobu, Sumire, Kuzuha, Tabane, Charlotte, and everyone on the "group chat" nodded at the same time.

Rufus, Sting, Orga, and Rogue asked at the same time.

Everyone called this name at the same time.

Haru, who had just come out from the kitchen while bringing hot cocoa, tea, and coffee together with Esdeath looked at everyone. "What's wrong?"

"Do you have a way to cheer Yukino up?" Kouha asked.

Haru looked at Yukino, who sat separately from everyone. Rather than join everyone, she sat down alone on the edge of the lodging. He understood that girl was depressed after she lost, but didn't expect to be this much. He only knew about it now since he had been in the kitchen after the tournament ended.

Haru placed down the beverage which he had made on the table before it was grabbed by everyone quickly since sometimes they might not have a chance to drink it.

Everyone was quite jealous of Esdeath and Tsunade, but they knew that she had a special privilege and no one said anything.

Haru didn't care much about them and pondered for a while before he got an idea.

"I might need an ingredient to cook a sweet for Gintoki, maybe I need someone to help me with that," Haru said while looking at everyone.

Everyone understood Haru's meaning, but there was someone, who was quite oblivious at this moment.

Sting raised his hand very high. He knew how delicious the food was cooked by Haru and he was hooked by it. If he went together with Haru then he would get more food than what he had thought, but then everyone gave him a slap.

Orga, Rogue, and Rufus understood what Haru wanted to do, but this idiot tried to ruin everything.

"What the heck are you doing?!"

Snorted, Orga, Rogue, and Rufus had never thought that Sting was such a big idiot.

Haru only shook his head and thought that they were really good friends. Looking at the figure of a lonely girl, he said, "Yukino, can you help me for a while?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 903: How to cheer up Yukino? 2

"Can Haru cheer Yukino up?" Sting asked.

Everyone looked at each other and smiled, thinking that Sting was very naive at this moment.

"When they come back, I can predict that they will hold hands together," Kouha said.

Looking at the scenery around, Haru had to admit that Crocus might be the busiest city in the Kingdom of Fiore. In his original world, most of the location was covered in concrete ground and a steel building, but in this world, he could see the stone ground and a wooden house. He wasn't sure whether it was good or not, but it was quite refreshing scenery for him. Taking up his camera from his zipper storage, he started to take a lot of pictures.

Walking beside Haru, Yukino was quite nervous when she thought that he would ask her to quit a guild or something. She was able to join this guild because of him and she had disappointed him since she had lost her match before.

Yukino was a bit startled, after calmed herself down, she looked at him curiously. "W, what's wrong, Haru-sama?"

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Can you call me Haru?"

"Huh?" Yukino was quite confused by Haru's words.

"I mean if you give me a "-sama" suffix behind my name, I feel there is a distance between us."

Haru looked at Yukino and said, "Our relationship isn't a boss and subordinate, nor a master and a maid, but rather a guildmate, or friend, or family, whichever you like."

Yukino looked at Haru with disbelief.

Haru felt quite weird by Yukino's reaction and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"

"N - No, of course not, but.... is that alright?" Yukino asked unsurely. She felt that she was unworthy of such things.

"Of course, it is alright. Whenever you feel sad, depressed, or anything, you can talk about all of them to us. I'm the one who is introducing you to the guild, if you don't feel happy then I feel quite responsible for it," Haru said.

"No, I'm happy! But... But... I've let everyone down since I lost that battle earlier... I - I thought that I could win, but... I - I'm very frustrated...."

Yukino started to sob sadly when she thought about her lost battle earlier. She wanted to regain the glory of the Infinite, but instead, she lost and Infinite C became the 2nd last on the "Grand Magic Games" which was partly her fault.

Haru could see that everyone was looking at them wondering whether both of them had a fight with each other, but he didn't care about any of them. It might be because of his habit of hugging women so it was so natural. He hugged Yukino and caressed her hair.

"Calm down. You've done well in your matches before. I can see that you've become stronger. Don't cry, alright?"

Being hugged, Yukino also hugged him back and cried on his chest. She felt very comfortable in his arms and felt that she could let out everything on her mind.

Haru knew that most of the people in this world were living a life full of tragedy. The same as the girl in front of him since Yukino had lost her parents and sister early in her life, living alone until she entered the guild. He was wondering whether he should bring Yukino's sister.

'Well, her sister in jail....'

Haru knew that sooner or later both of them would meet each other and he should let fate let them help them.

Yukino blushed since she had cried earlier and she had also dirtied Haru's clothes.

"It's alright. You don't need to worry about it, rather than that, do you know the location to buy ingredients for a cake or sweets?" Haru asked.

Yukino nodded and smiled. "Yes, please follow me! Master also owns a cake shop and I know where he usually buys ingredients."

Haru knew that with the name of "Infinite" it was quite easy for Yajima to invest in a business. Though, he didn't expect Yajima to build the best hotel, restaurant, and a lot of service industries business in the Kingdom of Fiore.

However, it was also a good thing for the guild members since they were able to use that hotel, restaurant, etc during their quest so they would have a good rest rather than sleeping in the jungle or resting in the strange hotel.

Yukino was quite spirited and she also wanted to do her best to help Haru, especially after she had done something embarrassing earlier. She was frustrated that she lost, but she knew there was a chance and the "Grand Magic Games" wasn't over yet.

It might be because of the "Grand Magic Games" that the street of the Crocus was quite crowded. It was hard to walk without getting separated and Yukino, who had become cheerful, was moving very fast.

Haru was helpless and held Yukino's hand. "Yukino, don't be too fast."

"Let's hold hands, I might get lost if you're moving too fast," Haru said. His bullshitting skill was very advanced and he had to admit that it was very good to spend his evening shopping with a beautiful girl.

"Y, Yes..." Yukino blushed and nodded. Looking at the hands which interested closely, she had to admit that it felt good. She looked at Haru once again and looked away since it was too destructive to look at him closely.

Yukino wanted to move, but she was stopped when he didn't move. She turned and asked, "Haru-sama?"

"You've promised to call me Haru without "-sama" suffix, right?" Haru said.

Yukino blushed again and nodded. "H, Haru...."

Hearing her name being called, Yukino felt a different feeling. She smiled and nodded at him. "Haru."

Looking at the girl who was two years older than him, Haru had to admit that she was very cute.

Both of them walked to each other while talking to each other, ignoring the people who followed them.

Cana, who was about to go to a bar to have a drink, suddenly saw both Haru and Yukino hugging each other in the middle of the street. She was surprised and thought that she had fought a big scandal since Haru was a married man.

Seeing both Haru and Yukino, who were very close, smiling, laughing, and showing all the happiness in their surroundings, Cana felt very envious, but at the same time, she knew that this relationship was wrong. She pondered and decided to follow them, maybe she could use this trouble the Infinite. She thought that she also could use this matter to treat her to alcohol on the Infinite since she had heard the alcohol in that place was very good.

Following them quietly, Cana didn't even realize that her presence had been already known by Haru.

After buying various ingredients from various places, Haru and Yuki were about to go back since the sky had turned dark.

The bustling street had become quiet since no one had a hobby of going outside during night since a night in this world was dangerous, especially for normal people.

Cana was about to come out to greet them, but suddenly she heard Haru's voice.

"Come out, I know that you've been following me for a while."

Cana was a bit surprised, however, she didn't think too much and decided to come out. When she was about to take the first step, someone was faster than her which somehow startled her.

Cana didn't realize that someone besides her had followed Haru and Yukino. Looking at the five people who appeared from the darkness, she knew that they were coming with a bad intention.

Yukino was surprised, but then her expression turned wary when she saw five people in front of her.

Looking at the Guild's insignia on their bodies, Haru said, "Raven Tail?"

"Boy, you've caused a lot of trouble for us? Why don't you repent for your actions a bit in hell?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 904: Raven Tail

The "Raven Tail" guild had an intention to join the "Grand Magic Games", but because they lost one of their members, they couldn't join this tournament since they lacked a member.

Of course, this caused the master of this guild, Ivan Dreyar, to be angry since Obra, who had disappeared, was an important member of his guild and Obra's magic was necessary for his plan, but Obra had disappeared so suddenly.

Ivan told everyone to search for Obra, and they had found some part of Obra's body along with Obra's head.

Obra, whose head had been found by everyone, was very happy since he was very hungry, and with only his head, he couldn't do anything, he was helpless in that situation.

"What happened?" Ivan asked since he wanted to know what had happened since he knew that Obra was going to disable one of the members of Fairy Tail, but suddenly Obra was on an accident. He looked at the end of Obra's neck and saw something similar to a zipper which confused him since he didn't remember there was such a magician on the "Fairy Tail".

Obra told Ivan what had happened. He wasn't sure about the name of this person, but he knew the feature of the person who had dismembered his body.

Ivan nodded and understood. He wanted to reconnect, Obra's body, but he couldn't do it, and he couldn't leave Obra since Obra was necessary for him. What he needed to do now was to find out who had done this to Orba.

For the entire day, they were looking around until they saw Haru's picture on the "Grand Magic Games".

Obra, who saw Haru's face became very excited and told everyone that Haru was the one who had done this to him.

Then after knowing who their target was, the rest was quite easy.

They couldn't enter the Infinite rashly, even though Ivan was confident in his strength, but it didn't mean he was confident enough to raze the guild with his guild members alone. Then he waited for a while and saw that Haru had come out with Yukino.

Ivan brought his guild members to attack Haru, but he wasn't in hasty and waited until night since he didn't want to attract the attention of the "Magic Council" or the army of the Kingdom of Fiore. They kept following him in a secret until they heard his voice that told them to come out. He snorted and came out along with his guild members.

"Boy, you've caused a lot of trouble for us? Why don't you repent for your actions a bit in hell?"

Ivan looked at Haru, but then he smiled. "I'm kidding. But you need to turn him back or else...." He showed Obra's head which they had found by accident. He was quite happy that Haru knew about their identity so he didn't need to introduce himself.

If this was Gintoki, then he might pick his nose, but Haru couldn't do such a thing since it was quite shameful and destroyed his image.

"It seems that you've misunderstood something... I'm not asking you, but I'm ordering you to turn him back! If I tell you to do so then you have to do it!"

Ivan didn't have time to talk and decided to use force directly. "Nullpudding!!!"

Nullpudding was one of the members of the Raven Tail and his magic was "Needle Magic". He was able to alter parts of his body in a similar feature to a pufferfish. His arms suddenly grew a spike of various sizes and he was ready to slam it at Haru.

Nullpudding was about to attack Haru, but he was attacked by cards. He raised his hand to block this attack.

Nullpudding was quite surprised at how sharp those cards were.

"Hic... it isn't good to fight in the middle of the night."

Everyone turned and saw a beautiful woman, who was holding a bottle of alcohol in her hand. She only wore a bikini and her face was quite reddish showing that she was quite drunk.

Looking at this girl, Haru knew that it was Cana, and he was wondering why this girl had been following him for a while.

"Tch! How annoying! Flare, handle her!" Ivan said.

Flare stared at Cana with a very peculiar stare before manipulating her hair to catch her.

Cana also started to fight with Flare. "I'll handle her, hic... but you need to handle them yourselves." She also thought that it was a good chance to know about Haru's ability.

After being disturbed, Nullpudding attacked Haru once again.

Nullpudding's fist inflated and he brought his arms side wads before punching it at Haru.

Yukino was about to open her key to protecting Haru, but the battle was over faster than she had thought.

Haru easily dodged Nullpudding's attack and slammed him into the ground.

Nullpudding passed out directly and his face was almost disfigured by it.

Ivan knew that Haru was stronger than he had thought, but he didn't think that Haru was stronger than him. After ordering Kurohebi, he also started to prepare his magic.

Kurohebi started to gather sand on his surroundings before sending it toward Haru.

However, Haru appeared directly in front of Kurohebi before grabbing Kurohebi's head and slamming it toward his knee.

Kurohebi passed out directly and his nose was broken.

When Haru attacked Kurohebi, Ivan directly sent out a massive amount of Shikigami (paper dolls) which moved at the same time creating a violent torrent toward Haru and ready to shred him apart.

Then the massive amount of Shikigami dropped to the ground unable to move.

Ivan was startled and frowned. "Gravity magic?" Then his body also started to feel heavy. He covered his body with his magic energy to push the gravity which tried to bring him down.

It was quite rare for Haru to use his gravity magic, but his gravity magic was stronger than one year ago.

Gritting his teeth, Ivan felt anger toward Haru since this guy had messed up his plan. He wanted to get "Lumen Histoire" from "Fairy Tail", but a nameless pawn tried to get in his way. He couldn't accept it and used his strongest magic. Gathering all of the Shikigami within his body and surroundings, he put his palm together and created a spherical cluster which could cause a big explosion.

It was then Haru appeared once again in front of him. "Be quiet at night!"

Ivan was about to say something but suddenly a zipper appeared in his mouth which made him unable to talk. "Hmmm?!"

Ivan's body was quickly dismembered by a zipper and turned into several pieces.

Haru looked at Nullpudding and Kurohebi before he did the thing that he did to Ivan before. He also didn't forget Obra, who was about to run away. He pondered for a while and wondered whether he should send them to a faraway place or give them to Fairy Tail. He suddenly thought that all of the trouble which happened in this world was related to Fairy Tail, but he also understood as a main character of the story it was pretty normal for an enemy to appear in front of them. Looking at Ivan, Kurohebi, Pudding, and Obra, he shook his head and sent them to a faraway place using his gravity magic.

This process was seen by three girls, and they were startled at how easy it was for Haru to defeat the three magicians at the same time.

Then Haru looked at the only person who had been left.

Flare looked at Haru, Cana, and Yukino knew that she had lost.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 905: Two flowers on his arms

Sweating profusely, Flare knew that she couldn't handle the three of them at the same time. She also looked at Haru in fear since it was very easy for him to defeat her guild master and her four guild members without breaking his sweat. Being glanced at by Haru in silence was quite scary and she wasn't sure what he would do to her.

Flare didn't want to be dismembered by a zipper with part of her body being thrown in a random place.

"Yukino, let's go back," Haru said.

"Eh? Y, yes!" Yukino nodded and held Haru's hand again.

Both of them left Cana and Flare together.

"Oi, why are you leaving me!"

Cana complained and chased after both of them.

Flare plopped on the ground and sighed in relief. She looked at their backs and wasn't sure what to do now. Thinking for a while, she didn't stand up, but rather in a daze while looking at their backs until they disappeared.

"Why the heck are you leaving me?! I have taken care of one of your enemies!" Cana complained.

Haru only glanced at Cana and said, "Didn't you tell me that you would take care of her?"

"Yes, but why are you leaving me? Don't you feel worried that I'll get hurt by that girl?" Cana asked. She was a beautiful girl and there were a lot of people who wanted to chase after her, but this guy decided to ignore her.

"Is the magician of the Fairy Tail weak enough to be beaten by that girl?" Haru asked.

"Of course not! Fairy Tail is the strongest guild!" Cana refuted.

"That's good, I can leave you in peace. Goodbye," Haru said.

Yukino also bowed her head and said, "Thank you very much."

Cana twitched her lips and chased after them again. "Let's have a match!"

Yukino and Haru looked at Cana with a strange gaze.

Ignored their gaze, Cana continued, "Yes, I'm a bit thirsty now. If you can beat me on drink more than me then I'll treat all of you all, but if you lose then I'll have you treat me to booze."

"I don't have an interest," Haru said and left.

Yukino also didn't care much about Cana and left them.

"Don't go or I'll tell your wife what you've done to Erza and your night rendezvous with this girl!" Cana said with a smile.

"N, night rendezvous?!" Yukino blushed and felt happy, but she was also worried. She only remembered it now that Haru was a married man. She wasn't sure what to do and started to panic.

Looking at the panicked face of Yukino, then looked at Cana who had a satisfied expression, Haru sighed. He looked at the time and there was still time before he had to go back. "Alright, I'll accompany you on this match."

"Good, I know a nearby bar," Cana said.

"Wait, if I win then don't bother me again," Haru said.

Cana frowned and wondered whether she wasn't that attractive since Haru didn't even show interest in her. She snorted and said, "Then if I win, I'm going to ask you to treat me to all of the booze on your guild!"

"Good, I just want to confirm that the one who fell down first is the loser, right?"

"Yes, we'll drink as much booze as we can and the one who has drank the most is the winner," Cana said with a smile. She didn't think that Haru was able to defeat her in this contest.

Yukino couldn't do anything and only looked at Haru worriedly.

Erza had just met with Jellal talking about their past, but her mind always wandered to the thing which Haru had done to her. Somehow it made her body giddy remembering how good it was. Then suddenly she noticed someone who seemed to be waiting for her.

Erza was surprised, but she also felt happy. "Millianna!"

Both of them hugged each other since it had been a while since they met each other.

Erza was quite surprised and saw that Millianna had joined a guild. "Mermaid Heel, huh?"

"Yes, it is an all-girls guild...." Millianna talked about a lot of things to Erza since she really missed her.

Erza was also happy to listen to Millianna until she was asked a strange question.

"Erza, are you alright?" Millianna asked.

"Alright? What's wrong with me?" Erza asked with a confused expression.

"You've fought against Haru, right? That guy's magic is too cheating, it's very hard to fight him," Millianna said with a blush.

Erza was in shock and asked, "Y, you know?"

Millianna nodded and said, "My team has been defeated because of his magic."

Erza became angry when she thought about Millianna who had become a victim of Haru's magic. She thought that she was alone, but she didn't expect all of the members of the Mermaid Hell to taste his magic which made her feel angry.

Erza felt that it had become her duty to slay down that lewd beast so he wouldn't cause damage to every girl in the Kingdom of Fiore.

"Calm down, Erza! We can take him down later on in the "Grand Magic Games"! I'm sure Kagura will be happy to work with you to take him down," Millianna said.

Remembering Haru's magic, Erza knew that once she was being touched then it was game over for her. She thought that it would be good to work together with her friend. She nodded and agreed. "Let's do it. Let's bring down that lewd beast together!"

Two girls were working hard and made up their minds to defeat that lewd beast together!

After his body transformed, his alcohol tolerance was extremely high and he also often accompanied Tsunade with her booze party. When Cana asked him for a match to drink booze, he knew that the winner had been decided.

Even if he started to get drunk, he could create a zipper on his tongue to keep all of the alcohol within his zipper storage.

Then both of them started their match and the result was as expected that Cana lost and she was fully drunk, but Yukino who had followed both of them was also drunk since Yukino wanted to fight in Haru's place.

However for Yukino, who had a lower tolerance of alcohol, she was defeated early and lost.

In the end, it was a battle between Haru and Cana, everyone on the bar watched both of them chug down all of the booze into their mouths and during the climax, Cana dropped down and lost.

The winner was Haru without a doubt.

However, there was a problem; Cana was drunk and she couldn't pay for all of the booze which she had drunk.

Haru also didn't want to pay and he told the bar owner to put the tap on the Fairy Tail's guild since they would pay everything. When the matter was over, he carried Yukino on his arm then looked at Cana who was sleeping on the floor.

Looking at the guys on the bar, he could see their predatory eyes. He sighed and also carried Cana in his arms. He carried Yukino with his right arm and Cana with his left arm. Both girls were in his arms and both of them were hugging his head at the same time.

Feeling the soft feeling on his head, he ignored all of the envious curses of the people around walking back to his lodging.

At the lodging, everyone had been waiting for Haru and Yukino.

Gintoki was very hungry since most of his sweets which had been made by Haru had been stolen by everyone on the "group chat" along with Sting, Rogue, Rufus, Orga, Frosch, and Lector. He felt that all of them were too heartless. He was waiting for Haru for a while until he heard Haru's voice.

Everyone looked at Haru who had entered the lodging, but their eyes were full of disbelief since when he came back he had another girl on his arm.

"Report! Ravel Tail has failed!"

The man sighed and said, "Go out now."

He looked at the plan that would be implemented to save this kingdom, but he knew that it would be hard to get the 12 keys of Celestial Spirit.

However, when he thought about the power of Infinite, he knew that it would be hard, so he decided to change his target first.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 906: Pandemonium

Waking up in a stranger's bed, Cana wasn't panicking since she remembered all of the things that happened last night. Her memory was good, and she had a good alcohol tolerance that she could fight if someone tried to molest her, but she knew such a thing didn't happen and at this moment, she was sleeping together with Yukino.

Cana was thinking for a while about the duel last night then looked at Yukino who opened her eyes slowly.

Yukino was in shock when she saw Cana was right beside her.

"You were amazing last night," Cana said with a smile.

Yukino wanted to know what had happened last night.

Waking up in the early morning, Cana had to admit that Infinite wasn't that much different from Fairy Tail, but Infinite was quieter. She understood that reason since breakfast and the food in this place was so damn good.

After eating breakfast, Cana was sober once again and thought about drinking booze once again, especially when there was such good booze around this place. She also knew about Tsunade who had the biggest breasts in the entire Kingdom. She thought that she could become a good friend with everyone on the Infinite, but someone suddenly disturbed her and told her to become part of members of the Fairy Tail B.

The third day of the Grand Magic Games.

Everyone was very excited and very spirited since the event was about to begin.

Once again, Chapati and Yajima became the commentators of the "Grand Magic Games" but the guest commentator had changed from Jason from "Sorcerer Magazine" to Lahar from "Magic Council".

Even though the commentator had changed, it didn't dismiss the enthusiasm of everyone.

"Where have you been Cana?" Mirajane asked.

"Sorry, I had a drink last night," Cana said with a reddish face. It seemed that she had drunk another barrel of booze before she went to the tournament.

"Where is Mystogan?" Gajeel asked in a low voice.

"Well, things could get sticky with council members here as guests," Cana said.

Everyone nodded and thought that it would be troublesome if the Magic Council knew about the real identity of Mystogan then their guild would be in really big trouble.

[The competition for the third day is Pandemonium! One member from each guild will be taking part!!]

"I'll go for this one," Esdeath said.

Shinobu, Gintoki, and Tabane didn't have trouble with it and they also agreed to have Esdeath become their representative. They also didn't want to be defeated by Infinite A.

Esdeath didn't move but sat down waiting for something.

Haru looked at Esdeath weirdly, until he saw her seemed to want to convey something.

Tapping her high heels, Esdeath glanced at Haru.

Haru realized what Esdeath wanted and kissed her cheek. "Go and defeat all of them."

Esdeath nodded with a smile. She adjusted her hat and said, "I'll go now."

Tabane and Shinobu, who saw their interaction, were really jealous.

Looking in the direction of Infinite B, Erza saw that they had sent out Esdeath. She stood up and said, "I shall go."

Even though Erza had lost, everyone believed in her strength since she was Erza Scarlet, the Titania of Fairy Tail.

Team B sent out Cana; Mermaid Heel sent out Millianna; Blue Pegasus sent out Hibiki; Infinite C sent out Orga; Lamia Scale sent out Jura Neekis.

Looking at the people who joined this event, especially when Esdeath was sent out, Kouha stood up and said, "I'll go."

They were a bit surprised when Kouha decided to go out.

"Ugh... I want to play this one," Luffy said.

Kouha smiled and said, "You can play the next event."

Luffy nodded and decided to join the next event. He hadn't read the manga of "Fairy Tail" and he wasn't sure what kind of event tomorrow, but he would definitely join tomorrow's event.

"Luffy, but tomorrow's event is...." Kuroneko wanted to say something, but Luffy didn't want to hear it.

"No! I'll definitely join tomorrow's event!"

Luffy had made up his mind and he would join tomorrow's event no matter what.

Kouroneko wanted to say something, but her shoulders were patted by Teppei and Korosensei.

Kuroneko sighed thinking about tomorrow's event.

No one got close to Esdeath since everyone remembered her match with Lucy and her gaze made them felt quite uncomfortable.

Erza looked at Esdeath and could feel that Esdeath was someone whose hands were full of blood, but she didn't say anything.

Kouha only nodded while yawning.

Hibiki didn't flirt with a girl and knew that most of the girls in this place would kill him without hesitation once he did that. It might be because of his experience, but he knew very well that once he made a move on the girls who became the representative of this event. He might be castrated or something.

Mato as a mascot of the "Grand Magic Games" helped to explain the event which happened on the third day.

In this event, the participants are made to enter a temple one at a time. Inside the temple are 100 monsters of different strength levels.

1. Participants in the temple can choose to take on any number of the 100 monsters at a time but must defeat them all if they wish to continue.

2. If they do defeat them, the number they overcame will be added to their event score.

3. Should they fall in their fight, they will be removed from the event with the score they have earned up to that point.

4. The participants have no control over which level of monster they face, as the generation of the monsters is random, and must choose the number of monsters they wish to face with this in mind.

5. The game ends when either all participants run out of Magic Power, or all the monsters are defeated.

"Now we'll draw sticks to determine the order," Mato said.

Everyone took the stick on the box which was prepared by Mato.

"I'm number 1," Esdeath said.

Mato nodded and said, "Yes, you'll enter the first one, Esdeath participants."

Esdeath nodded and walked toward the temple without saying anything.

"Wait! Wait! You need to tell me first how many monsters you are going to defeat," Mato said.

"All," Esdeath said simply and continued.

Everyone was stumped when they heard Esdeath's words.

They didn't believe what they had heard, but Esdeath told them the truth since she was going to defeat all of the monsters within the temple.

"Is she serious?" Hibiki asked.

Kouha nodded and said, "She's serious."

Lucy, who saw Esdeath enter the temple alone, felt a complex. In her heart, she wanted Esdeath to be able to defeat all of the monsters within the temple since she had lost against her, but at the same time, she also didn't want Esdeath to win this event since she wanted Erza to win.

Entering the temple, Esdeath summoned her "Sode no Shirayuki" within her small space storage. The monsters within a tower which saw her started to charge towards her with the intention to beat her down.

Esdeath then calmly spun her sword slowly before chanting, "Dance."

Then ice spread from the ground to her surroundings before enveloping the entire temple in an instant.

No one said anything since they saw this scene with awe since, in just a single moment, Esdeath had frozen the entire temple easily and defeated all of the monsters within just a second.

Only the sound of her high heels was heard, Esdeath came out calmly from the temple while showing her confident smile.

At that moment, everyone was captivated by that power which was able to destroy and freeze everything in an instant, but at the same time, they also knew how dangerous she was.

Snapping her fingers, the temple started to crack before it was destroyed in pieces.

Everyone opened their mouths wide and could only see this scene in awe.

Esdeath had achieved a total overwhelming victory!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Just asking if someday Haru has decided to build a skyscraper for the headquarters of his business, what kind of shape is suitable for it?

Let me remind you that this is parallel world so that the skyscraper in this world won't appear in Haru's world.

Chapter 907: MPF

Esdeath walked back to her team's location and no one stopped her.

Mato gulped and wanted to say something, but in the end, he decided to keep it inside his mouth.

"A, amazing! Esdeath participant has shown overwhelming power!" Chapati was excited.

"Hmm... she's very powerful," Yamaji said.

"Yajima-san, all of the members in your guild are too strong," Lahar said with a sigh. But he didn't have anything to complain about since Yajima was an ex-member of the Magic Council and he knew very well that Yajima's personality was very kind and cool.

Esdeath, Korosensei, Tabane, and Haru; the Infinite had shown their muscle to the entire Kingdom of Fiore telling them why they were the strongest guild in this kingdom!

[With her overwhelming power, Esdeath became the victory in Pandemonium! Because of that, Infinite B earns itself 10 points!!!!]

Esdeath nodded and felt that this result was quite normal.

"Kuh!! We're going to lose this way!" Kuroneko was frustrated.

"Calm down, Kouha won't lose," Korosensei said.

"Oh, yeah!" Kuroneko remembered Kouha and cheered him on. "Kouha wins this event!"

Teppei, Luffy, and Korosensei also joined Kuroneko.

"Yosh! Tomorrow, I'll do my best too!" Luffy said.

Hearing Luffy's words, they were wondering how they were able to stop Luffy from participating in tomorrow's event.

Since the Pandemonium (Temple) had been destroyed by Esdeath, the organizer decided to change the event with Magic Power Finder (MPF).

MPF is a floating device, which encases a small, blue orb. Its primary function is to determine the amount of Magic Power through the use of numerical symbols by attacking it with magic.

"When you hit this machine with magic power, it assigns a point value to it and displays it. We'll assign the rankings to the Wizards based on these scores," Mato explained.

Everyone agreed since this event was very simple. What they needed to do was to attack MPF with their strongest magic to win this event.

"We'll leave the order the same as the order we just chose, Pumpkin!" Mato said.

"I'm first," Millianna said. She was a bit shocked at Esdeath's power and didn't expect Esdeath to be that strong. Even though she had to admit that Kagura was very strong, Esdeath was also very strong since she could see how Esdeath was able to freeze the entire temple then turned into pieces of ruin, but at the same time, she realized why Haru married Esdeath since she might be the only one who was able to stop him.

Millianna thought that if Haru had such a scary wife then it would be impossible for him to play around. Esdeath's figure was similar to a gatekeeper or something, but she wouldn't give up. She wasn't scared and she would help Kagura to tell her real feelings too, even if Esdeath was in front of them!

Millianna sent out her strongest magic and it resulted in 365 points.

No one was sure how to react and talk to each other since they weren't sure whether this score was high or not.

Lahar explained to everyone that Millianna's score could be compared to Rune Night unit Leader which somehow made the audience surprised at how powerful Millianna was.

Then the event continued with Hibiki, but his score was only 95 points which caused him to cry.

However, Hibiki's cry didn't make the event stop and it was being continued with Orga by a staggering 3825 points.

Orga showed his excitement and looked at Kouha. "Kouha, I'll win this."

"Yes, yes...." Kouha answered lazily. He also ignored Hibiki who was crying beside him since Hibiki's score was too low.

Orga was happy with his score, but Jura came up next and showed his strongest magic.

The score stunned everyone here.

Orga wasn't happy, but he couldn't say anything since he lost. However, it didn't mean that he would acknowledge his loss. He wanted to fight against Jura in the future to show that he was better than him.

"Erza-dono, it is your turn," Jura said.

Erza nodded and changed her clothes to a single katana with quite revealing clothes that covered her chest with a bandage. In this armor, she fully focussed all of her magic into her attack. Her sword was covered in a purple light which gave a dangerous feeling to the people around her. She took a deep breath before slashing her sword in a single movement.

A large slash was created on the ground and almost cut down part of the stadium.

Jura was surprised but he smiled. "Well done."

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was excited and shouted her name several times. "Erza! Erza! Erza!....."

"That girl is strong," Esdeath said.

"Her strength isn't that strong, but her tenacity is troublesome. She won't go down no matter how much you've hit her, and in the end, I could only use that magic at that time," Haru added.

Esdeath only stared at Haru with an expressionless gaze.

Haru hoped that Esdeath would believe him in this matter.

"Well, I don't care, but just tell me if you plan to make her part of your harem," Esdeath said.

Haru didn't believe what he had heard. "Dear, you're my only one." He felt that it was a test and he answered this test with full sincerity.

Esdeath nodded and said, "That's a good answer." She held his hand again and rested her head on his shoulder.

Haru sighed in relief and continued to watch the match since he was about to see the strongest magic from Fairy Tail.

Erza changed her clothes to normal again and said, "Cana, don't drink all the time. It's your turn."

"Hic.... Yes~~~" Cana answered with a slurred voice showing that she was drunk. She walked to the MPF and started to take off her shirt. "Hic.... now it is my chance..."

When Cana took off her shirt, everyone noticed a large tattoo on her right arm.

No one knew what that tattoo meant, but Makarov realized it right away. "That?" He looked at Mavis since he knew that Mavis might have something to do with this situation.

"Yes, we need to win no matter what, right?" Mavis said with a smile.

Magic power started to surround Cana, she raised her hand high and chanted, "To me!! River of light that guides the fairies! Shine!! Break the evil fangs of those who would threaten us!!

Blinding lights covered the entire stadium before it gathered together, shooting a powerful force at the MPF.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!"

Everyone was stunned by the sheer power of the magic which was being released by Cana.

The MPF broke directly and no one excepted this result.

Everyone was speechless at how powerful Fairy Tail was, but the entire members of the Fairy Tail were very satisfied with this result and laughed happily.

"No one can stop us!!! Why? Because we're Fairy Tail!!!" Cana shouted with pride.

Everyone was affected by the mood and thought that Fairy Tail was very strong because of this magic.

However, they forgot one person who hadn't done his turn.

"Mato, the machine is broken, can you replace it with a new one?" Kouha asked.

"A, ah, yes! I'll change it right away," Mato said.

When they heard this conversation, they woke up and looked at Kouha. They remembered that Kouha hadn't done anything.

The Fairy Tail was clueless, but everyone in this place remembered how brutal Kouha was and suddenly the entire stadium called out his name loudly!

"SHOW ALL OF YOUR POWER!!!"

"I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU KOUHA!!!"

Cana was unhappy since all of the attention was robbed from her. She looked at Hibiki and asked, "Is that guy strong?"

Hibiki had a helpless expression, but he nodded. "Very strong."

"What's his magic?" Cana asked.

"Well, you will see it soon since the MPF is being replaced now," Hibiki said.

The organizer replaced the MPF quickly and everyone was told to move far away from it since it would be dangerous.

In this place, only the Fairy Tail members who had disappeared for the past seven years didn't know about Kouha's power and it made them curious. Then suddenly they saw Kouha raise his finger to the sky.

Everyone looked up, but they saw nothing.

"I can't see anything," Lucy said.

Natsu squinted his eyes then his eyes were wide open since his instinct told him that something dangerous was about to come.

This action didn't go unnoticed by Wendy and she asked, "What's wrong, Natsu-san?"

"Something is coming," Natsu said with a serious expression.

Everyone was waiting for something in the sky, then suddenly they noticed the sky turned dark.

Everyone felt foreboding and their instinct told them to run away as fast as possible.

"RUN! RUN! RUN! EVERY PARTICIPANT ON THE ARENA PLEASE RUN BEHIND KOUHA!!! " Yajima shouted in panic.

"What happens Yaji--" Chapati was about to ask, but he saw a gigantic meteorite which was about to fall down to the arena.

Unlike Erza and Cana who were stunned when they saw this large meteorite which was about to fall down toward them.

Hibiki, Millianna, Jura, Mato, and Orga, who were quick on their heads, had run behind Kouha since they knew what Kouha's power was.

The size of the meteorite could easily cover the entire stadium of the "Grand Magic Games" which made the people in this place panic, but no one moved since they were scared.

"Is it alright to raise the MPH?" Kouha asked Mato.

Kouha nodded and raised the MPF to the sky since he felt that it would be dangerous to let the meteorite fall into the arena and he also did a miscalculation since the meteorite was bigger than he had thought.

Well, it was bigger than the entire stadium.

Then everyone saw the MPF and gigantic meteorites clash with each other.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!*

The MPF was KIA (killed in action).

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 908: Battle on the Third Day

Fairy Tail was strong, but Infinite was stronger.

After the meteorite sent by Kouha clashed with the MPF, it was destroyed into smithereens.

But even so, it was hard to determine who was 2nd place in this event, the maximum number of MPF was only 9999 and it couldn't count more than that.

Cana Fairy Tail B made the MPF error, but Kouha from Infinite A made the MPF into smithereens.

The organizer and the judges discussed to each other and in the end, they decided that Fairy Tail B and Infinite A received the same score in this event.

Cana sighed in relief, but she could tell that Kouha's magic was stronger than her Fairy Law which made her restless.

Then the result was announced once again:

Infinite B with 48 points; Infinite A with 46 points; Lamia Scale with 22 points; Mermaid Heel with 20 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points; Blue Pegasus with 17 points; Infinite C with 11 points; and Fairy Tail A with 6 points.

Everyone thought that Infinite was invincible, and didn't think that they would lose until an incident happened.

The first battle between Gintoki from Infinite B versus Millianna from Mermaid Heel.

"Ouch! Ouch! Don't tie me too hard! Ouch! Ouch!"

Gintoki was tied by Millianna's magic.

Millianna didn't expect Gintoki to be so weak, but she was happy that she had won.

Gintoki had lost, but one thing he understood was that being tied wasn't good. He was wondering why Sarutobi (Sacchan in Gintama's world) loved being tied.

"Hehehe, are you pumped up?"

[T - The winner is Millianna!!!]

Haru, Tabane, Esdeath, and Shinobu were speechless before giving a long sigh.

"It's alright. It's just one loss," Haru said.

"Haru, you need to take all of his sweets," Shinobu said.

"This guy, I need to torture him to be serious or else...." Esdeath was quite angry when Gintoki had lost and that meant that her team might lose to Infinite A.

The members of Infinite A cheered loudly so suddenly.

They looked at Infinite A who was very happy and cheered loudly when Gintoki had lost which somehow made them speechless.

"We're going to win tomorrow," Esdeath said.

The second match was a match between Rufus and Eve. Their fight was quite fierce, but in the end, Rufus was the winner.

Haru looked at Gray and could see that Gray kept staring at Rufus. He was wondering why Gray was targeting Rufus rather than Korosensei, who was 1st place during the "Hidden" event before.

Moving on, the third battle of the day was announced.

[Fairy Tail B's Laxus Dreyar...

[Infinite A's Ren Kouha!!!]

The audience was stunned, but then they shook their heads thinking that Fairy Tail B had lost. They had sent Kouha'a power, and they didn't think that Laxus was able to defeat Kouha.

"Go and defeat that meteor guy!"

Everyone on the Fairy Tail believed in Laxus since they knew very well how strong he was, but at the same time, they also knew very well about Kouha's power. Thinking about the magic which Kouha used back then, they weren't sure what kind of consequences that would happen to this town when it was hit by that meteorite.

Entering the arena, Laxus looked at Kouha, who showed a laidback attitude, but he also understood Kouha's arrogance, especially after Kouha had shown that much power. However, he didn't think too much since he was going to win!

Kouha didn't have that much interest in Laxus, but he was a bit curious about the power of the Dragon Slayer since he had only fought against Sting or Rogue. Both of them were the 3rd Generation Dragon Slayer, he wondered whether there was a difference between the different generations of Dragon Slayer.

Neither of them said anything while waiting for the match to start.

After the announcement, neither Laxus nor Kouha moved.

Kouha looked at Laxus and felt that it was a waste of time to wait for him to attack. He was too lazy to move and raised his palm to use his ability.

When Kouha's palm was raised, it released an invisible force and it repulsed everything around his surroundings.

Laxus felt as if he had been hit by an invisible wall and he was slammed into the wall on the arena!

Everyone was startled when they saw Laxus was at a disadvantage. Like Erza, Laxus's prestige among everyone was very good and he was known as the strongest. They had never seen him at a disadvantage, but this time, Laxus was pushed.

Laxus thought that he had underestimated his opponent too much.

Laxus gathered the magic energy within his body to become stronger and the electricity was emitted from his body, but...

Kouha's gravity magic was so powerful that it made Laxus unable to stand up.

The members of the Fairy Tail, who had fought one of the members of the Grimoire Heart and thought that Kouha's magic was similar to Bluenote. But the one who had defeated Bluenote wasn't Laxus, rather it was Gildartz.

"Damn, don't look down on me!"

Laxus shouted and gathered a large amount of energy into his mouth.

"Lightning Dragon's Roar!"

A blast of lightning was released from Laxus toward Kouha.

But Kouha only raised his finger and changed the direction of the blast to the sky.

Kouha's power was so powerful that Laxus couldn't raise his finger against Kouha.

"DAMMIT, LAXUS, DON'T LOSE HERE!!!!"

Hearing the sound of his family, Laxus gritted his teeth and tried to stand up.

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!"

His muscles bulged, veins popped around his body, and his body kept releasing a large amount of magic energy, but he couldn't move a single muscle on his body.

"Just give up, alright?" Kouha asked.

Laxus ignored Kouha and kept trying.

"Then, it can't be helped."

Kouha walked toward Laxus slowly before touching Laxus's head. He changed the direction of the bloodstream within Laxus's body to make Laxus pass out since he was too lazy to continue the fight.

Laxus's eyes bulged before he passed out directly.

Kouha walked away and stopped his magic.

Looking at this result, judges hurriedly announced the result of the battle.

[T, The winner is Kouha!!!!]

The members of the Fairy Tail sighed when they saw Laxus had lost.

The members of the Lightning God Tribe hurriedly helped Laxus who had passed out in the match. They looked at Kouha with complex expression since Laxus had lost against him easily. They felt frustrated, but there was nothing that they could do at this moment.

Makarov and Mavis frowned since the power of Infinite was stronger than they had thought.

"Dammit, Yajima, where did that guy gather all of those strong wizards," Makarov said while scratching his bald head. If it was only one or two strong people then it was normal, but he could tell that all of the people on the Infinite were very strong which made him frustated.

Mavis, who was known as a master strategize, couldn't think of a way to defeat Infinite since all of her strategies were destroyed by overwhelming power.

In the end, a strategy was one of the tools that were used to win against the opponent which had the same power or more power, but if the difference of power was too much then all of the strategies became useless and nothing could be done.

"No, it isn't over yet! We're a Fairy Tail! We won't lose!" Makarov shouted.

Even though Laxus had lost, it didn't mean that they had given up, and no matter what they would become the champions of the Grand Magic Games!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 909: Pondering

Kouha showed his power in front of Laxus and became the winner, but the show must continue.

The next match would be a match between Wendy and Sherria, Haru didn't have this preference, but he was sure that there would be a lot of people who loved this match since it was a match between loli.

Haru looked at Shinobu and thought that she had become taller and her body also grew bigger in some places. He had to admit that in one year, she had become a very beautiful girl.

"What's wrong?" Shinobu asked with a blush.

Haru shook his head and said, "Nothing." He looked at Esdeath and asked, "You're not going to close my eyes?" He remembered during the match between Mirajane and Jenny, his eyes were closed, but this time, she didn't do anything.

"You have an interest in a little girl?" Esdeath asked.

"Then, what should I worry about?"

Esdeath knew that Haru was a breast maniac and she didn't think that he had an interest in a little girl.

Haru felt complicated by this trust and somehow he wasn't happy, but he didn't intend to make it into an argument since the match between Wendy and Sherria was about to start.

Wendy was a Sky Dragon Slayer and Sherria was a Sky God Slayer. Both of them had mastered "Lost Magic" and both of them were also mastering the same magic elements.

However, there could be only one winner between them.

Looking at Chapati who had lost his hair, but his excitement was very high. Haru sighed and wondered how someone could become a lolicon since he couldn't understand the charm of the loli character.

But of course, his love for Sora wasn't being included on lolicon since Sora wasn't that small and even her build might not be that big, but she wasn't someone who could be called a loli.

Anyway, enough of that self-talking since the match had ended with a draw and both Wendy and Sherria had gotten 5 points each.

With their match, the third day of the "Grand Magic Games" concluded and the result of the points of each team was announced.

Infinite A with 56 points; Infinite B with 48 points; Mermaid Heel with 30 points; Lamia Scale with 27 points; Infinite C with 21 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points; Blue Pegasus with 17 points; Fairy Tail A with 11 points.

Haru looked in the direction of Infinite A and he just happened to match Kuroneko's eyes.

Kuroneko smiled and seemed to tell him that she had won.

Haru was speechless, but he wasn't in a hurry. He had calculated the loss of Gintoki and for tomorrow, he knew that an error was about to happen on Kuroneko's team.

After the third event, everyone returned to the lodging.

Haru was thinking about his power. He felt that from everyone in this world, he lacked a technique that could become his trademark. Rather than calling him a specialist, most of his ability, technique, and magic turned him into a jack-of-all-trades. It might not be bad, but he didn't really like it since he lacked something which could become his identity.

Haru didn't want to be labeled as a pervert and he hoped for other's techniques. His gravity magic might be good but compared to Kouha, who focussed all of his power and time to train his gravity manipulation and magic. He knew that he lost against Kouha in terms of gravity, magic, or manipulation.

Then what about light magic? Haru thought of mastering it before, but he felt that light magic was useless in front of Sting.

Sting was a Light Dragon Slayer which enabled him to eat any kind of light.

Light magic was good for a trick during the battle such as an illusion or blinding the enemy. Even though the light was more than that, it was more complicated than he had thought to develop his light magic.

"Horo Horo no Mi", "Kiss", "Sticky Fingers", "Jewelry Bonney's power", etc.

Haru knew that he was powerful, but he felt that he lacked something. Thinking about the member of the "group chat", he could tell that everyone was focussed on one area such as Esdeath with her ice, Kouha with her gravity, Teppei with his plant, Korosensei with his speed, Kuroneko with his lightning, Shinobu with her poison, Luffy with his body's technique, etc.

Haru thought that his position on the "group chat" was similar to an assassin since he mostly used his "Sticky Fingers" during a fight and he also often fought on the close-distance.

However, in the end, he shook his head and thought that it was better to cook something first since everyone had a party with the result of the event.

'I wonder what kind of prize I might get after this quest...'

"Haru, I want more meat!"

Luffy latched his neck around Haru and wanted to steal the meat from the grill, but he was stopped.

"It isn't ready yet," Haru said with a strict expression.

In the lodging where Fairy Tail stayed, everyone had a party together. Even though the result of the event wasn't that good, they would give up so easily. They would have never given up and showed the Kingdom of Fiore that they were the strongest guild in this kingdom!

Kagura was looking at the starry sky. Gritting her teeth when she had met the most loathed person that she had ever seen in her life. She hated that person and wanted to kill him right away since that person was the one who had taken the life of her big brother. But at the same time, she was wondering why that man was on the Fairy Tail.

Kagura took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She thought about last year when she went together with Haru talking about a lot of things.

Kagura somehow missed those times when Haru did a lot of stupid things and teased her while also telling her about a lot of things in life. She pondered and thought about meeting him. Even though she knew that he had a wife, this matter was different and she didn't want to give up that easily.

"Wh - What am I talking about?!"

Kagura blushed and there was no way that she admitted that she fell for that scumbag!

Kuroneko, Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha gathered together while eating spaghetti and pizza. They had an upper hand against Haru's team and of course, they wanted to beat them, but tomorrow's they had an unexpected factor.

Luffy wanted to join tomorrow's event!

It was big news for all of them, especially when they knew that tomorrow's event was an event related to water.

Luffy had never read or watched any anime, manga, or movie on the "group chat" and it was also the reason why he didn't know about tomorrow's event.

"What should we do?" Kuroneko asked.

Teppei and Kouha were silent and looked at Korosensei.

The three of them nodded at the same time.

Korosensei pondered and said, "Well, why don't we let him?"

"I mean, we're on the upper hand, and in the end, all of those points are useless since the winner is going to be decided on the last day," Korosensei said.

"It's okay to lose once and it might also become a good lesson for Luffy."

Hearing Korosensensei's proposal, Kouha and Teppei didn't mind it too much since they also knew that they had upperhand on the last event in this "Grand Magic Games", especially with Korosensei in their team.

Korosensei's speed was almost cheating itself.

Kuroneko thought for a while and nodded. "I agree, but I really hope that Luffy can be smart sometimes."

Luffy was quite reliable to fight against someone, but for something which uses a mind? That guy was useless.

They knew that tomorrow's match would be a disaster.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 910: Naval Battle 1

The fourth day of the Grand Magic Games.

Everyone was told to send their representatives for this event.

Haru along with everyone was a bit surprised when Luffy would come for this event, but he thought that Luffy might have bought something on the "group chat" to erase the side effect of the Devil Fruit.

"Who is going to go?" Shinobu asked. She didn't have a hobby to show her body to the crowd, and if possible she wanted Haru to go.

Looking at Shinobu's reaction, Haru said, "I'll go. Inside the water, I'm invincible."

Haru nodded and didn't explain too much. After his body turned into the body of "Aquaman", he was truly alive within the water. As long as he was within the water, he was invincible.

"The water is alive. Once you dive in, it will immediately bare its fangs and attack. But there's nothing to fear. Don't resist the water. Thrust your fingers into the surface and carve an opening. Then you slide your body through that opening. Moving your arms, your head, your chest..."

Haru wasn't sure who had uttered those words, but he knew that guy was right since the water was alive. Thinking about the potential of Aquaman, he knew that he hadn't fully opened the potential of his body.

By then, all eight participants had walked into the arena.

Infinite A sent Luffy; Infinite B sent Haru; Infinite C sent Yukino; Mermaid Heel sent Risley; Blue Pegasus sent Jenny; Fairy Tail A sent Lucy; Fairy Tail B sent Juvia; Lamia Scale sent Sherria.

Looking at Sherria, Haru said, "It has been a while, Sherria."

Sherria puffed her cheek and looked away. She was annoyed when this guy suddenly got married which somehow made her realize that love wasn't only happiness, but there was also sadness. When someone was happy because of love, there was someone who was unhappy because of love.

Haru was helpless at this girl, but then someone suddenly nudged him.

"What the hell are you doing?! Don't you care about Kagura? Why did you suddenly try to flirt with another girl?!" Risley complained and raised her chest high since Haru was a womanizer.

"Don't slander, Haru!" Yukino refuted.

Then there was a fight between girls.

Lucy and Juvia who were on the side started to gossip about Haru while saying that "handsome man isn't good", "handsome man is always cheating", "he's only saying something sweet, but no one knows what's inside his heart", etc.

Haru was helpless then looked at Luffy to see whether Luffy could help him.

Luffy didn't say anything, he only picked his nose waiting for the match.

Haru somehow felt quite jealous of Luffy at this moment. He clapped his hand to gather their attention.

One clap caused everyone to put their attention on him.

"Everyone, let's focus on the event first," Haru said simply.

They nodded and thought about the event on the fourth day.

Mato who had been ignored earlier felt grateful at Haru since everyone started to notice him again, but at the same time, he knew that the cause of this trouble was Haru.

In this game, the participants swim inside a floating sphere of water. There are also various rules for this game such as:

1. Participants must knock one another outside of the sphere, with points being awarded based on the order in which the players are eliminated.

2. Falling out of the sphere results in the contestant being automatically removed from play for the rest of the event.

3. The last person remaining in the sphere will be the victor and receive top points.

4. Any form of magic or technique can be used to assist in knocking rival participants out.

5. When only two participants remain in the ring, a special 5-minute timer will be set. Should one of the participants fall out of the sphere during this time, they will not receive second place, rather they will automatically come last.

The rules were pretty simple and no one asked a question. They changed into their swimwear and the commentators were doing their best to keep the excitement of the audience.

"The competition for the fourth day is about to start," Chapati said. He had changed his wig since he had lost his black hair wig after the fight between Wendy and Sherria. This time, he changed into a blonde wig which somehow made him quite refreshed.

"This event is similar to under-water sumo wrestling, hmm, right?" Yajima said.

"I am so looking forward to this, thank you very much."

The guest judge for the fourth day was Rabian. He was a theater manager of Scheherazade which was a famous theater in the Kingdom of Fiore. For more information, most of the magicians in this kingdom had played in his theater to perform a drama since there wasn't any television or movie theatre in this world.

Everyone had changed into their swimwear and everyone was very excited when they saw the girls in their bikinis, one-pieces, etc.

Jenny, Lucy, Juvia, Sherria, and Yukino were the hottest and everyone screamed excitedly.

Korosensei took his camera again and took various photos of every girl at this event. His complexion, which was quite pale because of the porn book which he had bought yesterday, had slowly recovered because of this event.

Jenny had promised to take a nude photo in the Sorcerer Magazine and Korosensei bought it immediately. He even waited right in front of the publisher's house from night to the morning since he wanted to buy the first one. He was happy when he bought it and went to the deserted place to open it, but when Jenny's nude photo was shown, he also saw a nude photo of Ichiya, Hibiki, Ren, and Eve which made him barf right away.

That was why this group of girls who wore bikinis had given Korosensei a fresh air in his abyss. Though, he also took a picture of Risley in her chubby form since somehow there were also a lot of people who loved Risley's chubby form.

Then after the female had come out, it was the male's turn.

Luffy and Haru came out together, and everyone exclaimed in surprise and their eyes were staring at them.

Luffy with his usually cheerful smile showing a quite thin body, but full of compact muscle. However, there was a huge scar on his chest that showed that he wasn't something that could be underestimated.

Most people who saw this scar were wondering who was able to create such a wound on Luffy's body.

Then when it came to Haru, every female in this place took their breaths.

It might be because Haru was in the world of the Fairy Tail that he didn't hide the tattoos within his body. Even though it wasn't that tiring, it was quite troublesome to apply an illusion on his tattooed body to make it appear to not have any tattoos.

Haru didn't really want to have a tattoo, but it was because of his body transformed into the body of Aquaman that he received these tattoos.

Lucy gasped when she saw Haru. She had to admit that if this guy didn't marry someone and a scumbag then she might have an interest in him. She also understood why a lot of girls kept coming at him, especially when she saw his lower body.

Some of the guys in the audience twitched their lips when they saw Haru's body and his lower body.

The female audience had to admit that they were really jealous of Esdeath who could have Haru's ass every night at this moment.

"Cough! Cough! How about we start the event?" Yajima said to wake everyone up from their stupor.

They nodded quietly and the participants entered the floating sphere of water before the start of the event, but suddenly...

"Help! Help! I can't swim!!!" Luffy was drowning.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 911: Naval Battle 2

Luffy slowly fell toward the bottom of the floating sphere of water.

Swimming toward Luffy, Haru grabbed Luffy in his arms. He was about to ask whether Luffy had bought the thing on the "group chat" to erase the curse which made him drown in the ocean, but Luffy had passed out and his eyes showed a white part.

Everyone was stunned since no one expected Luffy to be unable to swim yet this guy bravely entered the event.

Kuroneko, Korosensei, Kouha, and Teppei facepalmed at the same time.

"Can you start the event?" Haru yelled since he wanted to throw Luffy out as soon as possible.

Haru threw Luffy out of the floating sphere of water.

Luffy, who had been thrown out, coughed several times and thrown out the water inside his body.

After Luffy had come out the battle continued and it became a battle between seven people.

There was only one male in this place, but no one really cared about it since Juvia and Lucy showed their power within the water.

Juvia who had mastered water magic was truly alive in this event.

Lucy took her Celestial Spirit's Key and summoned Aquarius.

Aquarius who was being called was angry, but she hurriedly moved and created a violent torrent of water within this floating sphere of water, but Juvia also did the same and their magic clashed with each other.

Sherria, Risley, and Yukino were a bit surprised by their confrontation.

But Jeanne used this chance to send one participant out. "It is a chance!" She moved very fast toward Haru and aimed her kick at him. However, Haru grabbed his leg and redirected her attack toward the outside of the sphere.

Jenny was out of the event immediately.

The Blue Pegasus sighed but also congratulated Jenny for doing her best during this event.

The confrontation between Juvia and Lucy continued, but in the end, Juvia won and Lucy was thrown toward the edge of the spherical water, but Lucy summoned another Celestial Spirit to help her.

Haru didn't join the fight and he also didn't initiate the battle, only swimming from here to there while looking at the battle. He also turned himself into invisible using his light magic made him unnoticeable, especially when everyone showed their powerful magic one after another. Though, of course, when he disappeared someone within the audience noticed it immediately.

Erza and Kagura frowned and knew that Haru was a very troublesome opponent.

If they were fighting against someone then they would refrain from fighting against Haru since it was very troublesome, especially with his variety of magic which somehow made their fight turn into tricky situation.

They wanted to remind their friends within the spherical water that Haru was aiming for them, but they knew that it was impossible. The only thing that they could do was to believe in their friends.

The fight between Juvia and Lucy was very noticeable since they were able to manipulate water, but the clash between Risley, Sherria, and Yukino also didn't lose to the two of them.

"Open Gate of the Paired Fish! Pisces!"

Holding a golden key in her hand, it started to shine brightly on Yukino's hand before summoned to large size fishes within the spherical water.

Happy was happy and he drooled when he saw two large fishes that came out from Yukino's key.

The two fishes were so powerful that they knocked down both Sherria and Rislye outside. But Juvia became even crazier and created a large whirlpool within. She had awoken her second origin and her strength had become stronger.

"It's time to send all of you out at once! Nobody within the water can beat Juvia! This is for you!! The wings of love!!! Juvia adores Gray-sama!!!"

Powerful whirlpool swept everyone, even Yukino was almost pushed to the outside of the spherical water if Pisces didn't help her.

Esdeath looked at Juvia and thought that the power of love could make her stronger. She nodded and thought that Juvia was interesting.

'Well, I can do that too...'

With her love for Haru, Esdeath would become even stronger.

Yukino and Juvia didn't give up and both of them kept trying to push each other out from the spherical water.

Lucy was helpless and could only stay within this place with the help of two Celestial Spirits to hold her in place.

But suddenly someone appeared before them, Haru who had disappeared for a while appeared and pushed the three of them out from the arena.

Lucy, Virgo, and Aries were sent out from the sphere so naturally without fighting back. The three of them wondering how Haru could suddenly appear before them.

Then everyone noticed Haru who had just appeared within spherical water. The way Haru swam in the water was so powerful and it was as if water had become his ally. The audience could only say that his figure was similar to a king of the sea or something which usually came out from the legend.

Haru couldn't manipulate water, but the water was his friend. This sentence was different from Tsubasa who often told the audience that the ball was his friend since the water was alive and the ball was a non-living thing.

Within this spherical water, everything had turned into chaos with a lot of powerful whirlpools that could knock down anyone.

Yukino was on her limit since she didn't expect Juvia to be so strong within water that even Pisces couldn't do too much in this battle.

Juvia who wanted to show her love to Gray became very strong as long as there was a love and Gray was looking at her, then she could do anything.

The whirlpool became even stronger and it sent Yukino out.

Yukino felt frustrated since she had lost once again, but she was glad that Haru was still inside the tournament and she hoped for him to win!

Juvia noticed Haru who wasn't affected by her whirlpool. Her eyes turned sharp toward him and said, "I won't lose no matter what!" She charged toward Haru with very fast movement. She knew that Haru was a hard opponent since she noticed within the water this guy wasn't affected by her magic. But inside the water, she was the winner.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

There were only two people inside the spherical water and a special 5-minute timer had started. It meant that the battle would end within 5-minute no matter what would happen.

The figure of Juvia and Haru moving from place to place within the spherical water was very awesome.

Juvia kept sending out powerful magic one after another, but Haru could dodge all of her attack with a very cool maneuver.

Some people who had fought against Haru realized that Haru was strong, but within the water, he was even stronger.

"Well, it is enough to play around." Haru looked at Juvia and said, "I'm sorry, but you need to lose."

"No! My love for Gray-sama is as wide as an ocean! I won't lose no matter what!" Juvia refuted, but suddenly she wasn't sure what had happened since she had already been pushed to the outside.

Haru was the only person within the spherical water and everyone cheered loudly in excitement.

[The event is over!! The winner is Kasugano Haruka!!!]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 912: Two Handsome Men

The audience was in a state of excitement since this event was so awesome.

Sexy girls, fierce confrontation, powerful magic one after another, they felt that it was the best event that they had ever seen!

Everyone had to admit that Fairy Tail was a very powerful team, especially when Juvia showed her power within this Naval Battle event, but the winner had been concluded and that wasn't Juvia rather it was Haru.

The members of the Fairy Tail might be a bit frustrated at how strong Infinite was, but they also knew that Infinite wasn't perfect especially when they knew Luffy's weakness.

Luffy was very powerful since he was immune to electricity and that meant Laxus's magic was useless to him, but they knew that he was weak against water which somehow gave them important information. However, they didn't even realize that even if they knew Luffy's weakness, it didn't mean that they could use it against him since Luffy's movement was too fast.

Before the battle of the fourth day, the score of each team was announced to everyone.

Infinite B with 58 points; Infinite A with 56 points; Mermaid Heel with 32 points; Lamia Scale with 30 points; Infinite C with 27 points; Blue Pegasus with 26 points; Fairy Tail B 20 points; Fairy Tail A with 15 points.

After Luffy's blunder, Infinite B was still in the 1st place in this tournament.

The members of Infinite A sighed, but they knew that they had a chance to win on the last event.

"Luffy, haven't you solved your curse before?" Korosensei asked. He remembered that Luffy had bought something on the "group chat" to erase Luffy's curse against the ocean.

"Ah, I haven't learned how to swim," Luffy said with a sheepish smile.

They were helpless, but since the event was over there was nothing that they could do.

Then the match started and the first match was a match between Ichiya and Niciya against Shinobu and Tabane.

Gintoki, Haru, and Esdeath looked at the reaction of Shinobu and Tabane since their opponents were unexpected.

Shinobu and Tabane were silent for a while before they stood up together.

"We'll end this battle quickly." 2x

The three of them nodded and didn't say anything since the existence of Ichiya was truly an enigma.

Haru knew that once Ichiya got close to Esdeath, she wouldn't hesitate to kill Ichiya and that was the reason why he had always been together with Esdeath. Besides he didn't want his wife being picked up by another guy, he also knew how cruel Esdeath was since once something like that happened then this woman wouldn't hesitate and killed them. Though, he didn't really mind since he knew that he could make his wife innocent in court by telling the judge that the guy who had approached her had done excessive sexual harassment.

The world of Fairy Tail was full of perverts, but Haru didn't blame them since this world was full of beautiful girls. Though, the main character of this story couldn't appreciate those beautiful girls which made Haru sigh at how wasteful it was.

"It's time to show our power to the world."

Ichiya put on a handsome pose and said, "Men...."

The people in bunny costumes also did the same pose as Ichiya, but he didn't utter any words.

"We'll go now," Ichiya said.

"Yes, please be careful, Ichiya-san!" 3x

Looking at Ichiya and Nichiya with their strange poses, Tabane and Shinobu weren't sure what to say.

"I'm sorry beautiful ladies, but in this game, I have to defeat all of you for my guild. Though, I'll apologize to both of you after the match, how about we have tea or something? I know a good place," Ichiya said.

Tabane and Shinobu shuddered to wonder why it was both of them who had to fight Ichiya.

Tabane nudged Shinobu and said, "Shinobu, he's talking with you."

Shinobu frowned and said, "No, he's talking about you!"

Both of them started to argue with each other.

Looking at the fight between two women, Ichiya became panicked and said, "Ladies, please calm down! Please don't fight over with me! I'm inviting two of you, not only one of you. I'm sorry for the misunderstanding and please stop fighting since it is very painful for me to see beautiful ladies such as two of you fight each other because of me...." He put on a handsome pose and took out two roses for both of them.

Tabane and Shinobu moved 10 meters away at the same time, but they also felt furious!

"Fuh... I guess, both of you are too shy," Ichiya said with a smile that showed his white teeth.

Tabane and Shinobu glanced at each other and nodded.

That was their thought at the time.

Every woman in this place could only show a sympathetic expression toward Tabane and Shinobu who had fought against Ichiya and Nichiya.

"If I was there, that guy would have already died," Esdeath said. She couldn't believe that there was such a man in this world which somehow disgusted her.

Haru and Gintoki didn't doubt Esdeath's words.

Esdeath looked at her husband and had to admit that she was lucky. She hugged her husband tightly and said, "Tell me if the match is over, I'm getting sick looking at this match."

"Alright, alright," Haru said and patted Esdeath's hair since he also felt the same damage when he saw Ichiya.

Before the match started, Ichiya wanted to show the identity of his partner in this battle.

The man in the bunny costume took off his mask and showed his handsome face to the world.

Everyone barfed at the same time.

Even Korosensei who was an octopus also couldn't handle this situation and the camera in his hands exploded immediately when he used it to take a picture of both Ichiya and Nichiya.

Even the camera decided to self-destruct rather than saving the picture of Ichiya and Nichiya inside its memory.

Ichiya and Nichiya were in a handsome pose with a lot of stars in their surroundings.

"We have Double Hunky-Man attack!!"

"Smell the perfume of Danger!!"

Tabane and Shinobu couldn't handle it anymore.

"Can you start the match? Hurry up!" Shinobu was quite impatient.

Tabane didn't waste her time and summoned all of her powerful weapons from missiles, guns, and even IS.

All of them were summoned and almost filled half of the stadium.

Ichiya and Nichiya opened their mouths wide since all of the missiles, guns, and two IS were moving toward them, sending out the powerful attacks.

*BOOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOOM!!!*

Ichiya and Nichiya passed out directly after bombardment of the attack.

[T, the winner is Tabane and Shinobu!]

Tabane and Shinobu hurriedly ran toward Haru since his presence could cure them of this nausea.

"M, Men... w, what a shy ladies..."

Ichiya uttered before he passed out.

The match continued in a hurry since they wanted to forget the figure of Ichiya and Nichiya. The second fight was a fight between Kagura and Millianna against Lyon and Yuka. The result of their fight was a draw which somehow was quite unexpected. Then the next match was a match between Natsu and Gray versus Sting and Rogue.

Natsu and Gray were fighting each other and Natsu decided to send Gray out from the battle.

Every member of the "group chat" knew the result of the battle, and they knew very well that Natsu was the strongest person in this world, especially since there was a demon within Natsu's body.

In the end, Natsu knocked down both Sting and Rogue together by himself and won the match which received a lot of cheers from everyone.

But at the same time, Haru felt a strange feeling in his surroundings. His sense was very keen and he understood that something was brewing in secret.

'Well, it is a dragon...'

Looking at the member of the Fairy Tail, Haru knew that they were a source of trouble, but since they were the main character, there was nothing that he could do. The only thing which he could do at this moment was to knock down the enemy when they came toward them later.

"Good job, you've done your best," Haru said and praised Sting and Rogue.

Sting and Rogue felt really wanted to cry when they received this praise, but at the same time, they felt frustrated since they had lost in this match.

The match continued and it was the fight between Gajeel and Cana against Korosensei and Teppei.

The audience who watched this match was quite surprised since Natsu could defeat both Sting and Rogue at the same time, but they weren't sure whether Gajeel and Cana could defeat the combination of Teppei and Korosensei.

Teppei with his plant manipulation and Korosensei with his speed.

Both of them were very strong opponents, but Gajeel and Cana wouldn't give up to defeat both of them.

"Nyuhuhuhu, this is going to be interesting," Korosensei said with a laugh.

Teppei smiled and said, "You have a bad hobby."

"I'll knock you down," Gajeel said with a cruel smile.

"Fairy Tail is the best guild," Cana said and took out her card. She also had a tattoo on her arm ready to send her magic.

The atmosphere between the four of them became tense and the judge announced the match.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 913: End of the Fourth Day

Korosensei was known for his speed so Gajeel didn't waste his chance and attacked him immediately before it was too late!

Gajeel inhaled a fairly large amount of air and then proceeded to release a very powerful tornado from his mouth, which possessed incredible blunt force. In the process, sharp metal shards are dispersed, which are capable of shredding the opponent's body. It was very powerful magic and most magicians would be knocked down with one attack.

Korosensei and Teppei suddenly appeared behind Cana and Gajeel at the same time.

Cana gritted her teeth and took out one card which could be effective for Korosensei.

Cana threw a card with pictures of sexy women, dressed in skimpy bikinis, at Korosensei.

Korosensei stopped and didn't believe what he had heard. Then suddenly the woman pictured on the cards came out holding him down.

Then she also sent out another card to Korosensei. "Woman's Wall!" She summoned a huge number of women that stacked themselves over each other creating a living wall to trap Korosensei.

Korosensei had a huge nosebleed and felt that he was in heaven.

"T, Teppei, I'm sorry. I lose this battle...."

"What?! Korosensei has lost!"

The audience and everyone in the stadium were speechless when Korosensei lost against Cana, however, the male audience at this stadium also understood why Korosensei had lost.

Yajima, Chapati, Haru, Kuroneko, Gintoki, and everyone wasn't sure how to react.

The members of the Fairy Tail were very happy that Cana had defeated Korosensei easily.

"CANA, YOU'RE AWESOME!!!!"

"GO AND DEFEAT THEM, CANA, GAJEEL!!"

"Wow... it's amazing... there are a lot of beautiful girls...." Korosensei's eyes were brimming with excitement and he couldn't move when he was being held down by a group of women, no, rather he didn't want to move.

Cana wiped the sweat off her forehead and grinned toward Teppei. "You're the only one now."

Teppei sighed and looked helplessly at Korosensei. He didn't expect Cana to know Korosensei's weakness, but he also understood considering Korosensei's perverted act for the past few days such a weakness was very easy to find. But he warmed up his body calmly and said, "I remember that your friend has defeated two people from our guild."

"Yes, what's wrong with that? You're going to lose anyway," Gajeel said with a grin.

"Then how about I do the same? I'll defeat the two of you alone," Teppei said with a smile.

Veins popped on the forehead of Gajeel and Cana since Teppei was looking down on them.

"Cana, I'll handle him," Gajeel said.

"No, I'll handle him!" Cana said.

Neither of them gave Teppei mercy; rather, they sent out their magic toward Teppei immediately.

Teppei moved very agilely and dodged all of their attacks. In truth, he could defeat them quickly, but he wanted to play them for a while. He also wanted to know how tough Gajeel's body was.

Gajeel charged toward Teppei and decided to fight in close combat.

Cana didn't close her distance, rather she acted in support of Gajeel harassing Teppei with various magic from fire, water, wind, ice, earth, and a lot more.

Card magic which is Cana's magic is very versatile magic and she can do a lot of things with it.

But Teppei wasn't some weakling, and he was known for his agility on "group chat." Dodging all of Cana's magic was a very easy task for him, but Gajeel didn't let him do that and kept him in place.

Even though Gajeel wanted to fight against Teppei alone, he could tell that Teppei was on another league from himself and Teppei was stronger than he had thought. How could he realize that? It might be because he was Dragon Slayer that he could tell whether someone was strong or not from his instinct as a Dragon Slayer.

Infinite was a guild full of monsters, but Fairy Tail was known for their tenacity and they wouldn't give up no matter what!

Explosion kept appearing from one location to another location which affected Teppei's movement since he couldn't move toward the place where the explosion was located. Then, in the end, he was trapped in the middle of explosion and Gajeel used that chance to use his strongest magic in such a situation.

"Karma Demon: Iron God Sword!"

Gajeel clapped his hands together above his head, creating a gigantic iron sword. He then proceeded to swipe the sword down, destroying everything in front of him.

Cana also used this opportunity to send out another "explosion card".

Gajeel yelled and pushed this gigantic iron sword with all of his power, but suddenly it stuck on something. He tried to push it, but he couldn't even move it.

Then suddenly Teppei appeared in front of Gajeel.

It was too late to escape, then Teppei started with his attack.

Teppei sent multiple strikes on Gajeel's motor nerves that paralyzed every muscle in Gajeel's body.

Gajeel was stunned in place and he couldn't move, but before that he shouted loudly, "Cana, use that magic!"

Cana saw that the situation had turned bad to worse. Hearing Gajeel's words, she decided to use her strongest magic.

"Gather! O river of light that's guided by the fairies!

"Shine! In order to perish the fangs of evil!

Teppei took a seed from his pocket and threw it on the ground.

The seed which was thrown on the ground suddenly grew very quickly into a large tree and protected Teppei.

*BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!*

The powerful beam of light was falling toward Teppei, but it was stopped by the "protection tree" which was grown by Teppei.

The strongest attack and strongest defense clashed with each other, but it seemed that the effect of "Fairy Glitter" was more unique than Teppei had thought and some of the light passed through the "protection tree". But Teppei had already moved away from his spot and appeared right in front of Cana.

Cana was about to run away, but suddenly she couldn't move and her body was paralyzed.

Gajeel and Cana couldn't move, and the sexy ladies that had surrounded Korosensei had also disappeared.

Along with the howl of sadness from Korosensei, the fourth match of the day was over with Teppei and Korosensei as the winner.

"NOOOOOOOO!!!! TEPPEI, WHY DID YOU END THE MATCH SO QUICKLY!!!!"

Korosensei grabbed Teppei's collar and cried in tears of blood.

Teppei sighed and wondered why it was so difficult to team up with a pervert.

After the match was announced, Gajeel and Cana who were paralyzed could move once again, but at the same time, they felt very frustrated since they had lost.

"I'll defeat you next time!" Gajeel yelled before walking away.

Cana sighed since she had lost very quickly. She shook her head before following Gajeel back.

Korosensei wanted to ask Cana whether she could trap him again, but he held himself. He wasn't a pervert, but a gentleman. It was difficult to ask a lady such a shameful request.

With that match, the fourth day of the "Grand Magic Games" was over with these points on each team.

Infinite B with 68 points; Infinite A with 66 points; Mermaid Heel with 37 points; Lamia Scale with 35 points; Infinite C with 27 points; Blue Pegasus with 26 points; Fairy Tail A with 25 points; Fairy Tail B with 20 points.

Looking at the result, Natsu made fun of Gajeel which in return Gajeel beat him up. Both of them started to fight each other until Erza stopped them.

On other hand, Gray who had been sent out by Natsu during the match had found a strange cave with a large dragon bone within which somehow shocked him.

At the same time, Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy knew that the time had become closer and they needed to do something.

The minister of defense and various captains of the army from the Kingdom of Fiore also knew that the end of the kingdom was near, and they needed to get their hands on the 12 Celestial Key as soon as possible.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 914: Lucky Man

After the fourth day was over, Gray brought Lucy, Erza, Wendy, and Natsu to the cave where he had met a dragon bone. In that place, they met the princess of this country along with the captain of the army.

The Princess of this country along with this captain knew the end of this country was soon and it was simply impossible to kidnap the Celestial Key from the Fairy Tail and the Infinite. The only thing which they could do was ask for their help to help them to save this country.

"Please save this country!"

On the fifth day, everyone was on holiday and they didn't have to do anything. They were quite free at this moment and only needed to wait for the final event which was about to start on the next day.

Sting and Rogue were very frustrated that they had lost against Natsu and swore that they would win against Natsu and Gajeel on the final event before passing out after drinking a large amount of booze.

It might have been their imagination, but there was one woman who was mingling on their guild.

"Hahaha, the booze in this place is amazing!" Cana laughed while drinking various boozes with Tsunade.

Tsunade's life in this world was very wonderful since she didn't have to do anything. In the morning, she could drink as much as she could then at night, she would enter heaven and play together with Haru. It might be because her body was full of nutrients since she was being injected by Haru every day and because of that her skin had become glowing and became even more youthful.

Tsunade really wanted this day to last for a long time.

Esdeath was the same since her husband kept pampering her every day. She ate delicious food, had a good fight, and watched a good show in this world. Lastly, all of that being done together with her husband.

Then Haru decided to go out to buy ingredients for dinner since the food was almost emptied.

Everyone loved Haru's food and no one doubted that.

French, Italian, Chinese, Indonesian, Japanese, American, etc; Haru had cooked various dishes from various locations within his world. The ingredients in the world of Fairy Tail were quite unique, and there was a lot of strange meat, vegetables, spices, etc which he had never tried before. He was very excited and tried a lot of things with those ingredients. Some of them were very delicious, but some of them were very strange or quite bad, but he didn't need to worry since Luffy would eat all of those foods clean.

Walking out to buy ingredients, it was quite a rare time for him to be alone since usually he was surrounded by a lot of people. But he knew that his alone time would be short since he heard someone call his name.

Turning his head, Haru saw someone that he didn't expect.

Walking next to each other, Haru was the one who talked, and Kagura was very quiet. He didn't really mind it, but he tried really hard to not make the atmosphere between the two of them become awkward. Then when the street became fairly quiet, he decided to ask, "What's wrong? You seem that you want to talk about something with me?"

"I met with Jellal a few days ago," Kagura said. She wanted to ask him why Haru had married, but in the end, she refrained since she felt very comfortable just walking beside him like this. It felt great since she could see the future with him without worrying too much about anything and just stood up beside him talking about silly things together. Their talk might be useless, but she felt very happy to be with him.

However, when he asked her about this question, her expression turned into a frown and there was a killing intent that started to emit from her body.

Looking at her expression, Haru could tell what answer Kagura had decided to take. He thought for a while and asked, "Have you met with Erza?"

Kagura frowned since she didn't understand what Haru meant.

"Erza has the same situation as Millianna and both of them have met with Jellal and your older brother, but unlike Millianna, Erza should have seen the last moment of your brother, before you've made your decision, you should talk with Erza so you might find something," Haru said.

"Something? What do you mean?" Kagura asked.

"I'm not sure," Haru said.

"You're not sure? Then why did you tell me to meet Erza?"

Haru wasn't sure whether he should support Kagura to have her revenge on Jellal since Kagura's state of mind was different from him.

Women tend to be emotional, even if Kagura was successful with her revenge, but it didn't mean the shadow of Jellal would disappear from her heart rather it might haunt her since he could see her mind was quite weak. Rather than thinking about revenge, he wanted her to forget about the past and look forward to the future.

"I just want the best for you. Erza might have known something which you don't know so you can make your decision after meeting her," Haru said.

Kagura bit her lips while looking at him for a while.

"Why are you so kind to me?"

Hearing that question, Haru wasn't sure how to answer. Did he feel responsible for her? That might be so since he had used his "pleasure magic" on Kagura, but he didn't want to have a complicated relationship with her, especially when he thought about Brandish. He wasn't sure about what had happened to Brandish, but he had left her for a long time. It might be good for Brandish to forget about him which was good for both of them, but his thought was broken when he felt something soft and fragrant on his lips.

Haru didn't move since this development wasn't something that he could think of since he didn't expect Kagura would have such a personality.

Kagura closed her eyes and kissed Haru's lips.

Millianna, Risley, Beth, and Arana who had been following both of them closely were surprised when they saw Kagura's action.

Even some members of the Fairy Tail who toured around the city randomly were struck in surprise when they saw Haru and Kagura kissing each other.

Crocus might be the largest town within the Kingdom of Fiore, but this world was unexpectedly quite small that all of them happened to see Haru and Kagura kissing each other.

Struck in place, Kagura parted her lips and said, "I know that you're married, but I can't hold myself." Her face was very hot, but at the same time, she felt relief and she also understood her feelings at this moment.

Haru felt uncomfortable, but he needed to say it.

Kagura shook her head and said, "Don't be, I'm selfish. I know that you're married, bu - but...." Tears rolled down from her eyes before she ran. "I'm sorry...." She couldn't tell her feelings toward him since she knew that their relationship was impossible to establish.

Haru didn't chase after her and felt slightly regret. He felt that he couldn't accept Kagura's feelings when he hadn't solved his relationship with Brandish since he felt what he had done was very irresponsible.

Haru had left Brandish after all and he had never met her for the past year then he also had married someone.

Well, even if he married, it didn't mean that his harem members wouldn't increase, but he still had a bottom line and in this world, there was something that he needed to do before he could accept Kagura's feeling.

However, it would be best if she forgot about him and moved on.

Touching the trace of warmth on his lips, Haru felt that he was really lucky as a man since there were a lot of women who loved him.

"I need to make them happy."

It was his vow as a harem protagonist.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 915: The Final Day 1

Then the day ended quickly and the final of the Grand Magic Games was going to start.

Yesterday, there were a lot of things that happened such as the military who came to the Infinite's lodging asking them to help the country from the destruction which was about to this country.

The members of the "group chat" knew what was about to happen and they didn't mind helping since they needed to hunt down a dragon for their quest.

Dragon might be the strongest creature in this world, but they didn't think too much about it and they didn't feel that much of threat from the dragons since when they compared it with all of the things that they had fought in the past, a dragon was nothing.

They weren't sure how strong the dragons were, but they believed in their strength.

Yukino was also specifically being requested to use her Celestial Key to open the "Eclipse Gate" and she accepted that request since she didn't mind helping the country that was about to welcome a disaster.

Yukino knew that her strength wasn't much, but she would help the country.

Then after Haru returned, he talked with Esdeath and because of that talk, their relationship had become much closer.

Haru thought about children, but he felt that it was too soon and Esdeath also wasn't in hurry either.

As an Emperor of the Empire, a lot of people urged him to have a descendant as soon as possible since they needed a prince for the Empire.

Haru had told his ministers to wait for two months which meant 2 years in his original world since he changed the ratio of time on the various world on the "group chat" with his world. It was necessary since he needed to maintain harmony between girls since he had a lot of lovers in various worlds. Even if they loved him, it didn't mean that they could accept his relationship with other girls after all so he needed to do it slowly.

Haru needed to respect their feelings and didn't force them to meet each other. He needed to be patient since a woman was a very jealous creature and they wanted to be treated special more than anyone.

It was troublesome, but the reward was worth it.

In the end, Haru gave plenty of love to Esdeath right into her womb, but he had used magic so she wouldn't get pregnant. Though an accident might happen, if that really happened then he could only say that it was blessing in disguise.

He felt that he needed to graduate from high school first before he could have a child, but enough of that since the final day of the "Grand Magic Game" was about to happen.

The three judges were Chapati, Yajima, and Mato.

Today Chapati had changed his wig into something funkier with a lot of spiky hair telling how excited he was to the world.

After every team on the "Grand Magic Games" spread to the entire town, the judge started to announce the event.

The final day of the Tournament is a battle royale with every team and their members participating in a team battle, known as the "Grand Magic Game". The battleground is the entire city of Crocus where all the teams are already spread out.

The rules are as follows:

1. All members wander the streets and if they encounter members of another guild they are to fight.

2. When a participant loses consciousness or is deemed unable to continue the battle, the opposing team scores one point.

3. Each team must appoint one of their members as team leader, this is kept secret from the rest of the other guilds.

4. If the team leader falls, the opposing team gains 5 points.

5. The total maximum number of points is 45 points, this implies that every team has a chance of winning.

6. Moving as one group or separate is totally up to the individual members of the team.

Points garnered in this event are added to the overall score gained throughout the Games.

Everyone was full of enthusiasm and they couldn't wait to watch this "battle royale" right away!

Hearing the rules of the game, Marvis then looked at the score on each team.

Mavis knew that it would be hard to become the champion of the "Grand Magic Games" considering their points were the lowest among everyone, especially the Fairy Tail B which had only 20 points. Even if they had a full 45 points, it would be very hard to become the champion.

However, it wouldn't be the style of Fairy Tail for them to give up.

'Fairy Tail A has 25 points and if they win all 45 points then it's possible for them to reverse the situation...'

Mavis thought a lot of strategy and stratagem inside her mind to help her guild to become the winner of this tournament. She was known as the brightest mind in the entire history of Fairy Tail and no matter what she would make her guild to become the winner of the "Grand Magic Games"!

The members of the Fairy Tail A and B had made up their minds to work together to win this tournament. Their position was the lowest, but they didn't want to become the loser in this battle. Even though Infinite was a very strong opponent, they had a chance for reversal.

Each of them had learned about the weaknesses of some members such as Luffy and Korosensei. As long as they were the first ones who struck then their chance of winning would increase.

But they forgot one thing: that there was someone who couldn't be read with a strategy or anything and common sense was useless on him.

His mouth was full of flame and he was ready to knock down all of the enemies while ignoring Mavis who had been telling the strategy that was about to be implemented on this event.

Kagura was silent and thought about the thing which Haru had told her yesterday.

Looking at Kagura who was silent, Arana, Risley, Beth, and Millianna weren't sure what to say and they also weren't sure how to help her since Kagura was in love with a married man. They wanted to support their friend, but they knew that this relationship was immoral, especially when the guy had a wife.

Their minds weren't on the match since the scene where Kagura kissed Haru's lips was etched into their minds deeply realizing that their pure girl had grown up. Though, they had to admit it was annoying when the guy who had made her grow up was a bastard!

"Men, let's do our best in this match!"

Ichiya raised his finger to the sky.

"Listen, we need to get serious, or else we'll lose against Haru's team!" Kuroneko said.

They nodded and understood that Haru and almost everyone who participated in this tournament knew about the weakness of both Luffy and Korosensei.

"We're going to win no matter what!" Kuroneko shouted.

"Then who is the captain?"

Everyone looked at each other before making up their minds who would become the captain.

"Can I retire early?" Gintoki asked.

Haru wanted to say something but gave up since the match had started.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 916: The Final Day 2

Fairy Tail knew that their only chance was to make Fairy Tail A the champion of this tournament. Even though Fairy Tail B was quite dissatisfied, their points weren't enough to become the champion of this tournament.

The maximum number of points which could be gotten by each team was 45 points, Fairy Tail B had only 20 points, even if they could get all of the points, it was impossible to become the champion.

Then the only thing which they could do in this situation was to work together to defeat all of the enemies in front of them. It might be a bit dirty, but considering how strong the enemy was, they felt that it was a reasonable strategy.

Fairy Tal A and Fairy Tail B combined their power to reverse their position from the last to the 1st; from zero to hero!

"I don't want to work together! We're all competitors! I'm going to win this tournament!" Natsu yelled.

Though, there was one person who would cause a mess in their team.

Infinite C, who owned 27 points felt quite strange since how they felt that they were weaker from last year. Last year, they were in 2nd place, but today they were in 5th place. They felt frustrated by it and that was why they were going to surprise everyone. They were going to defeat all of the competitors in this event besides Infinite A and Infinite B then became the champion of the tournament.

"Yosh, we're going to win this tournament!" Sting yelled.

Rufus, Sting, Yukino, and Rogue were ready to wreck apart this event.

Rufus nodded and jumped onto the rooftop. He put his finger on the temple, and the rest went on to fight against the enemy.

The rest of the members of the Mermaid Heel didn't move for a while, they were looking at Kagura, waiting for her order. They knew that rather than chasing after Haru, it was better to go for another team considering they were in the 3rd place in the "Grand Magic Games".

Kagura took a deep breath and said, "Let's go."

The members of the Lamia Scale also moved, but they didn't move together and went to the scatter ways. It wasn't that they were overconfident in their abilities, but that they believed in each other and they also believed in Jura who would bring them to victory.

"So what are you going to do now?" Teppei looked at Kuroneko.

"We're in 2nd place, and it is better to stay here for a while," Kuroneko said.

"Yes, but it seems that Luffy has gone by himself," Kouha said.

Kuroneko was surprised and asked, "Why didn't you stop him?!"

Kuroneko was speechless and sighed.

"It's alright. I'm sure that Gintoki is also going to give up quite early," Teppei said.

Hearing Teppei's words, they nodded and could see that Gintoki would give up quite early during this event.

"So are we going to wait here for a while?" Kuroneko asked.

"Aren't you the team leader?" Korosensei asked.

"W, well, but our opponent is Haru and Esdeath... So....." Kuroneko wasn't really confident that she was able to win against both of them.

Kouha's expression became serious and asked, "I know that Haru and Esdeath are strong, but...

Looking at the expression of the three of them, Kuroneko nodded and said, "Yes... We're stronger....." She looked at Kouha and said, "Even though I'm the leader, but Kouha..... You're the one with 5 points."

In this event, when someone defeats one person their team would receive 1 point, but if they defeat the team leader then they would get 5 points.

Kouha nodded and said, "Alright, believe in me." He thought about Haru and thought of a strategy to defeat him.

"Something is coming," Teppei said.

Rufus put his finger on his temple and said, "Memory-Make: A Night of Falling Stars!" Beams of lightning were sent out from his body to all of the participants beside his allies.

Looking at the beam of lightning which was about to approach them, Kouha raised his hand and redirected all of the beams which came to his and his team direction back to Rufus.

Kuroneko was surprised by this power and asked, "Is this gravity manipulation?"

Kouha nodded and said, "Yes, there are a lot of things which can be done by gravity."

Korosensei looked at Kouha and thought that it would be difficult to defeat him if Kouha decided to create a wall of gravity in his surroundings but luckily, they were teammates in this tournament.

"How about we move?" Teppi was quite bored.

Looking at each other, they didn't really mind moving out; however, they looked at Korosensei for a moment.

"W, what?!" Korosensei felt a bit nervous when everyone was looking at him.

"Don't get caught by Cana's magic again," Kuroneko said.

"T, that was an accident! It won't happen once again," Korosensei said with a flustered expression.

The three of them stared at Korosensei for a while and felt worried. They could see that Haru would use that weakness to win against Korosensei easily.

Rufus, who stood up calmly suddenly noticed the beam of lightning which he had sent out earlier was coming back in his direction. It wasn't only one, but there were a lot of them which made him quite surprised. Jumping several meters back, he dodged all of the beams of lightning which were about to attack him.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

The roof that was hit was charred and destroyed.

Rufus sighed and thought that he was too naive. He knew who had sent his magic back and decided to target a small fry in the competition first. He remembered the ice magician from the Fairy Tail and thought that it would be a good target.

"Can I retire early?" Gintoki asked.

Haru wanted to say something but gave up since the match had started.

Shinobu was annoyed and put her blade on Gintoki's lower body.

"W, wait, wait! I'll defeat the enemy, of course! But then I'll retire when I'm defeated, alright?" Gintoki hurriedly said since his little brother was about to cut down.

Shinobu nodded and said, "I know that you don't like fighting, but at least, do your best for a while, Gintoki-san."

"Alright, alright, I know." Gintoki sighed and said, "I'll move now." He was about to move but stopped when he saw something bright in the sky.

Haru raised his hand and used his gravity magic to redirect that magic back to Rufus. His Kenbunshoku Haki helped him to know the location of everyone since with his power it was enough to see 2/3 parts of the town.

Gintoki sighed in relief when the danger had disappeared.

"We're going our separate ways in this battle, right?" Haru asked.

Tabane, Shinobu, and Esdeath nodded at the same time.

"Then, go. I'll be a supporter of this event," Haru said. He was the team leader and the points on his team were enough for him to lazy around and with the personality of the women in his team, he knew that they would be uncontrollable and wanted to be crazy. Then it was better to let them go wild while he took care of the rest.

"I'll go with Gin-chan," Haru said.

They nodded and agreed with his decision.

"Then, I'll give everyone a surprise first!"

Tabane summoned various missiles around her surroundings before she typed on the hologram keyboard at a very fast speed.

*BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

The missiles were shot and moved very fast toward the target; then Esdeath, Shinobu, and Tabane moved on their own toward the enemy.

Looking at Haru who walked toward him, Gintoki sighed in relief and said, "Thank you, Haru."

"No problem, let's just walk around the city. We might as well have an early afternoon tea in an empty cafe with warm tea and delicious sweets," Haru said.

Gintoki had never felt more grateful than before that he was part of Haru's team. "Haru! If I am a girl then I'll fall in love with you!"

"Don't say such a disgusting thing." Haru frowned and said, "Let's go."

Then both of them started their journey together, the journey to the land of sweets and dreams.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 917: The Final Day 3

The movement of Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B was very fast and they met with the Blue Pegasus right away.

The 10 of them moved at the same time and defeated all of the members of the Blue Pegasus without hesitation.

The five members of the Blue Pegasus disappeared and were teleported right away.

"Hey, what do you mean by that?!" Natsu was annoyed when his target was stolen.

"Ha? You're too slow!" Gajeel said with a smirk.

Natsu and Gajeel stared at each other before saying "Hmph!" at the same time.

"We're going to fight each other! The last one inside that standing in this place is the winner!" 2x

Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B looked at each other for a moment. Even though Mavis had told them to work together, they didn't feel comfortable with it.

In the end, the two teams separated from each other since it wasn't their style to work together like this!

"Wait? Are you serious? You'll lose!" Mavis tried to remind them.

"It's alright! In the end, as long as we're the last one standing, then we're the winner!" Natsu said.

Mavis sighed, but she knew that even if they couldn't be the number one, but if they were able became the last one who was standing on this event then they would win this event. They might lose the tournament, but they won the prestige of winning against everyone. She thought for a while and felt that it wasn't a bad idea.

"Alright, I'll support your decision, but...."

Mavis wanted to say something, but she noticed that all of the members of the Fairy Tail on the stadium were under bombardment from the bomb.

Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B hadn't moved quite far from each other and after dodged the magic from Rufus. They defeated all of the members of the Blue Pegasus, but then they noticed something was about to fall toward them.

Juvia and Gray knew very well about the thing which was about to fall toward them since they had experienced it first hand.

"Be careful! It's an explosion!" Gray shouted.

Natsu, Gajeel, and Laxus used their technique at the same time toward the missile which was about to hit them.

"Lightning Dragon's Roar!"

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

A huge explosion happened and the force behind this explosion pushed almost everyone on the Fairy Tail A and Fairy Tail B. Their teams were scattered since they were blown away by this explosion.

Such a huge explosion caused the attention of everyone in this town and they moved toward the source of explosion ready to grab their points!

Wendy and Lucy have been together since being blown away by the explosion.

"Ugh..." Lucy fell on her face showing her panties.

"A, are you alright, Lucy-san?" Wendy asked with a blush since she saw Lucy's panties were quite wild.

"I, I'm alright..." Lucy said after she stood up. Her clothes had become dirty but she could continue the battle. She looked around and asked, "Where's everyone?"

"I'm not sure." Wendy shook her head and said, "We might be separated."

Lucy looked at Wendy who seemed worried and knew that she needed to become the big sister for Wendy.

"Alright, then we need to do our best in this game!"

But then they felt the air start to feel cold.

"T, this is?!" Lucy turned and saw the nightmare she saw on the first day of the tournament.

"E, Esdeath-san!" Wendy was also scared since she knew about Esdeath's power.

Lucy and Wendy had turned into a lamb which was ready to be slaughtered.

Esdeath froze them without hesitation and forced them to teleport back.

Wendy and Lucy didn't even have a chance to fight back and lost.

Esdeath received two points for her team after she defeated them.

After Esdeath had defeated them, she jumped on the floating ice which she had made since a blast of purple energy was shot on her spot earlier. Dodging that attack, she looked at Mirajane who had transformed into Satan Soul: Sitri.

Esdeath smiled and said, "It seems that you're going to give me more fun than both of them."

"I'll defeat you," Mirajane said with a serious expression and flames started to surround her. She covered her entire body in flames and charged toward Esdeath.

Esdeath also didn't back down and faced Mirajane directly.

Beth, who was hiding, watched the battle between Mirajane and Esdeath. She thought that she had a chance to steal the points from Esdeath and Mirajane after they had gotten tired from their duel, but suddenly she was frozen and was forced to teleport.

Laxus was also separated from his team, but then he didn't expect to meet Luffy.

"Oh, I've found someone finally!" Luffy said with a smile. He had run around the town and finally and didn't meet anyone which annoyed him. It was also the reason why he was very happy when he had found someone.

Frowning, Laxus knew about Luffy since Luffy was the famous rubber man. He knew that Luffy was immune to lightning, but he wouldn't admit defeat because of that. Covering his entire body with lightning, he charged directly in front of Luffy at a very fast speed before slamming his fist right into Luffy's face.

Laxus felt strange since Luffy didn't avoid his attack, but then he saw Luffy's head was being stretched very long before in an instant Luffy's head appeared right in front of him slamming right into him.

Laxus, who was being headbutted by Luffy, was knocked to the ground and that confrontation caused a large crater.

Laxus felt that his head was bleeding and his head was almost cracked.

Luffy smiled and asked, "Is it done?"

Laxus gritted his teeth and punched the ground, standing up using all of his might.

Gray and Juvia were together and Juvia was really happy with it, but then they met Rufus and Kuroneko.

"Rufus, I'll handle Juvia, you can handle the naked one," Kuroneko said.

"Alright," Rufus said while looking at Gray.

Gray frowned and said, "Juvia, can you handle the girl."

"Yes, Gray-sama! Our love will defeat them!" Juvia said with a serious expression.

Gajeel and Natsu looked at both Rogue and Sting who appeared right in front of them.

"You're going to have revenge now?" Gajeel asked with a smirk.

"No, we're going to beat you up!" Sting said.

"Gajeel-san, I'll defeat you," Rogue said.

"I'm all fired up!" Natsu was excited.

Erza looked at the girl in front of her.

Kagura watched Erza with a serious expression.

Both of them looked at each other for a moment before starting to fight.

Teppei, who was walking randomly, didn't expect to meet his opponent last year.

"Teppei-dono, it has been a while," Jura said with a smile.

"Jura, it has been a while." Teppei nodded.

"I've been waiting for this moment. Let's exchange fists with each other," Jura said.

Yuka and Toby were running away since Tabane had summoned her IS.

"W, what the hell is this!"

Yuka and Toby kept running, but against IS they were helpless

Tabane folded her arms then looked at the loli who had fought against Wendy or something. She thought for a while and said, "Oh, you're that big breasts loli."

"I'm not big breast loli! I have a name! My name is Sherria!" Sherria refuted and took a deep breath. "I'll defeat you now!"

Then another Infinite Stratos appeared beside Tabane and it aimed toward Sherria.

"Attack her," Tabane said.

Silver Gospel looked at Sherria for a while before shooting down a rain of energy blast.

Sherria screamed and regretted her decision to fight against Tabane.

Tabane was about to move again, but someone stopped right in front of her. She smiled and asked, "Kouha, what are you doing?"

"Tabane, we're a competition now. So..." Kouha said while holding a big sword on his arm.

Tabane smiled and said, "Good, then let's fight!"

Millianna, Cana, Shinobu, and Yukino met each other and also decided to fight each other.

"If I could do this, wouldn't it be nice? I have lots of dreams, but he makes them all come true with a mysterious pocket." 2x

Haru and Gintoki walked together while singing the "Doraemon" theme song.

Gintoki was quite nervous, but he felt quite relaxed when he sang this "Doraemon" theme song with Haru. He was about to continue but forgot. "Ah! I forgot the lyrics!"

"Just say 'tetetetetetete'," Haru said.

Gintoki nodded and sang, "Tetetetetetete."

Lyon and Orga fought to each other, but they stopped when they heard the song which was sung by Haru and Gintoki.

"Ah, please continue," Gintoki said and patted Haru's shoulder. "They seem busy. Let's go to another place."

"Good, but it seems that someone won't let us do that," Haru said and looked at someone who stood on the top of the light pole.

Following Haru's gaze, Gintoki started to pale and stumped. "K, Ko, Korosensei....?!"

"Nyuhuhuhuhu, I guess, you don't mind starting our lesson now, right, Haru?" Korosensei asked.

"Yes, let's start the lesson now!" Haru stomped the ground then appeared right in front of Korosensei, raising his fist to punch him out, but Korosensei suddenly appeared behind him.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

However, Haru quickly dodged Korosensei's attack.

Gintoki who watched this battle felt that the intensity of this battle wouldn't be lost to Goku's fight. He hid behind the wall to calm himself. He took a deep breath and started to sing the "Doraemon" theme song again. He really hoped that the fight between them would be over after he had finished this song.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!*

The building where Gintoki was hiding had exploded and he plopped on the ground.

"DORAEMON, BRING ME BACK HOME!!!!"

Gintoki yelled with all of his power!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 918: The Final Day 4

Kuroneko didn't expect to meet Rufus, and both of them decided to work together when they met Juvia and Gray. She knew the result of the match between Gray and Rufus, but she wondered whether Rufus could change the fate with her beside him.

The fight between Rufus and Gray was quite fierce, but Rufus was quite calm using various magic using "Memory-Make".

But the fight between Kuroneko and Juvia also didn't lose to the duel between Rufus and Gray and they had attracted a lot of attention from the audience!

Juvia had mastered "water" magic which turned her into the water itself as long as she had magic power inside her body. She could control and generate water from her body which could be used to attack, trap, slip, etc the opponent.

Juvia created a large bubble of water to trap Kuroneko inside, but Kuroneko's speed was so fast that Kuroneko could dodge Juvia's magic.

Kuroneko controlled a lot of monsters that were made after she enlarged the size microscopic fungus.

Juvia was startled by the disgusting monsters which suddenly appeared, but it wouldn't be enough to defeat her!

By swiping her arm, Juvia sent scythe-like blades of water toward the monsters which surround her.

*Slash!* *Slash!* *Slash!*

Juvia's magic might be made from water, but it was enough to cut down a hard rock or stone.

Kuroneko dodged all of Juvia's attack, and thought that she needed to get serious.

Juvia's body could turn into water and the physical attack was useless to her.

But Kuroneko knew what Juvia's weakness was.

Juvia saw that Kuroneko didn't move and used this chance to attack Kuroneko.

Juvia turned her entire body into the water and moved very fast toward Kuroneko. She surrounded Kuroneko with boiling water and intended to end this battle.

Kuroneko brought her hands to the sky and shouted, "Iron Hammer of the Thunder Emperor!" She evoked a colossal lightning bolt to strike the ground with tremendous force intended to defeat Juvia.

Juvia saw a blue blinding light that broke the roof of the building before it struck her down.

Juvia's body which turned into the water was electrified by this thunder and she lost consciousness.

Juvia closed her eyes and teleported after she had lost.

Kuroneko sighed in relief then she looked at Gray who had also defeated Rufus using ice magic.

"Ice-Make Unlimited: One Sided Chaotic Dance!"

Various weapons that were made from ice attacked Rufus at the same time and didn't give him a chance to copy everything into his memory.

Rufus lost and he was teleported.

But even if Gray had defeated Rufus, his body was ridden with wounds from the battle earlier. Looking at Kuroneko who seemed to be alright after fighting against Juvia. He knew that Kuroneko was a strong wizard, but as a magician of Fairy Tail; it wasn't his style to give up!

Gray looked at Kuroneko with a serious expression.

Kuroneko shook her head and sighed thinking that Rufus had lost against a "Nakama power".

'But I'm the one who is going to win!'

"Pursuit of the Lightning Beast!"

Three lightning bolts in the form of rabid beasts were summoned from the sky to strike down at Gray.

Gray shouted and put on his posture to create ice before shouting, "Ice-Make: Shield!" He created a large shield of ice in front of him.

*BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

Three lightning bolts hit the shield of ice in succession and it started to crack before it pulverized by Kuroneko's magic.

Gray quickly escaped and he was about to make the floor into ice to make Kuroneko slip, but he underestimated Kuroneko's speed.

"Flash Movement of the Thunder Emperor"

As if Kuroneko had turned into thunder, she appeared right behind Gray before she used another magic.

"Purge of the Thunder God!"

A massive burst of lightning was released from Kuroneko's hand and attacked right into Gray.

However, Gray gritted his teeth to bear this thunder and used his last power to attack Kuroneko.

A huge hammer appeared right in his hand and he slammed it right into Kuroneko.

The fight between Esdeath and Mirajane was very fierce. Both of them were very powerful, but Esdeath was even more powerful.

Even Mirajane's magic could destroy a lot of buildings and the area in the surrounding area, but in front of Esdeath's ice; it was meaningless.

Esdeath's ice was so tough and the temperature was so cold that it was close to sub-zero temperature.

Mirajane's body was full of wounds and part of her body was also frozen by ice, even though the flame had surrounded her body, but it wasn't enough to melt the ice which was released by Esdeath. Looking at Esdeath who sat on the floating ice throne while looking down on her, she felt very annoyed. Her true personality was quite short-tempered and she didn't like it when someone was looking down on her.

Bursts of powerful purple beams were released from Mirajane's body to strike down Esdeath, but Esdeath merely created a wall of ice right in front of her and easily blocked Mirajane's attack.

"I'm getting bored, how about I end this battle," Esdeath said.

Then suddenly a colossal ice block appeared in the sky.

The audience who saw how gigantic this ice block was could only open their mouths in awe.

The size of the ice block didn't lose to the size of meteorite which was brought by Kouha a few days ago rather it might be bigger than that meteorite.

Elfman and Lisanna yelled in worry. Both of them knew how strong their big sister was and they believed in her, however, they didn't expect Mirajene to be this helpless in front of Esdeath.

However, Elfman and Lisanna were Mirajane's siblings, they believed in Mirajane until a colossal ice block which suddenly appeared in the sky and it was ready to slam down Mirajane into flat.

Mavis, Makarov, and the other members of Fairy Tail were frustrated by Esdeath.

Wendy and Lucy lost against Esdeath then Mirajane too?

Mavis who was a master of strategy could do nothing in this situation when the enemy had overwhelming power and all of her strategies turned useless.

Everyone shouted together hoping Mirajane would be alright and reversed the situation.

Looking at the colossal ice block which almost dropped right on the top of her, Mirajane knew that it was too late to escape. Her body was quite stiff from the coldness from Esdeath's ice, but she wouldn't give up! Her little sister, little brother, and everyone on the Fairy Tail were watching her and she wanted to give them a victory. Using all of the magic power within her body, she used all of it until the last drop before she slammed her fist into the ice block!

The hardness of the ice block which was made by Esdeath was harder than diamond, but the little fist of Mirajane created a little crack before it continued to the entire ice block.

The entire ice block was shattered into many large pieces by Mirajane's power.

Everyone shouted in excitement when they saw Mirajane was able to shatter that ice block.

Lisanna, Elfman, and everyone on the Fairy Tail were happy and proud of Mirajane, but they forgot about something.

Clapping her hands, Esdeath was amazed by Mirajane's power and if possible then she might want her into her army. "Hmm... amazing." Her eyes kept staring at the figure of Mirajane who was covered by her ice.

Hearing Esdeath's praise, Mirajane showed a proud and somehow arrogant expression that resembled how she was during her teen years.

"Then how about one more time?"

Then another block of ice appeared right on the top of Mirajane and this time it was even bigger than before.

Everyone turned silent before they heard a loud noise.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 919: The Final Day 5

Everyone had turned quiet since Mirajane lost against Esdeath.

Mirajane was powerful, but Esdeath was a monster.

Even though everyone in the Fairy Tail often saw how powerful Gray was as an ice wizard, in front of Esdeath, that exhibitionist was nothing.

"T, there's still Erza! She's going to win against that Ice Queen!" Bisca said. She believed that Erza was able to defeat Esdeath since she knew how strong Erza was.

Hearing Bisca's words, everyone turned their attention toward Erza who fought against Kagura. The fight between the two of them was very fierce and it even destroyed a lot of buildings within Crocus.

Looking at their battle, Makarov had heard that Kagura wanted to have revenge against Jellal, but he was wondering whether that revenge even spread toward Erza.

Erza and Kagura fought each other and both of them also argued with each other about what Jellal had done to everyone and Kagura's older brother who was known as Simon.

Even after what Haru had told him yesterday, Kagura had made up her mind to have her revenge against Jellal no matter what!

Erza didn't mind Kagura's revenge on Jellal, but she didn't want Kagura to bring Millianna to her revenge.

The battle between the two of them was inevitable and no one could stop until one of them was defeated!

Mirajane had lost, Esdeath didn't stay there any longer and searched for another target since the competition had just started!

Breathing heavily, Kuroneko didn't expect the power of "Nakama" to be so powerful. It took her quite a long time before she was able to defeat Gray.

Kuroneko heard a loud sound, but she was inside a building and she didn't really know what had happened outside.

Gray was teleported after losing.

Kuroneko thought to rest and sat down on the ground until suddenly she felt quite chilly then she suddenly noticed part of her body started to freeze!

Kuroneko had a bad forbearing feeling and knew instantly who had come toward her. Hearing stepping heels that came closer, she hurriedly stood up and turned to see her new opponent!

Kuroneko had a pale expression on her face.

Smiling, Esdeath said, "Oh, Kuroneko, I didn't know you were here.'

Kuroneko was 100% sure that Esdeath knew that she was inside this building and that was why Esdeath was coming to this place. She hoped that someone would save her, but even if someone didn't come then she would try her best to defeat Esdeath here!

"Purge of the Thunder God!"

Kuroneko attacked Esdeath with a massive burst of lightning before she turned and started to run.

"Flash Movement of the Thunder God!"

Her body turned into lightning and she was about to run since she thought that it was simply impossible to fight Esdeath head-on and decided to retreat, but she noticed that her legs were frozen. She tried to break the ice on her legs by using her thunder, but the ice kept regenerating on her legs until her thunder couldn't break the ice again.

"Why are you running?" Esdeath asked.

Kuroneko took a deep breath and said, "W, well, can you make it quick?" She sighed and she knew that she had lost. It was better to admit her loss quickly since she was too tired to do more battle, especially with Esdeath.

Then Esdeath granted her wish and quickly defeated Kuroneko.

Kuroneko sighed and she realized that she was only a normal human who had just learned magic for a year. She felt that it was too early for her to fight Esdeath who was a warrior from her childhood and kept fighting until now.

Looking at Kuroneko who had teleported away, Esdeath chuckled before she heard the sound of sword clash. She was curious and jumped toward the roof of the building before she saw the fight between Erza and Kagura.

Esdeath knew Erza and Kagura very well since Erza had been defeated by her husband's lewd magic, and the other one had an ambiguous relationship with her husband.

Esdeath didn't hesitate and decided to join their fight!

"Kuroneko has decided to give up?" Kuzuha was surprised.

"It's a wise decision." 3x

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tsunade thought that Kuroneko was smart to escape right away from Esdeath. They didn't understand how Haru decided to marry Esdeath, but they had to admit that Esdeath was scary and very strong.

Hearing their answer, Kuzuha didn't say too much since she hadn't read "Akame Ga Kill" since she was only 11 years old and "Akame Ga Kill" could only be read when she was little older. She needed to be older to be able to read that manga to see why Esdeath was so powerful and scary.

The Fairy Tail who was watching the fight on the hologram screen suddenly turned pale when they saw someone who was about to come to the fight between Erza and Kagura.

"Let's hope that both Erza and Kagura can fight together against that woman," Mavis said with serious expression.

They nodded and thought that Esdeath was too much of a cheating existence!

Jura dropped to the ground before he was teleported back.

Teppei sighed and his clothes were a bit dirty after he had fought against Jura. From his location, he knew that there was a lot of fight which happened around his surroundings and thought about which place he should go.

However, when he was about to take a step suddenly he heard a cheerful song that was sung with a depressed voice. He felt a bit weird, but when he saw the one who sang this song, he didn't feel that surprise anymore.

"Ah ah ah I love you very much, Doraemon.

"Ah ah ah I love you very much, Doraemon."

Teppei was speechless, looking at Gintoki who squatted on the ground while holding his head with both of his hands.

Teppei greeted Gintoki without hesitation.

Gintoki stopped his song since he was surprised but then he noticed Teppei. He sighed in relief and said, "It isn't that I'm surprised or anything. I'm just not used to someone suddenly calling me during a battlefield, alright? Let me remind you again that I'm not scared!"

Teppei wasn't sure what to say for a moment and asked, "Battlefield?"

"Uh? Yeah, you might not be able to see it since the fight is very fast," Gintoki said and pointed his finger at the fight between Korosensei and Haru.

The earth was as if it had been turned over, but the figure of Haru and Korosensei kept flashing from one place to another which somehow made Gintoki's eyes hurt. His song was about to end, but suddenly Teppei startled him which disturbed his song so it made him needed to sing the "Doraemon" theme song once again.

Teppei wasn't surprised by Korosensei's speed, but he was surprised by Haru's speed since it seemed that Haru was able to match Korosensie's speed.

'No, it seems Haru's reaction was faster.'

That was the truth since Haru's speed was slower than Korosensei and he also needed to use his "Kenbonshoku Haki" to support his lack of speed to fight against Korosensei.

Teppei was wondering whether he should come and join their fight, but then he heard this strange song again.

"This sort of thing is good.

"That sort of dream, this sort of dream, I have many of them but all of them, all of them, all of them..."

Teppei could see that Gintoki was running away from reality, but somehow he also understood Gintoki's feelings at this moment.

Looking at Luffy who was picking his nose, Laxus became angrier. His temper was quite good after he had returned from Tenrou Island, but against Luffy; he was helpless.

Throwing the bogger on his finger, Luffy was quite bored and wondering whether he should end this battle.

Laxus felt as if something had broken inside and he used all of his power on this attack.

"Lightning Dragon's Roar!"

Laxus released his magic energy into a concentrated, destructive blast that destroyed all of the buildings in front of him.

However, Luffy continued to pick his bogger since it seemed that there was still bogger inside his nose.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 920: The Final Day 6

Laxus was wondering whether he was dreaming since all of his attacks were useless, but he couldn't escape from the relaty since his attack was really useless on Luffy!

Luffy was someone who had eaten "Gomu Gomu no Mi" which had turned him into a rubber man and that had made him to both immune to blunt attacks and electricity.

But that wasn't the main point, the main point was that most of Laxus's attacks revolved from his fists and electricity that meant all of his attack was useless on Luffy.

No matter how hard or powerful his magic was as long as it didn't have a property of sharpness or unless Laxus mastered "Busoshoku Haki" or mastered water magic then he could do nothing against Luffy no matter how strong his Lightning Dragon Slayer Magic was.

Laxus rushed at Luffy and released a large burst of lightning from his fist with the intention of heavily damaging and electrocuting Luffy, whilst also pushing him away with immense force but...

Luffy's body stretched out before he knocked Laxus down again!

Laxus had forgotten how many times that he had been knocked out by Luffy, but he kept standing up no matter how many times he had fallen since he needed to win this tournament or else he wouldn't able to face everyone on the Fairy Tail!

Standing up, Laxus emitted a lightning which was stronger than that started to surround his entire body. He was ready to fight against Luffy again. He didn't give up and he thought as long as he hit harder and made his lightning stronger then he would win against Luffy this time!

However, Luffy faced an electricity user who was stronger than Laxus.

Enel is the former "God" of Skypiea and the main antagonist of the Skypiea Arc, as well as a major antagonist of the Sky Island Saga. He has eaten "Goro Goro no Mi" which has turned him into a "Lightning Human".

Unlike Enel, Laxus's lightning was lukewarm.

But Luffy had to appreciate Laxus's guts and thought that he should give his best to defeat Laxus. "Blonde guy, I'll defeat you now."

Laxus was speechless when Luffy didn't even remember his name which somehow made himself wanted to defeat Luffy no matter what!

Luffy put his fist on the ground before saying, "Gear 2nd!" His body started to redden and also generated heat. He pumped blood on his body to make himself stronger and faster; and he also turned his right hand into black activating "Busoshoku Haki".

After Luffy had entered a quest several times, he had also learned a lot of things from Haru about "Haki". Even though he didn't read his own story, Haru often told him to learn more about "Haki", "Devil Fruit", and some techniques in the world of One Piece. He didn't mind it since it would make him stronger without and it was all good since he didn't want to lose his family again. He needed to get stronger to protect everyone from his friends, crew, and the people he cared about!

Luffy's arm cocked back, his arm ignited, releasing a stream of fire.

Laxus, who was about to slam Luffy, was suddenly startled when Luffy appeared suddenly right in front of him. He was about to stop Luffy, but he was too late.

Luffy punched his fist into Laxus's body and created a fiery explosion.

Laxus, who was punched, was blown away and destroyed many buildings in the process before the force from Luffy's attack stopped. When he stopped, he couldn't stand up and passed out on the ground, losing his battle against Luffy.

"L, Laxus has been defeated by Luffy!" Chapati shouted excitedly since one of the strongest members of Fairy Tail had lost against the member of the Infinite!

Yajima only nodded and thought that it was a result which he had predicted since he didn't think Laxus was able to defeat Luffy, especially when Laxus was someone who used lightning magic.

The members of the Fairy Tail closed their eyes and sighed.

Mirajane, Lucy, Wendy, Laxus, Gray, and Juvia were defeated.

There was only Natsu, Gajeel, Erza, and Cana who stayed on the tournament which somehow made them quite pessimistic about the result.

"What are you afraid of?! We're Fairy Tails! We need to believe in our family!" Makarov shouted.

Hearing their master's words, everyone felt a bit shocked but nodded.

"This result is better than before!"

"Everyone has become stronger!"

The members who didn't disappear from the past seven years knew that even if they lost, the battle prowess which was shown by everyone had increased the prestige of their guild!

They felt that it was enough and they knew that the glory of Fairy Tail in the past had returned once again!

Mavis was silent thinking about the strategy which she could use to help everyone, but the combat power of the members of the Infinite was very strong which made her helpless since she wasn't sure what to do to support the members of the Fairy Tail.

Mavis took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, thinking that being panicked wouldn't help her since the only thing which she could do was to believe in her family!

*BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

*BAAAM!* *BAAAM!* *BAAAM!*

Tabane had taken out all of the weapons within her arsenal to attack Kouha. She also used two Infinite Stratos to attack him after it had defeated Yuka, Toby, and Sherria but...

All of the attacks which were sent by Tabane were useless on Kouha.

Kouha used gravity barriers around his surroundings to bounce off incoming projectiles back toward Tabane which made her quite troubled.

Tabane couldn't think of a way to defeat Kouha since all her attacks were useless. She thought for a while and decided to retreat since she didn't see a chance to win, but suddenly she felt that her body was being attracted by something.

"Don't run away," Kouha said with a smile. He used his gravity to attract everything on his surroundings from IS, weapons which had been brought by Tabane, various buildings, etc.

Gravity is one of the four fundamental forces and of course, it is a very strong power. Unless someone is also a master at gravity magic or has gravity immunity then it is very difficult to fight against someone who has mastered gravity manipulation.

Everything was gathered together and Tabane couldn't escape Kouha's ability. She sighed and thought that she was weaker than she had thought.

Even though Tabane was able to develop an IS or the strongest weapon in her world, it was difficult for her to fight against a strong magician or ability owner such as Kouha, especially when this guy's ability was to manipulate gravity.

"I lost, Kouha," Tabane said while puffing her cheek and felt annoyed. Even though she had lost, she admitted it directly, however, she still hated it when she lost.

"Well, I don't want to hurt you after all," Kouha said and stopped his ability.

When Tabane felt the power of Kouha had disappeared, she collected all of the weapons and her IS before being teleported after she had said that she lost against Kouha, but before that, she said, "But I will win next time and Haru will have his revenge on me!"

Kouha nodded with a smile hearing her declaration.

Kouha looked at the battlefield in the distance and saw the fight between Haru, Korosensei, and Teppei. He thought that he should also join this battle to defeat Haru since this guy was very tricky opponent, but along the way, he heard a cheerful song which was sung with quite a depressed voice.

"DORAEMON, WHERE ARE YOU!!!!"

Shinobu swung her sword and destroyed the card which was thrown at her. She knew that Cana was around this place, but she could defeat that girl later since she needed to defeat the opponent in front of her.

Yukino used Libra to trap Millianna and looked at Shinobu, ready to support her.

Shinobu nodded and moved very fast to defeat Millianna.

But at this moment, Cana who was in the battle decided to use her trump card without hesitation!

Then a huge light beam was shot from the sky toward Yukino, Millianna, and Shinobu at the same time!

Looking at the explosion which had happened, Cana came out from her hiding place and sighed in relief. In this event, she had seen a lot of crazy things such as colossal ice blocks, thunder from the sky, etc. She thought the power of the guild member of the Infinite was much stronger than she had expected. She was about to walk away, but then she heard a sound of footsteps. She hurriedly turned and was surprised when she saw one person was alright after taking "Fairy Glitter" directly.

"Surprise?" Shinobu said with a smile on her face.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 921: The Final Day 7

Shinobu had escaped the "Fairy Glitter" which was used by Cana earlier. When she attacked Millianna earlier, she didn't use her real body rather she created a body clone using his poison manipulation. Of course, she wouldn't explain this to Cana who seemed confused by this situation.

Cana was confused, but then she noticed there was a lot of Shinobu who suddenly appeared on her surroundings. But she was smart enough and realized that Shinobu was able to create a clone or an illusion. She wasn't sure whether it was a clone or illusion since she didn't know much about Shinobu's magic.

But whatever, Fairy Tai's magician was quite rare to use their heads and she was the same. She was going to blast away Shinobu and win the match.

Cana placed "Lightning," "Reverse Tower" and "Lovers" cards on top of each other, combining them and subsequently generating a massive electric shock that could strike multiple targets.

Those electric shocks caused Shinobu's clone to disappear, but when it disappeared it turned into a purple mist that surrounded the entire area.

Looking at this purple mist, Cana had a foreboding feeling, but it was too late since she had inhaled some of those purple mists.

Suddenly Cana dropped on the ground and felt very sleepy. But she forced herself to stay conscious. Then she heard the sound of footsteps and knew instantly that this sound should have come from Shinobu.

Cana knew that she had been trapped from the beginning and it frustrated her. She passed out then she was forced to teleport since she had lost.

Looking at Cana who was teleported, Shinobu had to admit that Cana was quite strong but compared to the thing which she had faced in the past, Cana was nothing. She knew that her power revolved around poison and if she could master it better then it might be possible to help everyone.

The battle in this place had ended, Shinobu looked around and wanted to help Haru, but then she saw Luffy running toward her.

Luffy waved his hand with smile and passed directly through the purple mist which had surrounded the area, but he didn't pass out and continued to run toward Shinobu.

Shinobu was speechless, but she also understood that Luffy's body had a lot of antibodies of poison since Luffy had also fought a "human poison" in the world of One Piece. She sighed and thought that it was too early to fight against Luffy.

Then Shinobu decided to teleport since she had lost against Luffy.

Luffy tilted his head and didn't understand what was happening, but it seemed that he had won.

Erza and Kagura had fought with each other.

Their fight was so fierce that it destroyed a lot of buildings, and Kagura showed an upper hand even though she hadn't taken out her sword.

Then when Kagura saw an opening, she didn't show mercy and took out her sword ready to slay down Erza!

Erza understood Kagura's feelings, but she wouldn't want to offer her life for it. She changed her armor and deflected Kagura's sword.

Both of them fought once again with Erza using the "Talk no Jutsu" which didn't lose to Naruto and she used it to preach Kagura.

Kagura then realized that Erza was the one who had helped her from the Cult of Zeref. She was glad following Haru's words and understood that she had met someone who had helped her during her childhood time. She started to cry then a large piece of debris suddenly dropped from the top of the building.

Erza pushed Kagura away to save her, but her body was trapped.

Kagura hurriedly helped Erza and pushed away from the debris which pressed Erza's body.

The relationship between the two of them became closer when they found out that they had met each other during childhood time and Erza had also helped Kagura in the past.

The relationship between the two of them was amended, but suddenly the temperature started to turn chilly before it almost froze them.

Kagura and Erza who wore skimpy clothes felt really cold, but they knew that a strong enemy had arrived in front of them. Looking at Esdeath who was in front of them, both of them knew that they needed to work together or else...

Esdeath looked at Kagura and asked, "Do you want to date my husband too?"

Erza opened her mouth in awe and didn't expect Kagura to do such a thing.

Kagura blushed and held her sword. She looked at Esdeath and said, "I, I'm sorry, but I can't give up on him!"

"Hmm... Interesting, but can you do that?" Esdeath asked with a smile.

Snapping her fingers, Esdeath turned all of the surrounding areas into ice in an instant, but both Erza and Kagura used their swords to deflect the ice which almost froze them and jumped on the sky to avoid the ice.

Erza felt that this matter was quite complicated, but she knew that she needed to help Kagura.

"Thank you," Kagura said.

"Good, two of you are against me, don't make me bored and scream!"

Esdeath charged towards both of them!

Haru and Korosensei fought each other.

Haru tried to attack Korosensei, but Korosensei was always able to dodge him.

Korosensei was the same and tried several times to attack Haru, but all of his attack was being dodged by Haru.

Both of them fully showed their speeds and their reaction speed in this battle!

Lyon and Orga, who had been battling nearby, were also blasted away by Korosensei and Haru and teleported away.

Korosensei and Haru didn't care about them since once they lost their focus they would lose in an instant.

Haru didn't want to use this technique, but he knew that it was effective against Korosensei.

Then various beautiful women suddenly appeared and surrounded Haru and Korosensei.

Korosensei suddenly realized that Haru had disappeared, but he couldn't think straight since he saw a lot of hot women giving him flying kisses and winks.

Korosensei had a river of nosebleeds from his nose since this group of women were very sexy and tried to tempt him. His mind was in a mess, especially when those women started to move closer and he could even feel bouncy breasts on his back.

Haru had added gravity magic to his illusion which gave them a texture so Korosensei would feel how soft the bodies of those women were.

"Korosensei, you're so handsome."

"Korosensei, can you play with us?"

Korosensei knew that it was Haru's technique, but he had never thought that Haru was able to use such a dangerous technique.

"D - Dammit! I, I won't fall for this trick!"

Teppei and Gintoki who heard Korosensei utter those words could only be speechless since Korosensei's words didn't match with his action!

Then when Korosensei made an opening, Haru quickly sent a blow to defeat Korosensei, however, a thick tree suddenly appeared and blocked Haru's attack.

Haru jumped back and the illusion which he had cast also disappeared then he couldn't help but sigh when he looked at someone who had joined the battle.

"Korosensei, you should be careful," Teppei said.

"I'm sorry, but Haru is a very tough opponent," Korosensei said with a serious expression before he wiped the blood on his nose.

"Let's defeat him together," Teppei said.

Korosensei nodded and looked at Haru. "Sorry, Haru. This is competition after all."

Then Kouha also appeared and stood beside Korosensei and Teppei.

'Kouha, Teppei, and Korosensei....'

Gintoki knew that Haru was powerful, but he didn't think that Haru was able to face three of the powerhouses in the "group chat".

Haru took a deep breath and calmed himself. He knew that he needed to use that or else...

"UWOOOOO! Haru has been cornered by Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha!" Chapati was very excited.

"What is he going to do in this situation?" Mato asked.

"This is going to be a difficult fight," Yajima said, but he also wasn't sure whether Haru was able to win this battle or not since it would be a hard fight and he was also curious what kind of decision that Haru would make at this moment.

No one could look away since they were waiting for their confrontation.

Haru would be fighting against Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha alone without the help of his allies.

Some people could already tell who was the winner of this battle, but somehow they had a feeling that Haru would show them something in this battle which made the result of the battle very hard to predict.

"So, what are you going to do Haru?" Kouha asked with a smile.

Teppei and Korosensei were virgins and Haru's "pleasure magic" wouldn't be that effective against them.

However, Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha didn't lose their focus since they knew how cheating the power of harem protagonist was.

Gintoki also wasn't sure what to do, but suddenly he heard a voice that made him goosebumps on his entire body.

Haru's figure along with everything in the surroundings started to become a bit strange and hazy.

Everyone felt chilly and their minds felt a bit confused before suddenly the sky turned dark and eerie. When it happened, they weren't sure what had happened, but everything caused them to have goosebumps.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 922: The Final Day 8

Sting and Rogue were fighting against Natsu and Gajeel.

Even though it was the fight between Dragon Slayers, their fight was pale in comparison to the fight which happened in the surrounding area.

Sting and Rogue showed their 120% of their power to defeat Natsu and Gajeel, however, the main characters of this story were Natsu and Gajeel.

After Natsu and Gajeel had awakened their Second origin, they were able to defeat Sting and Rogue with their overwhelming power.

In the end, Sting and Rogue had lost in this battle and they were teleported, but they didn't give up and would challenge them again in the future!

Natsu and Gajeel were quite tired by the battle earlier, but they knew that it wasn't over. They needed to defeat more enemies in this place, but they suddenly felt something temperature became quite chilly and the sunny sky turned darker. Looking toward the sky, they saw a gray moon which somehow showed an eerie smile.

"Damn! I need to defeat whoever has done this!"

Natsu didn't think much and thought that everything would be over once he had defeated the opponent, but then suddenly he saw a television box appear in front of him.

"Huh? Gajeel, what is that?"

Gajeel, who was standing beside Natsu, also noticed that television box which suddenly appeared, but he wasn't sure what it was.

Gajeel scratched his head, but then suddenly the television box was turned on and they saw a picture of scenery of a jungle with a well in the middle of it.

But that wasn't over when a woman with pure white clothes and long black hair covered her face suddenly appeared inside the television. They didn't know what happened, but that woman kept moving closer and the television was turned on and off so suddenly while also making a strange noise.

Then suddenly the woman came out from the television box which made both Gajeel and Natsu goosebumps.

"G, Gajeel, how about searching for the enemy's first?" Natsu asked.

Both of them started to run together to search for an enemy, however, they met that woman again in front of them.

They changed direction and ran to another place, but they also met with that woman again. Then they changed direction again, but the same thing happened over and over again. They kept doing it until they felt something cold behind their neck.

Turning their heads, they saw nothing which somehow made them relieved since they saw nothing; but when they returned, they saw the woman again showing only her eyes while looking down on them and twisting her head in a very abnormal angle before starting to creep toward them.

"UWAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" 2x

Gintoki had passed out when a lot of ghosts had suddenly appeared in this town and he was teleported back quickly.

The audience who saw this battle was also surprised since the surrounding area had changed and it had become very eerie and scary!

Mavis, who saw what had happened to everything in the surrounding area, understood why Haru was able to see her because she saw this power.

No one knew what had happened, but their goosebumps were raised and they felt scared. Everyone gathered together while hugging each other since they were afraid something might come out so suddenly.

"Y, Y, Y, Y, Yajima-san.... w, w, w, what happened?!" Chapati was scared.

Yajima had goosebumps and he wasn't sure how to answer this question since he was in awe by Haru's new ability.

Yajima had heard it but didn't expect it would be this terrible.

Esdeath, who fought against Kagura and Erza, also noticed a change in the surrounding area, but it didn't affect her battle. She had a feeling that it was her husband's power, but it was her first time to know that he had this kind of ability.

The battle of the three of them continued and Kagura had lost against Esdeath, but Erza didn't give up and kept fighting!

Esdeath looked at Erza who didn't give up no matter how many times that she had beaten this girl up. She understood why Haru needed to use his "pleasure magic" to defeat Erza since the tenacity of this woman was very strong but...

Erza was frozen by Esdeath in an instant.

Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha didn't expect Haru to be able to develop his "Devil Fruit" to an awakening.

Haru had used an awakening on his "Horo Horo no Mi" and he named this ability as a "Haunted World". It was a technique which turned the surrounding area into haunted with various power of ghost such as poltergeist, illusion, depression inducement, etc.

There were various ways to develop "Horo Horo no Mi" such as becoming a necromancer to raise the dead from the graveyard, playing with a ghost, etc. But in the end, he decided to turn everything into a ghost and of course, this wasn't the end since he could develop "Horo Horo no Mi" further in the future.

The big buildings on the surrounding area along with various debris from small to large moved toward Teppei, Korosensei, and Kouha.

Kouha tried to stop those things with his gravity wall, but all of those things passed through his gravity wall before it slammed directly toward Kouha knocking him out on the ground.

Teppei and Korosensei had escaped, then they attacked Haru who was floating in the air at the same time but.....

Their attack had passed through and no matter how many times they had tried all of their attacks had passed through Haru's body and turned useless. But then suddenly a strange force pulled their body and knocked them down toward the ground.

Kouha woke up once again and tried to attack Haru, but all of that had passed through Haru's body.

In the awakening form, Haru had turned into a ghost and left the boundary of living world. He had turned into a ghost and a physical attack was useless. The only thing which was able to hurt him was Esdeath since she owned a Zanpakuto.

But this wasn't all of Haru's power since the three of them started to have hallucinations and strange noises which kept bothering them and made it hard for them to stay focussed and would make them depressed all the time!

Korosensei was scared since he was afraid of supernatural things since he knew very well about Haru's power. Haru had eaten "Horo Horo no Mi" and it was possible for him to summon a ghost which made him scared.

Korosensei couldn't handle it anymore, especially when he saw the famous "Sadako" from "Ring" also appeared. He was teleported since he was scared of ghosts and lost this match directly.

Kouha and Teppei were alone and they weren't sure how to defeat Haru since all of their attacks had passed through Haru's body.

"Kouha, do you have a way to defeat him?" Teppei asked. He didn't think that his plant manipulation would be working against Haru since he was using a physical attack even though his plant had an ability to poison, but he didn't think it was enough to defeat Haru.

Kouha thought for a while and said, "Buy me time, I'll use my ultimate technique." He put his palm together before a powerful force started to gather in his palm.

Then black matter started to be created within Kouha's palm and started to suck the air slowly.

Teppei was speechless and he was about to attack, but suddenly felt that his feet started to become transparent then he was being pulled toward the earth. Then various ghosts appeared and said something creepy before it crept into his body. His powerful spirit suddenly started to become lower before he turned depressed.

"I'm lower than an algae...."

Then Teppei teleported back.

Kouha, who was preparing his technique, was also hit and his technique also failed to be used. He tried to strengthen his will then asked, "Is this an awakening?"

"Yes, it is quite complicated, but you should learn it in the future," Haru said.

"Damn, I lost," Kouha said with a sigh before he was teleported.

Haru sighed in relief then he returned everything to normal. He didn't really want to use it since this technique was quite complicated and dangerous since it might also damage his friends' spirit since none of them had a technique to defend themselves against an attack that damaged their spirit directly.

Haru didn't search for Gintoki since he knew that Gintoki had been teleported away. He decided to search for another enemy since this event wasn't over yet.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 923: The Final Day 9

When everything returned to normal everyone sighed in relief.

It was as if everything which had just happened was just an illusion or a dream.

Everything might return to normal, but they couldn't erase the fear in their hearts since the thing which happened earlier scared them. They felt as if the world had turned haunted and various ghosts suddenly appeared and scared them.

But at the same time, they realized how powerful Haru was.

It wasn't Makarov's first time seeing someone who mastered magic which related to a ghost such as a guild master of "Phantom Lord" who was known as Jose Porla.

But compared to Jose, Haru was several times even more powerful.

However, when the female audience looked at Haru's sunny appearance once again the fear in their hearts disappeared and the stadium filled with thunderous cheers since he had defeated Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha at the same time!

"He's very powerful," Lisanna said.

"Don't worry, Natsu, Gajeel, and Er--"

Makarov was about to say Erza, but she had been defeated by Esdeath.

Erza and Kagura were defeated by Esdeath without resistance.

Esdeath was quite bored and decided to go back to her husband. She also wanted to ask who was left within the event since she knew that Haru's "Kenbunshoku Haki" could see the entire city.

Natsu and Gajeel sighed in relief when everything had returned to normal since everything had turned weird earlier. They didn't know what had happened, but it might have something to do with one of the magicians at the event. Then they didn't think too much and decided to knock up the next oppontent that appreread in front of them, but then they noticed Luffy who was running toward them.

"I'll handle this," Natsu said.

"No, it's mine!" Gajeel said.

Luffy stopped and looked at Natsu and Gajeel. He was quite confident to face both of them at the same time, but then he heard a familiar voice.

Luffy turned and saw Haru and smiled.

Luffy was excited when he saw Haru and thought to give him food since he was hungry, but then he remembered something. "Where is everyone?"

"They have lost," Haru said.

Luffy was silent, but then he realized what had happened earlier was because of Haru.

"Do you want to face them?" Haru asked while pointing his finger toward Gajeel and Natsu.

Luffy nodded and said, "Yeah."

"Then, I'll handle the pink hair. You can handle long hair, right?" Haru asked.

"Good, but after I've defeated that long hair, we should have a fight!" Luffy said with serious expression.

"Alright, let's do that," Haru agreed without hesitation.

"Done with the discussion?" Gajeel asked.

"Who is going to fight me!" Natsu asked with excitement.

"I'll face you," Haru said.

"Then, you'll face me, right?" Gajeel asked Luffy.

"Yes, let's do it!" Luffy said with a smile.

Esdeath also came to their battlefield, but she didn't bother with their battle since she had heard everything.

Creating a floating throne from ice, Esdeath sat down and decided to watch this fight. It would be perfect if her husband could prepare a snack for her, but she knew that he was quite busy and she didn't bother them while hoping this fight would be fun to watch.

Hisui E. Fiore is the Queen of Fiore and the daughter of the King of Fiore, Toma E. Fiore. She is a slim, petite young woman. She has wavy light green hair that reaches down to the middle of her back. She has large dark green eyes with long eyelashes.

Overall, she was a very beautiful woman and whoever married her would be lucky for several generations, but that wasn't the problem here since few days ago someone from the future had come to her and talked about something bad which would happen to her the Kingdom of Fiore.

Hisui didn't believe it at first, but when she saw the unexpected result of the guild of Fairy Tail. She started to believe the words of that person and thought that something would happen to her kingdom.

The only way to solve this problem was to open the Celestial Gate, but to open it she needed 12 gold keys of the Celestial Spirit. She needed to get them, but it was hard, especially when two of them were being held by the members of the Infinite.

Infinite was the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore and it had a lot of strong wizards such as Korosensei, Teppei, Luffy, Esdeath, Haru, etc, especially when she saw Haru's power who was able to turn the entire city into haunted which somehow also scared her since she was scared of ghosts.

But Hisui had to admit that Haru was handsome and she was quite jealous of Esdeath who had married him.

'Now isn't the time to think about that!'

Watching the fight which was about to happen, Hisui was also curious whether Fairy Tail would be able to win against Haru and Luffy since no matter what she couldn't see both Natsu and Gajeel were able to defeat them.

But at this moment, she didn't know that a figure from the shadow crept from behind and was ready to catch this princess since everything had gone the wrong way, especially with the appearance of the Infinite.

Hisui who was watching the match didn't know what had happened, but she didn't think too much since she couldn't look away from the screen.

Lucy and Wendy who had lost right away stayed on the infirmary with their bodies covered in a thick blanket while sipping warm cocoa on their hands. Both of them lost quickly against Esdeath.

In the story, both Lucy and Wendy usually had plot armor that would protect them from anything, but against Esdeath that plot armor was useless.

Lucy usually had tough durability and she would stand up again and again after she was blown away or defeated or being hit by something then reversed the situation using a "Unison Raid" or "Urano Metria". Both of them were very powerful spells that were able to defeat her opponent in a single attack.

Wendy was the same, even though she was a loli, but her power couldn't be underestimated since she was a Dragon Slayer. She was able to eat air and turned it into her power.

Both of them were powerful with strong plot armor and the power of "Nakama", but Esdeath just froze them in an instant.

If Esdeath was serious then it was impossible for them to sit down calmly on the infirmary while drinking hot cocoa but Esdeath didn't kill them and just defeated them quickly.

Watching the entire fight which happened at the event, they realized how powerful a member of Infinite was. They thought that Erza, Kagura, or Mirajane were able to defeat Esdeath, but all of them were quickly defeated. Then they continued to watch the match and a lot of matches quickly made them realize how powerful the member of the Infinite, especially Haru who was able to defeat three members of the Infinite from Korosensei, Teppei, and Kouha.

This event was full of twists and excitement, but it was bound to end soon, especially when the fight between Gajeel and Natsu against Haru and Luffy was about to begin.

Lucy and Wendy were glad that Esdeath didn't join the fight and only watched from afar. They knew how powerful Haru and Luffy were, but they believed in their friends. They believed in Natsu and Gajeel who were able to defeat the enemy in front of them. They believed their friends would be able to overturn this situation by winning against Haru and Luffy.

Both beautiful girls prayed together hoping that Natsu and Gajeel were able to defeat Haru and Luffy.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 924: The Final Day 10

The fight between Haru and Luffy against Natsu and Gajeel had started!

Luffy and Gajeel started to move and both of them exchanged their fists, but quickly Gajeel realized that his attack was useless on Luffy since all of his fists were quickly bounced away when it touched Luffy's skin rather Luffy's punch was full of impact and each of them was very painful which made Gajeel frown.

In this clash, Luffy didn't even use "Busoshoku Haki" since he felt that he didn't think that he needed to do so.

'If punch didn't work then....!'

"Iron Dragon's Lance: Demon Logs!"

Gajeel turned his arm into a large spearhead, from which a large number of iron spears were fired towards Luffy multiple times in rapid succession.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

Dodging all of Gajeel's attack, Luffy only moved his body slightly and seemed very easy for him to fight against Gajeel. Then his fist turned dark and he punched it right into Gajeel's face since he felt that it was better to end this battle quickly.

Gajeel felt that his face trembled when he received this punch. He felt that his jaw was almost broken, and he was knocked out to several building away by a single punch of Luffy, but he quickly got up and sent out another attack.

When Gajeel was thrown, he released a powerful tornado from his mouth, which possessed incredible blunt force along with sharp metal shards that were capable of shredding the opponent's body.

But Luffy appeared right in front of Gajeel and punched him again.

Gajeel was wondering whether he was going to lose again, but he wouldn't let that happen!

"LIKE HELL I'M GOING TO LOSE!!!!"

When Gajeel was about to blow away Luffy's punches again, he created a spike onto his heel to bear the impact before sending his counterattack.

"Karma Demon: Iron Spiral!"

Gajeel transformed his legs into a giant drill that rotated at high speed, giving it exceptional piercing power, heavily damaging whatever it struck.

But Luffy didn't dodge Gajeel's attack, rather he faced it directly.

Luffy's body started to redden and smoke was released from his body. His arms turned black and hardened his arms.

"Gomu Gomu no Hawk Rifle!"

Luffy twisted his arm to create a spinning punch and increased power then sent that attack right into Gajeel.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*

Gajeel's body was hard because he was Iron Dragon Slayer and his body was as hard as an iron, but Luffy's arms were harder because he had mastered "Busoshoku Haki".

Gajeel and Luffy could feel the attack of each other was very strong, but they wouldn't give up!

Gajeel kept rotating his legs trying to defeat Luffy, but because of the clash with Luffy's attack, his attack was clearly weakened. He tried to hold the pain on his body to defeat Luffy since he knew that it was his only chance.

However, Gajeel clearly underestimated Luffy's durability. Even though Luffy was weak against something sharp, his durability was very hard because of his "Busoshoku Haki".

Then Luffy continued with his attack to defeat Gajeel.

"Gomu Gomu no Hawk Gatling!"

Luffy kept punching Gajeel without stopping and the speed of his fists was so fast that it couldn't be seen by eyes.

Gajeel was thrown before passed out because of Luffy's attack.

When Luffy was over with his battle, Haru also had ended with his battle against Natsu.

Natsu and Haru fought against each other.

Natsu had never used his mind since his battle instinct was very high and he fought like a wild animal, but all of that attack had been read by Haru and easily dodged by Haru.

In just a moment, Natsu's face was full of wounds and bruised because of Haru's punches.

Natsu could see a smile from Haru which really annoyed him.

Natsu released a large amount of fire from his mouth right into Haru.

The fire was so powerful that it blew a lot of houses, but Haru didn't avoid Natsu's attack.

Natsu thought that it was over, but then a hand appeared from that fire grabbing his head before slamming it right into the ground.

Haru had only realized that his body from Aquaman was stronger than he had thought. Not to mention his strength, but his durability was very strong especially against energy-based attacks. Natsu's fire did nothing to him and it didn't even burn him. He was perfectly alright and continued to beat up Natsu like a pinata.

But was Natsu going to give up? Of course not!

"Fire Dragon's Brilliant Flame!"

Natsu generated a fire on both of his hands and then joined them, creating a unique, larger flame and slamming it at Haru.

Natsu's technique was so powerful that it created a very massive and destructive explosion but it wasn't enough!

Natsu received another punch from Haru right into his cheek. He suddenly thought about Sting who he had beaten and his situation was similar right now.

Natsu gritted his teeth and continued to fight back. His family, friends, and all of them believed in him and he couldn't betray their expectations!

"Crimson Lotus: Fire Dragon's Fist!"

Natsu ignited his fists with large, light spheres and then charged Haru. He was about to send a barrage of fists but suddenly realized that his arms had been separated from his body.

Not only his arms, his head, legs, and body were dismembered into pieces before she dropped to the ground.

Haru was too lazy to fight against Luffy and ended the battle using "Sticky Fingers"; and separated Natsu's body into several parts.

At that moment, everyone knew that Fairy Tail had lost and the winner of this battle was Infinite.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail sighed, they were a bit surprised by Gajeel who had lost against Luffy, but they were staggered when they saw Natsu's body was separated into several parts by Haru. They could see that Natsu's body was dismembered by a zipper, but they sighed in relief when they saw Natsu was alright.

"DAMMIT! FIGHT ME FAIR, BASTA---"

Natsu couldn't say anything again since his mouth was closed by zipper, and not only his mouth, his ears, and eyes were also closed. His nose was the only thing that wasn't closed by zipper.

After ending the battle with Natsu, Haru looked at Luffy who had ended his battle with Gajeel.

Everyone looked at this battle with anticipation. They knew that this battle was far from over, they wanted to see the battle between Haru and Luffy which was about to begin!

Haru and Luffy faced each other before an invisible force was released from Luffy's body.

Haru felt an attack on his spirit, but he also released this invisible force toward Luffy too.

Both of them released their "Haoshoku Haki" at the same time causing the sky to turn dark and thunder kept striking down on various places.

*Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

Esdeath who watched this confrontation turned serious since she didn't expect "Haoshoku Haki" to be this powerful since she was also affected by it. Her power was lowered which made her realize that "Haoshoku Haki" could be used other than defeating the small fries.

It wasn't perfect, but Luffy felt that he couldn't win against Haru if he didn't use it.

Luffy coated his arm in "Busoshoku Haki" before biting into his forearm. Similar to how he activated Gear 3rd, he blew an incredible amount of air into his body, but this time he inflated his muscular structure before distributing the air throughout his body, with emphasis on his upper half.

In this form, he was able to utilize his rubber property even if he used his "Busoshoku Haki".

Then both of them moved at the same time exchanged blow after blow.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

Haru raised his arm to block this attack, but he was blown away.

After crashing into several buildings, Haru stood up and sent out a powerful punch right into Luffy's cheek.

Luffy also crashed into several buildings, but he quickly got up again. He only had a limited time to fight using Gear 4rd, and he needed to defeat Haru as soon as possible.

Haru knew that he was able to defeat Luffy's quickly with his "Horo Horo no Mi" or "Sticky Fingers", but he wanted to face Luffy using his physical ability. He knew that Luffy didn't have a "Nakama power", but Luffy owned a "protagonist aura"!

However, Haru also owned a "harem protagonist aura" and he felt that it was good to test his power, but the moment he punched Luffy's body. His punch bounced away, he was about to punch Luffy's again, but he was being countered by Luffy's new technique!

Luffy compressed both fists into arms, then moved his arms horizontally in a rapid fashion, with the afterimages giving the impression of two extra pairs of arms being materialized.

"Gomu Gomu no Kong Organ!"

Then Luffy released a flurry of continuous heavy punches.

*BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!*

No one was able to say anything since this confrontation was crazier than anything which they had ever seen.

The physical strength of Haru and Luffy was very strong and they were able to destroy a lot of buildings and created a large crater with only a single punch, but they knew that the battle was about to over....

Even if Luffy's speed was very fast, Haru could read all of Luffy's attacks.

In terms of Kenbunshoku Haki, Haru was stronger than Luffy and his speed was faster than Luffy. If Luffy wanted to defeat Haru then Luffy needed to become stronger.

Dodging Luffy's attack, Haru prepared to punch Luffy using all of his power. Adding the power of gravity magic, then coating his arm in Busoshoku Haki; and lastly, he fastened his speed with light magic before he sent out a powerful barrage of punches right into Luffy.

"ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA...!!!!"

Haru's clothes were blown away because of the force of his punches!

They were lost for words after watching this battle.

Then Esdeath who was floating in the air erased the ice throne before falling from the sky.

Haru caught Esdeath in his arms in perfect catch.

Then when Luffy lost consciousness after he was thrown a kilometers away from the battlefield, Esdeath kissed Haru's cheek telling everyone that the battle was over.

[T, THE BATTLE IS OVER!! T, THE VICTORY OF THIS BATTLE IS INFINITE B!!!!!]

Looking at Luffy who had lost consciousness, Haru was wondering whether all of them were able to defeat the dragon which was about to appear in this world.

But no one knew about the danger which was about to happen since everyone started to cheer so loud that it was enough to shake the entire stadium.

Everyone knew that at that moment, Infinite Guild had shown their sovereigns as the strongest guild within the Kingdom of Fiore!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

which one is better "atatatata", "ora ora ora", "muda muda muda", "dorarararara", etc? Tell me.

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 925: Eclipse Gate

After the "Grand Magic Games", everyone cheered in excitement when the champion of this tournament had been decided.

Everyone remembered Haru, Esdeath, Tabane, Shinobu, and Gintoki who were the members of the team.

Kuroneko, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, and Luffy sulked since they had lost, but they had to admit that Haru's power was troublesome, especially his power from "Horo Horo no Mi".

When Haru turned into "astral mode", it was simply impossible to attack him and unless they had the power to attack a soul or something. They didn't have that kind of power and it was practically impossible to defeat him!

The battle was over, but it didn't mean that everything was over. The battle earlier had caused them to consume a lot of their stamina and they also had a lot of wounds on their bodies.

If there weren't Tsunade and Sumire beside them, then it would be hard for them to recuperate quickly before the next event.

Luffy latched onto Haru and his stomach growled really loud. Even though he had lost against Haru before, it was from a fair fight, but their relationship was very good. However, next time, he would definitely win against Haru, but for now, he wanted to eat the food which was cooked by Haru!

Everyone was in the same state and they were very hungry right now. Thinking about the food which was cooked by Haru, all of them became hungry.

They wanted to end the ceremony quickly, but the ceremony was over and the king of the Kingdom of Foire came and asked them for help.

Touma asked the entire guild who had participated in this "Grand Magic Games".

Everyone was confused, and some of them were full of wounds, but they decided to help the King.

"Well, it seems that we need to postpone our dinner," Haru said.

The sound of heartbreak could be heard from Luffy and his face turned pale, but when he was about to say something, he felt that his shoulders were patted by someone.

Teppei and Korosensei said at the same time.

Luffy plopped on the ground with a loud sound from his stomach telling everyone that he was hungry, but he knew that they had something more important to do after this.

Haru was about to go, but someone stopped him.

"Kasugano, before we go, can you return Natsu to normal first?" Makarov suddenly came behind him and asked.

Looking at Natsu who was being dismembered by zipper and his mouth, eyes, and ears were also closed by zipper, Haru only remembered it now and returned Natsu back to normal.

"Bastard! Let's fight ag--"

Natsu was knocked by Makarov after turning his fist into a giant.

Makarov looked at Haru and said, "I'm sorry for him."

"No problem, I don't care much."

Waving his hand, Haru said, "I'll go now." Esdeath walked toward him and took his hand to walk toward the location where the King of Kingdom of Fiore told them.

Makarov nodded with a smile and looked at Haru's back. Somehow Haru made him remember his youth when his handsome appearance was known as the most handsome man in the Kingdom of Fiore and he was always also surrounded by a lot of beautiful women.

If someone knew what Makarov was thinking then they would barf without hesitation.

Central City Square of Crocus, the Li Ying Cristal.

Everyone who was participating in the "Grand Magic Games" was gathered at this place and Toma the King of the kingdom of Fiore told them what had happened to this kingdom.

Toma told everyone that this kingdom would be attacked by 10,000 dragons and he hoped for them to help this kingdom.

"Please I hope that you can help us!"

Toma bowed his head and hoped that they would be able to help this kingdom.

Everyone answered at the same time. They heard the request from the king directly and they also loved this kingdom. They would do their best to protect this kingdom from the dragons.

They were told that Eclipse Gate was a weapon that would be used to defeat 10,000 dragons that were about to come to this kingdom.

The members of Infinite were also gathered in this place, but they were staying on the side and didn't join the conversation between various guilds with the king about the 10,000 dragons which were about to attack this kingdom.

Eating an apple that he got from the world of Toriko, Haru was wondering how the dragon tasted.

"Haru, do you think that it is alright to not say anything?" Yajima asked with a frown. He knew that they were able to prevent this accident from happening, but they didn't do anything.

"Will they believe us?" Haru asked.

Yajima wasn't sure what to say. He knew very well that someone would rather believe in a misfortune accident than a lucky accident. It might seem weird, but it was the truth.

"It is very hard to make someone believe with only words, Yajima-san. Rather than wasting our time trying to persuade someone who can't even believe our words, then it is better to let them see what is going to happen after they've opened the gate," Haru said.

"Even if we might able to stop it, it doesn't mean that we can stop the dragon from coming to this kingdom," Haru said.

"What do you mean?" Teppei asked.

"You know how strong plot armor is," Haru said.

When everyone heard about "plot armor", they sighed since it was an unreasonable power within various worlds. It could be said that "plot armor" was the power of God itself.

"Then there is another matter," Haru said.

"If we can destroy the gate then it is good since that means the dragon won't appear once again in the future, but if because of that our quest won't be complete?" Haru asked.

"The quest won't be complete?"

Haru nodded and said, "Our quest is to defeat the dragon, but if we only stop the Eclipse Gate to open and not to kill the dragon, then what is going to happen to the quest? Will our quest be complete? Will we be able to go back?" He might sound quite cold, but it was the truth since even if they knew the future, it didn't mean everyone in their surroundings would believe in that future. In his opinion, it was better to let the plot continue and when the group of dragons came out they only needed to defeat it as soon as possible so that no one would be hurt by the dragons.

Haru also needed to think about the quest and if it wasn't completed then.....

Hearing Haru's words, they felt that it was quite reasonable and it would be troublesome if they weren't able to go back to their original world.

"Don't worry, Yajima. I'll evacuate everyone in the city as quickly as possible," Korosensei said.

Yajima nodded and said, "Thank you." He looked at everyone and said, "I hope that you can help to protect everyone in this kingdom from the dragons."

It was different from the world of Toriko, this time, it was possible for them to protect this kingdom from the group of dragons.

Everyone from the "group chat" nodded and told Yajima that they would definitely stop the dragons no matter what.

"Thank you," Yajima said with tears in his eyes and he was glad that he had joined the "group chat".

Korosensei, Luffy, and Teppei gathered around Yajima and patted Yajima's shoulders telling him that everything would be alright.

"Sumire, Charlotte, Kuzuha, the three of you need to stay with me, alright?" Haru said.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Kuzuha nodded since they didn't think that they were able to help in this quest.

"Tabane, how about you?" Haru asked.

"It's alright. Tabane-chan is very strong! But if Tabane-chan feels a danger, please protect me, alright?" Tabane said with a smile.

Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, you don't need to worry."

Then the time quickly moved and the eclipse showed on the sky which somehow gave quite an eerie feeling.

Haru could feel that the door was opened, but then he realized that Lucy and Yukino were in this place. He twitched his lips and asked, "Wait, if Lucy and Yukino are in this place, who is going to close the gate?"

"ROAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!"

Then a loud roar which was able to shake the entire earth could be heard and somehow everyone could tell the situation wasn't good.

Korosensei grabbed both Lucy and Yukino; and went to the Eclipse Gate as soon as possible.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 926: Dragon Dance 1

Hearing such a loud roar, everyone was startled and intimidated, but that wasn't over when they saw a gigantic monster in front of them.

Monster? No, that is a dragon!

It was what everyone thought at this moment when they saw a giant lizard with wings behind its back.

"Lucy? Lucy? Where are you?!" Natsu was surprised.

Everyone on the Fairy Tail was surprised when they heard Natsu's voice. They didn't know what had happened, but they were startled when their family vanished so suddenly.

"Yukino, where are you?!"

Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga were also surprised when Yukino also vanished.

Lucy and Yukino had disappeared, and a dragon suddenly appeared in this kingdom.

Then when the dragon was about to land on their location, an invisible pressure was suddenly released and froze the dragon for a moment.

Everyone also felt this pressure and looked at Luffy who had used his "Haoshoku Haki" at this moment.

Luffy's mouth was full of drool when he saw this giant lizard. He thought that after he had defeated it then he should ask Haru to cook it for him. Jumping from the ground, he turned his hand into black and increased the size of his hand by blowing air into his thumb.

"Gomu Gomu no Elephant Gun!"

Luffy launched that fist into the head of the dragon.

The dragon was knocked out to the ground and created a large crater, but it wasn't enough to defeat it.

The dragon became angrier and tried to attack Luffy.

Then Luffy and the dragon started to fight each other!

Everyone was startled by Luffy's power since he was able to knock down a dragon.

"For Lucy and Yukino, you don't need to worry about two of them. They're trying to close down the Eclipse Gate," Haru said.

"Close down the Eclipse Gate?"

The members of the Fairy Tail who heard Haru felt confused since the King had explained to them that the Eclipse Gate was a gate that was used to defeat 10,000 dragons, and why should they close it?

Haru told them about his ability to see the distance using "Kenbunshoku Haki" and the Eclipse Gate wasn't a weapon to defeat the dragons, rather it was used to summon a dragon. He told them about the analysis that there was someone who had manipulated the kingdom in his or her bid to summon 10,000 dragons to destroy this kingdom along with the world.

Everyone was scared silly when they heard it, even Touma who was the King also plopped to the ground didn't believe that it was his daughter who had brought this disaster to the world.

"How did you know about such a thing?" Cana asked.

"I have my own source and rather than discuss something like that. It's better to think about how to defeat that group of dragons which are about to rampage on this kingdom," Haru said.

"So what are you doing with Lucy? Why do you need to bring her?" Natsu asked.

"She holds 12 keys to the Gold Celestial Spirit and along with Yukino from my guild, both of them are the only people in the world who can close the gate," Haru said. He felt that he had become the role of an informer or something in this world which made him sigh.

Hearing Haru's words, they knew that they didn't have time to worry and they needed to defeat all of the dragons which had come to this world.

From the original story, everyone couldn't even put a scratch on the dragon and Ultear also needed to sacrifice herself to return time by one minute.

In the end of the story, they couldn't even defeat one dragon and could win by destroying the Eclipse Gate using the weight of the dragon then ended the arc which made Haru speechless.

Natsu, Gajeel, or everyone on the Fairy Tail couldn't even use the power of "Nakama" to destroy the gate since that gate would absorb any magic which was being cast on the nearby.

Haru's explanation was over, then everyone looked at the dragons which appeared in the sky and landed on the castle of the Kingdom of Fiore.

Looking at the number of the dragons, Haru was wondering why the number was a bit too much rather than in the story?

Lucy and Yukino didn't know what had happened since they suddenly appeared in front of the Eclipse Gate, but it didn't mean that they couldn't understand the situation when a gigantic dragon kept coming from one after another.

There were a lot of soldiers who were stuck in fear and couldn't move from their places looking at the dragons who came out from the Eclipse Gate.

"HAHAHAHA, IT'S SUCCESS! IT'S SUCCESS!"

Then they saw a man with long ponytail hair with black and white hair. But that wasn't the point since that man held the princess in his arm.

The man released the princess when the man saw a lot of dragons were summoned from the Eclipse Gate.

The soldiers hurriedly caught the princess to save her, but the princess was frozen in both regret and fear wondering what she had done to this country. If she didn't believe in the words of this man then this kingdom wouldn't be destroyed by her own hand.

In the story of Fairy Tail, it had always been Lucy who played a critical role.

Korosensei looked at Lucy who suddenly entered some strange state before mumbling.

"We need to close this gate as soon as possible," Lucy said while looking at everyone.

"Lucy, right? If you want to close this door then you need to use 12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit," Korosensei said.

Yukino was also awakened when she heard Korosensie's voice. She thought that it was a dream when she saw a lot of dragons suddenly summoned.

"12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit? I don't have that many keys!" Lucy said.

"Lucy-san, I've got 2 Gold Keys! Let's close this gate together!" Yukino said.

Hearing Yukino's words, Lucy's eyes were filled with hope, and both of them performed the ritual together using 12 Gold Keys of Celestial Spirit summoned it together to close the Eclipse Gate.

Looking at the 12 Spirits who were summoned from the keys, Korosensei might not forget this scene in his entire life. There was also a cute spirit, but he knew that it wasn't the time to take a picture of the cute spirit.

12 Celestial Spirit pushed the gate at the same time and closed it before no dragon was able to come out of the gate anymore but...

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*

One stomp from the dragon was able to crack the earth itself.

Counting the number of dragons, Korosensei was speechless since it was quite different from the story.

"Listen ignorant masses!"

The one who uttered those words was Rogue from the future who came to the present time to save Frosch and his intention was to kill Acknologia who destroyed the world five years later.

"I declare the age of man at the end. Now begins the age of dragons!!"

If there was only Rogue then it would be easy, but there were also 15 dragons who had come out from the Eclipse Gate and they were ready to destroy this world!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 927: Dragon Dance 2

There were 15 dragons that appeared in front of them.

There were only eight people in the "group chat" who were able to face the dragon without trouble. Those people were Haru, Luffy, Korosensei, Teppei, Kouha, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Tabane.

Haru could end all of the 15 dragons with his "Horo Horo no Mi" in an awakening state, but he couldn't do that in this situation.

Everyone in this city was scared and depressed because of the appearance of 15 dragons and once he used the power of "Horo Horo no Mi". The mind of normal people couldn't handle the tantamount stress and it might cause their mind to be damaged or commit suicide in the process.

Haru couldn't do that since he didn't want to be known as a murderer or something and because of that, he needed to search for another way to defeat those dragons as soon as possible!

Luffy, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, Kouha, Tsunade, Esdeath, Tabane, Shinobu, Kuroneko, and Yajima directly fought and helped the people around. Leaving only Haru, Sumire, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Gintoki that stood next to each other.

Haru needed to protect Sumire, Kuzuha, and Charlotte.

For Gintoki, he felt that he was too weak to help and thought that he should help Haru to protect the rest.

"What can we do in this situation?" Kuzuha asked. She didn't feel that her power was enough to defeat those dragons.

Haru thought for a while and could feel the despair of some people. He felt that he needed to raise the morale of everyone on this battlefield. He looked at the rest of the members "Group Chat" and said, "Alright, follow me."

But then a fireball was suddenly released and aimed toward their direction.

Haru only waved his hand and returned back the fireball which was released by the fire dragon.

Looking at how casual Haru was, Gintoki realized how this harem protagonist had grown so much from the first time he had met him.

"But before that, can any of you play a musical instrument?" Haru asked.

Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Mermaid Heel, and Lamia Scale also did their best to fend off the dragons which suddenly appeared in this kingdom. From what Haru had told them before, those dragons came out from the Eclipse Gate which was opened by the royal family because of the trick of an evil magician.

Everyone was helpless, but there was nothing that they could do besides fight against those dragons. Everyone used their best magic, but the skin of those dragons was too tough to be penetrated or wounded by their magic.

The dragon had very high magic resistance. Unless their magic was powerful enough, it was simply impossible to damage it.

Even Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel, Sting, Laxus, and Rogue who were known as the Dragon Slayer couldn't even defeat one dragon even though they were working together.

Makarov turned into a giant and gave one of those dragons a blow, but he was blown away by the dragon.

Normal people along with weak magicians were in despair when they saw one by one the strong magicians who they knew were defeated by those dragons.

Everyone was in a helpless situation, but they knew that only this group of magicians was able to defeat those dragons.

Everyone looked at Esdeath, Tabane, Kouha, Luffy, Korosensei, and Teppei who faced the dragons.

Six of them could defeat the dragons, but they needed time to defeat it. They couldn't defeat it in an instant, especially when their bodies were sore and they had consumed a lot of their stamina during their fight on the "Grand Magic Games".

Fortunately, Sumire and Tsunade had helped to tend to their wounds earlier. If their wounds weren't being tended to then they might need some more time to defeat it.

Tsunade, Kuroneko, Shinobu, and Yajima were moving around the battlefield to save the people who were trapped by debris or wounded since they wanted no one to be hurt or be killed in this battle against dragons.

Jellal, Meredy, and Ultear knew the source of this problem was Rogue from the future.

Jellal and Meredy did their best to help the people around, but Ultear had a different thought, especially when she saw the confrontation between Jellal, Millianna, and Erza.

Ultear made up her mind and put all the blame on her then after helping Jellal with his problem, she started to think about a lot of things in her life and realized how messed up she was.

'If the source of the problem is Rogue then....'

Ultear shook her head and felt that she needed to do something as soon as possible. Holding her head, trying to think of some countermeasures, she noticed Haru and his group who were about to climb on top of the tower were about to do something.

Ultear couldn't understand, but somehow she felt that she needed to meet him somehow.

Drilling into the body of the dragon, Korosensei wrecked apart the inside of the dragon killing it as soon as possible, but the regeneration of the dragon was so powerful and the acid within the stomach of the dragon could melt his body. But it wouldn't be enough to defeat him!

Korosensei knew that there was a lot of wonderful porn in this world and he wouldn't let a group of stupid dragons destroy this world!

Pressing the dragon with gravity, Kouha turned the dragon's body inside-out and the innard of its stomach was shown giving a grotesque picture. His condition wasn't good, especially after he had fought against Haru. He was really tired and wanted to eat then go to sleep as soon as possible.

"You damn, dragon! Just die quickly!"

After knocking the dragon, Teppei wasn't sure how to defeat it. He thought for a bit and threw a seed into the dragon's mouth.

The dragon wasn't sure what had happened, but suddenly it felt that something was growing within which somehow started to make him scared silly.

Freezing the dragon in front of her, Esdeath kicked it with her high heels and shattered it into pieces. She looked around and searched for her next target.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

Tabane only used her two Infinite Stratos to attack the dragon. She was quite annoyed since her attack was useless on Kouha before, and because of that she let out all of that frustration on the dragon in front of her!

The dragon which was attacked by Tabane could only whimper being bombarded by numerous beams that were shot by Infinite Stratos.

Luffy knocked down the dragon which he had fought earlier, but his stomach kept growling.

Holding his stomach, Luffy really wanted to end this battle as soon as possible, but then he heard a familiar voice. Looking around, he saw Haru along with Gintoki, Kuzuha, Charlotte, and Sumire who were on the top of the tower which somehow confused him.

On the top of the tower, Gintoki felt his crotch was a bit cold, but he knew that he would be alright with Haru around him. Sitting on the drum stool and holding two drumsticks in both of his hands, he was waiting for Haru's instruction.

Kuzuha was sitting on the chair while looking at Sumire who was holding bass and Charlotte who was holding a guitar.

The four of them looked at Haru who was standing right in front of them showing his back.

Then a black guitar appeared on Haru's hand and he also activated the "Full-Body Armament" which caused a microphone stand appeared before him.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Gintoki nodded since they had heard about his plan which was somehow quite crazy, but they knew that it was necessary to support the entire battle!

Everyone nodded and they started to play.

Ultear who had been following them suddenly saw Haru raise his finger to the sky before they started to start their performance!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 928: Dragon Dance 3

In this crisis, everyone did their best to buy time for everyone on the Infinite to slay down the dragons which wreaked havoc in this kingdom. Their bodies were riddled with wounds and their magic power was almost depleted. Fighting against the dragon in this situation was the same as suicide, but they couldn't give up!

This place was their home!

They would do anything to protect it, but in the end, their capabilities were limited. There were a lot of wizards who were on the verge of giving up when the dragon was about to end their life but under this despair suddenly they could hear something.

Frowning, but they were surprised when the movement of the dragons seemed to stop for a moment. Then they realized that what they had heard was a song.

Everyone in this place was surprised then they cast their eyes at the figures who sang on the top of the tower!

(BGM: Diver - NICO Touches the Walls).

"The horizon is fading away

"You can't even depict tomorrow in a sky so blue

"I'm unable to even breathe amongst the crowds of frozen people

"How long has it been since I dived into this place?"

Singing with all of his might, Haru knew that his singing had a special power. He wasn't sure what it was, but it was somehow similar to the world of Macross where there were a lot of people who sang to make the pilot of the mecha became stronger or to affect their enemies. He didn't join the fight since he needed to protect the rest members of the "group chat", but it didn't mean that he couldn't help everyone in this battle.

Gintoki wasn't sure what it was, but somehow he felt that his body was hot and full of power. His lazy personality seemed to have disappeared and he fully focussed on his role as a drummer. He also felt that being a drummer suited him well rather than fighting. He thought that he should create a band together with Shinpachi or Kagura.

'Well, Zura is good too....'

Gintoki remembered that Katsura could sing a rap song.

Sumire and Charlotte would never have expected to become bassists and guitarists respectively during a quest for "group chat." But they could tell that Haru's song had some kind of power since they felt that their power was stronger than ever.

Kuzuha wasn't sure what to do, but she couldn't take away her eyes at Haru who sang at this moment.

At this moment, Haru released all of his charisma within and gathered all of the attention on the battlefield on himself. It was as if telling everyone, 'Hear my song!'.

When they were in despair suddenly they felt that someone pushed their backs to support them. Then they started to feel energetic and the pessimism on their minds had disappeared.

The group of dragons that were controlled by future Rogue stopped and also watched Haru who sang on the top of the tower. Stopped for a moment since they had never seen such a thing in their long lives. It felt strange yet somehow it attracted them and made them unable to look away.

Haru might not realize it, but the true power of Aquaman was his telepathic power. Under the effect of this song, he had affected the entire battlefield with his song giving a boost to his allies and stunned the enemy. Even though it wasn't perfect, this song was a great help for everyone.

Makarov who had lived for a long time looked at Haru who sang together with his friends. He felt that Haru really resembled him when he was young, especially the handsome part. He could feel that his heart was beating fast and his body was full of power when he heard this song.

Makarov felt that his body healed and his magic power returned. He turned into a giant again and punched the dragon with all of his might.

Esdeath, Korosensei, Kouha, Teppei, and everyone on the "group chat" also looked at Haru since this guy was very noticeable. Neither of them would think to sing a song during the battlefield, but this guy did it.

They could feel that their strength had become stronger somehow and they also recuperated quickly. They didn't waste this chance and also defeated their enemies as soon as possible.

Kagura who had heard what Jellal, Erza, Ultear, and Millianna had talked about before was silent, but this song which was sung by Haru told her a lot of things. She might have lost her brother, but it didn't mean she had lost everything. She had met a lot of precious people in her life such as her guild members on the Mermaid Heel, Erza who had saved her in the past, and the man who sang this song.

This man had told her a lot of things and even though he had married; it was hard for her to give up on him.

Ultear who was right beside Kuzuha was attracted by this song. It might be a coincidence, but this song described her situation very well. She had fallen deep enough under the sea and alone in that darkness. She was frightened by that since she had nothing and no one was able to fill the emptiness inside her heart. Under this lonely sea, she couldn't even see a light and could only close her eyes.

But then when they heard this song, she felt that everything changed so suddenly. Haru's figure was so bright that it attracted her. She tried to reach it and when she could touch his back. She hugged him tightly and didn't let him go.

Everyone was a bit startled when Ultear suddenly hugged Haru, but their performance didn't rather it had become crazier!

"I want to breathe but I'm having difficulty here

"I simply look up into the dark as a diver without a means of surfacing."

Future Rogue realized that almost all of the dragons were defeated. Looking at Haru, he knew that it was the fault of that guy. Looking at his figure who was hugged by Ultear, he felt bitter since his plan had been foiled by a playboy and womanizer! But that wasn't all of them since he felt that his heart was almost being taken by Haru when he heard this song.

"I'M GOING TO SAVE FROSCH!"

Future Rogue remembered his dear friend who had died before and knew that he couldn't stop. Manipulating the dragon under him, he charged toward Haru with an intention to destroy his performance.

"ROAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"

Everyone was startled by this, especially when the dragon moved toward Haru and his group.

They tried to stop Future Rogue and the dragon, but it was too late since the distance between them was too far.

Looking at the large sharp teeth in front of them; Sumire, Kuzuha, Gintoki, Charlotte, and Ultear felt strangely calm since they felt that man in front of them was able to solve this situation.

"If I could come to realize just a fraction of happiness..."

Haru turned his guitar darker with "Busoshoku Haki" and also covered it with gravity magic before slamming it right into the body of the dragon.

The dragon was knocked out by Haru and was blown toward the Eclipse Gate before the gate was destroyed.

Part of the castle was destroyed, but the rest of the dragon suddenly turned into yellow light.

"I would never drown again...."

Hearing the last lyrics of the song, Future Rogue closed his eyes and knew that he had lost. Looking toward the distance, he hoped for Haru to be able to save everyone including Frosch who he cared about.

Silently vanished, they felt relief when all of the dragons had disappeared. Then when the song had ended, they felt that their entire bodies were hurt and they couldn't stand up. Plopping on the ground, there was only one thing which they wanted to say at this moment.

All of them shouted with all of their might hoping to listen to his song one more time.

Haru sighed and could feel the adrenaline in his body, but one thing which confused him was why Ultear was hugging him at this moment?

Suddenly Ultear kissed him on his lips.

Haru wasn't sure why Ultear had said those words but like a man. He was happy that he could help her, especially when he received this reward. The only thing which somehow troubled him might be how to explain this new trouble.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Diver - NICO Touches the Walls

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hvbLrRxZUnQ

Lyrics:

https://www.animelyrics.com/anime/shippuuden/diver.htm

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 929: After The Battle

After the end of the battle, everyone recuperated in the castle since most of buildings and lodgings in this town were destroyed because of the dragons.

Cooking various things, Haru continued to cook but also ate fried rice which was fed by Esdeath. His hands didn't stop and he moved very fast; finishing one food after another since he knew that everyone was famished.

Esdeath also ate dinner while also feeding the man who was cooking. She looked at everyone who had become a pig and sighed, wondering whether there would be another chef who could help her husband at this moment.

Everyone ate with bliss on their faces and they ate it as fast as possible since there were a lot of people who joined this feast.

Fairy Tail, Mermaid Heel, Blue Pegasus, and Lamia Scale ate together with the Infinite.

For Ultear, after she kissed him, she left silently.

Haru was glad that Esdeath didn't trouble him with Ultear, and wondered whether his song had helped Ultear somehow. He wasn't sure, but he felt that she might have gone now.

Korosensei and Luffy shouted. Both of them ate using gear 2nd and Mach 20 speed to eat the food in front of them.

Haru was speechless, but after being challenged his cooking speed became faster.

Makarov looked at Haru again and then looked at Yajima who ate calmly. He had to admit that he was quite jealous of his friend since his friend's guild was able to become champion of the "Grand Magic Games", won 30 million Jewels, and had a lot of great members within his guild. Looking at Haru, he felt that Haru would be very suitable to enter "Fairy Tail", but he knew that he couldn't poach his friend's guild's member.

"Yajima, where did you find Haru?"

Yajima only smirked and said, "Secret."

Makarov was speechless at that moment.

"Men! This food is awesome!"

The Trimens group was quite jealous that the member of the Infinite group could eat such delicious food every day.

Jeanne wanted to eat more, but she knew that she would get fat when she kept eating. Her feeling was conflicted, but then there was a smooth bowl that was served in front of her. She looked up and saw that it was Haru.

"You can try it. It's very low in calories," Haru said.

Hearing Haru's words, Jeanne was grateful and started to eat the food.

Everyone kept eating and the ingredients of the food were being sponsored by Touma.

Touma was grateful for everyone since they had saved his kingdom and also had promised him to not tell everyone about this matter to the public once this matter was announced. it would create chaos within the kingdom.

"Everyone, I'll create a banquet at the castle in two days. Please come!" Touma said while holding a plate that was filled with food since he had to admit the food which was cooked by Haru was very delicious. Unfortunately, he didn't think that he was able to make Haru into his chef since he felt that position was too low. He thought about his daughter who was single and didn't have a boyfriend from childhood. Looking at Haru, he was sure that his grandchildren would be very handsome or beautiful once both of them had married. He was wondering whether this plan could be implemented in the future.

Everyone was very happy when they heard that there would be a banquet which would be prepared for them in two days.

"Damn, this is so good!" Natsu said while eating.

Cheesecake, strawberry cake, fruit roll cake, etc; Erza felt that all of the foods in front of her were very delicious and very beautiful. If Haru opened a cake shop then she would definitely be his sponsor without hesitation!

The Mermaid Heel members had to admit that if Haru wasn't married then they might make him their husband.

Good at cooking, singing, strong, pleasing to the eyes, and big in that area; the only problem was that he was married which somehow made them sigh, especially when his wife was very strong and scary.

Looking at Esdeath, they felt that this woman could become the strongest magician in this continent with her ability.

Millianna wasn't in a good mood until she saw a kitty dessert which was prepared by Haru. Her heart softened but sighed when she thought that guy had married. She looked at Kagura who was looking at Haru and came toward her.

Kagura turned and looked at Millianna. "What's wrong?"

"So what are you going to do?" Millianna asked.

"I don't have to have regrets in life," Kagura said and looked at Haru again, but this time, Tsunade also hugged him.

Millianna and Kagura who looked at Tsunade who had joined Haru and Esdeath somehow realized that they might have a chance.

Meredy blushed looking at Ultear remembering what this mother figure of hers did to Haru before.

"What's wrong, Meredy?" Ultear asked.

"Y, y, you've kissed Haru!" Meredy said.

Meredy opened her mouth and didn't expect Ultear's reaction to being quite bland. She became curious and asked, "Do you like him?"

"Why?" Meredy asked since she remembered that Ultear and Haru had only met each other once.

"I'm not sure. It just happened," Ultear said. She was in the dark and Haru was on the bright side. It was quite impossible for both of them to be together, especially when he had married. She hoped that she didn't cause him trouble, but it felt good to kiss him. Tracing her soft lips, she smiled when she remembered that feeling.

Meredy looked at Ultear and understood why she was a child and Ultear was an adult.

Jellal who walked with them didn't say anything. It would be good if Ultear had someone that she loved since that meant it gave her a reason to live. The same as him who also loved Erza, but he also knew that it was impossible for him to be together with Erza which made him sigh.

Looking at Jellal and Ultear, Meredy felt a bit pissed by their melancholy expression since she felt that she had been left out by them!

After cooking for everyone, Haru took a break and sat down together with Tsunade and Esdeath on the bench. Where did the bench come from? Don't ask him since he also didn't know where this bench came from, but since it happened to be there; the three of them decided to sit down together.

Looking at the beautiful moon, Esdeath and Tsunade rested their heads on Haru's shoulders and held his hands.

"Say, how many women do you have in this world?" Tsunade asked.

Raising her eyebrow, Esdeath asked, "Is Kagara from the Mermaid Heels also your harem member?"

Haru was speechless and shook his head. "No, I don't have any women in this world."

Tsunade and Esdeath raised their eyebrows and clearly didn't believe him.

Haru sighed and said, "...Well, there might be one woman."

Haru shook his head and said, "No, she's in a different kingdom. She might have forgotten about me now."

Tsunade and Esdeath were speechless since they didn't think anyone was able to forget about this guy, especially when they had tasted the forbidden pleasure.

Haru looked at both of them and said, "Well, enough talking, we've won the "grand magic games" so why don't we do something else?"

Blushing, Tsunade, and Esdeath nodded. Both of them were happy that they had won the "grand magic games", but they weren't happy that they weren't able to win against this man on the bed. This time, they needed to win against him!

Quietly walking away, they went to start their celebration at different locations.

Little did they know that Kagura and Millianna had been watching the three of them.

"Follow them?" Millianna asked while looking at Kagura.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 930: Banquet

After two days, the people who lived on the Crocus had returned back to their home after they were being evacuated by the soldiers of the Kingdom because of the dragon's attack. They didn't know what had happened in the kingdom since there were a lot of buildings which were destroyed by something. But they didn't think much since the people of the kingdom fully trusted their king and princess and they had heard the kingdom was going to pay all the houses and buildings which were destroyed so they didn't need to worry that much.

Little did they know that they would be in a panic when their kingdom was almost being destroyed by 15 dragons which were summoned by their princess by mistake.

The king was very lucky that the one who knew about this matter was a very trustworthy and stupid person such as a member of Fairy Tail. Or they might not care too much? It didn't really matter, but the king was very fortunate since; if the king met someone from the dark guild then he might be blackmailed by them or something worse.

When the people of the Crocus were wondering what had happened to the city a few days ago; there was a banquet which was held in the castle.

Inside this huge and luxurious ballroom, all of the wizards who had participated in the battle against dragons gathered together at this banquet. There was music, various foods, and a lot more to make this banquet became even more enjoyable.

No one wore their usual clothes, rather most of them wore aristocratic clothes that were rented by the royal family. Even though it was a bit stuffy, they enjoyed this banquet. But even so, there were also other clothes such as clothes which were similar to Japanese clothes which were worn by the members of Blue Pegasus.

Everyone on the "group chat" also wore clothes with an aristocratic theme. It was quite a rare chance to try since tomorrow they needed to come back.

Haru was sipping wine while talking to the girls who came toward him.

The people around who saw Haru at this moment felt as if this banquet and the castle were owned by him which somehow made them feel weird, but his figure was similar to the king rather than Touma who hadn't appeared in this banquet.

Makarov looked at Haru and asked his best friend, "Is he from a noble family or something?"

Yajima opened his eyes slightly and said, "No, he's Emperor."

Makarov twitched his lips and asked, "Really?" He felt that Haru was really an Emperor since Mystogan who was part of his guild before was also a king on Edolas. It wouldn't be weird for Haru to be an Emperor of Empire.

Yajima only smiled and didn't say anything leaving everything to Makarov's imagination.

Somehow Makarov was quite annoyed by this answer, but he was also helpless.

When Esdeath came the girls who had surrounded Haru started to disperse. This woman's aura really scared everyone and the temperature was somehow quite cold.

Though, at the same time, everyone at this moment really thought that Haru and Esdeath were really suited to each other.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"I'm bored," Esdeath said. She felt that it was better to go back rather than spending time at this kind of banquet. She was a general and she had come to this kind of boring party several times in the past.

In her mind rather than spending her time with an administrative work or party, it was better to spend her time at war or hunting a strong beast or something.

Though, it would be good to have a vacation with her husband on various beautiful places in various worlds.

Haru also understood that Esdeath didn't really like this kind of event. He thought to change the topic and asked, "Have you opened your reward?"

Esdeath shook her head and said, "Not yet. I might open it tomorrow when we're about to go back. You too, right?"

The quest was over, but everyone on the "group chat" hadn't opened their reward since it might be one of their rituals. They didn't know when it had begun but they felt that they would receive a good reward when they were about to go back.

Listening to music, Esdeath started to frown.

"I'm not sure, but I can't understand this kind of music." Esdeath shook her head and said, "But I like it when I listen to the song that you sing." She remembered one of the Three Beasts or her past subordinates who had been assassinated by Haru in the past also loved to play music, but she couldn't understand what was so good about that. But when Haru sang a song a few days ago, she somehow loved it.

'Is it the power of love?'

"This is classical music and only some people will love it," Haru said.

"So it is normal for someone to hate it too?" Esdeath asked.

Haru nodded and said, "There's no perfect creation, someone will hate it or love it. Just don't think too much, if you like it then you like it, if you hate it then that is."

Esdeath somehow realized the truth and nodded.

Everyone was having a blast and grabbed him for the banquet.

Haru talked with everyone from the members of Fairy Tail, Lamia Scale, and Blue Pegasus.

Erza somehow had forgiven him after what he had done to her during the match before and told him if he decided to open a cake shop then he needed to call her immediately.

"My... if you're bored with Ya-chan's guild then you can come to my guild, alright? We need a strong boy like you," Bob said.

Bob is a guild master of Blue Pegasus. He's a middle-aged man with transvestite style and bald head, but somehow he was a very handsome man in his youth.

"You! How can you say that!" Yajima was annoyed by Bob.

Escaped from them, Haru walked to Mermaid Heel. He could see Risley, Arana, and Beth were looking at him with a strange expression. "What's wrong? You're not welcoming me here?"

Remembering the match last year, the three of them couldn't help but blush.

"Haru, why did you suddenly get married?" Risley couldn't help but ask.

They were a bit curious about his reason since they didn't have a chance to talk to each other during the "Grand Magic Games".

"I love her. That's all," Haru said.

If it was someone else then they might ask another question, but when they heard Haru's answer. They somehow felt very jealous of Esdeath since they could see what Haru had told them was the truth.

Then Millianna came while holding three kitties in her arms. "Haru, can we talk for a bit?"

Haru nodded and felt a bit curious about what this girl wanted to talk about. He looked at these kitties for the first time and three kitties also looked at him. "You'll bring three of them with you?"

"Is there a problem?" Millianna asked.

"No problem, but you don't need to bring the blue one," Haru said.

"Huh? Why me?" Happy didn't understand.

"I have a feeling that you have a very loose mouth. Once Millianna says something then you might blabber it to everyone," Haru said.

Two kitties beside Happy nodded.

"Why?!" Happy felt that the world had abandoned him when Carla and Lily agreed with Haru's words.

Hearing Haru's words, Millinna placed down three cats at the same time and pulled Haru to the side. She looked around and asked in a whisper, "Y, you have two wives?"

Haru only raised his eyebrow, but didn't say anything.

Looking at Haru's reaction, Millianna showed a triumphant expression as if telling him that she had gotten his handle or something. "So you've also married that big breasted woman?" She wasn't sure about Tsunade's name, but Tsunade's breasts were very huge. Looking at her own breasts, she felt that she didn't lose to Esdeath and felt that she had a chance.

Haru nodded and didn't hide anything. "Yes." But after he answered Millianna's question, he saw her with a beautiful smile. He wasn't dense and wondered whether this girl....

"So please take care of Kagura," Millianna said.

Haru was a bit surprised and felt a bit complex, then he heard a voice behind him.

"Millianna, what are you doing!"

Kagura ran toward them and pulled Millianna telling her to not do anything stupid.

Looking at Kagura, Haru asked, "How is it?" He knew that she was eavesdropping on the conversation between Millianna, Jellal, Erza, and Ultear at that time and wondered what she would do at this moment.

Stopped, Kagura looked at Haru. She took a deep breath and said, "Thank you."

"Your welcome. I'm happy that you've solved your problem," Haru said with a smile.

Kagura wanted to say something, but she couldn't, especially when she knew that he had married.

"So shall we go back to the party?" Haru asked and offered his hand.

Kagura felt a bit shy, but she made up her mind and nodded.

"Yes." Reaching his hand, the three of them walked back to the party, though, Millianna also held Haru's hand too at this moment.

After that, the banquet turned into chaos, especially after Natsu stole the king's crown from Toma. But at the same time, it was a very exciting night for all of them who were in this place.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 931: Prize 1

The banquet was over and in a few hours; they would go back to their original worlds, but before that, they were going to open their reward.

"I've opened it," Tabane said.

"So do I," Charlotte said.

"Now that you mention it, I've opened it too," Korosensei said.

Then one by one almost all the members of Group Chat also had raised their hands and those people were Kouha, Yajima, Kuroneko, Luffy, and Shinobu.

Everyone showed a bitter expression and their expression clearly said that they had only gotten a point from the reward before.

"I guess everyone is very impatient, huh?" Teppei said with a smile.

Kuzuha also wanted to open it, but when she thought about Haru's words then she decided to hold it until they were going to return.

"So the only ones who haven't opened it are Haru, Esdeath, Gintoki, Tsunade, Teppei, and Kuzuha?" Kouha asked.

Hearing Kouha's question, the six of them nodded.

"I'll go first," Esdeath said and opened the lottery which she received after the quest.

Everyone was waiting for a while until they saw Esdeath's expression slightly changed.

Haru was beside Esdeath looking at her reward curiously.

[Congratulations, you have got the "Ice Fang" ability]

Ice Fang is a power that allows for the creation and manipulation of ice.

When they knew Esdeath had gotten this ability, they weren't sure how to react, but one thing was for sure that her ice manipulation would be one level higher than before with this ability.

Trying out her new power, Esdeath wasn't sure how to describe her feelings since she wanted a unique power rather than an ice ability again, though, she could feel that her power was strengthened even though it wasn't much.

"Then who is next?" Kuroneko asked.

Everyone was curious about what they would receive from this quest since if the ability they received was a good one then the rest of members might intend to buy it in the future.

"I'm next," Tsunade said. Opening the lottery, she was curious about what she would get for her reward.

[Congratulations, you have got the "Acid" ability]

Acid is a corrosive power that eats away at the enemies' flesh. Should it come into contact with a matter or living organisms, it causes corrosion and deterioration. If an enemy is wounded by the power, they experience a lethal side effect that causes their body to rot.

It was a fairly powerful ability depending on how Tsunade intended to use this power.

Tsunade thought that there were a lot of things which could be done with this power, but she decided to try it later when she had gone back. When she didn't forget about it, of course.

No one asked much either since Tsunade's reward was quite straight forward and didn't need that much of explanation.

"So, it should be me now?" Teppei asked.

Everyone nodded and looked at Teppei.

Esdeath and Tsunade had opened their rewards and now, they were curious what kind of reward that Teppei would get.

Till now, no one had gotten a "zonk" reward, but they couldn't be sure since sometimes someone would have very bad luck in their life.

[Congratulations, you have got the "Great Tree Arc" magic]

Great Tree Arc is a type of Lost Magic which allows the user to manipulate the properties of trees; however, its true strength lies in the properties within the earth, which can be easily controlled by the user.

The user can mainly summon trees at his or her own will and produce trees for various purposes, mainly for battles. As such, they can manipulate any part of the tree however they want, mainly roots and branches. Even the leaves are controlled by the user. Any tree that the user creates can also have its form manipulated to suit the fighting techniques of the caster. These different sections of the tree can be very useful during offensive or defensive ranges in combat. Furthermore, this magic also allows the caster to merge with trees and hide inside it.

Smiling, Teppei felt that this ability really suited him very well.

A unique property regarding this magic is that the caster is able to condense the power of the earth into the fruit of the created trees, doing so allows them to create fiery explosions, providing them an additional range of offensive attacks. The caster can attack explosively using parts of the trees or just the tree's fruits, manipulating them to inflict further damage. In relation to this, the caster is able to harness all of the power stored within the earth itself. When altering the power source of a great mass of land, such as an island, the user can even drain its Magic Power.

This magic is not without its own set of consequences. Overusing this immense magic would eventually cause the caster's body to transform into a giant tree.

Frowning, Teppei knew that such powerful magic was of course with consequences since he remembered a side effect when Haru owned "pleasure magic" for the first time. But it didn't mean the "group chat" couldn't erase the side effect of this "Great Tree Arc". However, he knew that the price to erase that side effect was very expensive, but that was alright since he was quite patient.

Everyone knew that Teppei's power had increased once again. Teppei's power was to manipulate a plant then with this "Great Tree Arc" his power would be doubled, especially when this magic was able to drain the energy within the earth and opponent.

Teppei wanted to try his new power and walked toward the nearby tree. Putting his hand on the tree, he started to merge himself with the tree which somehow startled everyone. He came out once again and smiled. He seemed to be very satisfied with his reward since it was really great magic.

"You should erase the side effects later Teppei," Haru said since he knew that "Lost Magic" was very troublesome.

"Don't worry, I know that about that. I won't use this magic too much before I have erased the side effects," Teppei said.

Teppei was smart and no one seemed to be so worried about him. Then there were only three people left who hadn't opened their reward.

"I'm going to open it first," Gintoki said. Holding his smartphone, he said, "This time, I'll get Zengetsu for sure!"

Everyone was speechless but didn't say anything.

Praying, Gintoki opened his lottery then.....

[Congratulations, you have got the "Flying Nimbus"]

"Well, this is also quite good," Gintoki said and looked at the yellow cloud which was floating beside him.

"But the color is similar to poop," Gintoki said.

They weren't sure what to say for a moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 932: Prize 2

Flying Nimbus was a magical, yellow cloud that served as a way of transportation. It was also Goku's first transportation that he obtained from Master Roshi as compensation for saving Turtle.

Sitting on the top of Flying Nimbus, Gintoki started to move around and had to admit that he was quite satisfied with this reward since it meant that he could lazy around on the top of this cloud.

When Gintoki was about to sleep, suddenly the Flying Nimbus started to move very fast.

Gintoki grabbed the cloud tightly since he didn't want to drop to the land. It took him a full 10 minutes before the Flying Nimbus stopped. He escaped from it and barfed all of his mouths.

Korosensei caressed Gintoki's back and asked, "Are you alright?"

"Of course not, I have a motion-sickness now," Gintoki said and wiped his mouth. His head felt dizzy and he looked at the Flying Nimbus with resentment. He thought that it was playing with him which somehow annoyed him.

"Then how about we continue?" Kouha asked.

They nodded and agreed with Kouha.

"Kuzuha, you should open first," Haru said.

Kuzuha nodded and said, "Alright." She also had wanted to open her reward as soon as possible since she was quite curious.

[Congratulations, you have got the "Creation" ability]

They thought that it was the power to create something, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

Creation is a power that the user allows to manipulate the earth.

This power enables the wielder to control and shape the earth as they please, which includes raising the ground in the form of towers, to bend iron as if "it is made of toffee", and, by making certain hand symbols, to also turn minerals in the ground into sand. The wielder is also able to turn their body into metal, thus increasing their mass and enabling them to use the resulting increased gravitational force in attacks.

This power is heavily connected to the user's connection to nature, and as a result, the deeper their connection to nature is and the more skill they have at using their ability, the wider and more powerful the range of their attacks become.

Reading the description, the conclusion which they could make from this ability was very powerful!

In conclusion, "Creation" was an earth manipulation ability which was one of the classical elements.

Classical elements typically refer to the concepts of earth, water, air, fire, and aether, which were proposed to explain the nature and complexity of all matter in terms of simpler substances

Everyone was a bit surprised by Kuzuha's luck since she was able to get such a powerful ability.

"Can you use your power?" Shinobu asked.

Kuzuha felt strange since she felt that a lot of information was filled into her head and she knew how to use her new ability.

Kuzuha was also curious about her new power and tried to use it right away. She fully concentrated and used her power to create a pillar of earth.

A large pillar of the earth around 20 meters high was created before them and they were sure that Kuzuha would soon become one of the powerhouses on the "group chat" with her new ability.

Even without this "creation" ability, Kuzuha's power was quite powerful since she had also been trained in another world in that past. Her magic was also related to an earth type of magic which meant she became several times stronger with this new power.

With this power, Haru believed that she could defeat Akatsuki easily since he knew that she was talented.

Kuzuha tried various power which she could do using this new ability such as turning the earth into sand or turning her skin into metal. There were a lot more abilities, but she needed to research it a bit more.

Teppei was quite interested in Kuzuha's ability and thought that he should buy it when he had gotten enough points in the future.

Then everyone looked at Haru at the same time.

They weren't sure but this guy's luck was very high. It might be because of his origin as a harem protagonist that made his luck better than most people.

Haru had never gotten points or "zonks" in his entire time when he opened his reward. Even if some of his rewards seemed quite useless at first sight, in his hand, that ability shone and became a very powerful ability.

Especially after Haru had shown how he had developed his "Horo Horo no Mi" and even achieved an awakening.

Unless it was Esdeath who owned a Zanpakuto then they didn't think someone was able to defeat him since in his "astral form" he was unbeatable.

Haru had erased the weakness of "astral form" which was weak to the element ability and as long as he wasn't being attacked by an attack which related to a soul then he would be alright in the entire battle.

"Hurry up and open it! We're going to go back soon," Tsunade said.

"Alright, alright, don't be in a hurry."

Opening his reward, Haru was also quite curious about what kind of ability he would get. He really hoped that this ability wasn't something which would turn him into a lewd beast again or give him a strange side effect.

[Congratulations, you have got the "Ocean" ability]

The ocean is an ability that allows the user to make powerful currents of water, turn their body into the water to avoid attacks, or even create an entire ocean in a plane different from the normal world.

"Creating an entire ocean in a plane different from the normal world?"

They were speechless by this ability.

This ocean is described as the domain of the gods, a space created by the Graces. This dimension is inescapable for those who do not have a power level equal to or greater than that of roughly a single archangel.

They weren't sure where this power originated from, but they had to admit from the description alone that this ability was very powerful.

Haru had to admit that this new ability was very suitable for him.

"Haru, try to use your power," Shinobu said.

Everyone was also curious about Haru's power and its effect. Creating an ocean? They were wondering how he would create an ocean from nothing.

"Kouha, try to protect everyone," Haru said.

"Alright, leave it to me," Kouha said.

Taking a deep breath, Haru used his power and suddenly he teleported to another plane which was filled with nothing but water.

Everyone was also teleported together with Haru and they were lucky that Kouha was beside them and he had protected everyone using his gravity manipulation. Looking at their surroundings, they felt that this "ocean" was a really scary power since they felt that they had been teleported to somewhere with nothing but the ocean itself.

"This is crazy..." Sumire felt that her brain couldn't understand how Haru was able to create an ocean from nothing.

"Don't think about it, just accept it," Charlotte said. Her situation was better since she had some understanding of Haru.

Teppei threw a seed and created a large tree that was able to float on the water.

Everyone landed on the top of that tree and suddenly thought that this place could become their private place for a party or something.

"Well, it seems that the time is almost up," Haru said.

Everyone looked at their smartphones and in five minutes they would be teleported back.

Haru deactivated his power and everyone returned to their previous spot. He sighed in relief when everything had gone well until someone reminded him of something.

"Haru, your uniform! You were at school before the quest, right?" Kuroneko said.

Looking at his clothes, Haru knew he almost fucked up. "Thank you." Changing into his uniform, he sighed in relief and said, "So let's meet again next time!"

Esdeath and Tsunade walked toward him and kissed him.

Their stay was very enjoyable and they wanted to go on a quest again in the future. Then a light enveloped them and teleported them back to their original world.

Looking at everyone who had been teleported, Yajima smiled; but then his expression turned serious since he knew that another enemy would appear soon.

Yajima needed to prepare himself or should he go for the initiative?

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 933: Entrance Ceremonies 1

Coming back to his original world, Haru sighed in relief but also felt weird since suddenly it happened so suddenly and made him think that everything was just a dream, however, he knew that it was reality.

"What's wrong?" Runa asked.

"Nothing," Haru said. "How about we hurry up or else we might be late." He put his hands on Runa's shoulders and pushed her outside the class.

Runa didn't really mind and walked while talking to each other.

The entrance ceremony for the new students of the Hyakkou Academy had started and the first year who had just entered the school listened to Kirari's speech.

Kirari didn't mention gambling in this school and only talked about how she welcomed everyone in this school.

Mary looked at the podium and looked at the members of the student council. Somehow, she couldn't wait to integrate with the prince and princess in this school.

'So that's Kasugano Haruka, huh?'

Looking at the silver-haired young man, Mary had to admit that guy was very handsome. She hurriedly shook her head and it was better to not think too much about getting a boyfriend since it was better to think about the future first. She also didn't think that Haru would also look at her considering the number of girls in this school. Looking around, she realized that she wasn't the only one who couldn't look away from him. She sighed and shook her head at those girls thinking that they were too horny.

Yumemite snorted inwardly hearing the girls who kept muttering about Haru who was also on the podium.

'He won't look at your fugly face!'

Yumemite bit her nail and thought how to make him look in her direction. She wanted to become a popular Hollywood actress and win an Academy Award, but she couldn't do that alone. She knew that having a relationship with him would be a shortcut for her dream.

The only thing which she could think of was to join the student council.

'Student council, huh? I'll join that group soon...'

Yumemite had made up her mind and wouldn't give up no matter what!

After confirming the location of their class, Sora and Megumi went together to the gymnasium to join the entrance ceremonies. They sat next to each other, but suddenly they heard a familiar voice.

"Seibami-san, is it alright for me to sit beside you?" Yumeko asked.

"The seat is free," Sora said.

"Thank you." Yumeko smiled and said, "Seibami-san, Kato-san I'm happy that we'll be in the same class."

Sora was speechless when she found out that Jabami Yumeko would be in the same class as her.

"Is it alright to call you Sora-san and Megumi-san?" Yumeko asked.

"Yes, and is it alright for me to call you Yumeko-san?" Megumi asked.

"Of course!" Yumeko smiled. She wasn't sure, but somehow she often forgot about Megumi. She was wondering whether Megumi had a weak presence.

If that was the case then Yumeko felt Megumi would become a great gambler if Megumi decided to be one.

"For the representative of the 1st year, Shinomiya Kaguya."

Usually, during the entrance ceremony, the student with the highest score needed to do a speech during the ceremony.

Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko looked at Shinomiya Kagura who walked calmly toward the podium.

Kaguya was a beautiful young girl with long black hair, white skin, a slim build, red eyes, and her hair down to her back.

They could see that Kaguya's expression was quite cold.

"Yumeko-san, do you know her?" Megumi asked since she felt that Yumeko knew something.

"Oh, she's quite famous" Yumeko looked at Megumi and said, "She's the daughter of Shinomiya group." She felt that it was quite normal knowledge, but she didn't mind explaining it to them.

Shinomiya Zaibatsu is one of the biggest conglomerates in the city. The company is said to have about two hundred trillion yen and owns a lot of banks, cars, and trains.

Megumi and Sora nodded and didn't feel that surprised after hearing the "Zaibatsu" name since their husband-to-be was also very wealthy.

"Well, let's be quiet for now since she's about to give her speech..." Sora said and made a quiet gesture with her finger.

"Coldness of winter, then warmness of spring....."

Shinomiya started with her speech and everyone listened quietly.

Sora looked at Shinomiya and wondered whether that girl would become the boss of this school.

After the entrance ceremony, Mary thought that she would have a new life, but...

"I haven't seen you in forever Mary-chan! I'm so happy we get to attend the same school again!"

"Yeah, me too, Hanatemori-san..."

Mary had a helpless expression on her face. She didn't expect to meet her acquaintance during elementary school in this high school. But she didn't feel that surprised when she remembered that Hanatemori was a girl from a rich family.

Tsuzura Hanatemari is a beautiful girl with a very kind personality. She has long dark blue wavy hair with bangs and light blue eyes. She comes from a very wealthy family and has known Mary Saotome ever since elementary school.

Mary calmed herself and decided to ask the question which she had been wanting to ask. "....Hey, do you mind if I ask you something? What is everyone doing?"

After coming back to her class, Mary saw that every student in her class was playing poker, roulette, etc. If she didn't meet Hanatemori in this class then she might think that she had entered the wrong class and entered a casino by mistake. She could also see everyone exchanging money with each other which somehow confused her. 'What the hell is going on with this school?'

Hanatemori started to explain to Mary about the rules of this school. In this school, gambling was allowed and it had become a tradition. Everyone was even encouraged to gamble in this school to train their competitive mind.

"Be careful, Mary-chan. There's a rumor a student that enters this school from a high school is targeted every year. I heard that they're not used to gambling and are an easy mark...."

(Hyakko Acadademy isn't only a high school, but also a middle school).

Shrugged her shoulders, Mary said, "What the hell, I'm not interested in gambling. Gambling is just a waste of money."

"Well, if you say so...."

"Good day, miss scholarship student~~"

Mary and Hanatemari turned and saw a girl with light hair that was tied into two curly short ponytails.

"I'm Aiura Kokoro. Pleased to meet you."

Smiling as best as possible, Mary said, "Right, pleased to meet you too."

"I see you're talking to Tsuzura. You must not know the rules here yet, huh?" Kokoro said.

"Rules, what do you mean?"

Kokoro pointed at the tag on Tsuzura's neck and said, "See the tag Tsuzura's wearing? The tag is a sign that she is a "housepet." It's her "housepet tag" and this school runs on a class system."

"The student council solicits donations from the students. In reality, the 'donations' are basically mandatory so we call them 'taxes'. We're all ranked by how much we give for these 'taxes'. Anyone in the lowest 100 ranks is deemed to be a 'housepet'. Boys are called "pochi", and girls are called "mike"."

Mary felt that this school was quite weird.

Chuckling, Kokoro took a bottle filled with water and said, "If you become a housepet it is going to be pretty rough. I mean...." She opened the bottle and poured all of the water on the top of Hanatemari.

Hanatamari could only sit without being able to do anything.

Kokoro smiled coldly and said, "Housepets aren't allowed to oppose us, humans. It doesn't matter what we do with them~~"

"Wh... What the hell are you doing!"

Mary couldn't comprehend the situation in front of her. Look at Hanatemari, who didn't even fight back against Kokoro, and everyone who didn't care about this situation, she felt that this school was messed up for the first time.

"So, do you have any money, Saotome-san? If you can't pay the taxes you'll end up like this. It depends when they're due, but I'd say if you can't pay at least 100,000 yen you'll be a housepet for sure."

Hearing that number, Mary was in shock.

"I know that number is a bit too much, but you can earn that by gambling." Kokoro smiled and said, "How about I teach you about gambling?"

It was her first time gambling, but Mary knew that she needed to do it or else...

Everyone gathered together since it was the first day of school and of course since it was a new year there was a change within the position of the student council.

Kirari Momobami as the student council president.

Ririka Momobami as the vice president of the student council.

Sayaka Igarashi as the Secretary.

Aoi Miboumi as the treasurer.

Runa Yomozuki as the Head of the Election Committee.

Sachiko Juraku as the Public Morals Committee chairwoman.

Sakura Miharutaki as the Beautification Council president.

Kasugano Haruka as the General affairs.

There were also two new members such as Kaede Manyuda and Yuriko Nishinotouin.

Well, his position didn't really matter since he didn't have any job, but Kirari's words caused him to be speechless.

"Well, Haru, you can step down from your General Affairs position," Kirari said with a smile.

No one was sure what to say for a moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Tsuzura_Hanatemari

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 934: Entrance Ceremonies 2

Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko were in the same class.

Sora wanted to go home as soon as possible since she felt quite bored in this school and Yumeko was too annoying for her.

Every new student sat down on their seats waiting for their homeroom teacher. They didn't talk to each other but waited for the teacher to come.

Then the door was opened and a figure of a beautiful woman entered the class.

The beautiful woman stood in front of the podium and introduced herself.

"Hello, everyone, I need to congratulate you as a new student at Shuchiin Academy. My name is Minagawa Akane and I'll be your homeroom teacher for the next year," Akane said with a smile.

Sora wouldn't expect this woman to become her homeroom teacher. If she didn't know this teacher had slept with Haru then she might respect her, but now...

The male students seemed to be very excited when they knew that Akane was their teacher and thought that it was their luck to have a lot of beautiful girls and beautiful teachers in their class!

"Let's get going and start with the introduction."

Akane looked at the attendance list and said, "Fujimura Chika-san, please..."

The pink-haired girl started to introduce her name with her hippy smile. She was thinking about talking with Megumi, but suddenly she forgot about Megumi because of her weak presence.

Yumeko looked at Sora and Megumi and thought that her school wouldn't be bored. She was wondering whether it was alright for her to go to Sora's home later.

Megumi looked at Fujiwara Chika while wondering whether she had seen her before or not.

'Have I seen her before?'

Thinking for a long time, it was her turn to introduce herself, but as expected the majority of people ignored her, and only Sora, Chika, Yumeko, Akane, and a blonde-haired girl who realized her existence. She had gotten used to it and she didn't really mind as long as her boyfriend could find him without problem.

Otonokizaka is a school located between Tokyo's Akihabara, Kanda, and Jinbouchou neighborhoods. A traditional school with a long history dating back to 1896, it used to be the top school in the neighborhood with an eminent name, so well-known that even other prefectures were aware of it.

But that school with a long history suddenly had a very big problem!

"The school is going to be shutting down!!!"

Honoka passed out directly when she heard this news.

Umi and Kotori caught her friend who was in shock because of this matter.

Of course, Ayase and Nozomi also couldn't accept this sudden decision and asked why the school had decided to be shutting down.

Their school was in crisis and they needed to do something to stop their school from being abolished!

"I'm going to release Haru from his position and change his position to my secretary," Kirari said.

It wasn't a secret that Haru and Kirari were dating each other which somehow made some girls in this room feel quite bitter, but there was nothing they could do.

Haru was a bit surprised at first, but when he felt that becoming Kirari's secretary was also quite good since he knew that he couldn't help much the Student Council that much because of his job.

Becoming Kirari's secretary was only a symbolic position and the one who did the job was Sayaka. Waving his hand at Sayaka, he felt that this girl had a yuri tendency, but he didn't intend to say anything.

Sayaka blushed and looked away.

The meeting was quite short and Kirari didn't waste too much time.

"Haru, let's go back," Kirari said.

"Alright," Haru said and took her hand.

They weren't shy around showing their affection and it was better to do that since there were a lot of horny girls who aimed for him every day.

Looking at how close Haru and Kirari were, every girl in this room was very jealous.

Sakura Miharutaki looked at her fiance, Aoi Mibuomi. Both of them had gotten engaged to each other, but she had never had him treat her the same as a girlfriend or lover. She sighed and felt very envious at this moment.

"How shameless..." Manyuda said while pushing the frame of his glasses.

Ririka was wondering whether she should go back now or not, but she knew that her sister was corrupted by that guy. But there was one thing that had always been on her mind. 'Is it really that good?'

Ririka was curious and wanted to check whether it was really good or not.

Haru and Kirari were talking together before a girl with twin-tail blonde hair ran in their direction.

When this girl was about to crash into Kirari, he hugged Kirari to avoid this girl.

The twin tail blonde hair girl seemed to not notice them and kept running.

"This girl...." Kirari frowned.

"Well, calm down. She might lose a gamble or something," Haru said and patted Kirari's head.

Looking at Haru, Kirari asked, "Do you think that she might become a house pet?"

"I'm not sure. I'm not Esper after all. Anyway, don't you want to go back?" Haru asked with a teasing smile.

Blushing, Kirari pinched his arm and said in a low voice. "You pervert..."

Haru smiled and was about to go back but another girl ran in their direction.

"Ah, President! Kasugano-senpai!"

This girl was Hanatemari who was chasing after Mary. Her expression dimmed when she saw how close Haru and Kirari were.

"If you're looking for that twin-tail girl, then she was running in that direction," Haru said.

"Thank you very much!" The girl bowed before running to chase after her friend.

Looking at the back of this girl, Kirari said, "That girl is a house pet."

"What's wrong with housepets? That position is quite good since you don't need to pay taxes every month," Haru said.

Kirari snorted and wanted to laugh somehow. If the one who had told that matter was another student then she would disdain them, but the one who had uttered those words was the richest man in this country which made her felt like it was sarcasm.

Mary and Hanatemari talked to each other before they decided to return since Mary wanted to have her revenge!

After returning to her class, Mary gave a blow to Kokoro and won the gamble with her wit. Smiling happily, she didn't expect to win 200,000 yen.

"Hehehehe, here 10,000 yen for you."

Mary gave some money to Hanatemari since this girl had helped her before.

"You're amazing, Mari. You're like Kasugano-senpai," Hanatemari said.

"Huh? Am I similar?" Mary was confused.

"Yes, Kasugano-senpai is in a similar situation to you and wins 100 million yen gambling directly," Hanatemari said.

Mary was speechless and understood now how Haru could become the richest man in this country.

Looking at Mary, Hanatemari felt a bit fidgety and said, "Um... Mary-chan.."

"W, would you please be my friend?"

"I, I'm slow and I've been "mike" forever. I also don't have any friends. I was just thinking I'd be really happy if you'd be my friend, Mary-chan."

But Hanatemari remembered her status and started to go depressed. "But I guess not, huh... Sorry, forget that I've said something...."

Frowning, Mary said, "..... Why the hell are you giving up..." She looked at Hanatemari and said, "Sure, I'll be your friend. However, I need you to do something!" Her expression was serious and she said, "You need to stop being a "mike"!"

"Don't you feel pissed off to be called a "house pet"? It would piss me off, so I can't stand my friends being called that either."

Hanatemari had never expected Mary to support her like this. She raised both of her hands and said, "R, right, I'll do my best!" She felt very happy at that moment.

Holding Hanatemari's shoulders, Mary said, "We're going to stand above the rest. We won't be made fools again. If we have to gamble to make that happen... then we'll gamble and we'll win!"

Hanatemari was full of tears when she heard those words. She looked at Mary and held Mary's hands tightly. She knew that Mary was a girl, but in her mind, Mary was her prince.

Mary moved back a bit since she wasn't used to this closeness.

Now, it was the story of two girls at the Hyakkou Academy High School who fought against the enemy in front of them.

That guy was having fun with Kirari at her house, trying to relax after the quest, but that story would be written in the next chapter.

comment

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 935: Kuroneko doesn't have a friend

Inside the bathtub, Kirari felt quite tired after that activity, but she had to admit that she felt very satisfied. Resting her head on his chest, she liked to draw a circle on his stomach. She looked at him and asked, "How about sleeping here?"

"I'm sorry, but I have to go back," Haru said and felt apologetic since he also missed his other girlfriends. His stamina was still high and he wanted to do more, however, he knew that Kirari couldn't handle it anymore so she didn't force her, but then, you know....

Kirari raised her eyebrow and asked, "You know, how lucky that you've eaten my body every day, right?"

"Well, you're also lucky to have eaten my body too," Haru said with a smirk while hugging her haist.

Snorted, Kirari didn't stop him from hugging her.

"You can live at my house too if you want," Haru said.

Kirari looked at him for a while before kissing him. Parting their lips, Kirari looked at him and said, "Give me time." She thought that it would be great to live with him, but she couldn't accept it when there was another girl beside herself. She had accepted their relationship, but it didn't mean that she was alright with it. The problem was that she loved this guy so much that it made her think that she needed a strategy to monopolize him.

Haru nodded and patted her head. "I'm not forcing you."

Kirari thought for a while and said, "Now, that you mention it. Your private room is done so we can do it at school too."

Haru had to admit that it was a very interesting proposal, but somehow it was also dangerous.

Haru had donated quite a lot of money to his school and he felt that the school would be pretty safe. "Let's try it later."

Kirari smiled and snuggled into his chest.

"Alright, alright, if you keep teasing me then I want one more time."

"Let's do it. Until I've slept."

Kirari felt something hard on her bottom and her hand quietly moved down caressing his anaconda. Her entire body shuddered and thought that she might not be satisfied with someone else besides this guy in her life.

Haru had just taken a bath in Kirari's house, but this time he had taken more baths in his house.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were in the large bathtub together with Haru.

Well, rather than calling it a bathup, it was better to call it a pool because of its size..

Haru looked at Sora and he could see that Sora seemed to be very tired.

"What's wrong? Something happens at school?"

Sora sighed and rested on Haru's chest.

"Haru, do you know Jabami Yumeko?" Megumi asked.

"Is she your lover too?" Utaha asked.

Haru felt strange when they mentioned Yumeko since the last time he had seen her was during the entrance exam of his girlfriends. He knew that they would meet each other, but didn't expect Sora and Megumi to be in the same class as Yumeko. He explained to them how was his meeting with Yumeko on Macao together with Sora in the past.

Listening to his story, they nodded and didn't think that something had happened between Haru and Yumeko, especially when Sora was together with him at that time. Why did they believe it?

It was because Sora was known to have a very heavy brother complex and with Sora around them at that time, they didn't think that Yumeko would have a chance to get closer to Haru.

"Right, Haru, is it alright for us to go Kanagawa?" Utaha asked.

Haru, Sora, and Megumi looked at Utaha curiously.

Utaha nodded and said, "Yes, I'm thinking about a plot of my novel so I need to go to Kanagawa." The novel was another thing, but she also wanted to have a date alone with Haru to another city.

Sora and Megumi understood it and they somehow wanted to go out with him too.

"Alright, are you alright this Saturday?" Haru asked.

Utaha was happy when he agreed without hesitation.

Thinking for a while, it might be his first time going to Kanagawa. He looked at Megumi and Sora. "Is there any place that you want to go?"

"Eh, us too?" Megumi asked.

"Yes, if there is a place that you want to visit then we can go together," Haru said. Glancing at Utaha who started to sigh, he added, "Of course, this trip, I'll go with Utaha alone."

Utaha was happy and kissed his cheek.

'I'm not your husband yet...' Haru was speechless, but well, he was happy when this girl was happy.

"Oh, right, I've bought a new stocking," Utaha said.

That was some of the good news he heard today, since Utaha's stocking was somewhat special. He had tried to buy it at a random place before, but she didn't want to wear it since it didn't feel good on her legs. He started to wonder whether he should buy a stocking company, no, a lingerie company would be good so he could get various lingerie for his girlfriends.

Utaha had gotten a new date, Megumi and Sora also thought about where they should go with Haru for their date.

"Well, let's get up. My skin is going to shrivel up if I continue to stay in the bath," Haru said. He wasn't Shizuka, he didn't have a hobby to take a bath every time Nobita teleported to her house.

They nodded and walked out, drying their bodies before going to his room and doing something exciting for the entire night.

Kuroneko didn't have a friend.

It might sound sad and a bit pathetic, but it was the truth.

Besides the members of the "group chat", she didn't have friends.

Kuroneko was able to manipulate thunder, electricity, etc, but she didn't have the ability to create a friend. Somehow she felt jealous of Haru who could get along with everyone. But at the same time, she had advanced beyond humans and she had become a magician. She had a hard time understanding the thought of a normal human, no, it didn't mean that she was bad at making friends, definitely not!

Kuroneko had tried to search for a magician in her world, but she didn't find anything and her world was pretty much normal. She sighed and thought of a countermeasure for this problem. After thinking for a while, she found out how to make a friend and the answer to that problem was to register into an otaku community. Then finally, she joined the social networking service group called "Otaku Girls Unite!" under a nickname of "Kuroneko".

Kuroneko had to admit that this group was quite fun and somehow she was quite hooked, but suddenly...

Saori Bajeena: "How about we have an offline meeting?"

Kuroneko didn't expect this development, but somehow she was quite excited!

Kuroneko: "Well, sometimes meeting a human from a lower plane is also a good experience."

Kuroneko felt quite satisfied with this message, but there was a member who annoyed her.

Kiririn: "Ha? What are you talking about? I don't understand!"

Kuroneko felt annoyed when she read this name. This member had only joined the group a few days ago, but both of them had always fought with each other. She couldn't handle it anymore and this time she would show this girl why she was being called a "Queen of Darkness".

Kuroneko: "I'll curse you!"

But Kuroneko didn't have any experience with offline meetings. She thought that she should ask someone with the most experience in that area.

Kissing three girls who slept soundly, Haru took his phone since it vibrated.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 936: Living as Priest

After the entrance ceremonies, Haru's days were quite peaceful. He spent his time on school, dating, and created a schedule for his hunt. He also checked the data of his company from time to time since he couldn't leave everything to Ritsu, Seri, and his father-in-law since he was the owner of the company after all.

Thinking for the past few days, if there wasn't any Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Erina, and Kirari then his days would be quite bland. He had to admit that every day was very enjoyable especially after he had renovated his private room at the school. Change the wall to soundproof, add a bathroom, smell absorption, etc to help him enjoy his dating life with Kirari.

Kirari was also happy with his private room, but they couldn't use it too often since it would make everyone suspicious of them since it wasn't a secret that they were dating. Even though it was very good to do it at school, it would be dangerous if there was a scandal that they had been doing it at school which somehow would affect Kirari's standing as a student council president.

Talking about the student council, after his position had been changed into Kirari's secretary, his school life became easier since he didn't need to do any job on the student council, but he still enjoyed student council privilege at the school without doing anything.

Kirari's intention to change his position was to make it easier for him to manage his business since he had become her fiance by name, of course, as his fiancee, she would support her husband-to-be since his career was for their future. Well, it would also be for their children in the future which somehow made her blush.

Haru had been leading his team to hunt for more money since he had intended to become a mogul or media giant. He had the intention of buying NBCUnited (NBCUniversal parody). After he had bought that company, he would own a giant media company under his hand. Then after that, he could proceed with various things to make his business stronger.

If possible Haru didn't really want to show his face to the public and hid behind the scenes since it would be troublesome being known as a public figure. His intention to buy a media company was to make his life quiet since he didn't want to be bothered by media.

In Japan, Haru's life was guaranteed since he owned a big media company, and his grandfather was also a leader of a famous political group. His grandfather also helped him with various things for his business and he also helped him to promote his political group. Both of them helped each other and they were happy.

Being the fiance of Kirari and Erina also helped him a lot, he didn't feel uncomfortable being helped by his girlfriends, but well, he felt bad to have more women beside them, but he had a responsibility as a man to take care of his women and that was to make them happy with all of his might in this life.

Haru wasn't sure how many girls that he would be together with in his life, but he knew that he needed to limit it or else the number of the girls in his surroundings would be too much for him to handle in the future. He didn't want to be irresponsible, but somehow it was hard for him to not flirt with a girl for a day.

'Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Kirari, Erina...'

Haru had five girls in this world, and that number might increase in the future. Thinking about Erina, she was the only one who he hadn't eaten, but well, he wasn't in hurry.

Suddenly he remembered the "Shoujo Weekly Magazine" which he had promised Erina in the past had almost finished and thought to bring it to her a few days later.

On Saturday, Haru would go on a date with Utaha to Kanagawa. He would be lying if he didn't anticipate it and looked forward to their stay in that prefecture.

After coming back from his school, Haru went to visit his shrine. His shrine wasn't that famous, but it had a number of people who came to pray from time to time from the neighborhood and nearby area.

Haru had deliberately made this shrine not that famous since it would be quite troublesome if this shrine became famous since there would be a lot of people that would come in this place since he had intended to make this shrine a place for him to relax.

If he wanted, it was possible to make this shrine became famous by promoting this shrine on his television and website, but he didn't do that since he didn't need money from this shrine. Even if this shrine became famous, the money which was created from it wouldn't be that much since there was no way someone would donate a billion dollars to his shrine.

This shrine was his grandparents' shrine, and he only wanted to take care of it since he didn't want it to become an abandoned place.

Even though Japan wasn't a religious country, a religion had integrated into their tradition and the people in this country also often prayed to the shrine from time to time if they had something to wish upon such as career, education, love, etc.

If someone asked what was the belief in his shrine, then he would answer that it was a Shinto.

There were two popular beliefs in Japan, Shinto, and Buddhism. Both of them were different, but he wouldn't explain it since it was troublesome. The only thing which people needed to know was the life of their priest or monk.

(For your information Shinto is a priest and Buddism is a monk).

The most devout Buddhists may become monks or nuns, people who dedicate their lives to the religion and forgo most worldly possessions. Shinto priests used to become so only by birth, but these days anyone in Japan - male or female - who coul dpass an exam can become a priest.

Buddhist monks and nuns tend to live a more ascetic life whereas Shinto priests are typically in charge of officiating shrine ceremonies.

In other words, becoming a Shinto priest would allow him to marry someone. It was impossible for him to forgo most worldly possessions, and that was why he was glad that his shrine wasn't a temple.

Parking his scooter, Haru could hear the sound of someone sweeping the garden on his shrine. He knew that it should be Nozomi since she was working as a part-time shrine maiden at his shrine taking care of his shrine before and after school. He didn't know why she wanted to become a shrine maiden, but he was grateful to see her in shrine maiden uniform from time to time. But when he was about to greet Nozomi, he also saw Eli who also wore a shrine maiden uniform and also swept the garden together with Nozomi.

Looking at their expression, Haru could tell that there was something wrong with them.

"Nozomi, Eli, what's wrong?"

Hearing this voice, Nozomi and Eli turned and shouted, "HARU!!!!"

Haru wasn't sure why they shouted his name, but he knew that there must be something happening to them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 937: Shrine of Debauchery

Haru wasn't sure what had happened to both of them, but he calmed them down before bringing them to the living room of his shrine asking them what had happened.

Hearing his question, Eli felt quite that she might trouble Haru with her problem, but she felt that she could believe in him and knew that he could help her. But once again she felt that she didn't want to trouble him and she was afraid their relationship would change after she had asked for his help.

Nozomi looked at Eli and somehow

"Eli, I like you when you're smiling and I don't want to see this sad. So tell me, what happened? I want to help you," Haru said. He wasn't sure what had happened, but if someone bullied this beautiful girl then that person wouldn't need to think to stay alive tomorrow.

"Haru... Um... I know that it isn't your problem, but can you help us to save our school?" Eli asked with a nervous expression. She was happy when she heard he was worried about her, but she felt very bad to ask him this request since she felt that she would trouble him with her problem. She wanted to use her own power to revitalize her school, but Nozomi had told her to ask for help from Haru. Even though she didn't want to either, in the end, she decided to ask him since she was on her wit end. She couldn't think of a countermeasure to solve this problem, but she knew that Haru had the means to help her school.

"What's wrong with your school?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that Eli's school was quite a famous school in the neighborhood with quite a long history. He didn't think that there was a problem with that school considering how famous it was.

"Well, Haru, the truth is...."

Nozomi started to explain about the trouble of her school. She told him that her school would be abolished three years later since the number of students who entered their school had decreased. But this problem had appeared last year since every year the number of students who entered Otonogizaka kept decreasing.

There were three classes in the third year, there were two classes in the second year, and lastly, there was one class in the first year.

If this continued, there wouldn't be any students who would register on their school next year.

Hearing this problem, Haru understood why they were sad, but it was something inevitable.

The number of births rate in this country had decreased, and the number of schools in this country kept increasing. Otonogizaka was a school with a very long history, but it failed to change and it would be abolished soon.

"I know, but can I ask you why you want to save this school? Do you have that much feeling about this school?" Haru asked.

Eli smiled sadly and said, "Otonogizaka is my grandma's school and I will do anything to protect it."

Nozomi and Haru felt a bit surprised since they didn't expect that Eli's grandma would have gone to the same school as Eli.

"So Ericchi loves her grandma very much, huh?"

Nozomi and Haru smiled and teased this girl together.

Blushing, Eli felt very embarrassed and stood up to stop them. "D, don't tease me!" But then she slipped and fell toward Haru.

Haru caught her in his arms and hugged her waist to stop her from falling.

Eli blushed and felt very embarrassed.

Looking at their interaction, Nozomi felt bitter, but then she decided to join.

Unlike Eli, Nozomi's body was very soft and a bit chubby, but at the same time, her body was very huggable, especially that large chest.

Haru was also hugged by Nozomi and he had two beautiful girls in his arms. He was wondering whether this shrine would become tainted with his debauchery act. If that was the case then he hoped that his grandpa and grandma who had passed away would forgive him, especially when he really did that kind of act in this shrine.

Eli was pressed by Nozomi closer to Haru which somehow made her able to feel his body and hear his breath. She had to admit that he smelled good and didn't want to stand up.

Nozomi was the same and also stayed on Haru's arms, but she was bolder than Eli and touched his body along with smelling it since his smell was really intoxicating her.

Haru's arms were large enough to hug both of them, but somehow it felt weird to hug both girls at the same time inside the shrine.

The three of them didn't say anything for a moment and enjoyed this quiet moment.

Haru had a hard time calming himself and decided to stop this weird situation.

"Well, how about we continue the talk earlier?"

Hearing his voice, Eli hurriedly moved away from him with a blush. Looking at her friend who didn't move away, she pulled Nozomi away from him.

Nozomi sighed, but she didn't fight Eli back.

"I've heard your problem, and I've several ways to help you," Haru said.

Nozomi and Eli were very happy when they heard it.

"Yes, the first solution is that I can buy your school directly," Haru said. He didn't really mind buying Otonogizaka since he felt that he could revitalize that school.

Nozomi and Eli were speechless before rejecting his idea.

They knew that Haru had a lot of money, but they didn't want him to use that money to help them.

Haru knew that they would reject him, but he really thought to buy a school since education was a good business.

"Isn't there another way?" Eli asked.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Does your school have some achievement? It might be good to become an appeal to promote your school."

If Otonogizaka had some achievement then it was possible to promote it and it would be easier to attract a new student next year.

Nozomi and Eli thought for a while.

"It has a long history," Nozomi said.

Haru didn't think that was enough and asked, "Is there anything else? Such as extracurricular or something?"

"Well, the most recent achievements that stand out are sixth place in the Kanto Abacus Competition, the school choir received honorable mention in the district preliminaries, and the robot club being disqualified before their competition even began," Eli said with a sad face.

Haru was speechless and didn't think that those points would able to attract the attention of the new student next year. Thinking for a while, he was wondering whether it was possible for their school to make some achievement this year.

"Hmm... give me time, but you want to use your own strength to help your school, right?" Haru asked.

Nozomi and Eli knew that it was possible for Haru to save their school easily, but they didn't want to do that since they felt that they would use him.

Nozomi pondered for a while and suddenly thought of a good idea.

"Haru, if you can save our school then you can have two of us," Nozomi said while hugging Eli.

Eli blushed and didn't expect her friend to be that shameless.

"Of course not!" Eli roared without hesitation.

They laughed and it felt very fun to stay together.

'Save their school, huh?'

Looking at the smile of Eli and Nozomi, Haru felt that he needed to protect those smiles and decided to help them to save their school. But somehow it also reminded him of his previous novel since the MC also needed to save his school.

"Oh, right! Haru, can I ask for another request?" Nozomi asked.

Somehow it was very hard to reject this request, but Eli hurriedly stopped Nozomi. Looking at their interaction, Haru was wondering whether this shrine would turn into shrine of debauchery because of him.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 938: Kanagawa

Haru was thinking about the chat which he had with Kuroneko before.

Kuroneko had asked him for a method to help her to talk with her online friend since she was invited to have an offline meeting.

Hearing that request, he felt quite worried even though he told her a method or advice. He didn't think that she would follow his method rather he was sure that she would mess up.

In the end, Haru decided to accompany her when she was about to meet her friends. He had decided to come to Kuroneko's world later during her appointment time. He felt that one hour in his world would be enough to go spend his time in Kuroneko's world since one hour in his world meant ten hours in Kuroneko's world.

But before that, there was something that he needed to do and that was to go out with Utaha for a date.

On Saturday, the weather was quite great and it was as if the sky was trying to support them on their date.

As Utaha had said before, they had decided to go to Kanagawa.

If someone talked Kanagawa, there were a lot of famous things in that area such as the painting of "The Great Wave off Kanagawa".

The Great Wave off Kanagawa, also known as The Great Wave or simply The Wave, is a woodblock print by the Japanese ukiyo-e artist Hokusai. It was published sometime between 1829 and 1833 in the late Edo period as the first print in Hokusai's series Thirty-six Views of Mount Fuji.

It was a very famous ukiyo-e painting and he had bought it before during his trip to London in the past since it wasn't that expensive.

Besides that painting, one thing which made Kanagawa very famous was "Slam Dunk".

Slam Dunk is a Japanese sports manga series written and illustrated by Takehiko Inoue about a basketball team from Shohoku High School in the Shounan area. It was serialized in Weekly Shounen Jump from October 1990 to June 1996, with the chapters collected into 31 volumes by Shueisha.

The birth of "Slam Dunk" also increased the popularity of basketball in this country and there were a lot of people who started to play it because of this manga.

Shohoku High School also existed, but this high school wasn't located in Kanagawa rather it was in Tokyo.

Even if "Slam Dunk" was located in Kanagawa, it didn't mean that the basketball in this prefecture was the strongest in the country.

Except that only happened in his previous world since "Slam Dunk" at this world was being written in his manga magazine, though, it didn't change the fact that Kanagawa became famous because of this manga.

But even so, it didn't stop Haru and Utaha from going to the famous location of "Slam Dunk". They went to Enoden or the famous spot which appeared at the end of "Slam Dunk". They were lucky that there weren't any people in this place and took a picture together with a sea background behind them.

Utaha was very happy and hugged him closely.

"If I'm Hanamichi, then you're my Haruko," Haru said.

Utaha snorted but smiled afterward. "Right, how tall are you right now?" She knew that Haru was very tall, but she didn't know how tall he really was.

"It should be 184 cm," Haru said. His height had increased by one centimeter than before but compared to Hanamichi who was 190 cm, he was still shorted, but he felt that it should be enough.

Utaha's height was 169cm and she was taller than Haruko Akagi who was 156 cm.

But of course, his Utaha was several times more beautiful than Haruko Akagi.

"So your novel needs to go on a trip to Kanagawa?" Haru asked. He was wondering what kind of plot Utaha wanted to write in her novel since they needed to go to Kanagawa.

Holding his hand, Utaha said, "No, I just want to go out with you." She felt bad to bring him out without Sora and Megumi, but sometimes she wanted to monopolize him.

"We can go out whenever no matter where it is," Haru said.

"Then how about Antarctica?" Utaha asked.

"I'm alright with that, but are you sure? The trip isn't going to be enjoyable," Haru said.

The trip to Antarctica was quite hard since they would need to go using a ship rather than an airplane. There were also powerful waves which would increase the chance of getting seasickness.

Thinking for a while, Utaha also felt that Antarctica was too far. "Then how about the moon?"

Looking at the sky, Haru said, "I might buy a rocket company in the future."

Utaha was surprised and asked, "Really?"

"Yes, interspace travelers have always been a dream of humanity, right? I've also wanted to try the taste of the potato which is planted on mars. I wonder whether it is good or not," Haru said.

Utaha knew that Haru was foodie, but she wouldn't expect him to build a rocket company to plant a potato on mars which somehow realized that a billionaire really had a lot of whims on his mind, but she loved that part of him somehow.

"You can create a novel with that idea!" Utaha said with a smile.

"I'll make it in the future." Haru looked at Utaha and said, "Let's take a lot of pictures. It might help you with the development of your novel."

Utaha nodded and agreed with his decision.

Walking on the nearby the sea area, they had to admit that it was quite beautiful scenery.

"It smells fishy," Utaha said while looking at Haru's pants.

Haru was speechless and said, "Didn't you usually love to drink it every night?"

Utaha blushed and hit his chest. She might have drunk Haru's white syrup before, but it didn't mean that he could say it out loud since she was embarrassed.

"Alright, alright, I won't mention it again."

"Hmph! It's good that you know!"

Spending their time together, they visited various places and also tasted the local food. The traditional food of this place was shirasu or known as baby sardines which were served raw or cooked on rice. There was even an ice scream shirasu which was a vanilla ice cream with a baby sardine as its topping which somehow quite a weird combination, but it strangely goes well.

Utaha also tasted it, but she also felt a bit surprised by this weird food.

They visited a lot of places before until it was almost dark. They stopped on the high point on a random street which was located in a normal neighborhood. They watched the beautiful sunset together and enjoyed their date.

Utaha was a bit tired and asked him to carry her on his back.

Haru didn't mind and carried her on his back. He could feel the softness of her breasts on his back which was also the reason why he didn't mind carrying her.

"You know. Two years ago, I never thought that I was going to become your girlfriend."

Hugging his neck, Utaha said, "Especially when you've also dated other girls besides me."

"No, I've never regretted it. I love you, Haru."

Utaha hugged him tighter and said, "So don't leave me, alright? If you leave me then I'm going to haunt you down." But suddenly she was moved by him and she was being carried in his arms. She could see his face was very close to her which somehow made her face blush. Fortunately, the sunset hid her blushing face.

"Spending time with you, I've realized how important you are to my life."

Their foreheads pressed each other, and they could feel each other's breath.

"I won't leave you and I won't let you leave either. I love you Utaha."

Biting her lower lips, Utaha couldn't handle it anymore and kissed his lips. She felt that her meeting with him was the best thing that happened in her life.

Inside the car, they were about to go back, but suddenly Utaha felt that her shoulder was poked.

"How about we visit this place for the last time?" Haru asked.

Following the direction of his finger, Utaha saw an aquarium hotel and blushed. She nodded and said, "I'm curious whether they have fish cosplay renting there."

'Is that what you're curious about?'

Haru was speechless, but he didn't think too much and enjoyed his stay with this woman in Kanagawa. He thought that he should buy a basketball costume and cosplayed as a character from "Slam Dunk" beforehand.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 939: Offline Meeting 1

Looking around, it was Haru's first time inside Kuroneko's room and he had had to admit that it was surprisingly normal. He had imagined her room would have been decorated in gothic style, but it wasn't that much different from a normal room with a tatami floor, table, chair, etc. There wasn't anything special in her room, but she owned a lot of books, especially both manga and light novels, which made her bookcase full.

"Satisfied with looking around my room?" Kuroneko asked with an annoyed expression and blushed when she remembered the thing which had happened earlier.

"Well, your room is surprisingly normal," Haru said.

Haru had teleported to Kuroneko's world but he was teleported in Kuroneko's bathroom right when she was taking a bath.

Kuroneko wanted to attack Haru with thunder, but she was afraid to destroy her house. Her sisters were also at her house and it would be troublesome to explain what had happened and she didn't want her sisters to have a misunderstanding. That was why she told him to get out hurriedly and also told him to use his light magic to turn himself invisible beforehand.

Then after that, both of them stayed in her room together since it was the safest place inside her house.

"How is my room in your imagination?" Kuroneko asked and felt a bit shy when her room was being observed.

In the past, she had also stayed together with him in Magi's world and there were also a lot of things that had happened between the two of them before. It was also the reason she was a bit calm when he suddenly appeared in her bathroom and thought that it might be related to harem protagonist luck.

"I thought that it'd be covered with a gothic dress or your favorite anime character poster or related goods," Haru said.

"Hmph! My hobby isn't collecting figurines," Kuroneko said.

Haru nodded and didn't think too much. "So when are we going?"

"The meeting will be held at the maid cafe in Akihabara in the afternoon," Kuroneko said.

"Shouldn't we go now?" Haru asked.

"Alright, let's go now," Kuroneko said.

Haru pondered for a while and asked, "After the meeting, can you accompany me to buy the most popular manga, novel, and light novel? I want to copy it in my world later."

Kuroneko was speechless, but she nodded. She knew that this guy loved to make money and she also felt a bit speechless when she heard he had become the richest man in Japan and all of that had been achieved in one year.

"Nee-chan, are you with someone?"

Kuroneko became panicked and said, "Hurry up and use your light magic!"

Haru sighed and became invisible by bending the light using his light magic.

It was his first time in this world and wanted to see various cultures in this world to see whether there was a big difference between his world and this world.

Kuroneko said, but suddenly the door opened and her little sisters entered her room.

Fortunately, Haru had used his light magic to turn invisible.

Looking at the interaction between Kuroneko and her little sisters, Haru had to admit that she might become a good mother in the future.

Even though Kuroneko had a strange hobby of wearing gothic lolita dress and often talked in an exaggerated way, she was a very beautiful girl. Her charming point would be the mole under her eye which somehow was quite similar to Haru.

If Kuroneko was quiet and a bit approachable, Haru was sure that this girl would be very popular and there would be a ton of males who would confess their love to this girl.

When Haru was in deep thought, Kuroneko felt was a bit surprised when she heard that Haru would accompany her on the offline meeting, but regardless, she was happy with it since she knew that he was worried about her.

It might be because Kuroneko also wanted to change the plot of the story that she wanted to invite Haru.

Kuroneko knew that from her story she had lost to the little sister of the main character in the novel which somehow made her annoyed. She couldn't comprehend why she had fallen for such an MC, but at the same time, she knew that it might be because of her lonely character.

Kuroneko didn't have a friend at school and it made her happy when someone talked with her and that person was the MC of this world, though, she hadn't met him in this world.

Along the way, Kuroneko explained a lot of things to Haru. It might be because she was happy that someone came to her world and she talked about a lot of things about manga, novels, anime, games, and light novels.

Haru listened to Kuroeneko's words and knew that her world wasn't that much different from his world. There weren't a lot of people who used smartphones and there weren't many popular apps. But even so, there were also a lot of interesting things in this world which were quite different from his world.

Haru thought that he should copy a lot of things in this world to his after he had gone back later. Thinking for a while, he hadn't had time to research the culture in Korosensei's world. He thought that he also needed to visit that world too. He was wondering about Kanzaki and wondering what she was doing right now. He also wondered about all of his friends in middle school and thought about checking them too.

Haru and Kuroneko entered the tram together to go to Akihabara.

Kuroneko wore her usual black gothic lolita dress, headband adorned with an artificial rose on each side and red contacts. Even though for some people it might be very weird, but it suited her very well and it wouldn't be strange to call her a beautiful girl.

After they arrived at Akihabara, they decided to separate from each other since Haru had decided to become an observer on her offline meeting. He went to the meeting place first which was located in the maid cafe while Kuroneko went to go meet with the members of the otaku group.

Haru was about to enter the maid cafe, but he noticed a young man who also wanted to enter.

Haru knew about Kuroneko's story and knew that the young man beside him was the MC of this world. But he didn't intend to start a conversation with him and entered the maid cafe directly.

Entering the maid cafe, Haru and the young man were being greeted by a beautiful maid.

The maid looked at both of them and her eyes brightened when she saw Haru.

"Are both of you coming together?"

Haru and the young man looked at each other after they answered that question.

Hearing their answer, the maid showed a regretful expression and said, "I'm sorry, but there are a lot of tables which have been booked and there is only one table free inside the cafe."

Haru looked at the young man and asked, "Is it alright for you to share the table?"

The young man nodded and said, "Alright." He didn't really mind sharing a table with Haru, and he was a bit surprised since he didn't expect such a handsome young man would come to this maid cafe. If he met Haru at school then he would think Haru as a "normie" or a student who was popular with girls and might change his girlfriend as much as the season changed within a year. But well, he was very jealous since the maid treated them differently which somehow made him feel that it was very unreasonable.

Sitting down at the same table, Haru and the young man looked at each other.

"My name is Kasugano Haruka."

This time the two siscon met for the first time.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://ansatsukyoshitsu.fandom.com/wiki/Yukiko_Kanzaki

https://oreimo.fandom.com/wiki/Kyousuke_Kousaka

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 940: Offline Meeting 2

"Let's order something first," Haru said.

Kousaka nodded and looked at the menu book. Glancing at Haru, he wanted to ask him a question, but he felt that it was a bit rude.

"First time here?" Haru asked.

"Well, don't be that nervous. This place is pretty simple and all you need to think is that you can eat delicious food while being served by a cute maid," Haru said.

Looking at the maid in this cafe, Kousaka agreed with Haru's statement. "Do you often come here, Kasugano-san?"

"No, it's my first time coming to this place."

Haru wasn't lying since it was his first time to come to the maid cafe in this world. Looking at Kousaka's expression, he smiled and said, "You don't believe it?"

"Well, you seem to be very used to everything in this place," Kousaka said.

"It is because I'm not nervous. Just boldly come and order since you might find this place interesting," Haru said.

Kousaka nodded and even though he hated to admit it, he was quite nervous coming to this place alone.

When they were talking to each other, the maid came to them and asked, "Master, how would you like being addressed?"

"What's that?" Haru asked curiously.

Kousaka was also looking at the maid curiously.

"You can pick what you want us to call you."

Haru was surprised. He might have come to the maid cafe in the past, but it was only once, and at that time, he came with Utaha. After that, he had never come to the maid cafe and he didn't know that a maid cafe had this kind of option where he could request the maid to call you with something else besides "master".

"Master, my lord, whatever-kun, Onii-chan, etc. There are many options. You can pick whatever you like," the maid said with a smile.

Haru looked at Kousaka and asked, "Kousaka-kun, do you have a request?"

"Well, whatever you want. I'm okay with anything."

Kousaka sighed and felt that he had come to a different world.

"Then you can call me "master" and this guy a "pig" since he's a masochist," Haru said since he wanted to test this maid's professionalism.

"Eh?! What the hell, Kasugano!" Kousaka was mad when he heard Haru's words. He wasn't a masochist and he wasn't happy being called a "pig"!

The maid bowed respectfully toward Haru then glanced at Kousaka with disdain. "Hurry up and order your food, you pig!" She looked at Kousaka and asked, "How is it? This is my first time to have a masochist as a customer. Are you satisfied with my abuse?"

"I'm not a masochist and don't call me a "pig! Also, I'm not happy with such abuse!"

Kousaka refuted this maid, but he also glared at Haru since this guy was the source of this trouble.

Haru chuckled and said, "I'm sorry, miss maid. But I was joking earlier, he's a sis-con. You can call him "Onii-chan"."

Kousaka was speechless, but he didn't refute it since it was better than being called a "pig". But he felt quite complicated being called "Onii-chan" since his little sister didn't even call him a "Onii-chan" and their relationship was rather very bad.

The maid also chuckled and said, "Alright, master, what do you want to eat for today?"

"I'll order omelet rice," Haru said.

"I understand." The maid nodded and asked Kousaka, "How about you, Onii-chan? What do you want to eat?"

"Then, I'll order the same."

The maid smiled and said, "I can write a message for you in ketchup. What would you like?"

"I'll leave that to you, is that alright?" Haru asked.

"Yes, leave it to me!" The maid smiled and looked at Kousaka.

"I'm the same," Kousaka said and wanted to go back as soon as possible from this place.

The maid bowed her head before leaving them to prepare their food.

After the maid had gone, Kousaka looked at him hatefully and asked, "Did you have fun making fun of me?"

"I was joking, Kousaka-kun. Don't get angry, are you dissatisfied because you were being called "Onii-chan"? Do you want me to ask the maid to change it into a "pig" again?"

"No! I'm not angry about that! Also, how many times do I need to tell you that I'm not a masochist!"

"No, I'm not! I'm not masochist nor sis-con!"

Kousaka took a deep breath and felt that his throat felt a bit parched since he had talked quite a lot.

Kousaka thanked him after Haru had given him a glass of water.

"So what are you doing here?" Haru asked.

Kousaka sighed and said, "My little sister is having an offline meeting with her otaku group on the internet. I'm here because she has asked me to accompany her here."

"Hmm... so you are really a sis-con, huh?" Haru said with a bland expression.

"No, I'm not! Also, don't look at me with that expression!"

Kousaka suddenly felt tired from talking with Haru. He didn't remember how many times that he needed to correct Haru that he wasn't masochist nor sis-con.

Looking at Kousaka, Haru knew that most of the harem protagonists in the story would be a "straight man" or someone who would correct the joke on the story. But he had to admit that it was quite fun to talk with him.

"Well, I'm also the same."

Haru nodded and said, "Your little sister might meet with my friend at that offline meeting."

Kousaka was a bit surprised, but then he asked another question. "So your friend is female?"

Kousaka looked at Haru weirdly and asked, "You have got a girlfriend?"

Haru looked at Kousaka and said, "I have a girlfriend and for your information, I don't have an interest in a male so if you want to confess to me then I'm sorry."

Kousaka really wanted to flip their table right away, but then he heard a greeting from the maid again.

"Welcome home, Ojou-sama."

There was a group of girls who came together at the maid cafe.

Haru and Kousaka didn't need to guess that it was a group of otaku groups which was being participated by Kuroneko and Kousaka's little sister.

Haru could see Kuroneko who glanced at him. He waved his hand in response which made her snort at him.

"Your friend?" Kousaka asked.

Kousaka looked at Kuroneko and felt weird by her dress, but he had to admit that she was very cute. Then he also noticed his little sister who had come together with everyone.

"It seems that she doesn't fit well with everyone," Haru said.

The clothes of otaku female otaku groups were either plain or wearing cosplay such as Kuroneko. But Kousaka's little sister wore very trendy clothes which made her very different from the rest.

Haru and Kousaka observed the group and heard the leader of the office group name was Saori Bajeena.

Saori Bajenaa was very tall for a girl and she was at least 180 cm high which was taller than Kousaka, but shorter than Haru. She wore a flannel shirt, glasses with swirl lense which was similar to an anime character, wash-up jeans, thick backpack, and sneakers.

Then the maid served their omelette rice.

"Sorry for making you wait, Master, Onii-chan."

Two omelette rice was served in front of Haru and Kousaka.

Kousaka's omelette rice was written with a "love" symbol by the maid with ketchup, but Haru's omelet rice was written with a phone number.

The maid made a gesture for Haru to call her up later.

Haru nodded and smiled at the maid since this maid was really cute.

Looking at the interaction between the maid and Haru, Kousaka was speechless and asked, "You're going to call her?"

Haru said, but he saved the maid's phone number since it might be helpful when he came to this world again.

Kousaka didn't think too much and enjoyed his omelette rice.

The two of them ate their omelette rice while observing the group meeting. Looking at Kousaka's little sister and Kuroneko, Haru and Kousaka knew that they had failed to integrate with everyone which somehow made them sigh.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 941: Offiline Meeting 3

Kousaka's little sister was being shunned by the rest.

But Haru knew that it wasn't because of bad intentions rather it was very hard for a group of otaku girls to talk with someone as stylish as Kousaka's little sister. The personality of the otaku girl was introverted and they didn't know much about fashion or anything trendy. Rather, they were excited about their hobbies.

Well, rather than worried about Kousaka's little sister. Haru was worried about Kuroneko since that girl had been busy with her smartphone rather than talking with the rest. It seemed that this girl also had a hard time talking with everyone and the since which came out from her mouth were quite rude which somehow made the girls in her surroundings uncomfortable with it.

"Your little sister is in trouble."

Kousaka and Haru looked at each other and at this moment, they couldn't do anything to help their friend and little sister.

The meeting was over in an hour and everyone dispersed to go to a shop in Akihabara.

But Kuroneko didn't join them and walked directly to Haru's table.

Haru didn't say anything and ordered a parfait for her beforehand.

Kuroneko received her parfait and said, "Thank you."

"No problem. You've done well," Haru said.

Kuroneko sighed, but she knew that Haru was trying to be kind to her since she was very bad at socializing with someone. She was alright with the members of the "group chat" yet she couldn't talk with the people of her age.

"Don't think too much. You might mess up this time, there's next time."

Kuroneko nodded and vowed to do better next time.

Haru looked at Kousaka and asked, "Don't you need to go to your little sister?"

Kousaka was quite surprised by Haru's ways to cheer this girl up. He nodded and walked to his little sister since his little sister was also pitiful earlier.

"Who is that?" Kuroneko asked.

"Your boyfriend," Haru said.

Kuroneko almost dropped her parfait before she took a deep breath. She looked at Kousaka and realized that guy was the MC of this world. She also realized that Kousaka's little sister also existed at the meeting earlier.

Suddenly Kuroneko felt conflicted for some reason.

Haru nodded and didn't say anything too much. He didn't care too much if Kuroneko would follow the plot and date the protagonist of this world. She was his friend and of course, he wanted her to be happy.

Then suddenly a huge girl came toward them.

"Kuroneko-shi, are you free?"

Kuroneko was surprised and looked at this huge girl. She knew her since this girl was the leader of the group earlier.

"I'm not disturbing you with your boyfriend, right?" Saori looked at Haru and felt a bit surprised that Kuroneko had such a handsome boyfriend.

"N, no, this guy isn't my boyfriend!" Kuroneko blushed and refuted it.

Quietly drinking his orange juice, Haru looked at Saori curiously.

"Then, is it alright for you to join me at the second meeting?" Saori asked.

Kuroneko looked at Saori for a while and felt good about her. She looked at Haru to see his response.

Haru nodded and looked at Saori. "Is it alright for me to join?"

"Of course! I'm happy that you've also joined!" Saori said with a smile.

"Then how about them? You should also invite them to the second meeting," Haru said while looking at Kousaka and his little sister.

Saori nodded and said, "Don't worry, leave everything to me!"

After leaving the maid cafe, they went to the nearby fast-food chain restaurant to have a second meeting.

The purpose of the second meeting was to create a bond with the people who didn't have a chance or didn't have a good time at the offline meeting earlier.

Saori was a very kind girl and she wanted everyone to be happy before they went back. It was the reason why she invited both Kuroneko and Kousaka's little sister.

"Then, let us start our introduction first!" Saori said while looking at Haru since she had been curious about him.

Kousaka and Kousaka's little sister also looked at Haru.

Kousaka's little sister also looked at her brother and wondered whether Haru and her brother were classmates since she could see that they were very close to each other.

"Kasugano Haruka. I'm Kuroneko's friend. She's a bit awkward, but deep down, she is very kind," Haru said.

"Don't say such an embarrassing thing!" Kuroneko blushed.

"Cough! Cough! I'll also introduce myself again. My name is Saori Bajeena," Saori said.

Kuroneko looked at Saori and asked, "So what do you intend to do with these members?"

"Just like I said, I want to deepen my friendship with the members I couldn't talk to! Well, that's really all, Miss Kuroneko. You can also drop the formal and just call me Saori! Let's forget the ranks here!"

Saori seemed very easy going and very easy to approach.

Looking at Saori, Haru could tell that this girl was beautiful when she had taken her glasses.

"Call yourself Saori when you look like that? I'm surprised that you can say your name. So shameless. It's not even funny as a joke. Call yourself "Physcho Gundam" or "Bigzam" from now on," Kirino said.

Kuroneko glanced at Saori and said, "And those ways of speaking and clothes...."

"....like a gross otaku from a decade ago," Kirino said.

"Kousaka, go ahead and be the straight man," Haru said.

"I'm not a straight man! But forgetting about the ranks doesn't mean that the two of you are free to insult people! Apologize!" Kousaka said.

"Now, now, those kinds of insults feel like a light calm breeze."

Saori looked at Kousaka and Haru and said, "Actually, feel free to verbally abuse me too if you'd like, Mr. Haruka, Mr. Kyousuke!"

Kousaka looked at Haru and said, "OI, sadist! Go and verbally abuse her." He knew that Haru had a bit of a sadistic tendency since he was also teased earlier.

"Eh? Mr. Kasugano is sadistic??" Saori seemed to be very enthusiastic when she heard it.

Kuroneko and Kirino also looked at Haru at this moment.

Haru was speechless and said, "When we're alone, alright?"

Kuroneko sighed and knew Haru's bad hobby. She looked at Kiriro and started to ask why she wore such clothes.

Kirino also knew that her clothes were the problem of why the girls at the meeting before avoided her.

Then the argument between Kuroneko and Kirino started with clothes, anime, etc. It was as if they were born to spit on each other, but their relationship was strangely close to each other.

"Looks like they have become closer now," Haru said.

"Yes, I agree," Saori said.

"Have you been watching the same thing I have?"

Kousaka could only see Kuroneko and Kirino having an argument rather than being close to each other.

"They're full of energy now. Unlike before, which means that this meeting is successful."

Haru looked at Saori and said, "Thank you for setting up this meeting, Saori."

Blushing, Saori felt a bit shy and said, "Stop that, Mr. Kasugano. I'm doing this because I want to."

Looking at Saori and Haru, Kousaka was wondering whether Haru would flirt with anyone as long as she was a girl. He looked at his little sister and suddenly had an urge to protect her from Haru's claws.

After that, they went to visit various shops in Akihabara.

Haru bought a lot of things since it was a rare chance to collect a lot of things in this world.

Saori, Kuroneko, and Kirino also recommended him a lot of things since they didn't expect that this guy was also an otaku.

Little did they know that Haru's mind was calculating the profit which he could get from plagiarizing the work in this world to his world.

The time seemed quite short, and it was their time to part.

Haru and Kuroneko left together after saying goodbye to Saori, Kousaka, and Kirino.

Looking at Haru's back, Kousaka felt complex when he asked whether Haru had an interest in his little sister before.

'I don't have an interest in brats, huh?'

Kousaka looked at his little sister and felt that his little sister was really a brat.

"What's with those eyes? Don't look at me like that pervert!"

Kousaka felt that his little sister was unreasonable.

Inside the tram, Haru and Kuroneko sat next to each other.

"You're going back after this?" Kuroneko asked and felt a bit sad.

Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, I can't stay too long." He smiled and said, "But I'm glad to know that you've made a friend."

Kuroneko blushed and looked away. "I, I can do this even without your help!"

"I know, but I'm glad to be here," Haru said.

"Yeah, you've bought a lot of things."

Kuroneko felt very jealous of how easy it was for this guy to make money.

Haru accompanied Kuroneko back to her house then teleported back to his original world. He had a lot of hauls and somehow he also knew the main character of this world which was somehow a very fun guy to know.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 942: Erina's Gift 1

Coming back to his world, Haru was glad to see that Kuroneko was alright.

Even though he knew that she had trouble socializing herself, she did her best.

In his opinion, it didn't really matter whether Kuroneko made a lot of friends or not since she had a lot of great friends on the "group chat" and a cute little sister on her home. He also thought that it was better to have one or two close friends rather than 100 random friends.

Thinking of Kosaka, Haru thought that this guy was very fun. He had male friends, but it was rare to see someone such as Kosaka who was as funny as that guy.

His mood was very good and he was on his way to Erina. He had promised her to make a Shoujo manga magazine and he had made it.

After the success of Viking Weekly Manga Magazine, his company had decided to create a manga magazine for girls. His concept of this magazine was to create a manga magazine for teen girls in this country. Most of the manga in this magazine would be a romance manga, but there were also other genres with a female as the main character.

Haru also wrote the story for this manga such as "Kimi ni Todoke!", "Lovely Complex", "Nana", "Chibi Maruko-chan", etc. He had to admit that it was hard work even though he only copied it from the "group chat" and somehow he was also being worshipped by everyone in his company which somehow was quite troublesome.

The size of his publisher company had also increased since he also acquired another publishing company.

Haru didn't forget that the main business of the publishing company was for education. Even though the result of his manga magazine and the light novel was quite good, it wouldn't give a stable income. The popular work might create a lot of money, but it was hard to find it.

The majority of people would buy a book for education to study, dictionary, tests, lessons, work, etc. It might not create that much money compared to a popular manga or novel, but it would give a stable income for his company.

Anyway, his Shoujo manga magazine had been created and he named it - Weekly Venus.

The magazine would be sold next month since it needed a lot of adjustment and promotion before it was sold. But he already owned the finished product for Erina since that girl loved to read Shoujo manga.

On Sunday, Erina was quite free, but she was anticipating her boyfriend to come since she knew that Haru would bring her a gift. She was wondering what kind of gift it was and she had been anticipating it for a while. Waiting at her house, she couldn't sit down and walked around since she also missed him.

After Erina became a member of Elite 10, her workload increased, especially when she also needed to do her tasting job at various restaurants. It was good that Haru often picked her up and played at her house which made them often do something quite lewd every time.

Her cheeks blushed and knew that sooner or later she would be eaten by Haru and she was wondering whether she needed to prepare something.

Thinking about her cousin, Erina was wondering whether she should build an electric fence around her mansion so her cousin wouldn't disturb her time with Haru. She remembered every time Haru came to her mansion, Alice would come to her mansion as if Alice knew when Haru would come even though she had never told anyone about it.

If Erina didn't grow up with Alice then she thought that girl might have a "God's nose" which would make Alice able to smell Haru's smell from a long distance.

The distance between her mansion and Alice wasn't that far, but it also wasn't short.

Anyway, Erina didn't want Alice to disturb her time with Haru!

Then her smartphone vibrated and she received a chat from Haru that he had arrived in front of her mansion.

Haru had made LINE to make it easier for him to chat with his girlfriends and of course, the response was very good.

Erina loved to use LINE since it had a lot of funny stickers and it was very easy to contact him using it. But before that, she needed to run to the entrance of her mansion to greet him. Running as fast as possible, she opened the door and was about to greet her fiance with her greatest smile, but...

Alice smiled and stood beside Haru.

Erina frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"

"Oh, I've heard that Haru is going to give you a gift." Alice looked at Haru and asked, "How about me? He has prepared a gift for me too, right?" She felt jealous of Erina and wondered why Erina was the one who had become Haru's fiancee.

'Is he your fiance? Or am I his fiancee?'

Erina was speechless and wondering where Alice had learned about the matter of the gift.

Erina shook her head and didn't think that Hisako would betray her, and thought that Alice might have heard her conversation with Haru before.

Haru was speechless, but his hand was pulled by Erina to enter her mansion.

Alice was about to enter, but Erina closed the door very fast.

Alice's forehead was slammed into the door and she caressed her forehead. She became resentful and asked, "ERINA, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!"

"Alice, I've something important to do. You can go back first," Erina said from the inside.

"No! I also want to enter!" Alice yelled.

Haru looked at Erina and asked, "You don't let her enter?"

"No, this girl is always bothering us!" Erina said and didn't remember how many times Alice had disturbed them.

Looking at how cute this girl was, Haru said, "If you're worried about her, then why don't we go out together?"

"Go out together?" Erina asked.

"You've been busy with your work after all. How about we take a break somewhere together," Haru said.

Erina blushed, but she was happy when she heard his proposal. She was about to agree, but she heard her cousin's voice.

"Erina, if you don't let me enter then I'll yell to the school that you're kissing Haru inside! I'll tell everyone that Erina is a pervert!" Alice yelled.

Erina's body trembled and she was wondering how to stop her cousin's stupidity.

Erina opened the door and could see Alice's smug smile which somehow annoyed her further then both of them started to argue with each other.

Looking at the interaction between the two of them, Haru said, "The relationship between the two of you is very good."

Both of them refuted Haru's words in synch.

Haru chuckled and said, "Now, now, let's just go inside together."

Alice nodded with smile and said, "Good! Let's go!" She hugged Haru's arm and pulled him.

"Why are you hugging his arm!"

If Alice wasn't her cousin, then Erina might really throw this rude girl outside directly. She tried to push her away, but Alice's power was stronger than she had imagined.

No matter how many times Haru had seen their interaction, it had never gotten old and funny at the same time.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 943: Erina's Gift 2

Then, Haru, Erina, and Alice entered Erina's room together.

Even though Erina didn't want Alice to enter, it was impossible for her to stop Alice, especially when Alice was hugging Haru's arm tightly.

Haru didn't complain since he could feel the softness on Alice's body. Even though this girl was one year younger than him, her body was fully developed. He had to admit that the genes from the Nakiri Clan were very good since both Alice and Erina were very beautiful and their bodies also well developed.

Though, in terms of the size of "Oppai", Alice was bigger than Erina, but he wouldn't say it out loud.

"Where did you hear that I've brought a gift for Erina?" Haru asked. He was curious where Alice had learned about it.

"Oh, I've eavesdropped on Erina before," Alice said with a smile. But she tried to hide her blush since she knew that both of them often talked about something lewd. Looking at Haru who seemed harmless, she knew very well that this guy was a lewd beast who was ready to eat Erina anytime when he was given a chance.

However, Alice didn't hate it, rather she was curious how he would eat Erina. If possible she also wanted to be eaten, but she couldn't reveal it since his identity was Erina's fiance, not her.

Erina was in shock when she heard it. She really wanted to throw her cousin out and at the same time, she should be careful when she talked with Haru since it would be troublesome when Alice knew the content of their conversation.

Haru was speechless and flicked Alice's forehead.

Alice held her forehead and complained. "What are you doing!!" Even though it didn't hurt, she was a bit annoyed by Haru's action.

"Don't do that again," Haru said.

"Hmph! I know what you're thinking! You want to do a lewd thing with Erina, right? I'll help you! If you want then you can have both of us!" Alice said.

Erina had enough of Alice and didn't expect that Alice dared to say such a thing to Haru. She took a tape and closed Alice's mouth with it. If possible she also wanted to tie her up, but she couldn't find a rope in her room.

Alice's mouth was closed with tape and she tried to complain, but her words were very hard to comprehend since the voice which came from her mouth was very strange.

Haru shook his head and took out Weekly Venus which he kept on his jacket.

Looking at the magazine in Haru's hand, Erina seemed surprised and asked, "T, That is...."

"Yes, it is finished," Haru said.

Erina was very happy and kissed him since Haru really made the weekly shoujo manga for her.

After Erina had accepted her relationship with him, she read all of the manga and light novels which were written by Haru. Even though she didn't have a hobby to read a novel or a shounen manga, as long as it was written by him, she would definitely buy and read all the things which were created by him to support him.

In truth, Erina loved shoujo manga, but she was too embarrassed to acknowledge it. But this time, Haru had made a shoujo manga for her and of course, it made her very happy and felt that it was the greatest gift that she had ever received!

Alice didn't take the tape from her mouth and took the shoujo manga magazine in Haru's hand. She had gotten used to seeing Haru and Erina kiss each other. Even though she felt bitter, and also wanted to know what it felt like being kissed, she was also curious about this shoujo manga. She sat down on the edge of Erina's bed and started to read the manga since she also loved to read Haru's manga magazine.

Erina wanted to take away the manga magazine from Alice's hand, but she was stopped

"I have another one, you don't need to fight each other." Haru then took out another magazine.

"Thank you," Erina said with a smile.

"I'll rest on your bed first,"

Haru didn't bother Erina to read and he was also a bit tired after returning from Kuroneko's world.

Erina nodded and also followed him to read on her bed. She wasn't sure, but she could tell that Haru was tired.

Resting on Erina's bed, Alice also followed to sit next to Haru.

Haru was resting with two girls beside him and wondering whether he would be cursed by the readers if he kept flirting with girls every day. Looking at Erina and Alice who started to read with a serious expression, he knew that this magazine was successful. He was about to close his eyes to rest for a bit but his smartphone vibrated, he was wondering whether it was from a "group chat".

Haru opened LINE and Ritsu had sent him a photo of herself right in front of Rockefeller Center. He smiled and replied, "Done?"

Ritsu: "Yeah, it's done. The transaction is almost complete."

Haru had mentioned in the previous chapter that he had intended to buy NBCUnited and the negotiation had already been completed.

Ritsu knew that Haru had suddenly disappeared from this world for a while and she was curious where he had gone.

Haru: "Oh, right! I've gone to Kuroneko a bit earlier."

Haru had forgotten to bring Ritsu to another world which made him feel a bit sorry somehow.

Ritsu: "You should tell me beforehand when you have decided to go to another world."

Ritsu: "I want to go too!"

Haru: "I know. I'll bring you next time."

Ritsu: "Alright, I'll go back after this. Do you want souvenirs?"

Haru was about to answer, but he heard a voice from his side.

"Who is Ritsu?" Alice asked.

Erina didn't say anything, but she thought that Ritsu should be Haru's girlfriend. She knew about it, but she didn't intend to talk about it. She had accepted their relationship and she was happy as long as she was with him.

"Hmm, where is she?" Alice asked.

Haru looked at Erina and Alice before asking, "Do you want something? She can help you to buy it there."

Alice and Erina thought for a while and shook their heads.

"No, I don't have anything that I want."

Haru nodded and didn't force them.

Haru: "Aligator meat and cajun spice, is that alright?"

Haru wanted to try some dishes and asked Ritsu for help to buy some ingredients in the US.

"If those ingredients have arrived, tell me. I'm also going to help you to make a dish from it," Alice said.

Haru was speechless since this girl kept peeking at his smartphone.

The three of them talked to each other after they had finished reading the manga.

Erina was very excited and asked him to give her the next magazine as soon as possible.

Haru was helpless and could only nod since whoever made her would become his wife in the future. He could only say that when the magazine was ready, he would give it to her as soon as possible.

Then they continued to talk about Tootsuki since Haru was curious about this school's curriculum. His school was a bit messed up and he wanted to see the difference between his school and their school since he had heard that Tootsuki was also a bit too extreme to teach their students.

Alice and Erina talked about a lot of things until they mentioned about something that would happen next month.

"Totsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp?"

The Totsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp is a first-year high school event at Tootsuki Culinary Academy. The Training Camp takes place several weeks into their first year. It's the first major hurdle that all Totsuki high school students must go through. Students are sent to Ttsuki Resort where they spend five days training.

The camp is supervised by some of the school instructors, the manager of the Resort, and also invited a number of the Totsuki graduates to participate in the camp as instructors.

During the camp, students are treated like employees by the Alumni. If a student does not meet an Alumnus' expectations or fails to complete a given task, the said Alumni is authorized to expel that student from the academy. Some years, as many as half of the participating students are expelled before the end of the camp.

Erina was quite busy preparing for this training camp and she also needed to go to this training camp.

"Right, how about you join us at this training camp, Haru?" Alice asked.

Haru and Erina were surprised by Alice's words.

"It's alright, right?" Alice looked at Erina.

Erina thought for a while and nodded. "Yes. you can come with us." She felt a bit lonely to leave him for five days and thought that it was better to invite him to the training camp since she knew that his school was quite free and also gave him a lot of privilege to skip anytime. She also didn't think anyone would stop him from joining since with her beside him no one dared to stop him from joining this training camp.

Looking at Erina and Alice who showed anticipation, Haru nodded and agreed to join their training camp as a visitor. He wouldn't join the training, but he might observe them since he was also curious about the lesson on Tootsuki.

Then it had been decided that Haru would join the training camp next month.

Erina was very anticipating it and wondered what kind of game they should play at the hotel and it might be possible for him to do a night visit in her room. She thought that she should prepare battle underwear beforehand for him for her preparation next month.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 944: Stronger?

Early in the morning, Haru ran around the neighborhood.

While running, Haru made his body heavier by using his gravity magic.

The school would start at 8 o'clock in the morning, and he had a lot of time before he went to school.

It hadn't been two weeks since the entrance ceremonies, but there were a number of new students who had made a debt from gambling within the school. He felt a bit empathetic to them since they had made a debt even though they were in high school.

But well, he would do nothing and only watched on the side.

There was a lot of unfairness in this world, and he wasn't a saint nor hero who would help everyone in need.

'But I might need to become a hero in the quest maybe...'

Haru wasn't sure, but a quest on the "group chat" would send him to another world with various quests. It wouldn't be weird if he was told to become a hero or something.

It might not be related to his previous thought, but he realized that his body was strong.

In the past, he thought that his body which had been transformed into the body of Aquaman had only an ability to breathe underwater, talk to sea creatures, enhance conditions such as strength, speed, durability, and stamina.

But he had realized another ability which was very strong and that was immune to an energy-based attack and intense heat resistance. Of course, it might be because there were a lot of versions of Aquaman in the story which made his strength quite inconsistent. But he tried his best to make his body into the strongest version of Aquaman.

But even so, he felt that it was still very hard, or it might be impossible to defeat the strongest monster or people in the world of Toriko with his physical strength alone.

In the "group chat", the world of Toriko might not have any magic or strange ability, but all the powerhouses in that world had a very strong physical ability which was able to destroy a planet with a single punch and some of their physical ability was able to wreck apart anything on conceptual level.

If he wanted to be safe from anything and had the power to protect his loved one, he felt that he needed to reach the strength of "Eight Kings" from the world of Toriko.

The "Eight Kings" are eight beasts, each from a different 'King' species of animal, individually regarded as the most powerful beings in the world. They serve as the absolute rulers of the eight major continents of the Gourmet World and have since ancient times. The Eight Kings have tremendous power and even the world's strongest individuals cannot act carelessly when in their presence.

Those "Eight Kings" are "Dragon King", "Wolf King", "Crow King", "Snake King", "Deer King", "Whale King", "Monkey King", and Horse King".

Even if he used an awakening on his "Horo Horo no Mi", he didn't dare to say that he was able to escape fully from the "Eight Kings" since he was sure that they had an ability to damage a soul using a "Back Channel".

The Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However, unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions.

It seemed at first glance that everyone in the world of Toriko might use a physical ability, but that wasn't the case.

There was also an existence of "World of Souls" in the world of Toriko.

The World of Souls is the name of the afterlife in the world of Toriko.

The only ways to enter this domain are either through the Food Spirit Doors or death; however, living beings cannot enter the doors for the world beyond because it does not have a flow of time like the living world.

The Back Channel is a lesser realm created by superphotonic speeds making tears in the barriers between the physical world and the World of Souls. It is tied closely to the World of Souls and can be accessed by living beings to avoid dangers or reach locations at a faster rate and while in the Back Channel living beings may be able to see the souls that lie beyond.

Knowing that he knew that he needed to become stronger, especially the last battle in the world of Toriko might start in his 3rd year of high school.

If his ability was only the body of Aquaman then it might be hard for him to stay alive on that battle, but he had a lot of abilities, especially the latest reward which he had gotten on the previous quest.

Haru felt that his body was complete after he had the ability to "Ocean" from the "group chat". He had to admit that it was a very cheating ability since he was able to create a sea on another plane to trap someone while also controlling the entire sea.

But the ability of "Ocean" wasn't only all of that since he was able to turn his body into the water itself and also controlled the water too.

Up to 60% of the human body was water, which meant...

But even though this ability was very strong, he knew that he wasn't the strongest.

There was a lot of ability which couldn't be explained with logic such as a "Nakama power", "plot armor", "sudden power-up", etc.

His power might be strong, but if he suddenly faced someone who had such a cheat - he knew that his power might not work, and he needed to do something else.

The more he thought the more he realized how weak he was.

But he didn't think that it was necessary to create a training arc since he often went to train on the "training ground" on the "group chat".

It might be expensive, but he didn't want to cut down his time with his girlfriends in this world and various worlds. If a few points could save that time to make him get stronger then he would use it without hesitation.

His focus was on the ability of Jewelry Bonney which he had gotten from the quest in the world of Infinite Stratos.

He had a feeling that Jewelry Bonney's ability wasn't a simple age manipulation, but it was more than that. Devil Fruit of Jewelry Bonney's didn't have an official name, and her ability might be more than an age manipulation.

Haru had a lot of hypotheses about this ability, but he needed to train and test it more. If possible then he wanted to achieve the "awakening" state of this ability the same as his "Horo Horo no Mi".

Sweat was pouring from his pores and he felt very refreshed running in the early morning. He thought about running through the stairs on his shrine. Thinking about the problem of Eli and Nozomi, he hadn't found a solution for it. He knew that to save that school, it needed to make some achievement which would become an appeal to the new students next year.

'So what do I need to do?'

His running speed was quite fast, and it didn't take him a long time before he almost reached the top of the stairs on his shrine. He was about to climb up, but he saw three familiar figures.

"You can't complain! We need a strong body to perform!"

Looking at three stupid yet cute girls, a smile unconsciously formed in his lips.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 945: School Idol

Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were working out on the nearby shrine which had been renovated. They remembered that this shrine was a haunted shrine in the past, but a few months ago, this shrine had been renovated so suddenly and it seemed to have been reborn.

The dilapidated, scary, and old shrine had turned into a beautiful shrine that would make everyone relaxed the moment they entered this shrine. It was because of that there were also a lot of people from the neighborhood visiting this shrine.

Honoka, Umi, and Kotori didn't know who was the priest nor the owner of this shrine, but it seemed that it was alright to use this place and they had received a permission from the shrine maiden in this shrine.

In the past few days, they had decided to work out in this shrine since it had long stairs that were perfect to build their stamina.

Today, they also trained but this time it was different since someone called out their name.

Honoka, who was tired, turned her head and saw a tall figure calling out her name.

Umi and Kotori also stopped and turned to see Haru who was running in their direction. They didn't expect to see Haru in this place early in the morning.

Kotori's expression turned unnatural when she saw Haru since this guy knew that she was working at the maid cafe. But it was good that he didn't tell anyone about it which somehow made her relaxed and shy at the same time since she was worried that he would use her secret for his gain since she often saw it on that kind of manga.

Kotori's face flushed so suddenly and she quickly covered her face.

"Umi, Kotori, good morning," Haru said.

"Good morning, Haru," Umi said politely.

"Good morning, Haru!" Kotori said with a bright smile.

Haru looked at Honoka and asked, "Are you sick?"

This question threw them off.

"N, no, I'm not sick, what's wrong?" Honoka asked in confusion.

"Well, you wake up in the early morning and work out too. I guess that there must be something wrong with you," Haru said with a worried expression.

Umi and Kotori tried to hold their laughs, but Honoka couldn't laugh at his joke.

Honoka was annoyed when this guy teased her.

"But it is very rare for you to work out in the morning, did you join a Umi's dojo or something?" Haru asked. He knew that Umi's parents owned a famous dojo in the neighborhood. Even though he didn't join, he knew about it.

"No, she didn't join my parents' dojo," Umi said calmly.

"Be a surprise! We're going to form a school idol!" Honoka said with a smile.

"School idol?" Haru was dumbfounded since he had never expected this answer.

Kotori nodded and said, "Yes, do you know about it?"

Haru thought for a while and said, "It is an idol that is formed by high school girls to join Love Live, right?"

"Haru, you know about it?" Honoka was surprised since she only knew about Love Live a week before.

"Well, it is quite famous after all and there are also a lot of promotions about it on the television," Haru said. He didn't think that it was necessary to tell them that he owned the television network which owned the "Love Live" program since he was sure that it would shock them.

"Eh, is it really that famous?" Honoka was surprised.

Haru, Umi, and Kotori were speechless.

"But anyway, we'll do our performance next month! Please visit our concert!" Honoka said.

Haru nodded and said, "Of course, I'll come. Do you have a pamphlet? If you want, you can place the announcement of your concert at my cafe."

"Eh, is that alright?" 3x

They were surprised and happy about it.

"Of course, next month, right?"

Their faces were full of smiles since they had Haru's support.

"Just place it in the cafe when you buy bread before the concert," Haru said.

Honoka nodded since she often went to Haru's cafe. Even though it was quite rare for Haru to come to his cafe, his bread was as delicious as ever.

"So why did you suddenly decide to form a school idol?" Haru asked curiously, but he had some ideas why they wanted to create a school idol.

Their expression seemed sad when they heard Haru's question.

"Well, if it's hard for you to tell me then you don't need to tell me," Haru said.

"It's for our school," Honoka said.

Haru nodded and said, "I've heard that your school might be abolished, right?"

"Eh, you know about it?" 3x

They were surprised when they heard it and wondered how this guy was able to learn lot of things.

"I know the president and vice president of your school," Haru said.

"Eh? You know that strict president and Nozomi-chan?" Honoka was surprised. She remembered when her plan to create an idol was rejected by the school president of her school and because of that, she felt the president of her school was very strict. But for Nozomi, her impression was quite good since Nozomi often talked to them during their training since Nozomi worked as a shrine maiden in this shrine.

Nozomi was also the one who had given them permission to train in this place before.

"How did you know them?" Kotori asked curiously.

"They're working in this shrine from time to time," Haru said.

"Haru, you often come to pray?" Umi asked.

"Pray? No, I'm the owner of this shrine after all," Haru said.

Haru felt the reaction of the three of them was too exaggerated.

"Don't be that surprised." Waving his hand, Haru said, "You can use this place to train."

"Thank you very much!" 3x

They were grateful after hearing Haru's words.

Honoka was clueless, but Umi and Kotori knew some of Haru's identity since this guy often appeared on the news.

Umi and Kotori blushed when they remembered Haru's photo in swimwear which had become a trending topic in the past. Even though Haru wasn't a public figure, his identity was also very famous.

Even though Haru didn't like exposure, it didn't mean that he hid his identity. In today's age, it was necessary to maintain some exposure to the public since if he kept hiding behind the scenes then someone might create a conspiracy gossip about him.

Talking to each other, they continued their work out and he stayed with them for a bit to teach them a method to make their stamina stronger.

To become an idol, it was necessary to have strong stamina since being an idol was a very hard job.

In today's Society being an idol was often underestimated them since they always smiled on the stage or screen, but in truth, it was hard to maintain a smile while dancing and singing. Without strong stamina, it was simply impossible to do it.

"Haru, where is your house?" Honoka suddenly asked curiously. She thought that Haru was living in his cafe, but it seemed that wasn't the case. She thought about playing at his house since she was curious.

Umi and Kotori were also curious, but somehow they had some ideas where it was.

Haru pointed at the largest building around the area which could be seen from the shrine.

"Oh, that famous apartment building! I've heard from my mom that someone has bought the entire building. I wonder who is rich enough to buy it."

Honoka thought if she had that much money that she could buy the school and slept for her entire life without the need to study anymore. She also didn't need to worry about being reprimanded by her mother when she got a bad score during her exam.

Umi and Kotori were speechless and really thought that their childhood friend was really stupid!

Haru smiled and said, "Then, I need to go back first. You should go back since you need to go to school, right?"

"Right, you might not have started, but when I see the three of you who have worked hard. I can't help but want to become your fan, so don't give up and I'll cheer you up!"

The three girls felt warm when they heard it. They didn't expect that they would have their first fan so quickly even though they hadn't shown their performance, but one thing for sure, they were going to do their best on their first performance!

Waving his hand, Haru left them to go back.

"Honoka, you seem very close to Haru."

Umi and Kotori were a bit curious.

"Oh, he often comes to my house," Honoka said with a smile.

Umi and Kotori blushed at that moment and thought that their childhood friend had become an adult without knowing it.

"H, how shameless, Honoka!"

Honoka was clueless, but she didn't think too much and thought about buying bread before she went to school later since she was quite hungry at this moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Honoka_Kosaka

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Umi_Sonoda

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Kotori_Minami

Chapter 946: Love Radar

Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko ate lunch together in their classroom.

Even though Sora didn't feel comfortable with Yumeko since this girl lacked a personal distance and often got very close to her displeasure, after a week, she had gotten used to this girl.

For Megumi, well, Megumi was Megumi, she didn't show hate, sadness, happiness, nor emotion. It was because of that that she had entered an enlightenment and became a "Saint Kato".

Anyway, the three of them often stayed together.

Then there was also Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina who also gathered together even though it was rare since their classes were different from each other.

For Utaha, she didn't join them since she was in the 2nd year and she often used the time of her break to sleep since she was fully awake during the night, especially when she was with Haru.

But let's talk about that matter later since that isn't the topic now.

Sora was quiet, Yumeko was quite a chatterbox, and Megumi was normal.

Yumeko always seemed to have a lot of topics, and this time they were talking about extracurriculars in their school.

In the past week, there was a lot of recruitment from various clubs in this school. The school didn't force them to join a club, but it could be a good topic to talk about with everyone.

"Sora, Megumi, are you two going to join any clubs?" Yumeko asked. Even though she didn't intend to join a club, she decided to ask anyway since she was curious.

Megumi and Sora answered at the same time.

"Eh? How can you do that? The club is one of the things that you can only experience during your youth! You can't waste that chance to join a go-home club!"

Then suddenly someone joined their conversation.

"Oh, Fujiwara-san," Yumeko said with a smile.

Sora, Megumi, and Yumeko looked at the pink-haired girl with a ribbon on the top of her head. This girl was one of their classmates and somehow it was very hard to guess what was inside her head since she often acted like a child.

"So you have joined a club, Fujiwara-san?" Megumi asked with a quiet voice.

"Yes! I've joined a tabletop gaming club!" Fujiwara smiled and said, "How about the three of you join my club together?"

They felt that Fujiwara's club was very strange.

Fujiwara seemed unable to accept it when they answered in unison. She felt that the three of them were bullying her somehow.

"Hmm... I'm sorry, but I'm a bit busy after school," Yumeko said.

"Oh, you work a part-time job, Jabami-san?" Fujiwara asked.

"Yes." Yumeko smiled and changed the topic. "Fujiwara-san, you've mentioned that club is one of the things which you can only enjoy during your youth."

"So what are the other things besides joining a club?" Yumeko asked.

Fujiwara seemed happy when Yumeko asked this question. She raised her finger and said, "Of course, there are a lot of things such as education, friendship, sport, and the most important things are...

Fujiwara seemed very proud and proudly raised her chest.

"Love! Oh, I have an interest in that!" Yumeko smiled and asked, "So Fujiwara-san have experience in love?"

Everyone in the classroom seemed to be very interested in their conversation. Everyone in the classroom was very interested in love, especially Sora, Fujiwara, and Yumeko who were among the most beautiful girls in the school.

Fujiwara said with a low voice since she was quite depressed at that moment.

Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko were speechless.

"Enough about me, how about the three of you? Do any of you have experience with love? Or do any of you have a boyfriend?" Fujiwara asked curiously. Her eyes were glancing at Megumi, even though she often forgot about Megumi, but sometimes she also noticed Megumi even though it was very rare and today was that rare day since she was very interested in the love life of the three girls before her.

"Hmm... I don't think that I have that experience in that area...." Yumeko said with a smile.

Fujiwara seemed to be disappointed when she heard Yumeko's answer since it felt a bit boring.

"But I guess I've got someone that I've been interested in," Yumeko said while looking at Sora.

'Why are you looking at me?'

Sora was sipping her juice, but she didn't say anything. She knew very well that Yumeko mentioned Haru, but she didn't feel that surprise since he had a lot of admirers. Even though Yumeko was very beautiful, he had told her that he didn't have an interest in Yumeko. Though, even if he had an interest in Yumeko, she wouldn't stop him since he had that ability to take care of everyone.

Fujiwara's love radar suddenly rose and she was very curious as to who was mentioned by Yumeko.

Everyone in the classroom was also curious about who was this lucky guy who was being mentioned by Yumeko.

The guys in the classroom were also curious since if it was one of them then they would be lucky since Yumeko was a very beautiful girl and at the same time, they also felt envious.

Yumeko had a mysterious smile on her face.

Fujiwara sighed and felt a bit disappointed since she couldn't learn anything.

"But I'm sure that Sora and Megumi have a lot of experience in that area, right?" Yumeko said while looking at both Megumi and Sora.

"Eh? Really?" Fujiwara became spirited once again and her love radar also rose once again in search of the answer to this love mystery.

Looking at Yumeko then Fujiwara, Sora said, "I have a boyfriend." She thought that it was a good chance so no one would bother her again in the future.

Everyone in the class who secretly fell for Sora had felt that their hearts had been shattered in pieces.

"Me too," Megumi said. Her presence was very weak, and no one seemed to notice her beside Fujiwara, Sora, and Yumeko. Oh, there was also another person and that person was Ai Hayasaka.

Ai Hayasaka was a beautiful, young girl with blonde hair that is usually tied up at the left side of her head with a blue scrunchie and blue-eyes.

Hayasaka sat three seats away from Megumi, Sora, Yumeko, and Fujiwara. As a maid of Shinomiya's family, she needed to gather information around the school and their conversation was of course included as that information which she needed to gather.

"Eh? Who? Who is that guy? Is he at this school?" Fujiwara was excited. She didn't expect that she had uncovered the identity of the boyfriend of one of the most beautiful girls at Shuchiin Academy. But she was more interested in Megumi's boyfriend since she knew that she had seen Megumi at the hotel in the Hakone area during Christmas. She was curious who was this Mr. Boyfriend that had taken the cute Megumi to the hotel. Her face reddened when she thought about what they were doing in the hotel, but she was too shy to ask about something like that.

"He's at a different school and we have been together for a few months," Sora said. She told the truth since Haru had only confirmed their relationship a few months ago.

"How about Megumi?" Yumeko asked curiously since she was also curious about the love life of her friends.

"Me? I've been with him for more than half a year," Megumi said.

Megumi and Fujiwara were surprised to hear Megumi's answer since Megumi had dated her boyfriend for quite a long time.

"Can I see his photo? Pretty please?" Fujiwara asked.

"Me too, can I see it too?" Yumeko asked.

Megumi looked at Sora and Sora gave her a nod. They were wondering what was the reaction of Fujiwara and Yumeko when they found out that they shared a boyfriend together.

Haru felt that his nose was a bit itchy for some reason.

"Did you catch a cold?" Sachiko asked.

"No, someone might talk about me."

Haru was wondering who talked about him, but he didn't care too much anyway.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sachiko_Juraku

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumeko_Jabami

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 947: Fun Time at Hyakkou

Looking at Sachiko, Haru could tell that her mood was pretty good. He was inside his private room, but he received a guest and that person was a Sachiko Juraku who was the Public Moral Committee Chairwoman of the Student Council.

Sachiko has ankle-length light grey hair that has a single hair strand laying on her chest on the left side, red eyes that has narrow cat-like pupils, and her nails painted in black.

Overall, she was a very beautiful woman, but her personality was a bit sadistic.

Haru also had a feeling that this girl was also bisexual, but he wasn't going to comment about that.

After his position had been changed to Kirari's secretary, he didn't bother to go to the student council room since it was too troublesome. Unless there was a meeting or something important, it was very rare for him to go to the student council room since it was better to stay in his private room since it was more comfortable.

"What's wrong? You seem to be in a very good mood?" Haru asked.

Sipping the tea which was brewed by Haru, Sachiko had to admit that it tasted very good. If possible she wanted to have him for herself. Looking at Haru, she was thinking about how to make him into her, though, she knew that it was a bit impossible since she knew that he was owned by a snake that could eat her anytime.

"Yes, did you find something interesting?" Haru asked.

Sachiko nodded and said, "Yes, I've found someone interesting and I want to make her my pet."

Haru was speechless, but he wasn't that surprised by Sachiko's hobby.

Sachiko had a pet and the name of that pet was Mikura Sado.

Mikura Sado was a very beautiful girl and she was a personal pet of Sachiko in this school.

Sachiko had offered her pet to him, but Haru rejected it since he didn't have an interest and he didn't want to make trouble with Kirari since he knew very well about Kirari's personality. She might close her eyes about his girlfriends outside, but if it was inside this school then she might do something cruel to those girls.

That was why he had never touched anyone in the Hyakkou.

Even though Haru loved a woman, he also respected the wishes of his girlfriends. Even if Kirari didn't say anything, but as her fiance, it was something that he had to do.

It was no secret that he had dated Kirari in the school and if the students knew that he was cheating on Kirari then Kirari's reputation would be bleak.

Haru didn't care about his reputation that much since he could protect himself, but it was different from Kirari since she was a student council president of this school and that position meant a lot of things.

To protect that position, it was also necessary to have a good reputation since there were a lot of people who targeted Kirari's position considering how profitable it was to become the student council of the Hyakkou Academy.

"Who is her name?" Haru asked.

"Yes, she's in her 1st year. Her gambling ability is very good. She also challenged a gambling den a week right after she entered this school."

"Yes, she owns that gambling den now."

Haru was really surprised at this moment and thought that Saotome Mary was a rare talent.

Sachiko was speechless and said, "But compared to you, she is nothing."

Haru was speechless and said, "Don't compare her with me, I can tell that she's very talented from your story."

"Yeah... I really want to get her into my hands," Sachiko said.

"Such an ambitious person won't get bent that easily."

"But isn't that what makes it fun?"

"Well, that's true. I won't spoil your fun. Just good luck," Haru said.

"Thank you." Sachiko smiled and said, "Your tea is very good."

Haru prepared another tea for Sachiko since as an owner of this room. He needed to entertain his guests very well. Though, he hoped for her to get out quickly since with this girl around it would be hard to enjoy a moment with Kirari later.

"I've heard that you have bought an NBCUnited, is that true?" Sachiko asked.

"Oh, you know about it?" Haru asked.

"Of course, there has been a lot of talk that you're going to become the "King of Media" after you've owned NBCUnited. Oh, right, I need to congratulate you," Sachiko said with a smile.

"Thank you." Haru smiled and said, "Right, I need to give you thanks for helping me, do you want something?"

Sachiko had helped him to buy both a football club and a baseball club in this country.

Haru had bought Kashima Antlers for a football club and Yokohama BayStars for a baseball club. The price was quite cheap compared to the football team and the basketball team which he owned overseas. To buy two teams, he didn't really need Sachiko's help, but with Sachiko's help, the process of negotiation became faster.

Sachiko looked at him with a smile and said, "How do you want to repay me?"

Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to put my neck with a collar?"

"Is that alright?" Sachiko was excited when she heard it.

Haru was speechless when he saw her reaction.

Sachiko was disappointed that Haru was joking. She thought for a while and said "Then, can you bake me a cake?" She had tasted Haru's cooking and she felt that it was even better than most of the chefs who had graduated from Tootsuki.

"Alright, I'll bake a cake for you tomorrow."

"Good." Sachiko nodded with a smile.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Now that you mention it, where is Mikura?"

"She should be playing with Saotome," Sachiko said.

"Her owner has shown an interest in another girl. I'm sure that she's jealous," Haru said.

"Hmm... that might be possible."

Sachiko rubbed her chin and wondered why she only realized that her pet was jealous that she showed attention to another girl. She thought that Mikura was quite cute for some reason.

"Anyway, how long are you going to stay here?" Haru asked.

"What? You're going to chase me away? Don't you feel happy with a beautiful girl like me beside you?" Sachiko asked.

"Well, that's true, but it is very rare for you to come here." Haru smiled and asked, "So what is Miboumi doing?"

"You know?" Sachiko asked, but she didn't show a surprise expression.

"I don't know how you can even think there's information that can be hidden from me," Haru said.

Shrugging her shoulders, Sachiko said, "Well, but isn't it good for Kirari? She might be bored without someone trying to rebel against her."

"You don't need to worry about that since I've always made her happy every day," Haru said with a smile.

Sachiko looked at Haru and felt very jealous of Kirari. It wasn't that rare for a child from a rich family to be engaged from a young age, but having Haru as a fiance was a dream for every girl in this era considering his strength, ability, wealth, appearance, etc, especially his personality which was different from those of the second rich generation.

Sachiko sighed and really felt jealous of Kirari at this moment.

Then the door was opened and there was Runa, Yuriko, Ririka, Sayaka, and Kirari who had entered his room.

"Oh, good afternoon everyone." Sachiko smiled when everyone was coming.

Kirari nodded then walked to Haru and sat on his lap.

Everyone was speechless at Kirari's action, but they had gotten to it somehow. Even so, they felt bitter.

"So how about we try something fun?" Kirari said and took out a costume of a magical girl from the shelf on Haru's table.

"We're going to gamble and the loser is going to wear this costume."

It was the fun that Kirari often did during the lunch break with everyone that the loser of the gamble needed to wear an embrassing costume.

They sighed in relief and thought that this costume was better than yesterday. Looking at each other, they were wondering who would wear such an embarrassing costume for today.

Haru sighed and wondered whether he needed to make his private room bigger.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 948: My Boss My Love

Seri was a workaholic, but even so, she had always been coming back early to her boss's house, especially when she wasn't taking care of her boss's matters overseas. She had a lot of teams, but for big matters such as the acquisition of one of the biggest media giants in the US. She needed to attend it directly together with Ritsu since she knew that her boss didn't intend to show his face to the public.

Seri felt that it felt like a dream since her boss was only 16 years old yet he had become one of the biggest media bosses in the world. She was of course happy and knew that his future was limitless. She wondered about his future, especially after he had graduated from high school since at that time she was sure that he would be more than a media giant.

Seri wouldn't be surprised if this world was under his palm.

Thinking about her future too, she became even more excited, but then she started to blush when she thought about the incident which happened in London before. She had hugged his anaconda by an incident and after that incident, there were also a lot of incidents that were happening between the two of them which somehow made her embarrassed and shy.

Seri had just come back from the US and looked at the home where she had been living for the past few months. Unlike her cold apartment, even though this place was huge, it was very warm, especially when she could eat Haru's food every day.

The only thing which made her lament would be her relationship with her boss. It was hard, but she really loved her boss, but the age difference between the two of them made her discouraged. This year she was 27 years old and that meant she was 11 years older than him. Her parents often talked to her asking her when she was going to marry, but she didn't want to marry since she wanted to focus on her career.

Becoming the trusted person of Haru meant that she had a lot of authority and she didn't want to lose it. Her parents also knew about her career, but they also wanted to have grandchildren. She also didn't lack a partner considering her figure and appearance, but thinking back there wasn't anyone who was able to shake her heart beside her boss.

The age difference between the two of them was too big which somehow made it quite immoral. If she was 10 years younger than she wouldn't hesitate to chase him, but...

Seri shook her head and entered her boss's house.

"Oh, Seri, welcome back."

Seri looked up and saw Haru who was wearing shorts and a t-shirt. She came back quite late, but she didn't expect to see him welcome her. She felt warm and smiled back at him.

Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Just how many times I've had to tell you to call me Haru."

"It can't be helped, you're my boss after all," Seri said with a smirk.

"Well, you must be tired, right? Have you eaten dinner?" Haru asked.

Seri almost drooled when she thought about Haru's food. If she didn't know that he was a student of Hyakkou then she thought he must be a student from Tootsuki.

Both of them walked together while talking about trivial things. It was a night and there wasn't anything important. He didn't really want to talk about business since it was troublesome.

Seri also knew that and she felt quite grateful to this kind of small talk since it was one of her enjoyment.

There were a lot of rooms in Haru's house and one of them was for Seri.

Seri's room was similar to a two-room apartment with a huge living room and two rooms within. It was designed with a mix of modern style and Scandinavian style.

In the past, Haru's building was an apartment building, and it had a lot of rooms. Each room was very large, and he didn't change some of the apartments within only some of them for his research room, gym, etc.

"Sit down first, I'll make your dinner quickly," Haru said.

It felt weird for her own boss to make her dinner, but she had gotten used to it somehow. She plopped on the soft sofa and massaged her shoulders. Having big breasts had advantages and disadvantages.

The advantage was obvious and she could feed her baby in the future without worrying about breast milk. But the disadvantage was also obvious since it was very large, it was very heavy. She often had a backache since she was too tired to maintain her posture.

Seri wanted to take her bra somehow. Looking at Haru who was in the kitchen, she quietly took off her bra and felt quite relaxed somehow. She closed her eyes for a bit before she heard the dinner was ready.

Looking at Haru again, Seri looked away to hide her blush. She loved this feeling of being pampered, but it was hard when her opponent was only 16 years old. She shook her head since she didn't want to think about such messy things. Smelling a delicious aroma from udon, she couldn't help but gulp.

The udon was pretty simple with a clear brown broth and various vegetable tempura which was arranged beside it.

Seri was also hungry and ate all of them quickly with gusto. It didn't take her a long time to clear up all of her dinners.

Beside udon, Haru had also prepared her a mochi which was filled with her favorite sweet red bean paste.

The chewy mochi and the sweetness of the red bean paste made her face full of smiles and sloppy. She felt that she was sleeping on the top of a cloud and saw a Laputa in the sky.

"Take off your suit, I'll give you a massage," Haru said.

"No, that's a bit too much! You're my boss!"

"It's alright, it's alright."

If his subordinate was a man then he wouldn't do this, but whoever made Seri was a beautiful girl with very big breasts. His girlfriend also had big breasts and he understood the problem of women with big breasts.

Under Haru's smooth persuasion, Seri could only agree and laid on her stomach after taking off her suit since she didn't want to see her nipples at him. She had taken off her bra after all!

Haru had to admit that this woman was very beautiful and such a seducer, especially when he could see a bra that was dangling on the table. he was a bit speechless, but didn't say too much since it seemed this woman forgot about it.

Haru was on the top of Seri and pressured some points on her back. He thought that he might need to learn "Hokuto Shinken" in the near future. Besides how strong that technique was, it could be used as a method to give a very pleasant massage.

Haru took a deep breath when he heard Seri's moans. He shook his head and thought to be patient since when he came back to his room then Sora, Megumi, and Utaha would be waiting for him. He couldn't attack his subordinate since it would be a crime.

'Well, if there's consent...'

Haru quickly erased the dirty thought on his mind and focused himself on this massage session.

Seri kept moaning since Haru's technique was very good and she felt that she had been liberated. Her back, shoulders, and almost every part of her body felt very comfortable. She even forgot that there was a man who had a very hard time holding himself behind her since it felt very good.

The massage session was only 30 minutes long, but for Haru, it felt like an eternity. He didn't hear her moan again since she was sleeping. He could hear her soft breath and couldn't help but smile. If he pressed on her erogenous point then she would be horny rather than sleeping at this moment.

Carrying her in his arms, Haru brought Seri to her room and placed her on her bed. He covered her body with a blanket and said, "Goodnight."

Haru looked at Seri who was sleeping and could only shake his head. He wanted to move forward, but in the end, he didn't do anything. Quietly came out and went back to his room since it was hard to calm down in this place.

Seri was sleeping, but she had a very beautiful dream. In that dream, she wore a beautiful dress and someone was there looking at her with a happy expression. Both of them moved closer and...

Since it was a dream then she could do anything, right?

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://k-project.fandom.com/wiki/Seri_Awashima

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Rejoice.

I have too many draft chapters, so sometimes, I'll upload three chapters from time to time this month, but it isn't going to be everyday only time by time.

Chapter 949: Boys in puberty are sensitive

In the afternoon, every member of the student council gathered together and discussed the school festival which would be held shortly.

Unlike the majority of schools which would start their school festival in autumn, the Hyakkou Academy would start their school festival in spring two months after the entrance ceremonies.

The reason for this was pretty simple and that was because of tradition.

Haru also didn't think too much about it and accepted it.

Then there was also another difference between Hyakkou and normal school and that was the visitor.

Unlike the majority of schools in this country which would accept a visitor, the Hyakkou Academy didn't accept visitors considering the activity which happened in this school.

Yes, because of the gamble which was placed in this school no one besides its students, teachers, and alumnus were accepted to enter this school.

Even the parents of the students were forbidden since gambling was illegal in this country. But because of the power and influence of Hyakkou Academy, everything was possible.

School with a century of history with a lot of descendants from famous clans, rich businessmen, politicians, and famous public figures had considerable power within the society and it might not be exaggerated to call it a little country within a country.

Kirari, as the student council president, controlled all of the influences, financials, etc within the school and was a very powerful figure. With one word from her, it was very easy to make a student in this school have a miserable life.

Kirari had always wanted to be the president of this school since it made her feel that she owned a large aquarium and she was happy to see the fishes eating each other inside.

Haru knew Kirari's method was bad, but since she was happy then he didn't say anything since he also had heard that there was someone who was worse than Kirari in the past. Even though her fiance might be cruel, she didn't do anything after all and even gave a chance for everyone who was very good at gambling to become rich, but also gave a chance for those people who weren't good at gambling to enter hell.

Looking at everyone who was discussing a school festival, he felt bored and wanted to sleep. He knew that with a school festival the amount of money which circulated on the school would increase and it would increase the profit of the school.

Thinking about the profit, he was sure that there were a lot of people who wanted to change Kirari's position. Becoming a student council president of Hyakkou Academy meant that person would control money, authority, and everything within the school.

Closing his eyes, he was waiting for the meeting to be over. Rather than thinking about the school festival, he was thinking about a method to save the school of Eli and Nozomi. He recalled his meeting with Umi, Kotori, and Honoka; he thought about Love Live. He knew that the three of them had decided to become school idols.

Haru thought that it was better to see their performance first before he could make his decision. He didn't know whether they were serious, but if they were serious then they would be able to save their school with his help.

Kaede Manyuda, who was talking about the plan for the student council, noticed Haru who closed his eyes. He frowned and said, "Kasugano-senpai, we're in a meeting and it is not a time to sleep."

"I'm not sleeping," Haru said, but he didn't open his eyes.

Kaede wanted to say something, but someone interrupted him.

"Manyuuda, just continue, nyaha~" Runa said.

Everyone nodded hearing Runa's words, but somehow it made Manyuda frown. It might be because he was a new student that he couldn't accept Haru who closed his eyes blatantly during the meeting. He felt that he was being ignored and being ignored was something that he couldn't accept. However, everyone beside him didn't care much whether Haru was sleeping or not since Haru's actions didn't bother anyone, though, it might be because of his identity that no one said anything about it.

Manyuda took a deep breath and continued. He glanced at Haru and glanced at Kirari. He had an ambition and he would change the position of Kirari in the future.

Manyuda was annoyed and left the room in a hurry, but no one came after him.

"Well, he seems to be annoyed," Miboumi said while looking at Haru.

"Boys in puberty are sensitive," Haru said in joking manner.

'You're also in puberty!'

But well, with Haru's words, it felt quite reasonable that Mayuda was annoyed because he was in puberty.

Haru thought that it wasn't that simple and it might also be related to Manyuda's upbringing. He didn't know what had happened, but he didn't care much either.

Then no one continued to talk about Manyuda since Manyuda's relationship wasn't that good with everyone.

Some of them went out and some of them stayed.

The ones who stayed were Runa, Yuriko, Kirari, Sayaka, Ririka, and Haru.

"Haru, you sure love to cause trouble," Kirari said with a smile.

Haru was speechless at Kirari's words.

"Haru, you don't have an interest in the school festival?" Yuriko asked.

"Of course, I'm interested. Let's play together when the school festival starts later," Haru said.

"Then who is going to take care of the club?" Yuriko asked and her eyes changed a bit sharp. She had a feeling that this guy was going to leave everything on her.

Yuriko sighed but said, "I might as well usurp your club."

"Hehehe, usurp it, usurp it," Haru said with a smile.

Yuriko snorted, but she didn't dare to usurp nor she wanted to take the Traditional Culture Club from him. It might be because of her personality and she was also comfortable with her position since he had given her a lot of things. She also knew that with his backing everything was very smooth and rather than betraying him it was better to be close with him.

They talked for a bit before they went back to their class.

When Haru was going back to his class, he thought of visiting Otonogizaka since the concert of Umi, Kotori, and Honoka would be held today.

Umi, Kotori, and Honoka distributed their leaflets to everyone at the school.

The three of them had decided to become school idols and they would start their performance in a few hours. Before that, they thought to distribute more leaflets so everyone would come to watch their performance.

Haru had helped them and let them place their performance poster on his cafe and they thought that there would be a lot of people who would come today.

They were full of spirit and thought that their performance would be successful!

Eli and Nozomi looked at the three of them from the distributing leaflet in front of the school entrance.

Eli was a bit annoyed by the three of them and thought that they were too naive to think that they were able to save the school by becoming an idol.

"Ericchi, what if Haru is going to help them? Do you think that it is impossible for them to save the school?" Nozomi asked with a smile.

Eli was surprised when she heard it. "Haru is going to help them?"

"From what I know, the three of them are Haru's acquaintances. If they're serious about becoming a school idol then it isn't impossible to save the school with Haru's help," Nozomi said with a smile.

Eli was silent then looked at the three of them again. Her feelings were a bit complex. On the other hand, she was annoyed since she thought that they were just playing around, but she also hoped for them to be serious so Haru would help them. If Haru decided to help them then it wasn't impossible to save this school.

Eli didn't want to trouble Haru, but it was depending on the method. This time, if Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were serious about becoming an idol then they would receive the greatest support from him.

Eli blushed and wondered whether she should make her own idol group. Looking at Nozomi, she thought that it was possible, but somehow she was quite embarrassed about it.

"What's wrong?" Nozomi asked.

Eli thought to talk about this matter to Haru whether becoming an idol was a good idea or not.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Hyakkaou_Private_Academy

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Eli_Ayase

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Nozomi_Tojo

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Muse

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 950: Scene of Carnage

After school was over, Haru went directly to Otonogizaka to watch the performance of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori. He didn't invite his girlfriends since he felt that it would cause trouble. He was coming to the all-girls school and he was too lazy to make an argument with his girlfriends. He could imagine Utaha's poisonous mouth was going to drive him crazy, Megumi was going to look at him with cold eyes, Sora would be complaining all the time, Erina would be sulking, and Kirari would be smiling all the days while pinching his waist.

It was full of happy trouble, and it was the reason why he didn't bring them.

Though he was wondering whether Iwasawa, Shiina, and Yuri would come since he had given permission to Kotori, Umi, and Honoka to place down their leaflets in his cafe.

Then Haru decided to ask them, but it seemed that they couldn't come since they were a bit busy.

Yuri was busy with her kendo club since there was a tournament soon, Iwasawa seemed to have found someone that she could invite for a band, and Shiina got lost on the way after she met a cute cat.

Somehow he needed to drag Shiina when he found her later, but it was almost time for the concert and he didn't want to be late for it. Parking his car nearby, he took off his blazer before he entered Otonogizaka High School.

It wasn't his first time coming to this school since before he had come to coax Eli, but he didn't have time to enter this school. He didn't know the location of the concert and the school was strangely quiet. He didn't see anyone at the entrance school and thought that it was time for clubs. Scratching his head, he decided to search for someone to ask the location of the concert.

"Well, there's another 15 minutes."

Haru walked inside while looking at the scenery around. He couldn't believe such a beautiful school would be abolished. He really thought about buying this school since it would be good for his daughters in the future. Walking for five minutes around the school, he could see various things, but the most interesting thing was two alpacas which were kept within the school.

Two alpacas with brown and white fur were kept inside the pen.

Haru only looked at two alpacas curiously and two alpacas were also looking at him curiously. It might be because he had awaken "Haoshoku Haki" that two animals could notice that there was something different about him than a normal human. It didn't know whether it was a human or not, but somehow they felt quite relaxed beside him.

Haru was surprised since it was his first time to know that alpaca would hum. He caressed both of the alpacas and it showed a comfortable expression. It also tried to lick him showing how obedience they were, but he dodged it since they smelled fucking bad. He had enough of playing and left them which somehow made them sad.

After looking around the school for five minutes and playing with alpacas for two minutes, he found someone to ask about the location of the concert. He didn't hesitate and called out to this girl.

The girl turned her head but didn't expect the one who called her to be a young man. Her expression made her nervous and was wondering why a young man would appear in the all-girls school!

Her voice was so low that it would be very hard for someone to hear her voice.

This girl had yellow hair and a meek appearance. She wore quite large glasses that covered her eyes, but it didn't hide the beauty of her face. Her cheeks seemed so soft that it would be good to be touching them all over.

But the moment he called her over, her body subconsciously shrank and the eyes behind the lenses started to sob, like a frightening baby deer in front of a lion, her posture showed an expression as if "please attack me".

Then what should Haru do in this situation? Of course, he wouldn't attack her!

Looking at the nervous girl in front of him, Haru was wondering whether the girls on the all-school girls weren't comfortable with a male. He maintained a meter and half distance between the two of them and was about to ask something, but someone interrupted him.

"Kayochin, why are you here, nyaa~?"

With an energetic voice, a girl with orange hair stormed within the two of them. Then she realized that Haru was beside the glasses girl. She looked at Haru and asked cautiously, "What do you want to do with Kayochin, nyaa!" She knew that her childhood friend was very cute but her friend was very bad with a boy. She was wondering what Haru was going to do with her friend.

Haru raised his eyebrow and didn't see cat ears or tail behind this girl's cute butt.

"It's my trademark nyaa, is there something wrong with it, nyaa?" The girl said and showed an offended expression.

Haru didn't think too much and asked, "I want to watch my friend's concert, do you know the location?"

"Yes, they're trying to become school idols. It is my first time here and it'll be great if you can show me the way," Haru said.

The orange-haired girl was confused, but the glasses girl seemed to be excited.

"Oh, don't tell me that you're going to watch it too?" Haru asked the girl with the glasses.

The glasses girl nodded excitedly several times and had lost her fear when he asked this question.

"So is it alright for me to go---"

Haru was about to ask, but someone interrupted him again.

The three girls turned and looked at a red-haired girl who seemed to be surprised, happy, then looked away with a blush. She twirled the tip of hair with her finger before closing the distance between the two of them.

Two girls seemed surprised when Haru called this red-haired girl by her first name.

"What are you doing here?" Maki asked. She was wondering whether this guy was looking for her which somehow made her mood quite good.

"I'm going to watch a concert with those two girls, do you want to come?" Haru asked.

Two girls were wondering when they agreed to watch a concert with Haru.

"Concert? Is it those three girls from the second year?" Maki's eyes turned sharp.

Maki was somehow disappointed, but at the same time, she needed to know what was the relationship between him and three girls from the second year.

The orange-haired girl looked at Haru and Maki before asking, "What is the relationship between the two of you, nya~?"

The glasses girl was also curious.

"We're childhood friends," Haru said with a smile.

"Hmph!" Maki looked away with a blush.

"Oh, not a couple, nyaa~?" The orange-haired girl asked with a smile.

The glasses girl seemed to have an overload and a lot of smoke came out from her head when she heard this question.

Maki denied it with a blush.

Ignoring the "nyaa nyaa girl", Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Maki, do you want to watch a concert with us?"

"Well, if you ask me then I don't mind accompanying you."

Maki also wanted to watch the concert, but since Haru had invited her then she didn't mind coming with him. She started to walk and said, "Let's go! We're going to be late for the concert!"

The glasses girl and the orange-haired girl followed unconsciously.

Haru also walked beside them, but suddenly he noticed the presence of someone behind him.

Haru felt two soft things pressed into his back but he wasn't clueless at the identity of this person since he knew this feeling pretty well and who this person was.

Eli pulled Nozomi away from Haru then asked the young man who had made her heart flutter every time they met each other. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm watching a concert."

Eli and Haru looked at each other for a while and somehow they couldn't look away.

Suddenly Maki interrupted them and pulled him to wake him up.

Eli noticed Maki and Maki also looked at Eli. Both of them looked at each other and somehow knew that there must be something between them and Haru.

"Is this "Shuraba", nyaa?"

(Shuraba has a meaning of "Scene of Carnage", but it is usually a word that is used to describe the situation when a lot of girls fight over a single male).

"S, Shuraba? Help me!" The girl with glasses screamed for help.

Haru was speechless and suddenly felt glad that he didn't bring his girlfriends or else this situation would be a lot worse. He also wondered why the glasses girl tried to ask for help even though he didn't do anything.

Nozomi stood beside Haru and whispered, "You're very good! You can make a harem the moment you enter this school!" She gave him a big thumbs up.

"Cough! Cough! Let's go to a concert first. We're really going to be late," Haru said trying to retreat first.

Umi, Kotori, and Honoka stood up on the stage behind the curtain. The three of them held hands together while talking to each other.

"How many people are going to watch?"

"It should be more than 20 people!"

The three of them were full of positive energy.

"But what if there isn't anyone who comes?"

"We have Haru as our first fan! Of course, we have someone coming to our concert!" Honoka said.

Hearing Honoka's words, they were full of smiles. It was very hard to become an idol, especially when no one recognized them, but one person had recognized them. It was enough for now and today they will do their best!

"That's right! The concert is almost going to start. We should each say a number!"

With the face of expectations, the curtain was slowly opened, and after the dazzling light which greeted them, the scene in the auditorium gradually appeared before of the three girls.

No one was inside the auditorium and from what they could see no one was coming to their first concert.

The hands of three girls that were holding each other became tighter, and they all felt that each other's palms were slowly becoming cold.

Their eyes searched the entire auditorium, desperately trying to find a familiar figure, but there was no one else in the auditorium except the one who stayed to help.

There were no words that could describe the feelings of the three girls at this time.

They thought that they were strong, thinking that even if no one came, they could laugh hard.

But when there was no one under the stage, even when the most anticipated person wasn't there, apart from the disappointment in their hearts, there was only despair!

Even the most optimistic and strong of the three of them, Honoka bit her lips and tried to hold something that came out from her eyes. She couldn't utter a word and couldn't say anything to support her friends since she was left with disappointment.

"Come on! The concert is almost over!"

"It's your fault that we're late!"

A noisy voice came from the corridor, and the familiar voice made the three girls who had fallen into despair raise their heads and looked at the door leading to the corridor with a hopeful expression.

The first one was a meek girl with glasses and an orange-haired girl. Then both student council president and vice president also came. Behind them was a girl with red hair that reached her shoulder and seemed to be in a bad mood since she was sulking along the way.

The last one was a young man with familiar silver hair and only wore a white shirt and checkered pants smiled slightly, and made gesture toward the three girls who had been watching on the stage for a while.

"I've come," Haru said lightly.

The three girls nodded excitedly. Wiping the tears from the corner of their eyes, the three young girls from Muse looked at each other, this time, they would show their best performance!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Muse

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 951: First Peformance

Looking at his surroundings, there were no people beside them (there was something, but this person was hiding).

Haru sucked deep breaths and was wondering how those girls felt when they saw there were no people who watched their performance. He could feel their disappointment, but at the same time, he was glad that he was able to come in time or else...

Haru wasn't sure what was going to happen, but they might stop or they might continue to become a school idol, but those things didn't really matter since they had decided to perform. Looking at three girls on the stage, he had to admit that he really appreciated their persistence.

(BGM - Muse - START;DASH!!!).

"Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!

"Hey, hey, hey, START:DASH!!"

Muse started their song, Haru had never heard this song before, but he had to admit that it was a very good song, especially when it was sung during this moment.

"Even baby birds swaddled in the down,

"Will someday flap their wings and take to the sky,

"They'll soar up high with wings that grow big and strong."

Haru was attracted and listened intently to the song, staring toward the stage, then moved unconsciously closer toward the center seat.

Haru knew that there was someone inside beside them, and this person was hiding. He wasn't sure what the intention of this person was, but he didn't think that this person would mean harm. He ignored this person, but he didn't expect to hit this person by accident.

Haru lowered his head and saw a girl with a twin-tail hairstyle wearing uniforms of Otonokizaka High School, who was bending over and caressing her knees with tears.

Haru felt sorry for this girl, but he was also wondering what this girl was doing in this place.

Under Haru's skeptical eyes, the girl with black hair and a twin-tail gradually raised her head to reveal a petite and cute appearance. From her big watery eyes, he could see that this girl was embarrassed because someone had found her hiding in this place.

Then the girl in a pony-tail raised her hands above her heads, made a gesture near her twin-tail hair then smiled cutely while looking at him.

Haru felt goosebumps after looking at this girl. He was wondering how this girl was able to do such embarrassing things. Even though he wasn't the one who did it, he also felt embarrassed by it.

Looking at Haru's reaction, the girl also knew that her situation was pretty much embarrassing. She didn't know what to do. His reaction was very bland and only stared at her with a speechless expression which made her get up quickly and run away.

After this incident, Muse's song was almost over.

As the song slowly ended, the three Muse girls showed a sweet smile and with that their first concert had ended.

Warm applause sounded, and three sweating girls looked at each other with a smile, and at the same time made a gesture toward the sky.

"Haru, what do you think of our concert?" Kotori asked. Even though her first impression of him wasn't good, she was happy that he had brought a lot of people with him to watch their concert.

"In my opinion, your performance was perfect, but if you want to ask me whether there is something wrong then..."

Haru touched his chin looking at the nervous expression of Muse trio. He smiled and said, "You should wear safety pants when you dance next time."

The three girls screamed and pressed their skirts with their hands in unison.

'What's the use of holding it down now?'

Haru had seen everything under their skirt and at the same time, he lamented that this concert was good. If it was in the anime, then their panties wouldn't be shown since all of them would have an anti-gravity skirt.

When he sighed in his heart, he suddenly noticed that Kotori's expression was a bit wrong.

"Kotori, is there something wrong? Your face seems quite pale," Haru asked.

"I might be too tired from dancing." Kotori shook her head and smiled. "It's okay. I just need to take a break."

Haru wanted to say something more, but a serious voice interrupted him.

"Did you finally notice it? It's your shortcomings!"

With long golden hair, Eli went down to the stage and looked at the eyes of the three Muse.

"It's just one song, but you are already tired. How can you become an idol with this?"

Eli was very serious and didn't show mercy to the three of them. She looked sternly at the three of them and said, "School idol isn't a game! Other than your pretty good voice; your dance, physical strength, and everything else is simply a mess!"

"We know that we have a lot of shortcomings, but we will work hard!"

Honoka clenched her fist and showed a firm expression.

"Can you succeed only by hard work?"

Eli refuted Honoka and said, "I believe that you have seen other school idols. Do you think that their popularity can simply be obtained by hard work alone? It's naive! These school idol groups either have financial assistance from their school or a sponsor! With their strong background, everything is possible! But with the current situation of our school, there is certainly no way to subsidize you with enough support, or do you have someone who is able to support the three of you?"

The Muse trio was dumbstruck.

The source income of Honoka's family was a Japanese sweet shop. Even though her family wasn't poor, her family couldn't be said to be rich.

Although Kotori's mother was a chairman of Otonogizaka High School, with the current situation of this school. There was no way that her mother was able to support the three of them.

Umi's parents were dojo owners and traditional dancer teachers. Her family condition could be said the same as Honoka, it was also impossible for her parents to support them.

In conclusion, the family of three girls couldn't afford to pay too much to support them, but even if they were rich, their family might not strongly support them to become a school idol.

After all, in the eyes of the majority of people, their behavior was only on a whim and they might be bored sooner or later.

"These things can be discussed later, but I've something to ask."

Just when the atmosphere was awkward, everyone heard the only male voice in this auditorium.

"Eli, why do you know so much about a school idol?" Haru asked.

Eli blushed instantly and stepped backward helplessly.

Haru's aggressive step followed her, smirking close to Eli's face. "This is because you also want to become an idol, right?"

Everyone including Nozomi and Maki, the two girls who Haru had met, along with Muse trio were in shock.

Eli as the student council president was the one who strongly opposed them becoming a school idol and it shocked them when they heard that she wanted to become an idol from Haru's mouth.

"Nonsense! What nonsense!"

Eli had that idea, but it was very embarrassing when this hateful guy exposed it to everyone.

"You can continue to talk! I've something that I need to do on the student council!"

Eli snorted at Haru and walked away. She took another glance at him and somehow wanted to beat him up later.

"Huh?! Why are you looking at me!"

Maki blushed and yelled when Haru and everyone were looking at her.

A pair of twin-tails hidden under the seat: "Nico Nico Nii!"

Hanayo Koizumi: "D, don't bully Nishikino-san like this."

Maki: "Haru! I'll ignore you!"

Cheerful laughter echoed in the auditorium, but at this moment, Kotori's cry broke this joy.

Before Kotori fell to the ground, Haru rushed up and caught her in his arms.

"Hurry up to the hospital!!"

Everyone followed him and went to his car to go to Maki's hospital.

After more than three hours, everyone sighed in relief when they knew Kotori's situation was alright.

Everyone sighed in relief when they heard her condition from the doctor.

It seemed that Kotori had injured her feet during practice and during the performance, she endured the pain. She was lucky that Haru had caught her before she fell on the stage or else...

Kotori didn't need to go stay in the hospital and she could go home right away since she only injured her feet.

Haru offered everyone to take them home and they also agreed considering Kotori's situation and it was already very late. He also wouldn't let the girls go back at night alone. Even though this country was pretty safe, it didn't mean there weren't any criminals.

When everyone entered his car, Haru remembered something and said, "Right, I've something to ask all of you."

In the car, there was Maki, Umi, Honoka, and Kotori. They were looking at Haru curiously hearing his words.

"Can I become your producer?" Haru asked.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 952: Producer

After watching their performance, Haru felt that the three girls really had potential and he also had promised Eli to help her to save her school. He also wanted to further expand the influence of "Love Live" from his television and thought to help Honoka, Umi, and Kotori in their activity to become the winner of "Love Live". He knew that the three of them were doing all of this on a whim, but he also decided to become their producer on a whim.

"P, producer? What is that?" Honoka asked.

Haru chuckled and explained what the producer was. He knew that Honoka's head wasn't good and he only explained that a producer's job was to help them.

"Really? You're going to help us?" Honoka asked happily.

"Why?" Umi asked since she couldn't understand why Haru had decided to help them.

"Because I'm your fan," Haru said while looking at all of them with a sincere smile.

Looking at his smile, they couldn't doubt his intentions and thought that he was really their fan. They felt warm and happy hearing his words.

"Is that alright? You're quite busy, right?" Kotori asked. Even though she didn't know much about Haru's business, she wasn't clueless as Umi or Honoka about Haru's matter. She had seen him at work with his girlfriend and was also wondering whether his girlfriend would be alright for him to become their producer. She also looked at Maki who had been quiet and wondering what Maki's relationship with Haru was.

"It's alright," Haru said.

With that simple smile, Haru conquered the three girls instantly and made them feel happy that someone would support this much, especially when they heard their shortcoming from Eli before.

"Thank you very much." 3x

"Then as my first job as a producer, can I ask you a question?" Haru asked.

"Is it alright to add more people?" Haru asked.

"Yes, is that alright?" Haru asked.

The Muse trio looked at each other and nodded with smiles.

"Of course, we'd be happy if we had more people," Honoka said without hesitation.

The three of them knew that Haru wanted the best for all of them, but wondered why he wanted to add more people.

"You must be curious, why do I want to add more people, right?" Haru asked.

"Well, do you know the meaning of Muse?" Haru asked.

"Isn't it a soap advertisement?" Honoka asked.

"No, of course not!" Umi refuted this silly girl.

"Muse is a goddess from Greece. In the legend, there are nine goddesses so isn't it better to have nine people?" Haru asked.

They thought that it was an interesting idea.

"But how can we gather that many people?" Kotori asked in worry. She knew that the students in her school didn't have much of an interest in a school idol and it was very hard to invite them.

Maki didn't say anything, only looked toward the window while listening to their conversation. Somehow she was quite envious of the three of them since they would able to spend time with Haru. But at the same time, she was also envious of them since they were able to do something fun with their friends. She didn't have a friend and with her personality, it was very hard for her to take an initiative or accept the invitation from someone who wanted to get close to her.

After being accepted into Otonogizaka High School, Maki didn't have a friend and she spent most of her time in a music room. It wasn't bad, but it also wasn't good either. She sighed softly while wondering when their conversation would end.

"I've thought of five people so you will have eight members from now on," Haru said. He felt a bit hesitant to add that "Nico Nico Nii" girl so he decided to tell them that there were only five members.

"Well, first is the glasses girl and the orange-haired girl who has watched your performance before. I can tell that they're very interested in becoming an idol and you can invite them," Haru said. He couldn't invite them since he wasn't a student on Otonogizaka and it was also very hard to enter that school unless it was an after school or an event. He was a male and Otonogizaka was an all-female school considering his status, he was wondering whether it would cause a scandal later on.

"Oh, Hanayo-chan!" Honoka's eyes brightened up and nodded.

Umi and Kotori also agreed.

The three of them remembered those two girls from the first years and thought that it would be very happy to have them join.

"Next will be your vice-president and president of your school," Haru said.

"P, president? Is that alright?" Honoka asked unsurely since Eli had reprimanded them earlier.

"You've heard Eli's words before that your dance is a mess and I pretty much agree with it," Haru said.

The three of them were depressed when they heard it.

"But Eli is a professional dancer and she might be able to help you with your dance," Haru said.

"Yes, if I'm not wrong she should be a ballerina during her childhood," Haru said.

"How did you know that?" Maki asked. She could see the relationship between Haru and Eli was pretty good and she couldn't understand how both of them could know each other.

"Nozomi is working at my shrine and Eli often comes from time to time to help out. Of course, we know each other," Haru said.

"Hmm...." Maki glanced at Haru with a suspicious expression.

"Umm... can I ask something?" Umi asked.

"What is your relationship?"

The three of them had been curious since they could see that Haru and Maki were very close to each other.

"We're childhood friends," Haru said.

Haru was wondering how many times they would show this reaction to him and how many "eh" they would say to him.

Maki blushed and looked away. She didn't deny it but somehow she felt a bit embarrassed. She glanced at Haru before sighing since she wanted to have more than...

'W, what am I thinking of! There's no way!'

Maki looked at this playboy once again and snorted.

Haru looked at Maki with a helpless expression.

"But how can we invite the president?" Kotori asked.

Nozomi was very kind to the three of them, but Eli was different since Eli tried to oppose them from creating their idol group.

"I'll do something about Eli, but you can invite Nozomi, right?"

Haru looked at Maki who happened to look at him.

Maki blushed when he looked into her eyes.

Her heart thumped and wondering whether this guy wanted to confess to her.

'N, no... not in this place...'

Maki was ready, but she was too embarrassed to confess right in front of her upperclassmen.

"Maki, do you want to join Muse?" Haru asked.

Maki blinked her eyes and couldn't say a word for a few seconds.

"Yes, Maki-chan, please join our group!" Honoka also said.

Kotori and Umi also joined.

"W, what....?!" Maki's face was as red as her hair.

"You've made us that song! Your song is very great, Maki-chan!" Honoka said.

Haru was surprised and asked, "Maki, you're the one who has made that song?" He didn't expect the one who had created Muse's song for that concert was Maki.

"Y, yes, what's wrong with that?" Maki twirled the tip of hair while asking that question nervously. She knew that Haru was also a good composer and wondered what his opinion was about the song which she had created before.

"It's a great song. I like it," Haru said without hesitation.

Maki blushed, but she smiled. "O, of course! I, I'm the one who made it!"

Everyone smiled looking at Maki's reaction.

"Then let's celebrate Maki who has decided to join Muse!" Haru suddenly said.

The three of them also joined in with hippie smiles.

"Eh! W, wait!!!!" Maki hadn't said that she had decided to join!

However, they knew that this girl would join Muse.

Everyone was laughing and thought that their days as a school idol would be very fun!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 953: Two Beautiful Girls of Shuchiin Academy?

Coming back to his house, Haru didn't expect that he would receive this treatment.

"Do you want us to wash it harder?"

"No, it's perfect," Haru said with a comfortable expression.

Megumi and Sora smiled and washed Haru's backs.

Utaha rested on the bathtub with a sigh then looked at Haru. She rested her chin on her hand and said with a smile, "You know, if someone knows that two of the most beautiful girls on Shuuchin Academy are your girlfriends then I'm pretty sure that someone will send you a curse."

Haru was speechless looking at Utaha who could say that he would be cursed with a smile, but her remark made him pretty curious.

"Yes, me and Sora." Utaha looked at Megumi and said, "Megumi is lacking presence after all."

Sora and Haru were speechless hearing Utaha's words and looked at Megumi's reaction.

"Well, my presence is a bit weak after all," Megumi said with a bland voice and nodded in agreement with Utaha's words.

The three of them were speechless looking at Megumi's reaction.

"Anyway, where have you been? You're quite late," Utaha said.

"I'm sending someone to the hospital earlier," Haru said.

Haru started to explain about Kotori whose foot was sprained and he helped her to go to the hospital along with her friends. He also explained to them that he wasn't alone and he also came with the girl's friends so they wouldn't misunderstand him. But they would misunderstand no matter what.

"So who is your target?" Utaha asked.

Haru was speechless and said, "I don't have a target. The three of you are..."

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha raised their eyebrows.

"I mean five of you are enough for me," Haru said. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he treated his girls very well. He wouldn't do anything which would make them sad or hurt them.

"But I have a feeling that you're going to add more girls, right?" Utaha said while looking at Sora and Megumi.

"So who is it?" Sora asked while holding his standing anaconda tightly.

"I'm curious," Megumi said while washing his back.

They knew that their boyfriends were scumbags, but who made Haru's quality very high. Billionaire, handsome, smart, fun, good at sex, etc; they knew that it would be very hard for him to stay with one girl and they were sure that he also had a lot of temptation in his surroundings. Even though they were sharing him with each other, they didn't really mind it since they loved him. They also wanted to stay with him forever and didn't have that much interest in other boys considering how their boyfriend was simply an incarnation of "God of Masculinity".

"You're okay with it?" Haru asked.

Sora snorted and said, "Anyway, it's useless to stop you." She hugged him and said, "But I don't want you to forget about me, alright?"

Haru hugged her while caressing her back tenderly. "Of course." He looked at Megumi and Utaha and also hugged two of them one by one. He also whispered to them with something which made them blush thinking that this guy was very bad, but somehow they also loved it.

"Right, I have a surprise for you after we got out of the bath," Utaha said.

Utaha nodded and smiled, wondering about his reaction later.

Haru was waiting in the living room while reading the report on his laptop. He had to admit that his progress was very fast, but it didn't mean that he was going to slow down. During this crisis, it was his chance to gather as much wealth as possible.

Haru looked at the report of his renewable energy company and it was going in a good direction. He had bought a lot of land from various locations in Japan to build a power plant using a wind turbine, geothermal, and solar panel. He also gave some of the blueprints to make the performance of his power plant better.

As a billionaire, he needed to have a good public image. He thought of making himself an environmentalist by developing a renewable energy company. He knew the world wasn't kind and there were a lot of people who were jealous of him. He didn't really mind it, but it was quite annoying when someone talked about you too much since he wasn't a public figure. It was also the reason why he decided to control the media so no one would comment or talk about him too much.

Even so, sometimes, he could also feel paparazzi who followed him or tried to search for his information. But of course, it was futile considering his security was top-notch and he also owned a "Kenbunshoku Haki".

Haru had been developing the distance of his "Kenbunshoku Haki". It was a bit hard, but he practiced very hard for it since he had a feeling that the fight in Toriko's world would start next year.

Haru turned and looked at three girls who had changed their hairstyle after taking a bath.

Haru was speechless. He was wondering what the three girls wanted to show him, but he didn't expect to see them change their hairstyle into a twin-tail. He suddenly recalled the thing which happened at Otonogizaka High School which somehow made him shudder since that girl made a gesture while saying "Nico Nico Nii!" was too.... how to say... cold? He wasn't sure how to describe his feeling at that time, but he felt that his body shuddered from invisible cold seeing her saying "Nico Nico Nii!"

But it was different when his three girlfriends were wearing a twin-tail hairstyle for him.

Utaha was of course very beautiful. Her body was the sexiest among the three of them and the contrast of twin-tail and her body was so irresistible.

Sora had a petite body and she also often used a twin-tail at home or went out. But no matter how many times, he saw it. He felt that this girl was very cute and he couldn't wait to hug this girl.

But the most surprising one would be Megumi since this change really surprised him. She had only changed her hairstyle yet the change was so big on her. After cutting her hair short, it was quite hard to notice her, but after she put on a twin-tail with her short hair, this girl had transformed into the incarnation of loveable girl.

Haru believed that he might make Megumi absent from school tomorrow since he didn't think that he would make this girl go to sleep before dawn.

"It seems that you're satisfied."

Utaha nodded when she saw the reaction from Haru's anaconda.

Haru stood up and said, "How about we rest early?"

The three girls blushed and understood this guy's meaning.

They had to admit that this was a beast and they should call him a "Lewd Beast" next time.

The four of them entered his room and didn't notice that his phone vibrated. If Haru saw it then he might stop since there was another quest for the "group chat".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 954: Quest?

Everyone opened the "group chat" right away when they felt their smartphone vibrated.

Some of them were quite surprised since it hadn't been that long after the quest on the world of Fairy Tail had been completed yet another quest appeared again. They weren't sure what kind of quest it was and what kind of world it would be. That was why they were quite curious and opened their smartphones right away.

[New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]

[Quest 1: Download Brain Burst 2039 or BB2039.exe]

[Quest 2: Become Burst Linker]

[Quest 3: Learn the Incarnate System]

[Quest 4: Enter Unlimited Neutral Field]

[Quest 5: Conquer Dungeon]

[Quest 6: Create a Legion]

[Quest 7: Defeat Seven Kings of Pure Color]

[Quest 8: Conquer Imperial Palace]

[Quest 9: Become Level 9]

[Quest 10: Become Level 10]

[Quest 11: Defeat Chrome Disaster]

[Participant: Four people]

[Reward: 2000 points and a random reward]

[System Note: The time will stop in the participant world]

[Countdown: Before Chrome Disaster is defeated]

Some of them didn't even know what kind of world this quest came from, but part of the quest intrigued them.

Then they also realized that there wasn't any "invitation new member" which usually appeared on each quest, but the number of quests was really a lot which made them flabbergasted.

Tsunade: "Kuroneko, do you know anything?"

Kuroneko: "Yes! I know what kind of world this is and it is impossible to complete...."

Shinobu: "What do you mean?"

They didn't understand why Kuroneko suddenly told them that it was impossible to complete this quest since they had never heard her be this pessimistic.

Kuroneko: "Well, let me tell you more about this quest."

Kuroneko: "This quest is from the world of "Accel World"."

They weren't sure what kind of world it was.

[Ding! Kuroneko has sent a novel, anime, and manga of "Accel World"]

Kuroneko: "It might take a lot of time to watch the show. I'll explain it to all of you. In short, Accel World is the world of VRMMORPG in the future."

Kuroneko: " VRMMO (short for Virtual Reality Massively Multiplayer Online) game is a virtual reality multiplayer video game. In this quest, we need to play a virtual reality game which is known as Brain Burst in the world of Accel World."

Kuroneko: "By the way, Brain Burst is a fighting game."

Charlotte: "So why is this quest impossible to complete? I don't think that it is very hard to complete this quest."

Everyone agreed with Charlotte's statement since in their mind this quest would be quite easy to do, especially when they only needed to do a fighting game. Most of the members of the "group chat" were fighters and they were very proficient at fighting. They didn't think that they would lose against a player in the game.

However, some people didn't care much about the difficulty of this quest and became excited about when they heard about virtual reality game.

Tabane: "Virtual reality game! I'm very interested!"

Even though Tabane had developed an IS, she had never thought to develop a virtual reality game. It might be possible for her to develop a virtual reality game, but she knew that it wasn't that simple since a virtual reality game was connected to the brain. Her knowledge wasn't that proficient in that area and she needed to learn more. She also thought that it wouldn't be a bad idea to check out the technology in the world of Accel World.

Sumire: "Interesting. A virtual world, huh?"

Sumire was a doctor and of course, she was interested in a game that could be connected to a human's brain.

Kuroneko: "If it's that simple then I'm pretty sure that everyone can quickly complete this game, but there is a requirement to play this "Brain Burst"."

Kuroneko: "The requirement to play this game is to use a Neuro Linker shortly after birth and use it very often."

Kuroneko: "We're not coming from that world and we're not even using a Neuro Linker from our birth so it is impossible for us to play this game."

Everyone was in shock when they heard it. They didn't expect that this quest would be impossible to complete, but reading Kuroneko's explanation about the requirement to play "Brain Burts" then they would also think that it was impossible to be completed since all of them didn't use a "Neuro Linker" shortly after their births.

Kouha: "Wait, what is Neuro Linker?"

Kuroneko: "A Neuro Linker is a collar like a personal computer that can communicate wirelessly with the user's brain. It has two functions: "Virtual Reality" and "Augmented Reality"."

Kuroneko: "Then let me explain "Virtual Reality" and "Augmented Reality"."

Kuroneko: "Virtual reality is more of an own created world, a network that everyone can use. Virtual reality will transport the user's avatar to a local network where they can play many simulated games or have a talk with other virtual avatars."

Kuroneko: "Augmented Reality is more of a specter reality, for example, the "Brain Burst" game. The MMORPG elements that take place in the real world but don't cause any damage in the real world when they are fighting. Once activated with the Neuro Linker, it will take you to different places that are located in each district or prefecture in reality."

Kuroneko: "There is a lot of trouble to complete this quest such as money, "Neuro Linker", the requirement to download "Burst Linker" and play it, then a lot more."

Tabane: "Actually, it isn't impossible since we might able to hack this game, especially Haru."

Tabane: "Haru's hacking skill is a monster!"

Shinobu: "For money's problem in that world, Haru can get it easily, right? The same as what we have done on our quest in the past."

Tsunade: "Now that you mention it, where is that Haru?"

Korosensei: "Then how about we wait for him while watching the "Accel World" first? We need to understand the quest first, right?"

Everyone agreed and decided to watch "Accel World" while waiting for Haru to enter the "group chat".

Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were sleeping comfortably. They had to admit that this night was very wonderful for them.

Haru looked at his standing anaconda and sighed. He looked at the three girls and smiled. Kissing three of them, he went out to take a cold bath to calm himself. He was about to go out but noticed that his smartphone had been vibrating for a while.

Haru saw a lot of notifications and chats from his wife.

Esdeath: "Haru, what is the quest about? I don't really understand."

Haru checked the "group chat" and read what the quest was about. He also read the log of chat and understood what "Accel World" was. He also understood why Kuroneko had told everyone that this quest was impossible to complete.

Haru: "Have you watched "Accel World"?"

Esdeath: "I'm watching it now."

Esdeath: "So the future is going to be like that?"

Haru: "That's possible, but for our world, it might need a lot of time to develop similar to the "Accel World"."

Haru: "You don't have the interest in joining the quest?"

Esdeath: "Everyone in that world seems to be very weak."

Haru wasn't that surprised and understood Esdeath's reason why she didn't have that much interest in the quest.

Haru: "I'll research it for a bit."

Esdeath: "Ok, but I might not join this quest though."

Reading her reply, Haru thought that Esdeath started to become cuter somehow.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 955: Four Scientist

After reading and watching all of the information about "Accel World", Haru opened the "group chat" and he could see that everyone was very excited about this quest.

Haru: "Well, there are four people who want to go?"

When everyone was being asked, they weren't sure how to answer him.

Yajima: "Who do you think is the most suitable?"

Haru: "In my honest opinion, the group scientists should go to since in this quest the people who are going on this quest need to hack the game or the "Neuro Linker"."

Sumire: "Haru, you should also go."

Charlotte: "Yeah, you have the power to manipulate age. If we're not able to hack the game, then you can change the age of everyone to a baby and then put a "Neuro Linker" on all of us before returning to our normal age again."

Tabane: "I agree! We might also need your supernatural power just in case."

Yajima: "So it has been decided? The four of you, right?"

Kouha: "Well, I've also thought that Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane might need to have the skill to protect themselves and this is a good chance for them to have a skill, ability, or magic after the quest."

Even the youngest one, Kuzuha, had the ability to protect herself.

Tabane might have an ability since she wasn't a normal human and she also had developed an IS which was known as the strongest weapon in her world, but Sumire and Charlotte didn't have an ability and only a normal human with a very good brain.

Even if Sumire and Charlotte couldn't help in the fight, at least, they needed an ability to run away, protect, or hide from the battle.

Sumire and Charlotte also agreed and didn't mind joining this quest since this quest was safer than the usual quest. They didn't need to unify the country, fight against a monster, become the strongest, etc; and they only needed to play a fighting game. If they only played a game then they were confident that they were able to complete this quest.

The only thing which they needed to think about was how to solve the requirement to play that game.

Haru: "So everyone agrees that Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and I are the ones who are going for the quest?"

Everyone agreed and thought that it was best to send the four of them. Except for the four of them, the rest of the members of Group Chat didn't know much about technology and some of them also felt a bit strange that they needed to fight against a bunch of children during the quest.

The oldest player who played "Brain Burst" was 15 years old and the oldest one would be on 3rd of middle school or 1st of high school.

If they were fighting against adults then they might be interested, but they were fighting against children which somehow made their feelings quite complicated. They didn't have a hobby of bullying little children after all.

Haru might have the power to change their age, but even so, it didn't mean their mentality turned younger.

Haru: "When are we going?"

Tabane: "Wait! I'll prepare for something first!"

Sumire: "Do I need to bring clothes?"

It was the first time for the three of them to have a quest together and somehow their feelings were mixed with both enthusiasm and nervousness.

Haru: "Just bring what you think is important. It doesn't matter how many things you want to bring, as long as you can bring it, it is all good?"

Teppei: "Be careful, Haru."

Haru was a bit surprised when he received a chat from Teppei and quickly replied, "Is it alright for you to join the chat?" He knew that Teppei had become a spy on the terrorist organization and he thought that it would be bad for him to talk on the "group chat" since they might realize that Teppei didn't lose his mind since on the story Teppei acted like he was being brainwashed by the villain in Toriko's world.

Teppei: "It's alright, it's alright, I'm on the toilet after all."

Everyone was speechless reading Teppei's reply.

'Is there a toilet in the terrorist organization?'

Well, of course, there was a toilet on the terrorist organization.

Haru shook his head and didn't think too much since he needed to about the quest. He also needed to prepare, no, rather he decided to go back to sleep since it was late at night. It wouldn't be too late for him to prepare for the quest after he had woken up from sleep.

"Hmm, I need to bring this! This one too!"

Tabane put everything she needed into her hyperspace arsenal. She was quite excited since she would go out for the quest. Then she also smiled when she thought that she would spend her time together with Haru during the quest.

Charlotte and Sumire were extra, Tabane also didn't mind being with both of them since they were very fun to be with.

Sumire was known as a corpse lover and Charlotte was a loli genius.

Tabane thought that she needed to bring a lot of cosplay since it would be fun to change her clothes from time to time.

"Mei Mei, take that one," Charlotte said.

"Where are you going, Char?" LiZA asked.

"Another world," Charlotte said.

LiZA and Mei Mei became interested and asked Charlotte a lot of questions about another world.

"I don't spend that much time and it is a bit impossible to bring all of you with me now."

Charlotte didn't expect that in the span of a few days that she would be able to go to another world twice.

First, she had gone to the world of magic then now, she went to the future world. She was also quite curious about this "Neuro Linker" which was able to make her able to enter the virtual world. She thought that she also needed to bring that technology into this world since with that thing it would be possible to train Slayers better.

If there was a virtual world, then the Slayers in her world would be able to train in a lot of dangerous situations against Savage without getting hurt since they could do a simulation by using virtual world.

Charlotte continued with her preparation since she wanted to go on a quest as soon as possible.

Sumire was in her laboratory taking a lot of things and putting them on her trunk. She wanted to buy the ability to keep his belongings such as a space ring, hyperspace arsenal, or space magic, but she didn't have that many points at this moment.

Looking at the number of the trunk which she had brought, Sumire thought for a while and decided to bring all of them.

"Well, there is Haru after all."

Sumire knew that Haru could keep a lot of things within his body because of his ability. She didn't need to worry that she couldn't bring all of her belongings.

Thinking about the quest, Sumire was also very interested in the world where they would be teleported for their quest since the people in that world were able to develop virtual reality. She knew how hard it was to develop it since something that was related to the brain was very complicated.

The human brain was very mysterious and also very complex.

Sumire knew once she was able to copy virtual reality into her world then it was possible to train soldiers in the country to fight against Gastrea without getting hurt. There were a lot of benefits to developing virtual reality and with Haru's status as the leader of Japan, it would make it easier for her to make everyone accept the virtual reality device. She was also wondering how the people in that world were able to develop virtual reality which made her curious.

Waking up in the morning, Haru was resting on the sofa while looking at Sora, Megumi, and Utaha who prepared breakfast. He could prepare breakfast for them, but they told him that they wanted to prepare breakfast for him.

Haru wasn't sure why but he could see that the three of them were in a good mood somehow.

Thinking about virtual reality, Haru felt that he was really lucky. He thought that he needed to buy "Nentendo" after he was done with this quest.

Even though "Nentendo" was a famous game company, its performance had been sluggish in the past few years.

"Nentendo" had tried to buy the game copyright of Pokemon, but Haru didn't accept it since he knew how profitable Pokemon was.

Haru bought NBCUnited and he didn't have that much money in his account at the time. he needed to do another hunt before he could buy "Nentendo".

With his status as a mogul, it would be easier for him to promote his product better and he could see the value of "Nentendo" would increase several times once he had bought it.

"Haru, the breakfast is ready," Megumi said.

Haru smiled when he smelled a delicious aroma from the kitchen. He thought that this was a very beautiful morning and decided to go to the quest after he had finished his breakfast with his beautiful wife-to-be.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Just a question, why do you all hate the main character of Accel World that much?

Chapter 956: Mating's Video

Haru, Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane had been teleported to the world of "Accel World".

They held their heads since they couldn't get used to the aftereffects of the teleportation.

When Haru felt better, he started to look around.

Haru was wondering how many times he had been teleported to an alley, but at the same time, it was great since there weren't anyone nor cameras in this place. He remembered that there were a lot of cameras which were known as "Social Cameras" in this world. It was a great thing that the world would be peaceful with this camera, but at the same time, it would also make their quest became even more difficult.

Thinking about this world, Haru also thought that it would be very strange for someone to own a laptop. He was sure that a lot of people used a "Neuro Linker" in their daily life and it would be very strange for someone to not use it considering how useful it was.

"So what are we going to do now, Haru?" Tabane asked. Her head was a bit dizzy, but her condition was a bit better than Charlotte and Sumire."

Haru put his hands on the head of Charlotte and Sumire to cure their dizziness.

Sumire and Charlotte felt better and sighed in relief.

"Well, the first thing that we need to do is to get a "Neuro Linker" since without that device we won't be able to do anything," Haru said.

"Neuro Linker, huh? How can we get that?" Charlotte asked.

They didn't have money nor identification in this world. In other words, they were aliens and they were in a very troublesome situation.

"I'll steal it from someone first then I'll steal it from the store for all of us. During my trip to steal, you can research a bit on the "Neuro Linker"." Haru looked around and said, "This place is quite safe for now and after we have gotten "Neuro Linker", we can start to walk out from this place."

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane agreed with Haru's decision since there were a lot of things that they needed to watch in this world.

The first problem was money.

Haru could use his "steal" ability to get money in another world, but in this world, it was impossible.

Because in this world money is cashless!

Haru couldn't steal digital money nor did he have an account to save the money. With the development of technology, paper money would be erased and would be changed with digital transactions, especially with the development of virtual reality.

So his "steal" was useless in this world.

Haru needed to get a "Neuro Linker" before he got his money from hacking various bank accounts first.

The second problem was identity.

In the past, Haru could use his laptop to forge his identity. It was possible to do it in this world, but he didn't have the device to forge that identity. He needed to own a "Neuro Linker" or something else since he was sure that his laptop would be conspicuous considering the popularity of "Neuro Linker" in the past 15 years.

"Neuro Linker" was a personal computer and its function was similar to a laptop. Even if someone kept using a PC at their home, for a laptop, only a maniac would use it.

The third problem would be the camera.

The four of them were aliens and the street was full of cameras. If they had a "Neuro Linker" then Haru or Tabane might be able to hack the cameras, but it was different when they didn't have anything.

"Haru, you don't need to steal "Neuro Linker" from a stranger, but you can steal the new "Neuro Linker" for all of us. For the money, identity, and the rest, I can help you to get it," Tabane said with a smug expression.

Haru looked at Tabane and only remembered it. "Oh, right! You're going to use those rabbit ears?"

Tabane smiled then started to use her hologram computer. Her hands started to type very fast, creating an identity and a bank account for all of them. She bought a condominium nearby along with stealing some money from random bank accounts for all of them.

Her rabbit ears were a bit special since with these ears, she was able to hijack the network within her surroundings.

In terms of hacking skills, Tabane was only a second to Haru, but in terms of the device, Haru lost to Tabane.

Looking at Tabane, Haru sighed and thought that he was stupid to use an old school laptop. He was a bit jealous of Tabane's hologram computer, though.

"Well, I'll get a "Neuro Linker" for all of us," Haru said and turned himself into invisible by bending the light using light magic.

Sumire and Charlotte couldn't say anything since it wasn't their specialty area.

Charlotte might have had the ability to hack, but she didn't have a sophisticated device such as the hologram computer of Tabane. Looking at Tabane, she also thought to develop it after she had returned, or rather she decided to ask Tabane directly.

"Tabane-chan, do you have another hologram computer?" Charlotte asked.

"Yes, I have it. Do you want it?" Tabane asked.

"How about you, Sumire-chan?" Tabane asked with a smile.

Sumire sighed since someone had never called her "-chan" in the past few years and somehow it felt quite weird. Most people would be weirded out by her since she was known as a genius doctor and was known for her corpse fetish. That was why no one had called her with "-chan" suffix since no one thought that she was cute.

Well, someone might have been during her childhood, but that kind of thing doesn't really matter now.

Thank you," Sumire said. Her specialty was the human body along with machinery, but a hologram computer was very useful for her too after all.

"Okey! Leave everything to Tabane-chan!"

Tabane puffed up her chest showing off her big bust to everyone.

"Right, what is the red mark below your lab coat?" Charlotte asked while pointing her finger at Sumire's coat.

"Oh, it is blood." Sumire sighed and said, "I haven't gotten a good sleep after surgery last night." She yawned and wanted to go to sleep.

"It's very hard," Tabane said, feeling a bit sympathetic.

Charlotte was speechless but didn't think too much. Her tolerance against weirdos was very high since she was also a weirdo.

"But as a girl, you need to take care of your hygiene. It would be bad if Haru smelled your body," Tabane said.

Sumire raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you think that guy has an interest in a woman such as me? You're cuter and more beautiful than me, Tabane-chan."

Tabane shook her head and said, "Sumire-chan, you're cute and beautiful! Your adult charm is simply magic!"

"Thank you," Sumire said with a smile. Every woman loved being praised as beautiful, of course, Sumire too. But since she had always been staying in the laboratory, her fiance died, and after becoming Four Sages in the world of Black Buller, no one had even praised her for that.

"Haru is also a lewd beast! I've been observing him since our quest on the world of Fairy Tail! His stamina, endurance, and ability are simply inhuman! I can show you his video with Esdeath and Tsunade if you want," Tabane said.

"Really? Can you show it to me?" Sumire was very interested in Haru's reproduction method.

Tabane nodded and showed a video of Haru mating with his women. No matter how many times she watched it, she couldn't get enough of it while thinking about replacing herself with one of the two women in the video.

"Hmm.... he might be a really lewd beast in human's skin."

Sumire nodded in agreement.

Charlotte became even more speechless while hoping for Haru to come back as soon as possible!

Haru felt his nose was a bit itchy. 'Is anyone talking about me?' He shook his head and thought that it was impossible since he was in another world and the time was stopped in his world. He didn't think much and went to the nearby department store to get a "Neuro Linker" for all of them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 957: New House

Haru was in his astral mode and used his light magic to make himself invisible. In this form, he was invincible in this world and he could also use this form to steal a lot of things. Even though he knew that stealing was very bad, it was necessary since his money was useless in this world.

Entering the department store, Haru looked at this place curiously.

The design of the department store wasn't that much different from his original world. If there was something different then the material was a bit different, but overall, there wasn't that much change. Then the number of clerks had decreased, but he didn't see a robot or artificial intelligence as clerk.

However he also understood that if they used a robot or an artificial intelligence then it would add unemployment in this world. Everyone needed money and the economy needed to move.

Using a robot or artificial intelligence might decrease the cost of operation, but at the same time, it might also harm the market. But he really wanted to copy this digital transaction since it would erase the corruption in his company since with this transaction it was simply hell for someone to forge the data.

Haru ended his thought and found an electronic shop that sold a "Neuro Linker".

Now, why did he need to go to the department store? Since it was the most complete store in human society.

Haru had also thought about building a department store in his world, no, rather a department store. He thought of building a skyscraper for the headquarters of his business since he wanted to create a building that could represent all of his business in his original world.

Of course, he would also rent part of the building inside for the store, restaurant, office, etc. He knew that real estate was a profitable business and he also had some money left from his hunting.

Anyway, he could talk about that matter later since he needed to get "Neuro Linker" as soon as possible since three women had been waiting for him.

Though, he had to admit the number of people who entered the department store wasn't that much compared to his world, and it might be because it was at noon or most people would choose to buy something through an online store.

Haru wasn't sure, but he had time to research this world for a while.

It might not be related to the previous sentences but, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were women, not girls. Why is that? Well, it is mainly because of their age.

Even though Charlotte had a body similar to a middle school student, she was around 20s and she was older than Tabane.

Out of the three, Sumire might be the oldest since she was in her early 30s, then Charlotte who was in her late 20s, then lastly, Tabane who was in her early 20s.

Haru was the youngest, but if he added his age in a previous life...

Haru held his head since the memory of his previous life seemed quite hazy for some reason. He didn't think too much, even though the past was important, but the future was also more important.

Looking at his surroundings, Haru could see how people in the future would live.

'Everything is digital, huh?'

Haru thought that this world was simply a treasure trove. He could copy a lot of things in this world and bring it back to his original world. He didn't waste his time and stole four "Neuro Linkers" for everyone then went back quietly passing through several walls for a shortcut.

'I wonder if the main character has started the game..'

Haru wasn't sure which timeline that he had been teleported into and felt a bit curious about the main character in this world. The name of the main character was a bit similar to him "Haru".

If Haru was "Haruka" then the main character of this world would be "Haruyuki".

Haru knew that "Haruyuki" had an inferiority complex and he was quite surprised to know that the main character of this world had an overweight problem.

Usually, the protagonist didn't have an overweight problem, even if their face wasn't handsome or standard, but it was rare for a protagonist to be written as fat.

But well, it was quite an interesting story.

Haru looked around while thinking that he could see a camera in various places around the street before he came back to everyone. He returned to his normal form which surprised everyone.

They were scared since this guy appeared so suddenly.

They sighed in relief since they had ended the video and this guy seemed to not notice anything. If Haru knew that the three of them were watching his porn then he would be in a rage and hacked Tabane's computer and deleted everything within since he didn't expect that someone had recorded his mating video.

Haru took out four "Neuro Linkers" and said, "I've brought it."

Their eyes brightened up and they took it one by one.

Haru stopped them and said, "Tabane, can you forge data inside our "Neuro Linker" first?"

Tabane took four "Neuro Linkers" and connected it with her hologram computer. She started to forge the data for all of them.

Everyone looked at Haru for confirmation.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Is it alright for me make all of you younger?" He felt that it was quite unreasonable for all of them to stay at their original age considering the oldest players inside "Brain Burst" were only 15 years old. Even though they might able to hack inside the game, it was pretty weird for them to play the game. Luckily, he could manipulate an age and it was pretty easy for him to make all of them became younger.

They agreed to change their age and it was also pretty interesting to be younger again.

Tabane gave the "Neuro Linkers" to the three of them and also put one of them on her neck.

Everyone also used their "Neuro Linkers" on their necks.

"Well, I've forged our identity, but I can change our identity again after we have gone to the condominium that I bought," Tabane said. She had to admit that it was very easy for her to do a lot of things in this world considering almost all of the things in this world were done digitally.

If she wanted then she would be able to do a lot of crazy things in this world!

Everyone nodded and decided to check their "Neuro Linker". Upon turning it on, they could see a hologram panel right in front of them. They could do a lot of things with it such as reading books, browsing the internet, playing games, etc.

Haru thought that he also needed another "Neuro Linker" for his other activity.

"Now, let's go! I don't want to stay in this place any longer!" Tabane said and left the alley. She was a girl, even though it was necessary to stay in this dark place for a while, but it didn't mean that she liked it.

The three of them also followed Tabane out of the alley.

Upon entering the street, Haru had to admit that this place was quite clean. He could see a lot of cars on the street. Even though the car wasn't that different, it was driven by an AI as a safety measure.

"Where is the condo?" Haru asked.

Tabane pointed her finger at a high rise building which could be seen from their location.

They could see the overall building was very sophisticated with two buildings which were connected by a bridge between them. They couldn't see the below part of the building since they were quite far away and it was hidden by various buildings on the street.

"From now on that place will be our house!"

Tabane smiled and said, "Let's have fun until the quest is over!"

They smiled and walked together toward their new house.

Tabane walked beside Haru and grabbed his arm while thinking that she could do a lot of things with him during this quest.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 958: The Main Character

Before they went to the condo which was bought by Tabane, they went to the nearby clothing store to buy clothes for their teen form. They decided to become 13 years old when they started this game later and because of that their clothes which they brought from their original world wouldn't fit when they turned younger.

Haru looked at Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire who were choosing their clothes at the clothing store. It had been a few hours since they had been in this store, he had to admit that no matter whether genius or not, all of the women from various worlds loved to shop. He had chosen his clothes and all he could do was to wait for all of them to end their shopping.

Looking at the three of them, he had to admit that woman's stamina during shopping was stronger than a man's. Even though they hadn't eaten, they were full of energy. He didn't complain and waited patiently since it was a man's job to wait for a woman when they were shopping.

In the end, it took them four hours before they decided to go condo to stay in their new house.

"You sure are patient," Sumire said.

"I've gotten used to it," Haru said simply. Inwardly, he sighed in relief since the shopping spree was over.

The three women chuckled hearing his reply.

Looking at the condo, Haru knew that this place was familiar, rather this condo building was the building where the main character of this world lived.

Tabane looked at Haru and knew what this guy was thinking. She knew that the main character of this world was harmless and she had decided to buy a condo in the same building as the main character.

Why did she buy the condo in the same location as the main character? There were two reasons.

The first reason was to see the timeline where they were teleported. They wanted to see whether the main character had entered the game or not. They needed to defeat "Chrome Disaster" and it might be a bit too late if the main character had entered the game since with their level it would be too low to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" where "Chrome Disaster" was located.

The Unlimited Neutral Field is an environment a Burst Linker can enter by using the "Unlimited Burst" command. In order to enter the field, the Burst Linker must be at least level 4, and executing the command costs ten Burst Points. It is also a zone encompassing the entire Accelerated World, but unlike the normal duel environment, it has no requirements on what to do when there. Burst Linkers are free to fight others, or NPCs are known as Enemies, as they so desire.

Like the normal duel environment, the entirety of the world is based on the real world as it is seen through the Social Camera Network, "skinned" with a semi-random Stage.

The stage change process is known as Transition. During Transition, the environment is completely reset, and any Enemies that were destroyed are reborn.

All across the world, there are places known as Leave Points, or Portals, that allow a Burst Linker to exit from the Unlimited Neutral Field. There is no other way to leave, besides physically removing a cable from a proxy server connected to the Global Net. These Portals are indestructible objects, and cannot be moved at all.

While in the Unlimited Neutral Field, Burst Linkers will feel the full amount of pain from their actions, rather than only half of it like they do in normal Duels.

It was necessary for them to enter that place since to complete their quest, they needed to enter that place.

That was why they needed to level as soon as possible and if the main character had joined the game, then it might be too late to raise their level.

The second reason was to know the main character and his group. Even though it wasn't necessary, the problem had always been attracted to the main character. They could use that phenomenon to solve their quest easier with the main character near them.

Haru also thought to help the main character to slim down his body. Some people might not be confident to help the main character, but he was confident to help the main character become slimmer and more confident. He sighed when he remembered the communication of the main character with the heroine and thought to help him.

The four of them walked together and they had arrived in their new house. They walked toward the receptionist to get the key from the staff of the building and confirmed that they were the owner of the new place.

The process was quite quick and they went to the lift to go to their condo, but when they were about to close the lift they heard a voice.

The four of them looked at a small and fat boy who was running toward the lift.

Haru stopped the lift from closing and let the small boy enter the lift.

"T, thank you very much...." the boy said while catching his breath after running. He wasn't good at sports and it tired him to run so quickly toward the lift.

"No problem," Haru said with a smile.

The boy was a bit mesmerized when he saw Haru thinking that this guy was very handsome. He also didn't remember that he had seen this person living in this building before, but at the same time, he shouldn't let him meet his mother since he felt a threat from him.

"Are you living here?" Haru asked.

"A, ah, yes!!" The boy was startled when he was asked but answered unconsciously.

Haru looked at the boy who was wearing a uniform and thought that this boy had just gone back from the school. He looked at Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte while thinking about a reasonable alibi to live in this place.

The three of them also gave him a small nod.

Haru didn't have a reservation and said with a smile. "Oh, that's good. My children are also going to live in this place."

Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte were startled when they heard it, but they quickly calmed themselves while curiously watching him since they were curious what this guy wanted to say to the main character of this world.

They had met with the main character of this world who was known as "Arata Haruyuki".

"C - Children?!" The boy seemed surprised since Haru seemed quite young.

"Even though I seem young. I'm in my late 30s," Haru said with a kind smile.

The boy was surprised and couldn't believe it since Haru seemed quite young, but when he thought about the current health technology then he thought it might be possible.

"Yes, the three of them are my wives," Haru said while introducing Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte.

"T, three wives....?!" The boy seemed to be in shock. "T, that isn't possible!"

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane blinked their eyes while looking at this brazen man who dared to lie to a little kid that they were his wives.

"Well, we're not formally married, so you can say our relationship is similar to a lover," Haru said a smile.

The boy opened his mouth wide in surprise and felt that the reality was being turned 180 degrees. He didn't expect to see someone who was able to open a harem in real society. He thought that harem was only happening in the manga, but it seemed that he was too naive and young since it happened in front of him.

"Our children are going to be transferred to a nearby middle school and will be living in this condo so please be their friend and take care of them," Haru said.

"Ah, y, yes! P, please take care of me too," the boy said politely and nodded. He wasn't sure, but he felt very comfortable when he talked with Haru. Usually, a lot of people would look down on him, but Haru was different. He could see that Haru was looking at him the same way as a normal human. It might seem like something insignificant, but most people who met him would look at him in mockery, ridicule, scorn, etc so he had a good impression of Haru.

"Right, what's your name?" Haru asked.

"A, Arata Haruyuki!" Haruyuki quickly said.

Haru smiled and said, "Oh, our name is a bit the same. My name is Kasugano Haruka. See you later, boy." He patted Haruyuki's head and went out from the lift together with Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire who was also saying goodbye to Haruyuki.

Haruyuki was stunned, still looking at the four of them before the lift was closed. He woke up and suddenly realized that he was too late to come out from the lift.

"A, ah, wait! I'm going out on this floor too!"

Haru could feel that Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were staring at him quietly. He sighed and said, "It's a reasonable lie, right?"

The three of them looked at Haru and realized how shameless this guy was, but at the same time, they also realized the reason why this guy was able to have a lot of women beside him.

Because this guy was so shameless!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 959: Dual Avatar 1

Coming out from the lift, they could see a lot of doors with a plate number in front the condo's door.

Tabane ran directly toward the door and opened the door with the key which she had gotten from the receptionist before.

"Let's enter! Let's enter!"

Haru, Charlotte, and Sumire entered the condo together with Tabane.

Haru looked at the small corridor in front of him with five doors which he could see from the entrance. He could tell that there were two bedrooms, one living room, one bathroom, and one room which could be used for a lot of things.

Compared to his house, this place was small, but it was big enough.

Closing the door, they entered the living room together. Inside the living room, there was also a kitchen and dining room which was located inside.

Tabane sat down on the sofa and became a bit sloppy. She would be lying if she wasn't nervous since it was her first quest without coming with everyone. She was wondering what would happen if they failed on the quest, of course, she didn't want to fail.

"Haru, I'm hungry," Tabane said lazily.

Sumire and Charlotte also sat down on the sofa next to Tabane.

The three of them had tasted Haru's food during their quest on the world of Fairy Tail and of course, its taste was very delicious. They thought that it was one of the perks when they went on the quest with him.

Haru was also quite hungry and decided to cook something.

"Haru, what are you going to do with the quest?" Tabane suddenly asked.

"Can you hack it?" Haru asked.

Haru and Tabane could hack the "Brain Burst" and even if they didn't do anything, they could hack their character in the "Brain Burst" and raise their level directly to level 10, but...

Haru and Tabane thought that it wouldn't be fun.

"Accel World" seemed to be a very fun world, and "Brain Burst" seemed to be a very interesting game. They could also use this chance to train their ability to fight within the game.

"So we're going to play it normally?" Charlotte asked.

"What do you think?" Haru asked.

Sumire and Charlotte nodded and agreed. Even if they didn't have that much of interest in fighting, it would be a good chance to train their survival ability. When fighting, they could leave it to both Tabane and Haru since the two of them were very good fighters. They also felt quite bad to cheat against little children when they were adults.

"Quick change our age, I'll forge our identity again and download "brain burst" to our "Neuro Linker"!"

Tabane walked toward Haru waiting for him to make herself younger.

There were a lot of things to be done to prepare their "Neuro Linker" such as creating different accounts since they would become younger, creating "Network Avatar", downloading a "brain burst", and lastly, creating a "Duel Avatar".

Just for information, "Network Avatar" and "Duel Avatar" are different.

"Network Avatar" is a character or an avatar that is used on the social network to communicate with their friends, family, or acquaintances.

"Duel Avatar" is a virtual avatar that represents a player in Brain Burst.

Haru put his hand on Tabane's hand and made her into 13 years old.

Tabane's body became smaller, from height, chest, and a lot more.

"Yay! Tabane-chan has become cute again!"

Tabane jumped and her clothes dropped which somehow made her naked.

"Quickly change your clothes!"

Haru quickly covered Tabane with her clothes which had become loose because she had become smaller.

Charlotte and Sumire looked at Tabane in surprise. They might have seen Haru use magic and a lot of people used various abilities in the world of Fairy Tail. They thought that they had gotten used to it, but they were still surprised when they saw Tabane became younger and at the same time, they knew that they would also become younger too since they needed this disguise during the quest.

Haru looked at Charlotte and Sumire.

"Oh, change our age too," Sumire said with a rare smile since she also wanted to be young once again.

"I don't think I'll change that much," Charlotte said with a sigh.

Two of them walked toward Haru and waited for him to make themselves younger.

Haru held their hands and made them into 13-year-old teenagers.

Sumire and Charlotte looked at their bodies curiously and felt that they had become younger. Sumire had become younger and somehow she felt quite refreshed.

Charlotte didn't feel that much different since she didn't change that much.

Tabane didn't change her clothes and directly grabbed their "Neuro Linkers" to download "Brain Burst" for all of them.

Sumire and Charlotte also went to Tabane to help her and changed their clothes since they had become younger.

Haru also made himself younger since it felt quite strange for himself alone who didn't change his age to 13-year-old. Checking his entire body, he suddenly felt quite nostalgic after he became young. He looked at three young girls and continued to cook since he felt hungry, but before that, he needed to cover their bodies with clothes or something since it was so shameful for three little girls to show their naked bodies in front of gentleman.

Tabane connected all of the "Neuro Linkers" to her hologram computer and it took her a short time to find "Brain Burst". She also found a similar game that was made by the same creator as "Brain Burst", but she didn't have that much of an interest. She transferred "BB2039.exe" to all of the "Neuro Linkers".

Charlotte and Sumire were also busy checking out the "Neuro Linker" to see what was inside since they were curious about how it could be connected to the brain.

Haru brought dinner to the table in the living room.

Smelling delicious food, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte stopped and started to eat quickly.

Haru also ate while thinking that it felt very easy somehow to take care of the three of them. He could see their curiosity on "Neuro Linker". He didn't blame them since he was also curious and he also wanted to check the internet whether "Sword Art Online" was connected to this world. There were a lot of things which he wanted to research in this world and somehow he was anticipating his life in this quest.

Tabane had eaten all of the dinners and said, "I've also put the file of "Brain Burst" to all of your "Neuro Linker"."

Haru took a napkin and wiped the stain on Tabane's mouth.

"So we can play right away?" Charlotte asked.

In order to install the Brain Burst program, the person needs to be invited by another Burst Linker and be sent an invitation through the Neuro Linker. This can only be done once for each Linker, meaning that each one can invite only one player to the game. Even when the invitation fails, a different player can't be invited. There are some specific conditions for the installation to be completed successfully, which are having the Neuro Linker on starting shortly after birth, and certain brain speed reaction. If all of the conditions are not met, then the installation fails. The Burst Linker who invited the person becomes their guardian and has a close connection with him/her.

But they were cheating and hacked directly into the game transferred right into their "Neuro Linker".

"Yes, but we need to create our "Duel Avatar" first and we can only play tomorrow," Tabane said.

"Create a "Duel Avatar"?" 3x

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 960: Duel Avatar 2

A Duel Avatar is created when the Brain Burst program is installed on someone's Neuro Linker. It used to be thought that the program would scan a person's mind and learn their fears and desires, and from their trauma, it creates their Avatar. However, it appears that the vivid nightmare a new Burst Linker has is the person's own Incarnate projection of their desire.

In many cases, a Burst Linker also forgets about the contents of the dream but knows it was a nightmare.

In conclusion, they felt that the information within their brain would be invaded.

Haru didn't really like it since he felt that his privacy would be known, especially about fears and traumas. He felt that that data could be used to blackmail the player. He didn't know what was the purpose of the creator of "brain burst", but he didn't like it when an adult tried to play with children's fear and trauma.

"Well, I want to see whether this program can really scan our fear and trauma to create our "Duel Avatar", is that alright?" Tabane asked.

"I'm not comfortable with it," Sumire said in a frown.

"What if the program also scans information about our world?" Charlotte asked with a worried expression.

Hearing Charlotte's question, it was also possible for the creator to learn about the existence of another world after the program scanned their brain. It would be a very dangerous situation if that happened.

"Don't worry, I've created a program to block our data which is scanned from our brain being transferred to the database of the "brain burst" so we don't need to worry about our information being known to the creator of the "brain burst"," Tabane said.

"Can we create a character by ourselves?" Sumire asked.

"It's possible, but do you have an idea what kind of character you want to create?" Tabane asked.

"Well, I'm not sure about that."

Sumire didn't really have any idea what kind of character she wanted to create and only asked that question on a whim.

But everyone had to admit that Tabane was genius since she was able to create a program to protect their data and was known to the creator of the "brain burst".

"Let's do it. I'm also curious about the process of character creation on "brain burst"," Haru said. He knew that everyone had fear or trauma within their lives and he was the same. He remembered his fear in the past when he was almost dead because of a quest when he fought in the world of Toriko, but it didn't turn into trauma rather he destroyed that fear and won that battle.

Sumire and Charlotte thought for a while and nodded. They knew the process of character creation from the information about "Accel World" from Kuroneko. They knew very well that they needed to have a nightmare for a night.

"So let's do it. Let's sleep right away so we can play the game tomorrow," Tabane said.

Everyone put their "Neuro Linker" on their neck and activated it while looking at the "brain burst" icon which newly appeared on their "Neuro Linker".

'The program doesn't analyze your imagination, but your inferiority complex.'

Haru remembered such lines from the anime of "Accel World" which he watched before he went for the quest.

"Then, let's go to sleep!"

Tabane hugged Haru's hand suddenly and walked into his room.

"Wait! Wait!" Charlotte quickly stopped them.

"What's wrong?" Tabane was confused and asked, "There are only two rooms in this condo and two people can only stay in one room."

"Then why do you need to stay with Haru?" Charlotte asked.

Haru twitched his lips and said, "I'll sleep on the sofa."

"No! You need to sleep in the bedroom! Or do you have an interest in my loli body?" Tabane asked.

Haru was speechless by this question. If he said those words then he was afraid to hurt Charlotte's feelings since her body was a loli type. But at the same time, he didn't have an interest in underage girls. However, it was different when they had entered a legal age.

"Then, I'll sleep with him. I don't have that much of a feeling for him," Sumire said.

Then the three of them started to argue with each other.

"Then, how about all of us sleeping together?" Haru interjected their argumentation. He was tired and also wanted to go to sleep.

The three of them looked at Haru and didn't expect him to be this greedy and shameless again.

Sleeping with three girls?

Well, they didn't complain.

In the end, they decided to sleep together, but they didn't do anything dirty.

Haru also wouldn't touch them and he also didn't have that much thought on ecchi things on them, especially when they had turned 13-years-old.

It might be because they were in another world along with their intense activity during shopping before that they went to sleep quickly.

Before long the program started and they started to have nightmares.

Charlotte looked at the various buildings which were burnt and destroyed by Savage on the Gudenburg Empire. At that moment, she could only run, but she couldn't forget how fierce Savage was and how merciless it was. Looking at a lot of people who died because of it, she clenched her hand tightly and realized how powerless she was.

Charlotte wanted to help them, but her bodyguard didn't let her go and kept running ignoring all the screams behind her.

Right after the Gastrea Virus had caused chaos on earth, Sumire who was going out with her fiance didn't expect that she would meet a Gastrea along the way. She didn't have the power to defeat Gastrea nor was there someone who was able to fight it around her surroundings.

Her fiance grabbed her hand to run away from their spot, but it might be their bad luck when the Gastrea chased after them rather than the people in their surroundings.

Gastrea kept running until it wanted to kill her, but her fiance pushed her away before he was bitten by the Gastrea.

Sumire could feel a warm liquid on her face which was poured from her fiance's body.

Sumire tried to call him but...

Realizing the situation of her best friend, Tabane could do nothing. She knew that Chifuyu's identity was special, but she could do nothing to help her. She felt helpless that she had never felt before thinking about the condition of her friend.

(BGM: Kanashimi no Mukoe - School Days).

Haru was surprised when he was suddenly being teleported to another world again.

Looking at the scenery in his surroundings, Haru felt familiar, or rather it was Brandish's house when he was going to cure the side effect of his magic. He didn't know what he was doing in this place, but suddenly he noticed that he wasn't alone. He was about to greet Brandish, but suddenly he felt a pain in his back.

Haru started to feel something hot and touched his back. He saw that his hand was covered in a red liquid before he looked at Brandish.

"Why did you leave me? I love you, I love you, I love you! Haru! Goodbye, I'll follow you after this..."

Brandish was full of tears before she stabbed his body several times without stopping yet Haru could do nothing.

Haru couldn't accept it, especially when he thought that he couldn't meet his loved one again. But when he looked at Brandish's resentful gaze and his paralyzed body, he knew that his life had ended.

Blinking their eyes, they could feel the warm sunlight on their bodies. The weather was very good, and the birds were chirping cheerfully, but their mood was very bad.

Holding their heads, they couldn't believe what had just happened to them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Kanashimi no Mukoe - School Days

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aQ3Xs86Io00

Lastly...

Which world would be suitable for him after this?

Chapter 961: Duel Avatar 3

Haru cooked breakfast quietly while Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were sitting on the chairs in the dining room without saying anything.

The mood of the four of them wasn't good, especially after they remembered their nightmare last night. It might be because of Tabane's program that it made them remember clearly their nightmare last night.

Even if Haru had a strong mind, it didn't mean he was alright when he dreamed of himself being killed by Brandish. He knew that he was wrong since he hadn't met Brandish after the side effect of his magic had disappeared and he also had left her without saying anything. He also dated a lot of women and lastly, he also married Esdeath. He fully realized that he was a bastard and scum, but when he thought about the consequences of his action.....

Everyone sighed at the same time.

Haru made quinoa, salmon, mushroom, and yogurt. All of the ingredients which he used had a function to boost the mood.

Everyone ate quietly for a while and their mood had become slightly better. Then after that Haru said, "I have a very bad dream."

Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "I'm curious, what is your dream?"

"I was killed," Haru said simply, however, he felt that it wasn't wrong that he was being killed since he had left Brandish for so long.

Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru's answer. They couldn't imagine how it felt being killed in the dream.

"I know that we just had a nightmare last night and I won't ask about your nightmare, but we need to try "burst brain" to see our avatar," Haru said.

They nodded and knew that what was important was the quest and everything which they had seen last night only happened in the dream. They ended their dinner quickly and went to the living room to prepare.

"Haru.... pamper me..." Tabane said while looking at Haru.

"Lay on my lap," Haru said.

Tabane laid her head on Haru's lap and suddenly felt quite relaxed.

Haru also caressed her head slowly while telling her that everything would be alright.

Tabane closed her eyes and felt very comfortable. She started to forget the nightmare which she had gotten last night.

Charlotte and Sumire looked at Haru and Tabane for a while.

"Do you want to try it too?" Haru asked.

Charlotte and Sumire nodded to see how effective Haru's lap was.

After being pampered by Haru for a while, three girls had become better and understood why this guy was being called harem protagonist by everyone.

Everyone was ready and they decided to test this game which was known as "brain burst".

Suddenly the world turned blue and their consciousness came out from their bodies.

Haru looked at everyone on "Network Avatar".

Tabane was wearing a maid uniform with bunny ears on the top of her head.

Sumire and Charlotte were the same since they didn't change their appearance that much and only wore a lab coat.

Haru was different since he was wearing a crocodile costume on his body.

"Why crocodile?" Charlotte asked.

"You don't need to think too much about it," Haru said. He sighed and saw that there was also a wolf costume too, but he didn't say anything about it.

Charlotte felt a bit confused, but she nodded regardless.

"But this is a "Burst Link", huh? I'm sure that a lot of children use this feature to cheat during an exam," Sumire said.

When they were using "brain burst", there was an effect that was known as "accelerated".

Everyone was checking this "Accelerated World" curiously since in this blue world, everything seemed to be frozen.

But the truth was, that wasn't the case.

The blue world is a 3D imaginary reconstructed world which was created from the footage taken by multiple social cameras.

But what if there weren't any social cameras within the room? They would be transferred to another stage where they defaulted from the game.

In their case, it seemed to be an abandoned building with a blue color since there weren't any social cameras inside their condo.

Then how were they able to see this blue world? It was because their brain perceived this imaginary world through "Neuro Linker" with an accelerated thought process.

When being "accelerated" the processing rate of the "Burst Linker" or the player of the "Brain Burst" rate was a thousand times faster after acceleration. In other words, one second in the real world was the same as 1,000 seconds or 16 minutes and 40 seconds in this "Accelerated World".

Haru felt that "accelerating" was similar to a superpower and it could help a lot of things from the study, fighting, and a lot of more. He checked the list of players that were activated within the network in this building. If he used a global network then he might be able to see a lot more players, but it wasn't necessary now since he wanted to get used to the game first.

'There are four players...'

Haru didn't see "Silver Crow" and that meant Haruyuki hadn't played this game but...

"What the heck is this name?"

His voice attracted Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte who were looking around the blue world in their surroundings.

Haru looked at them and asked, "Have you checked your avatar name?"

"I'm a Maroon Owl," Charlotte said.

"Sunset Lop," Tabane said.

"Lilac Deer," Sumire said.

Then Haru noticed their gaze and said, "I'm Ocean Stingray." He felt that the nickname of his "Duel Avatar" was a bit weird. 'But really? Stingray?'

They hadn't seen their "Duel Avatar", and they didn't know what kind of shape it was, but from the name, they could tell that it must have something to do with an animal.

Owl, Lop, Deer, and Stingray; the four of them had an animal name in their avatar name.

"Then how about we have a match? We have four people and we can do a tag-battle," Tabane said with a beaming smile.

There are two types of matches on "brain burst"; first was a normal match and the second was a tag-match.

In a normal match, a player needs to fight against a player. In other words, it was a one-on-one battle. But in the tag match, it is two players against two players which means a team battle.

"I'll go with Charlotte," Haru said.

Tabane nodded and said, "I'll go with Sumire."

Only Haru and Tabane had experience in fighting. Even though Charlotte and Sumire might have seen a lot of fights, it was only a theory.

"Wait, we don't have to get serious during the match. We need to get used to our "Duel Avatar" and grasp our avatar's ability," Charlotte said. She didn't want to fight for real and wanted to know more about her avatar first before they really started their quest.

They nodded and had a party with each other before they started their tag match.

The world suddenly transformed once again, from a blue world to Twilight Stage.

Haru looked at his surroundings and the condo building turned into an abandoned building without any walls or doors in their surroundings, but what was the most noticeable out of this stage was the shining moon which shone brightly in the sky.

Haru felt weird since he heard a voice from above him. Then he saw three "Duel Avatar" from Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte, but his position was a bit weird since he could only see them by lifting his head. He tried to move, but he didn't have legs and was only able to move by flapping his sides to move slowly forward. Lastly, he realized that he had become a stingray. Not a humanoid stingray, but a real stingray who was only able to move on the water.

"What the hell is this?!"

His scream reverberated throughout the building, but no one could answer his complaint at this moment and he knew that he was stuck in this form which made him very helpless.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 962: Duel Avatar 4

"Ocean Stingray", "Maroon Owl", "Sunset Lop", and "Lilac Deer" were the names of their Duel Avatar.

"Maroon Owl" was Charlotte's Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with maroon color. Her weapon was a sniper rifle and there were six interceptor drones around her similar to wings.

"Sunset Lop" was Tabane's Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with rabbit ears and legs which were similar to a rabbit. She didn't have a weapon and it seemed to be a close combat type Duel Avatar.

"Lilac Deer" was Sumire's Duel Avatar. She had the shape of a humanoid mecha with a large deer's antlers on her head. She also didn't have a weapon nor did she have an accessory similar to Charlotte's Duel Avatar.

The three of them had a humanoid shape with some parts similar to an animal, but Haru was different.

His shape was similar to a large stingray mecha which made him speechless. He also couldn't move his body properly since he was on the land.

Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire laughed when they saw Haru's "Ocean Stingray".

"Ocean Stingray" was Haru's Duel Avatar. He had the shape of a large mecha stingray with a large sharp tail similar to a sword.

Haru didn't have legs which affected his mobility. In a sense, his Duel Avatar mobility might be good inside the water, but it was different when he moved on the land since he couldn't move properly and didn't have legs. He also didn't have hands which made it even harder for him since he couldn't even crawl.

"Haru, can you move?" Sumire asked.

"I can, but it is very hard."

Haru could move, but his speed was very slow.

The three of them kept laughing when they saw Haru's Duel Avatar.

"Laugh! Laugh! Laugh all you want!"

Haru was speechless. He felt a big crisis since with this shape it would be very hard for him to have a battle against another player. He moved his tail and felt quite relieved since he could see that his tail was a very dangerous weapon. His teeth were also very sharp, but he didn't think that he would be able to use them in the battle since it would be very hard for him to move.

"Well, it isn't like you're going to lose even if you're in this shape, right?" Sumire said.

Haru knew that it might have something to do with his "ability", but he hadn't checked his ability yet.

"Have you checked your ability?"

"Then let's check it. Click on your name under your HP bar."

Everyone clicked their name under the HP bar then a hologram screen which showed their "normal attack" and "special ability" appeared.

"My normal ability is to "shoot" and my special move is to "drones,"" Charlotte said. She could see that the six interceptor drones on her back would become an automatic drone which could be manipulated automatically to attack the enemy with a beam attack. She was wondering whether these drones could be used as wings since she remembered the main character used his imagination to fly. Then in her case, she should able to make the drones on her back become wings too, right?

"My normal abilities are "punch," "kick," "ram" and "magnet manipulation"; my special move is "push and attract"," Sumire said. She felt the ability of her Duel Avatar was quite interesting, but she needed a lot of gauge to perform her "magnet" ability so she couldn't use it arbitrarily.

"My normal abilities are "punch" and "kick"; and my special move is "terrain change"!" Tabane said cheerfully. She jumped around and felt quite happy with her Duel Avatar since it owned a very interesting ability. She tried to jump as high as possible then her head hit the ceiling.

Because of that act, the ceiling almost crumbled and Tabane's HP decreased.

Haru looked at the list of his normal attack and special ability, and somehow he understood why his shape was similar to a stingray since the ability of this Duel Avatar was too cheating.

"Well, my normal ability is "stab", "flap", and "physical permeation"; and my special ability is "Linear"," Haru said. He decided to try his "Physical Permeation" ability since he was curious. He moved his tail and used it to attack the ground several times.

His special gauge increased and he could use his "Physical Permeation" ability. Using this ability, his body started to fall into the concrete ground, but he quickly moved his body by swimming on the concrete. He could see the special gauge bar slowly decreasing when he used this ability and understood the gist of this ability.

Hearing Haru's name and seeing it being used in front of them, they felt that this ability was very cheating.

Physical permeation is an ability to phase through any object.

Haru swam very skillfully, even though it was dark swimming inside the concrete. It was also the reason why he swam near the surface so his eyes could see the surrounding area clearly.

While he was swimming, he wanted to try something and swam toward Charlotte.

Charlotte didn't know what Haru wanted to do since this guy was swimming toward her.

"H, Haru, what are you going to do?"

Charlotte wasn't sure, but she felt nervous since Haru was about to ram toward her.

Haru jumped and passed through Charlotte's body before landing on the concrete once again and continued to swim.

"Lop, try to attack me," Haru said.

"Oh, you're going to call me Lop now?" Tabane asked.

"Well, we're in the game after all," Haru said. He didn't use his skill again and stopped on the land without moving.

"Alright, let me try to see whether your ability is really that powerful or not!"

Tabane moved agility jumping around before sending out a powerful kick towards Haru.

The part of the floor was destroyed, and Tabane landed on the floor below, however, Haru was alright since Tabane's attack passed through his body.

"This... is there a way to attack you?" Charlotte asked.

"Of course, this ability isn't invincible..."

Haru explained the limit of his ability. First, he needed to have a gauge when his gauge was emptied then he couldn't use that skill. Then the second was that he needed to deactivate his skill during an attack since his attack would pass through if he activated his skill.

"Then as long as you activate that ability no one is able to attack you?" Sumire asked while twitching her lips.

"I can't believe it!" Tabane jumped to their location from below then activated her special move.

Suddenly the hard concrete ground turned into molten lava.

Charlotte and Sumire didn't expect this situation and they were boiled within the lava which caused their HP to keep decreasing.

Haru had activated his "physical permeation" and the lava terrain didn't decrease his HP. He swam very fast toward Tabane before jumping and stabbing her with his tail.

Tabane raised her hands to block Haru's attack. She wanted to counterattack him, but her attack had passed through Haru's body, but when she was about to attack him again, he had attacked her once again.

Haru and Tabane fought each other very fiercely, but then there were two people who were being ignored by two of them.

"Umm, can you do something about us first?" Sumire asked while being drowned within the pool of lava.

Charlotte could only sigh before she drowned in the pool of lava.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 963: Level up as soon as possible!

After testing the ability of their "Duel Avatar" over and over again, they were familiar with their ability.

In terms of the fighting ability, both Haru and Tabane were the strongest among the four of them.

Charlotte's ability was quite good since she was a long-range fighter and didn't need to fight against the enemy from nearby, but Sumire was a bit bad since her ability was a bit hard to use at some stage within the game, especially when there wasn't any metal beside her.

The names of Duel Avatars are constructed from two things: a color and a noun. The color can apparently be anything, and the noun can also be any of a great number of things. The Duel Avatar's actual color is not changeable, though their appearance may change color slightly in extraordinary circumstances.

The players of Brain Burst have divided the color spectrum into three primary colors: blue, red, and green. There are also other colors such as yellow and purple which are included in a secondary color. Besides those five colors, there are also other colors such as black, white, and metal colors.

Each color has its own trait such as blue with close-range combat.

Haru's name was "Ocean Stingray" and he was blue, which meant he was good at close range combat.

Charlotte's name was "Maroon Owl" and she was red, which meant she was good at long-range combat.

Tabane's name was "Sunset Lop" and she was included in a yellow color, which meant that she was good at indirect attacks. It was also the reason why her special move was "Terrain Change" that made her able to change the terrain during the battle.

Lastly, Sumire's name was "Lilac Deer" and she was included in purple color, which meant that she was good at both long-range combat and close-range combat. But her fighting skill wasn't that good and she couldn't utilize her fighting ability that skillfully yet.

However, it didn't mean that Sumire would give up since she was sure that she would get better over time.

In the end, after they tried several times, they would make a team of two and play the tag match until they had become Level 4. They had decided to choose to play in a tag match because it was faster to gather a "burst point" to raise their level.

If they played a normal match then they would only get 10 points when they fought the same level opponent, but if they were doing a tag match, they could get 20 points even if they were fighting against the same level since they needed to defeat two people. It took 300 points to raise their level and it would take a very long time if they decided to do a normal match.

They needed to raise their level to level 4 as soon as possible so they would be able to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" since inside that place, they would be able to hunt freely and get points faster.

The first team consisted of Tabane and Charlotte. Then the second team consisted of Haru and Sumire.

Charlotte was alright since she was a long-range fighter and her job was to support Tabane.

Tabane's ability at the fight was very good since she might be the strongest human in her world besides Chifuyu.

Haru had decided to accompany Sumire since he knew that she wasn't good at fighting.

Sumire's ability was magnetic manipulation and she could attract a player with a silver color since they were made of metal.

After that Haru could slay down the enemy with his stinger sword, defeating them in process.

Haru realized that his stingray shape was quite a disadvantage and his means of attack were also limited. It might also be the reason why his tail's power was really powerful.

However, even if his shape was a disadvantage, he also had his own advantage.

His stingray shape was different from the normal humanoid shape and even if the body shape was quite wide, he was flat. He could disguise himself in his surroundings and it would be very hard for the other players to attack him unless they were nearby.

"Please take care of me," Sumire said.

"No problem." Haru nodded.

"Char, let's do our best!" Tabane smiled and hugged Charlotte.

Charlotte was speechless, but she had gotten used to Tabane's antics. "Yes, please take care of me."

"So when are we going to have a battle?" Tabane asked.

"Do you want to do it right away?" Haru asked.

"Why not? I want to see the combination between me and Charlotte during the battle as soon as possible!"

Tabane couldn't have a real battle against Haru before since this guy was very slippery and his skill was too perverted. Even though she had tried to trap him, this guy could use his skill to run away from her.

"Then, we can start to connect to Global Net to search for the opponent," Haru said.

"Oh, right! I've almost forgotten something!" Tabane slapped her forehead and said, "I've created a program which has a similar function to "Brain Implant Chip", do you want to use it on your "Neuro Linker"?"

The Brain Implant Chip (also known as the B.I.C (or written as BIC)) is an illegal chip implanted in the brain. It can be used in the same way as a Neuro Linker.

It was quite a special thing since it had a function to keep their name off the "Brain Burst" matching list so no one would be able to ask them for a duel so suddenly.

Tabane had created a program that had a similar function as BIC so no one would be able to see their name and no one would able to request them for a fight so suddenly. She felt that this program was quite necessary since she didn't want to be disturbed when she wanted to take a break outside and she also didn't want to turn down her Global Net since it was necessary.

"Well, let's use it," Haru said.

They nodded and downloaded the program from Tabane. They knew that this program was necessary so no one would trouble them when they went out.

"I've named this program "Kage-kun" (shadow), it is a good name, right?" Tabane said with a beaming smile.

The three of them answered with a bland tone.

Hearing their answer, Tabane puffed her cheek and seemed quite annoyed by their bland reaction.

"I almost forgot to ask this question," Sumire said.

"Do we need to enter the middle school of the main character?" Sumire asked.

"What do you think? If you're alright with it then let's enter middle school." Haru didn't really mind entering middle school once again, however, he felt that it wasn't that necessary.

It wasn't that necessary for them to have contact with the main character and other characters, but it would be quite weird for them to stay at their home all the time.

"I think we need to go to middle school or else someone might think that we're a hikikomori," Charlotte said.

Hikikomori are reclusive adolescents or adults who withdraw from society and seek extreme degrees of isolation and confinement. Hikikomori refers to both the phenomenon in general and the recluses themselves. Hikikomori has been described as loners or "modern-day hermits.

"Alright, Tabane-chan is going to make her middle school debut again!" Tabane smiled happily.

Haru nodded and said, "Alright, let's become a middle school again, but let's do it next week and use this week to get used to the battle on "brain burst" to level up as soon as possible."

After everyone agreed, they decided to start the battle right away.

Haru with Sumire and Tabane with Charlotte, each two of them created a team by themselves before entering the game.

The world turned blue and they started their battle with other players in tag match.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 964: Tag Match 1

The world suddenly turned into a wreck with a lot of abandoned buildings with a night sky as a curtain that covered the entire place.

It was a very depressing place, but there were a lot of humanoid figures with various shapes sitting on the top of the building.

The only light in this place was numerous drums that were burning with fire inside.

This place was inside the "brain burst" and the stage just happened to change on the "End of Century" stage.

The humanoid figures who sat down on the top of the building were spectators who were going to watch the match which was about to happen. They were all players of "brain burst".

"Hehehe, I wonder who is going to play the match."

"I wonder how long they'll be able to play their first match."

All of the players who watched this match thought that the new players would lose since it was normal to lose since it was their first time.

"But it is quite rare for someone to have a tag match on their first battle."

Usually, someone would play alone in the match during their first match, but this time, the new players started with a tag match immediately which raised their curiosity.

Then the figure of Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop appeared in the distance. Both of them were a Duel Avatar of both Tabane and Charlotte and they were about to start their first battle with a tag match.

"Yay, everyone is going to watch me!" Tabane said cheerfully.

"There are certainly a lot of people here," Charlotte said while looking at the surrounding area. "Even though there are only 1000 or more players, there are 2% of that number in this place."

It was quite surprising to both of them, but it was also good chance for them to make their name popular quickly. They could see both Sumire and Haru waving their hands in their direction. They had decided to play the match first then after that it would be Sumire and Haru who would fight on the next match.

"Who is our opponent?" Tabane asked.

"It seems to be Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen," Charlotte said.

"Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen?" Tabane felt strange hearing this name.

Both of them waited for while then they saw their opponents.

"Let's do it quickly, brother," Pineapple Pen said.

"Yes, brother!" Apple Pen said.

Pineapple Pen had a humanoid shape with yellow color and something similar to a thorn around her body. She also held whips in both of her hands and there were also a lot of thorns on her whips.

Apple Pen had a humanoid figure with a quite bloated body. In her hands, she held an apple in each of her hands. There seemed to be a fuse on the top of the apple.

From their conversation earlier, Charlotte thought that they would be siblings or something closer, and even though they called each other "brother", both of them were female since she could see bumps around their chest which meant boobs in their characters.

Even though their names seemed to be quite strange, their level was quite high. The level of both Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen was level 2. Even though it seemed to be quite unfair since the levels of Tabane and Charlotte were level 1, however, such a thing often happened at the match.

Then the match started and they had 1800 seconds to end the match!

Haru and Sumire watched the match together with a lot of players. They stayed in the gathering and talked to each other, especially with the silver dwarf humanoid character with a laptop in his hands.

It seemed that this player had a lot of knowledge about players in the game.

"Do you know the Apple Sisters?"

Haru changed the nickname of Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen since it would take a long time for him to call their names.

The silver dwarf pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "Of course! Both of them are rather famous combinations."

"Oh, what is their ability?" Sumire asked.

The silver dwarf looked at Haru and Sumire and asked, "You two are also new players?"

The silver dwarf nodded and said, "That's good, we have a lot of new players, but most of them have stopped played, so you shouldn't stop play, alright?"

"That's the matter, of course," Haru said.

"Then, as a gift, I'll tell the information about Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen." He pushed the frame of his glasses again and typed on his laptop while explaining. "Both sisters are very famous because of their combination. The Pineapple is able to trap the enemy with her whips for quite a while and it is very troublesome once you've caught into their trap. Then the Apple is able to throw an apple bomb right into their enemies. Their combination has defeated numerous enemies and they have never been defeated from what I can tell."

"Hmm, then I guess they'll lose today," Haru said.

The silver dwarf looked at Haru and asked, "You sure have confidence in Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop?"

"Of course." Haru looked at the silver dwarf and asked, "Now that you mention it, what's your name?"

"My name is Foil Bolt," Foil Bolt said.

"Ocean Stingray." Haru looked at Tabane and Charlotte and said, "Let's continue our talk later."

"That's a good idea," Foil Bolt said after the match had turned into a direction he didn't expect.

Apple Pen threw her apple bobs toward Tabane and Charlotte, but Charlotte and Tabane avoided them easily.

Tabane charged toward her enemy and Charlotte was running in a different direction in search of a safe location to shoot her enemy down with her sniper rifle.

When the Apple Sisters saw Tabane moving in their direction they couldn't help but laugh.

"Brother, let's end this little bunny first!"

The whips on both of Pineapple Pen's hands moved like a snake toward Tabane.

Tabane stomped to the ground and dodged those whips before sending out a flying kick toward the whips user.

Pineapple Pen saw a foot was right in front of her and her face was kicked before she was sent flying by that kick.

Apple Pen was in shock when her brother was kicked down by Tabane.

Pineapple Pen was thrown and hit the building behind. She could see her HP bar decreased a lot because of Tabane's attack.

"How dare you do that to my brother!"

Apple Pen was ready to throw her apple bomb but suddenly she was shot right into her head.

Apple Pen's HP bar decreased quickly, and half of her head was blown away since Charlotte's bullet hit a headshot.

The Apple Sisters didn't expect Tabane and Charlotte to be this strong and Tabane didn't give them a chance to fight back.

"Yay~~ Bunny is going to win!" Tabane said cheerfully while kicking down her enemies which gave a horror scene. Even though her tone was upbeat, her action was very cruel.

"Those two are your friends?" Foil Bolt asked.

Sumire and Haru weren't sure what to say at that moment.

The Apple Sisters were in a dire situation, but they saw their special gauge had become full.

"Brother, let's do that!"

They knew that their only chance to win was to use their special move!

Pineapple Pen slammed her whips toward the ground and shouted, "Thorn Chamber!" Then suddenly her whips became longer and it caught Tabane before it restricted Tabane's entire body.

Tabane was unable to escape since Pineapple Pen's ability was an automatically aimed Special Move which meant that unless she was running away to until the limit range, that Special Move was going to catch her. It was a fearsome Special Move, but it didn't do too much damage.

Apple Pen suddenly ran toward the direction of Tabane while shouting, "Pop Party!" The stem part on the top of her head started to light up and was ready to blow up.

"It's dangerous! The Apple Sisters are going to perform their combination attack!" Foil Bolt said.

"Is it really that dangerous?" Sumire asked.

"Yes! Once they have been caught by "Thorn Chamber" then they need five seconds to escape but it is too late since Apple Pen is going to perform "Pop Party" which is known as one of the most fearsome Special Ability!....." Foil Bolt explained with bolt speed about his analysis of this battle.

Sumire and Haru looked at Foil Bolt and thought that this guy was quite interesting since he was worried about Tabane and Charlotte.

Tabane, who was trapped, decided to use her Special Move.

Suddenly the concrete ground turned into a water which suddenly drowned Tabane and Apple Sisters.

The fuse which was lit up with fire suddenly went out because of the water and the whips which trapped Tabane were also loosened.

The terrain which was changed by Tabane was quite wide and it was enough to trap them for a while.

The Apple Sisters' combination attack had failed, and they needed to find a battle location to fight inside the water since it made them harder to fight. They swam toward the surface, but suddenly they saw six flying drones on the top of their heads.

Charlotte kept shooting at them remotely from far away until their HP bar emptied.

[The match is over! Maroon Owl and Sunset Lop win!]

"Yay~~ Bunny is the winner!"

Tabane was very cheerful jumping around the water.

Charlotte, who was far away, sighed in relief at the result of the battle.

The spectators of the match were dumbstruck when they saw this battle.

Haru could understand their feelings, but he didn't care since he needed to prepare.

"Lilac Deer, let's start our match."

"Yeah, we can't be left behind by them," Sumire said and suddenly felt that she had become a character on bloody shounen manga.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Note:

It might not be related to the chapters, but I have found a great song....

The title is "I love you" by Chris Hart.

I might put this song in the future chapter, probably.

Oh, right, this is a Japanese song.

Chapter 965: Tag Match 2

After the match, Charlotte and Tabane didn't go back, rather they joined the group of players to watch the next match which was about to start.

"Do you know Ocean Stingray and Lilac Deer?" Foil Bolt asked directly.

"They're our friends," Charlotte said.

"Ocean Stingray is my boyfriend," Tabane said.

Charlotte was speechless and Foil Bolt cried since he was single.

"Oh, right, what were you talking about earlier?" Charlotte asked since she knew that Foil Bolt had been talking with Haru and Sumire for a while.

"We were talking about your opponents before the match before," Foil Bolt said. He didn't mind making Charlotte and Tabane his acquaintance after he saw how powerful they were.

Even all the players in the present who watched their match also started to follow both Charlotte and Tabane since their match was very awesome.

Charlotte was a very strong long-range fighter with a Special Move which allowed her to control six drones on her back.

Tabane was also a very strong close-range fighter with a very unique Special Move which was known as "Terrain Change". This Special Move was very powerful since it allowed her to change the terrain to help her during the battle. Water, lava, ice, poison, mud, etc; as long as she wanted she could change the terrain to anything, but of course, it took her a long time to recharge her Special Gauge which made her needed to be careful.

Their combination had been known by a lot of players, especially after they had defeated both Pineapple Pen and Apple Pen.

"Do you know Ocean Stingray and Lilac Deer's opponents?" Charlotte asked.

Foil Bolt pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "Well, they're not famous combi such as the Apple Sisters, but they're rather powerful. They are known as the Nickell Doll and Sand Duck and their combination attack is rather troublesome." He looked at Charlotte and Tabane and asked, "Do you know the ability of Ocean Stingray and Lilac Deer? Both of you seem to know them?"

Foil Bolt was curious about Ocean Stingray since Ocean Stingray's shape was very unique and rather than a humanoid shape, Ocean Stingray's shape was rather similar to the stingray itself which made him a bit surprised when he saw him for the first time.

"They're very powerful, especially Ocean Stingray, and you will know their abilities once the match has started," Charlotte said.

Foil Bolt pushed the frame of his glasses again and said, "I guess, that's true, but Ocean Stingray seems to have a disadvantage at mobility."

"Well, it isn't a problem as long as he activates his ability," Charlotte said.

"Shh... the match is about to start," Tabane said.

Charlotte and Foil Bolt turned quiet and decided to watch the match which was about to start.

Haru and Sumire looked at their opponents.

Nickel Doll and Sand Duct.

Nickel Doll had the shape of a humanoid figure with a doll-like appearance and Sand Duct had a shape similar to a large golem. It seemed quite a surprising combination, but the combination of Haru and Sumire was also quite strange.

Sumire's shape was a humanoid figure with large antlers on her head and Haru's figure was similar to a real stingray.

Haru had tried to move his body several times during his testing times and surprisingly he could walk normally without using his ability. Even though it was slow, it was quite good enough for him. As long as he used his ability then everything would be alright and before he could use his ability, he knew that he needed to be hit or else his special gauge wouldn't be filled and he couldn't use his ability.

"Nice to meet you both," Nickel Doll said.

"Nice to meet you too," Haru said.

"Let's have a good battle," Sand Duct said.

"Yeah, but we'll win this match," Sumire said with a smirk.

Looking at Sumire, Haru was wondering whether her character had changed slightly.

"Hehehe, you sure have a big mouth. Let's see if your ability is on par with your mouth," Nickel Doll said.

Nickell Doll and Sand Duct's level 3 and they were two levels higher than both Haru and Sumire. But even so, both Nickell Doll and Sand Duck didn't underestimate both Haru and Sumire since they knew that both Haru and Sumire were friends of both Tabane and Charlotte who were very powerful players even though it was their first time.

Then no one talked anymore since the battle had started!

Sand Duck released a jet current out of his right hand along a sandstorm to blast both Haru and Sumire away.

Sumire dodged Sand Duck's attack, but Haru was blown away by this attack.

"Hahaha, you're quite weak!"

Nickell Doll laughed when she saw Haru was blown away then she ran toward the direction of Sumire since she felt that Sumire was stronger.

Sumire looked at Nickell Doll who wanted to have a close combat battle with her. Even though she didn't have that much experience in fighting, it didn't mean she was clueless.

Sumire's antlers attracted the drums to her surroundings and threw them toward the direction of Nickell Doll.

Nickell Doll didn't expect Sumire's power to be magnet manipulation. She hurriedly discharged electricity from her palms to shoot down the drums.

Sand Duct also started to move and directly targeted Sumire since he didn't feel a threat to Haru. He had a thruster behind his back that could increase his speed.

Sand Duct was moving very fast, but suddenly there was a sharp light in front of him.

Sand Duct didn't have a chance to escape and his head was stabbed by Haru's stinger.

Sand Duct's HP bar quickly decreased because of Haru's vicious attack. He didn't understand how this guy suddenly appeared in front of him even though he had blown him away before.

The stinger kept sticking on Sand Duct's head and it kept decreasing Sand Duct's HP.

Sand Duct raised his large arm to blow Haru away, but when his punch was about to hit him. His fist suddenly passed through Haru's body.

Sand Duct didn't understand what was happening, but suddenly he was being attacked once again.

Haru kept stabbing Sand Duct's body, decreasing Sand Duct's HP bar. His stinger kept moving and his body also kept jumping around similar to a dolphin in the aquarium show.

Sand Duct knew that he needed to solve this guy quickly or else he would lose!

Sand Duct released another powerful jet current along with the sandstrom, but suddenly that guy had disappeared!

Suddenly Haru appeared behind him and stabbed Sand Duct's back.

Sand Duct's HP quickly emptied and he lost the battle.

Haru didn't look at Sand Duct and looked at Nickel Doll. He thought to use his Special Move since he had never used it before.

Nickel Doll was in a fierce battle against Sumire.

Nickel Doll had the ability to release an electric current and Sumire had the ability to manipulate magnets.

Sumire gathered a lot of drums before throwing it toward Nickel Doll, but all of those drums were blown away by Nickel Doll's electric discharge.

Their battle was very fierce, but Nickel Doll believed that she would win this battle.

Nickel Doll destroyed the last drum and she was about to say something but stopped when she saw a large sword which was made from iron sand.

During her battle earlier, Sumire had gathered iron sand, quietly creating a large vibrating sword.

Nickel Doll couldn't stop Sumire since her vision was covered by drums that were thrown by Sumire.

Sumire raised her sword and slashed it toward Nickell Doll.

Nickel Doll gathered her palms and shouted, "Anode Cathode!" She created a purple and black center sphere of electricity which was able to block Sumire's attack.

If Sumire's opponent wasn't an electricity user then she might be able to win this battle easily. Unfortunately, her opponent was an electricity user.

Both the large vibrating sword and the electricity sphere clashed with each other fiercely.

But suddenly Nickel Doll realized something was wrong since she didn't hear the voice of her friend.

Nickel Doll felt foreboded, but everything was too late.

Haru was right behind Nickel Doll and thrust his stinger forward toward Nickel Doll's body, then putting in a twist in that attack.

Nickel Doll was quickly blown away and her HP bar quickly decreased.

Sumire didn't waste her chance and slashed down her iron sand sword toward Nickel Doll!

Nickel Doll's HP was emptied and she had lost this battle.

[The match is over! Ocean Stingray and Lilac Deer win!]

Every player who watched their match was stunned when they saw this match and they could only utter "wow" from their mouths.

Haru moved toward Sumire and latched onto her back. He was too slow and his special gauge had been emptied by his special ability before.

Sumire also didn't mind since it wasn't Haru's first time to latch onto her back. "You know if you keep latching on my back then it might be possible to combine to each other."

Haru was in deep thought and suddenly felt that it was possible for him to combine with each other.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 966: Four Beasts

The spectators who watched battle of Haru and Sumire couldn't help but be surprised when they saw how they were able to win against Nickel Doll and Sand Duct. They thought that Haru was the weakest among the four of them, but that was wrong!

Haru was the strongest among the four of them!

"W, what is his ability!?"

Foil Bolt was in shock when he saw how Haru had defeated Sand Duct quickly, but what made him even more surprised was how all of Sand Duct's attacks were useless on Haru!

"I, it is as if he is a ghost!"

Everyone also thought the same since they could see Sand Duct's punch had passed through Haru's body. They couldn't comprehend Haru's ability nor did they understand why they understood why all of the attacks from Sand Duct were useless.

Sumire was better since her ability was very easy to understand.

Magnet manipulation, even though it was quite a rare ability, wasn't that surprising. There were a lot of people who had this kind of ability, but Sumire's ability was more versatile and she didn't need to hold a giant magnet in her hands.

Foil Bolt thought for a while and he didn't really know about Haru's ability.

"Is it an ability to turn into a ghost?"

Foil Bolt looked at Tabane and Charlotte for confirmation, but both of them only smiled and didn't answer his question. They thought that it was good for a lot of people to misunderstand Haru's ability, but at the same time, they also knew how cheating was Haru's ability since it was simply impossible to attack him as long as his special gauge remained.

"We have enough rest, how about we have another match again?" Charlotte asked.

"Yes! Bunny-chan is going to show her power again!" Tabane said cheerfully while jumping around.

Foil Bolt was silent and didn't expect them to start another battle. He thought for a while and suddenly realized something.

"Are they going to fight until level 4?"

Foil Bolt was full of sweat and suddenly thought the peace in the "brain burst" would be turned upside down by the four players in front of him.

"Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, and Lilac Deer...."

Foil Bolt thought that he needed to remember that name clearly since he was sure that they were about to become famous!

Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire kept fighting after their first fight. They kept winning a lot of times and before long they had raised their level to level two quickly.

More and more people kept watching them and they didn't expect for them to raise their level quickly and the name of four of them quickly became famous in the entire community.

Anonymous: "Did you know about the four players?"

Anonymous: "Oh, you mean the four players in Suginami?"

Anonymous: "I've watched their fight! Their fight is awesome!"

Anonymous: "I don't understand how they're so powerful, do any of you know their real identity?"

Anonymous: "I think that they might be some famous gamers from a different game."

Anonymous: "Damn, I want to fight against them!"

Anonymous: "Oh, you'll lose quickly. Don't bother."

Anonymous: "How did you know about that? I'm super strong!"

All of the players in the "brain burst" were teens and the oldest player was 15 years old since "Neuro Linker" only appeared 15 years ago so of course, they were quite childish.

Anonymous: "Right, is it only me or do their of them have animal names?"

Anonymous: "Now that you mention it. If I'm not wrong, it should be stingray, lop, owl, and deer."

Anonymous: "Well, that's true. Each of them has an animal on their names! I've only realized it now!"

Anonymous: "You're too late! The four of them already have a nickname!"

Anonymous: "Eh? Really? What is their nickname?"

Anonymous: "It's the Four Beasts."

"Four Beasts", even though Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire had only fought in a day, but they had won more than 20 times in a row on the first day of their debut which made a lot of people to give them a nickname showing how ferocious and powerful they were.

It is the location of Leonids Legion which is known for being led by the Blue King, Blue Knight.

"Vanquish, I've heard something interesting."

The one who had said those words was Cobalt Blade who was known as the close aide of the Blue King and the member of Leonids.

Vanquish was the nickname of Blue King, Blue Knight. He was quite interested when Cobalt Blade seemed to have something to talk about with him.

"Have you heard about "Four Beasts"?" Cobalt Blade asked.

"Four Beasts?" Blue Knight frowned since he had never heard such a name before.

"Yes, "Four Beasts" is the nickname of four famous newbie players with animal names," Manganese Blade said. In real life, she was the sister of the Cobalt Blade, and she was also a close aide to the Blue Knight along with a member of the Leonids.

"Newbie player? But have they already gotten a nickname? What makes them so famous?" Blue Knight asked.

""It's like they're able to win 20 times in a row on the first day they play the game," Cobalt Blade said.

The one who had refuted that was Cyan Pile who was also a member of Leonids.

"Cyan Pale! Watch your mouth!" Manganese Blade said.

Cyan Blade frowned and said, "But that's impossible."

"No, it is really happening. I've also seen it before," Cobalt Blade said.

"It's intriguing. I'm sure that they'll become level 4 quickly and by that time, they will come to "Unlimited Neutral Field"," Blue Knight said.

"Where did you watch it?" Cyan Pile asked.

"It's in the Suginami area. You might be able to ask them for a match if you come to that area." Cobalt Blade smiled and said, "You might lose against them."

"Impossible, they're only newbies. I'll show them what the reality of "brain burst" is to those newbies," Cyan Pale said.

"Let me know if you decide to ask them for a match. I'll watch you fight later," Blue King said.

Cyan Pale thought that the location of the "Four Beasts" was very close to his home.

Cyan Pale thought that possibility since his childhood friend was very good at gaming.

Nerima is the location of the famous "Prominence" Legion who was being led by Red King, Scarlet Rain.

"I've heard something interesting about Suginami, is that true?" Scarlet Rain asked. She had a small red figure with pigtail hair, however, even though she was petite, she was known as the strongest player among Red Color fighters.

"Yes, there are four powerful newbies in Suginami," Blood Leopard said with a deadpan tone.

"What are we waiting for! Let's give them a lesson!" Blaze Heart shouted.

"Well, let's do that, but who is going to go?" Scarlet Rain asked.

"I'll do it! I can fight against the four of them!" Blaze Heart shouted.

Scarlet Rain ignored Blaze Heart and looked at Blood Leopard. "What do you think?"

"Peach Parasol is a good choice."

"Eh? Do I need to fight a newbie too?" Peach Parasol asked.

"You're level 3 after all. You can use this opportunity to raise your level," Scarlet Rain said.

"Well, that's true, but I won't lose against a newbie!" Peach Parasol said.

"Then we have decided! Let's go and raze their place in Suginamei!" Scarlet Rain shouted.

Crypt Cosmic Circus, Great Wall, Oscillatory Universe, Auroral Oval, and almost every player on the "brains burst" almost knew the name of "Four Beast", but they didn't care much since they knew sooner or later someone would come to knock down the "Four Beast" once they entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

"Cool! 'Four Beasts'? This Ash-sama is going to destroy them! I'm going to Suginami to fight them!"

Ash Roller shouted and rode his bike to raze Suginami. He was going to provoke the famous 'Four Beasts' and defeat them to become a legend!

The Green King, Green Grandee could only watch his subordinate while shaking his head. He looked toward the distance and felt that the "brain burst" wouldn't be quiet with the appearance of those four new players.

"The wind's starting to move...'

Green Grande, who was known as the silent character, talked!!!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

You can search the name of those characters in the "Accel World" wiki.

Chapter 967: Enemy's Turf

After they leveled up to level 2, they decided to take a break.

"Fuh... I want to eat, but it hasn't been 10 minutes in reality," Tabane said. She touched her stomach and could understand why a lot of gamers could get fat somehow, especially in this "brain burst" game when 1 second on reality was 17 minutes on "brain burst".

Haru was wondering whether it was possible to upgrade his "Time and Teleport application Group Chat" similar to the "brain burst" so he could increase the time difference in each world.

'Well, it might be possible...'

Haru knew that it was possible, but he knew that it needed a lot of points for him to do that.

"Say, what are you going to do with the bonus points you've received after you level up?" Charlotte asked.

Each level up grants the Avatar a higher maximum HP and gives them a choice of what Level Up Bonus they would like to choose.

Level Up Bonuses can also be used to acquire new Ability, Special Moves, Enhanced Armaments, or somehow powering up those three.

"Hmm, I'll strengthen my magnet manipulation ability."

Sumire looked at them and said, "It might be possible for me to fly using my magnet manipulation."

"Yeah, I'll stand on the top of the iron plate and elevate it. Then I can float and move around in the sky without trouble."

Sumire knew that there were a lot of things which could be done with her ability and she couldn't wait to level up as soon as possible.

"I'll also strengthen my "Terrain Change" too and I also want to develop a new ability!" Tabane said.

As stated before, abilities can be gained either through level-up bonuses or in the midst of battle. However, it is extremely hard for a Duel Avatar to pull off the latter.

They knew from the information of the story which they had read before they entered the quest, the main character was able to acquire a flying ability by "enduring great suffering". But they knew that wasn't the only way, there was another method such as imagination. They knew as long as their imagination was strong enough, it was possible to gain more abilities.

"What kind of ability?" Haru asked.

"Air Jump! I'm a bunny and of course, I want to jump in the air!" Tabane said, however, she suddenly felt that it would be interesting for all of them to be able to move or fly in the sky, but she wouldn't say it now.

Haru thought that Tabane would be even more powerful if she was able to learn that "air jump" ability.

"I'll do the same. I feel the drones on my back should have the ability to help me fly," Charlotte said. She wasn't lying since she indeed felt that was the case. She felt that she could develop an ability that enabled her to fly.

"How about you Haru?" Sumire asked.

"Me? I'll get a "Shape Change" ability. Even though my stingray shape is good, I also want to have a humanoid shape." Haru felt that his stingray shape had too many disadvantages rather than advantages.

"You're not going to fly?" Tabane asked.

"It doesn't matter whether I can fly or not, I can swim," Haru said.

Haru's answer made them sigh, even if Haru couldn't fly, but this guy was able to swim on any terrain as long as he wanted with his ability.

"We need to raise our level to level 4 quickly before we start school then," Charlotte said.

They nodded and agreed. They had a week and it should be enough time for them to raise their level to level 4 since everything had only begun when they had reached level 4.

"So what are we going to do after this? I don't want to play a game today," Tabane said.

"I'll go sleep," Sumire said and yawned.

"I'm going to do research on "Neuro Linker"," Charlotte said.

Sumire couldn't take a wink of sleep when she was in her original world and that was why she was very thankful when she was chosen for this quest since she was able to sleep as much as she wanted.

Charlotte was also happy to do this quest since she could learn more about the virtual world. She thought that she should make an appointment with a famous professor at the university. She felt that her idea was really good.

"How about you Haru?" Tabane asked.

"Hmm... do you want to accompany me to buy a vehicle?" Haru asked since he had a feeling that this girl wanted to go out.

"Yay~~ I want to go!" Tabane jumped up happily since she was bored staying at home.

"Right, can you help me to make an appointment with the professor who is good at virtual reality?" Charlotte asked.

Haru nodded and said, "Alright, I'll make that appointment." He was also curious and wanted to meet the professor who had developed "Virtual Reality". He was also wondering whether he would be able to meet "Kirigaya Kazuto" in this world, even though he knew that the chance was very limited.

Tabane pulled Haru's hand and took him outside.

"Alright, alright, don't be hasty."

Sumire and Charlotte looked at Tabane then looked at each other. They had a feeling that something might happen between the two of them.

Today was Sunday, it wasn't that strange for 13-years-old children to go out without going to school since today was a holiday.

Haru who came out from his condo didn't see Haruyuki and wondered what that guy was doing now.

"What kind of vehicle do you want to buy? And is it alright for us to buy it?" Tabane asked since she wasn't sure whether it was possible for them to buy it when they were in their teens.

Haru nodded and said, "All of the vehicles in this world have been using a new Auto-Drive system and which means, it is very hard for it to have an accident or simply impossible unless there is a human error such a driver so it is possible for us to buy a vehicle."

"Hmm... that's true..." Tabane said while checking the data about the new Auto-Drive system on her "Neuro Linker".

Haru really felt that the future of his world would be quite similar to this world. He was wondering how the movie theatre was in this world since, in his original world, he owned the largest movie theatre chain in the entire world. He knew that the movie theatre business wouldn't go down since the experience which was given by the movie theatre was different from watching a movie on television in front of a computer screen.

Haru talked about this matter and Tabane was happy since she thought that it was similar to a date.

Then they decided to buy a motorbike, watched a movie, then went to a cafe. It was a very normal date, but Tabane was happy since for her normal was expensive in her world, especially when she was known as the creator of IS. There were a lot of people who wanted to get her head, even though all those people knew that it was impossible.

Haru didn't know what this girl was thinking, but he could tell that this girl was very happy.

Spending their entire days buying a motorbike, watching a movie, then lastly, going to the cafe, etc.

Haru thought that there would be a hovercar or hoverbike, but it seemed that type of vehicle would only appear a few decades in the future. Even though the hover vehicle was good, it took a lot of fuel and once that kind of vehicle became popular, the tire company would go bankrupt.

Haru bought a black motorbike with a futuristic design and the transaction process was very fast. Tabane sat down on his back and hugged his waist tightly. He sighed when he thought about the development of Tabane's body. Even though Tabane was only 13 years old, her bust was very large. Thinking about Houki who was in the world of IS, he felt that the genes of the two sisters were very good.

Ignoring Tabane's voice, Haru went to the Strawberry Palace cafe which was located in Nerima ward which was only one ward away from Suginami.

Entering the cafe, they could see a lot of beautiful maids who greeted them and guided them to their table.

The appearance of Haru and Tabane attracted a lot of people since both of their appearances were very handsome and beautiful.

"I want a special cheesecake!" Tabane said while raising her hand.

"One coffee jelly for me."

When Haru ordered a coffee jelly, he suddenly remembered the main character with very strong ESP ability.

"One special cheesecake and one coffee jelly." The maid bowed her head and said, "Please wait for a while." She left them and prepared their order quickly, but didn't forget to glance at Haru since this guy was too handsome, right?

Tabane looked around and whispered, "Haru, this place is Prominence's turf, right?"

Prominence, also known as the Red Legion, was a Legion founded by the first Red King, Red Rider, and formerly led by the second Red King, Scarlet Rain.

Haru also realized it and knew the maid who served them was also a player.

Tabane smiled and asked, "Do you want to have a battle now?"

Haru smiled and knew how mischievous this girl was, but he didn't hate it. "Alright, let's do it."

Both of them connected their "Neuro Linker" to Global Net and joined a tag match to challenge the group members

They were on the enemy's turf, of course, they were going to challenge them in a fight!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 968: New Ability 1

The world suddenly stopped and turned blue.

Kakei Mihaya, who was the maid working at Strawberry Palace, realized that someone had come to cause trouble in Prominence's turf.

Mihaya didn't know whether it was done deliberately or by accident, but since they had come to cause trouble then she would welcome them and show them the power of the Prominence!

The blue world suddenly transformed once again and this time it had transformed into Burnt World.

Everything in the surrounding area was full of fire and the temperature had increased dramatically. From the trees, buildings, parks, and a lot of places were burning by fire.

Mihaya knew that she had just happened to step into the "Burnt Stage".

The stage is a specific virtual environment used in Brain Burst 2039 for normal duels as well as for the Unlimited Neutral Field. Many different stages exist, and each has its own set of attributes.

Brain Burst creates the stage as a sort of "skin" to video data pulled from the social camera network. Essentially, it generates a three-dimensional version of the Burst Linker's current location and applies certain effects to it. For example, the Twilight Stage is always at low light, and its buildings are easy to destroy. For

Each stage has a certain attribute: Fire, Water, Wood, Dark, and Light. The first three are referred to as "nature"-type, and the second two as "special"-type. This has an effect on the semi-random stage transition process, as well as affecting enemy strengths and weaknesses. For example, if a player has a water ability then he/she will be weakened on the "Burnt Stage".

Stages of the same attribute differ in "strength" as well. This equates roughly to how "pure" the stage is - for example, Hell Stage is the most "powerful" dark-attribute stage, and the purgatory-stage is less powerful than it is.

One important distinction between stages is the ability to enter buildings. For example, you can't go inside buildings on the Era's End stage, but you can in the Twilight stage.

Mihaya looked at her surroundings then noticed two figures who weren't that far away from her. She squinted her eyes and looked at the name of two players which made her frown.

"Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop? The Four Beasts?"

Mihaya didn't expect the players which she had talked about in the Legion would suddenly appear in this place.

"Eh? Four Beasts? What is that?" Tabane asked curiously.

"I guess it is a sort of nickname," Haru said.

Mihaya looked at both of them and said, "It's your nickname. I don't expect that after you've wrecked apart the Suginami area, you'll appear in the Nerima area." It was her first time seeing two of the "Four Beasts", but she could tell that they were quite arrogant since they decided to challenge within the Prominence's turf.

'Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop.'

Mihaya could see that Sunset Lop was a bit similar to her in the shape only with different types of animals. If she was a leopard then Sunset Lop was a rabbit. Then she looked at Ocean Stingray who had a shape similar to a large mecha stingray. She wasn't sure how this guy was able to fight his opponent in that kind of shape.

Haru was sure that Mihaya was looking at him with a confused expression since he was sure that this girl might be confused at how he was going to fight in this form, but he wouldn't say anything to give her a surprise element.

"Don't you have a friend? If you have then you should hurry up and call him or her since you won't able to fight against the two of us alone, Blood Leopard," Tabane said.

Blood Leopard was Kakei Mihaya's Duel Avatar. Her shape is based on a leopard. She has a feline shaped head with yellow eyes. Her body is mostly colored in shades of red with armored shoulder guards.

"You underestimated me. I'm not the same as the rest of the players that you've fought against," Mihaya said. Even though she knew that both Haru and Tabane were strong, she also had her own pride. She knew that both Haru and Tabane were only level two and she was at level six. She didn't think that she would lose against either of them. Even if they attacked her at the same time.

"Oh-ho? How arrogant. Stingray, let me handle this one. If someone appears then you can have that player," Tabane said. She thought about teaching this little girl a lesson.

"I'll be waiting here," Haru said.

"You sure don't want to attack me together? You'll lo--"

Mihaya hadn't finished her words and Tabane had sent her a flying kick directly.

Mihaya was thrown several meters away and crashed into the wall behind. It might be because the wall was fragile or Tabane's kick was so powerful that the wall crumbled directly.

Tabane didn't continue her attack and waited for Mihaya to come out. "Well, what is it?"

"I'm sorry. It seems that I've underestimated both of you."

Mihaya's tone was quite bland. She walked out of the building and looked at Tabane with a serious expression. Even though it was rare, it was possible for someone who had a lower level to be able to win against a player who had a higher level.

The advantage of a player with a higher level was that they had more HP, more power or speed or defense, or more powerful ability depending on how they spent their Bonus Points after they had leveled up. But one thing which made a player with a higher level win against the lower level was their experience at fighting. Players at a higher level have fought a lot of matches with a lot of players and that meant they were stronger than the player with a lower level.

But there was an irregularity, such as now, when a player's fighting talent closed the gap between level differences.

Mihaya faced this situation since she could tell that Sunset Lop was very strong after that first confrontation. She thought that she needed to get serious or else she might be beaten in this match.

Hearing her answer, Haru thought that Blood Leopard might be an expressionless type of girl.

'She's a bit similar to Megumi somehow.'

But of course, the presence of this girl might be stronger than Megumi since Megumi was a very unique existence.

Haru didn't move and watched the fight which happened in front of him.

Even though Blood Leopard was red, it didn't mean she was a long-range fighter. Her abilities revolve around her speed and power. That meant her speed and power was better than Tabane's.

*Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*

Tabane dodged Mihaya's punches easily before sending out a roundhouse kick in Mihaya's stomach.

Mihaya was blown away and was on her knee while holding her stomach. Even though that attack didn't give her real pain, it shocked her.

Even though Mihaya didn't know who Tabane was, she had to praise Tabane since she was very strong even though Tabane was only level 2.

Tabane only smiled and said, "If you continue like this then you're going to lose."

There wasn't any fluctuation of emotion in Mihaya's voice.

Suddenly someone entered their battlefield.

Mihaya turned and saw a player with quite a huge body and red color.

Cherry Rook was quite in shock when he saw Blood Leopard was at a disadvantage facing one of the Four Beasts. Of course, he knew about Four Beasts since it had become a topic of "brain burst", but he didn't expect to see them here.

Cherry Rook jumped out from the roof and landed on the ground while looking at Sunset Lop who had made Blood Leopard kneel down.

"Well, it seems that you're going to be my opponent."

Cherry Rook turned and looked at Ocean Stingray who seemed to be a spectator in this battle. He frowned and asked, "Can you?"

Haru felt funny by this question and said, "I guess. I need to try my new ability." His shape started to change from a stingray to a humanoid figure slowly.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 969: New Ability 2

After Haru had leveled up, he had gotten an ability to change his shape. He had three shapes in total, the first was a stingray shape, the second was a humanoid shape, and the third was a mermaid shape.

This time, he had changed into his humanoid shape.

In this form, he had two legs, but in his lower body, there were two large fins that covered his lower back which was a bit similar to a stingray feature. He also lost his stinger and held that stinger in his hand similar to a rapier.

Haru thought that it was better to hide his "physical permeation" ability since in his opinion, even if he didn't use that ability, he was strong enough.

The sudden change of Ocean Stingray caused both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook to feel a bit surprised. They hadn't watched Ocean Stingray's fight and thought that his stingray shape was only for a disguise or something.

Cherry Rook looked at Haru while holding his broadsword. Even though his color was red, he was a close-range fighter.

Cherry Rook raised his palm and sent out wire toward Haru.

Haru moved his head to the right slightly to avoid that wire.

But that wire wasn't intended to attack Haru, rather it was to catch the large debris behind him.

Cherry Rook pulled the wire along with the large debris to attack Haru, but Haru started to run toward him.

This action caused Cherry Rook to feel a bit baffled, but he quickly regained his calm and raised his large broadsword.

Haru quickly shortened the distance between the two of them and Cherry Rook slammed that large broadsword at Haru..

The power of that attack was so powerful that it caused the ground to be destroyed and there was a lot of debris that was scattered, but Cherry Rook was in shock since Ocean Stingray had disappeared.

Suddenly Cherry Rook felt something on his back and knew instantly that it was Ocean Stingray. He hurriedly turned to block him, but he was too late.

Haru used his stinger to stab Cherry Rook several times.

Cherry Rook ignored the pain on his body and slammed his broadsword again, but Haru could easily dodge and kept harassing him with several stabs using his stinger.

Looking at his Special Gauge which had become full, Haru quickly used his special move.

Haru's stinger shone before he stabbed it right into Cherry Rook's solar plexus.

The attack was so powerful that it caused an air shockwave, but that attack wasn't over.

Haru twisted his stinger, adding force to his attack blowing Cherry Rook away.

Cherry Rook was blown away and hit the building behind him. His HP was quickly depleted and 3/4 of the HP had disappeared.

Blood Leopard didn't expect Haru to win against Cherry Rook, but the reality was telling otherwise. She could see that Cherry Rook almost lost and Haru didn't even lose his HP during the battle. She knew that she needed to help Cherry Rook or her friend might be in danger!

Blood Leopard, who stood up before dropping her four paws to the ground, appeared more like an actual leopard. Half of her HP had been decreased because of Tabane, but it didn't mean she was going to lose against Tabane.

Blood Leopard had decided to help Cherry Rook and after that, she was going to defeat Tabane again.

Blood Leopard's special gauge was emptied and she used her special moves. Her special move was very powerful, she fired herself as a projectile, boasting a nearly guaranteed instant kill if she collided with her opponent. She was going to end Ocean Stingray right away when that guy wasn't looking at her, but suddenly...

The burning area along with the hard concrete suddenly turned into slippery ice.

Blood Leopard who was moving very fast, suddenly slipped and hit the wall of hardened ice.

Blood Leopard's HP was quickly depleted and knew that one more attack she would lose this battle.

"You sure are looking down on me~~"

Tabane said with a cheerful voice and walked toward Blood Leopard who couldn't stand up after Blood Leopard failed to use her special move.

"Yes, it seems that I really underestimated you...." Blood Leopard's tone was very bland, but she felt very bitter since she knew that she had lost.

Tabane raised her feet and stomped Blood Leopard's head.

Blood Leopard's HP was emptied and she lost the match.

Tabane smiled and looked at Haru.

Haru heard Tabane's voice and knew that her battle was over. He could feel that the temperature was a bit cold since Tabane had used her "Terrain Change", but he didn't care too much and walked slowly toward Cherry Rook.

Cherry Rook, who watched how Blood Leopard had lost, was surprised, but he didn't want to lose in this battle, especially when he thought about his children.

To become a "burst linker" someone needs to be invited by a player. The person who invites a new player is being called a "parent" then the person who is being invited is being called a "children".

Cherry Rook's child was the famous Red King, Scarlet Rain. He was her parent and he wouldn't lose against a mere level 2!

Cherry Rook roared and slashed down his broadsword, but...

Haru's movement was very swift and he dodged Cherry Rook's attack again before he sent out his counterattack. Raising his stinger, he stabbed it right into Cherry Rook's head and quickly decreased Cherry Rook's HP.

Looking at his HP which kept decreasing, Cherry Rook began to panic even more. He didn't want to lose, however, he couldn't do anything in this situation.

"I DON'T WANT TO LOSE!!!!"

But Haru didn't give him mercy and ended the battle.

Cherry Rook was down and his figure disintegrated after he had lost the battle.

[The match is over! Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop win!]

Haru sighed and said, "Don't you think that we have bullied a group of children?"

"Well, this is only a game. You don't need to think too much. Anyway, we have won, yay~~"

Tabane hugged Haru and buried her head in his chest. She couldn't do this action before since he was in stingray form, but this time, she could do it since his form had changed into a humanoid figure.

Haru patted Tabane's head and said, "Let's go back."

Haru and Tabane returned to the cafe as if nothing had happened.

Mihaya brought their cakes before looking at Haru and Tabane for a while.

"Is there anything else?" Haru asked.

"Nothing. Please enjoy your cake," Mihaya said and bowed her head before leaving them.

It was impossible to know the real identity of the player unless that player told his/her real identity in reality.

Mihaya had a feeling that both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop were both Haru and Tabane, but she wasn't sure and she felt that it was too rude to accuse the guests of the cafe as her opponents before. She sighed when she thought about why she had lost and decided to perform better next time.

'Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop, I'll win next time.'

Haru and Tabane didn't know what Mihaya was thinking and they didn't care too much either.

Tabane held her cheek while eating her cheesecake. Looking at Haru's coffee jelly, she smiled and asked, "Haru, I want yours!" She opened her mouth and waited for him to feed her.

"What is it?" Haru was speechless.

Tabane glared at Haru since she felt tired from opening her mouth for a long time.

Haru sighed and fed Tabane his coffee jelly. If he didn't know that this woman was an adult then he would really think that this woman was a kid.

"Is it good?" Haru asked.

Mihaya looked at the interaction between Haru and Tabane and somehow she felt quite jealous.

'Having a boyfriend is good....'

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 970: Target and Learning in this world

Everyone in the Prominence was in shock when they heard Mihaya's story. They knew about "Four Beasts" who were the best new players in the Suganami ward, but they didn't expect them to come to Nerima ward.

"This is a provocation! Damn! We have to have revenge!"

The Red King, Scarlet Rain, was very angry when she learned both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook had lost against both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop.

Everyone nodded and felt the same as their King since they were very angry when their members had been defeated right in their territories.

Both Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop entered their territories then defeated their members without caring about the non-aggression pact.

The non-aggression pact is a pact that is created by Six Kings of Pure Color with the purpose of stopping the fighting between them and claiming a part of the land as their Legion territory.

Usually, no one would dare to attack a member of Legion of the Six Kings of Pure Color, but this time, someone dared to do it.

This was an open provocation for this non-aggression pact along with the Red King since the players who were defeated were part of Prominence.

"Leopard, can they really defeat you?" Thistle Porcupine asked.

In the Prominence Legion, there were three Legion Submasters who was known as Triplex. They were known as Blood Leopard, Thistle Porcupine, and Cassis Mouse. The three of them were the strongest members and were known under Red King, Scarlet Rain.

Of course, it surprised them when they found out that Blood Leopard had lost against the Four Beasts. Even though the Four Beasts were very famous, they were only level 2 at best and Blood Leopard was at level 6. There was a four level difference between them and they felt skeptical when Blood Leopard lost against one of the members of Four Beasts.

"Didn't they cheat? They were using cheat, right?" Scarlet Rain asked.

Blood Leopard shook her head and said, "No, they didn't cheat. It is their real ability, they are very strong."

Hearing Blood Leopard's answer, they were in shock.

"Cherry, how about you? You've faced them as well, right?"

Everyone looked at Cherry Rook who had been silent.

Cherry Rook felt depressed when he thought that he had lost against Ocean Stingray. Even though he had played this game for a long time, he had lost against Ocean Stingray who was only level 2 at that time.

Cherry Rook woke up when his name was called. He noticed that everyone was looking at him which made him sigh. Looking at Scarlet Rain, he felt quite embarrassed when he thought that he was the parent of the Red King.

"Yes, they're very strong...."

Cherry Rook didn't want to admit it, but what could he do in this situation?

"From today on The Four Beast is going to become our enemy!"

Scarlet Rain's small figure stood straight while looking at all of her Legion members.

"We're going to hunt them down! Let's show them why the power of Prominence is!"

Every member of the Prominence shouted at the same time.

Prominence has 34 members including their Legion Master.

This time they had declared that the Four Beasts were their enemy and they would hunt them down!

Haru and Tabane didn't know what kind of trouble they had caused and even if they knew they would only smile since they thought the "brain burst" would become even more interesting. After they came back from the cafe, they also joined both Sumire and Charlotte who were researching the virtual world, "Nerve Gear", "Atmosphere", "Soul Translator", "Augma", "Neuro Linker", etc.

Haru started to think that it was better not to go to middle school since he felt that it was useless and rather than go to middle school, it was better to go to university. With their knowledge, it was possible for the four of them to be transferred to the university right away.

"So we're going to stop our plan to enter middle school and enter university, is that alright?" Haru asked.

They thought that it was a waste of time to spend their time studying in middle school. Besides talking with the main character, what were the advantages of staying in middle school?

Then rather than spending their time with middle school students then it was better to spend their time studying virtual reality at the university.

The human brain is very mysterious, and humans can only use 10% of their brains in their entire life. Studying virtual reality also means studying the human brain.

There were a lot of things which made him a bit worried about virtual reality.

Haru knew that it was an advance of human technology, but he wanted to understand it fully since there was a lot of hidden danger when he accessed virtual reality from "Neuro Linker" such as "Neuro Linker".

To access virtual reality, his brain needed to be connected or scanned. During that connecting or scanning process, he was afraid for the information within his brain to be known. Even though Tabane had created a program to block any information within their brain from being accessed, he wanted to learn more about this virtual reality while he was in this world.

Haru felt that it was a good choice that the one who entered this world was Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire since the three of them were scientists and they were very interested to learn about a lot of things in this world.

If the one who entered the quest was Esdeath, then he didn't think that she would stop playing "brain burst". If the one who entered this quest was Korosensei, then Korosensei would stay at home to play virtual reality porn every day and Haru had a feeling that Korosensei would die from blood loss from watching virtual reality porn every day.

'I've never tried to watch porn in this world...'

Haru felt that it was such a waste to not try it, but at the same time, he felt that he shouldn't touch it since if he touched it then his libido would be very hard to control. He stayed with three beautiful women and he would be lying if he didn't have an interest in them, especially when they slept together every day.

The only thing which made him sober was because they had turned into a young girl which made his morals stop him.

If he wanted he could turn them older, but he decided not to do that since he had a feeling they would try to tempt him.

Then Haru registered their name on the famous university who had deep research on virtual reality in this country and did a quick test for their transfer exam. The test was a child's play for them and they were quickly accepted into the university. They could come to the university after a week and start their lesson.

After that, they spent their entire week raising their level to level 4 as quickly as possible.

Arata Haruyuki didn't expect the most popular girl in the school would talk to him and she also invited her to play a game which was known as "brain burst". He didn't know what game it was, but when he was in the middle of thought, the group of students who had bullied him came toward him.

"Oi, pig! How dare you not come!"

Haruyuki was startled, but then he heard the girl who had called him to say "burst link".

Then the story of "Accel World" began!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 971: Different Kind of Main Character

"Virtual reality is the advancement of humanity. There are a lot of things which can be done by it such as....."

It had been a week since they had been teleported to this world.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had registered themselves on the famous university who had a deep research on virtual reality. They were in the classroom and sat down together while listening to the lecturer.

Tabane yawned since she had learned most of the lecture. She looked at Haru and whispered, "Haru, can you hack the research of that lecturer?"

"Well, it is possible," Haru said. He also felt bored listening to something which he had learned. He also agreed with Tabane and wanted to learn something advanced.

Sumire and Charlotte both looked at two criminals while rolling their eyes. Even though it was illegal, they didn't stop Haru and Tabane since they were also curious. They also felt bored listening to something which they had learned in the past week.

When the four of them had transferred into this university, there were a lot of people who were curious about them since they were very young, but it quickly dissipated when it was very hard to communicate with the four of them.

Haru didn't have a hobby to talk with the minor characters and he would also leave this world soon. He might talk with them to be polite, but he didn't talk with them too much, especially when there was a lot of shotacon in this university. During his introduction, he could feel predatory eyes from the female university students which made him speechless.

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane also had no intention of speaking with the rest of the students since they wouldn't stay in this world that long. Creating an unnecessary relationship was very troublesome, it was better to spend their time researching or leveling up their character on the "brain burst".

Four 13 year old teenagers entered the same university at the same time and all of them got a perfect score on their entrance exam without cheating. The university quickly accepted them since it was rare to have a prodigy, and there was more than one.

"What about hypnosis? Can you do that?" Tabane asked curiously. She knew that there was a lot of magic, skill, ability, etc on the "group chat" and she was wondering whether Haru bought or had gotten reward for an ability to hypnosis since she thought it was better to hypnosis the professor on the university then stole their research data.

"...I can probably, but I don't really want to use it."

Aquaman had a strong telepathy ability, Haru whose body had been changed into Aquaman's body also had gotten every ability of Aquaman.

Haru was able to do a telepathy and used it to manipulate someone's mind, but he hated using it rather he had never used it since he felt quite uncomfortable. He felt if he did that he would have a god complex which would turn him into arrogant.

"It's better to hack. I'm afraid to mess up his mind."

Tabane nodded and thought that it would be troublesome if that happened.

"Shh... listen to the lesson." Charlotte glanced at both of them.

Tabane and Haru nodded at the same time.

Looking at Tabane and Haru who were very close to each other, Charlotte suddenly felt slightly jealous. She knew him first, yet Tabane was closer to him.

Sumire didn't care about their conversation since she was sleepy. She closed her eyes and rested her chin on her hand. She opened her eyes slightly and yawned before she closed it again.

There were a lot of things which they had done in the past week, but one thing for sure, last night, their character on the "brain burst" had reached level 4.

In the past week, Sumire and Charlotte had also gotten used to the match on the "brain burst", especially with both Tabane and Haru who taught them together. They kept winning the match after matches and their nickname was the "Four Beasts" had become famous throughout the "brain burst" since they had never lost since the first time they had joined "brain burst". It was also one of the reasons why they could become level 4 quickly.

Even so, there were a lot of quests that needed to be completed on the "group chat" which they hadn't done.

Learning the Incarnate System, entering the "Unlimited Neutral Field", conquering the Dungeon, defeating one of the Six Kings, conquering the Imperial Palace, becoming level 9, becoming level 10, and lastly defeating Chrome Disaster.

There were sure a lot, but after this, after the end of their university, they would play once again and do the rest of the quest since all of them had reached level 4.

All of them were level 4 and they could create a legion after they had entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

But before they entered the "Unlimited Neutral Field", they needed to be careful since they had become an enemy of Prominence.

Prominence was the Legion which was led by Red King, Scarlet Rain. It might be because they had defeated both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook that Prominence had become hostile toward them and had sent out some players to have a match against them.

But of course, they were defeated by the four of them. At the same time, they also thought to target the Red King for their quest since they felt that Red King was the weakest among the the Six Kings on the "brain burst".

Unlike the rest of the Kings on the "brain burst", Red King's firepower was very powerful, but her mobility was very low. She couldn't move after she had released her weapons and could only stay in place, shooting down her opponents. But at the same time, her defense was very weak and her body was very small. The other reason was because the territory of the Red King was close to their place.

While thinking about their strategy to reach level 10 on the "brain burst", the lecture was over and they quickly went back to their home since they didn't have anything to do in the university.

But before that Haru accessed the university's local internet and hacked the data within university about virtual reality and a lot more which he could get in this world. He thought that he also needed to copy some famous stories, manga, music, and games to be brought back to his world.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire said goodbye to the lecturer and went to their car in the parking park. It might be impossible for a teenager to own a car in their original world, but it was alright in this world since artificial intelligence was the one who drove the car for them.

"Do you think the story has started?" Charlotte asked. She was wondering when the main character had played the game.

Haru had often talked to Haruyuki since they were neighbors and they often went out together from the condo building and he knew that Haruyuki had met Kuroyukihime.

"Can you make him slim?" Sumire asked.

Haru knew that there was nothing impossible and he knew that it was possible for him to make Haruyuki slimmer.

For the past week, Haru had known Haruyuki and also often gave Haruyuki healthy food since he knew that Haruyuki's mother often left him alone in his apartment since she was busy with her work. He wanted to say something to Haruyuki's mother, but in the end, he didn't say anything. He knew that Haruyuki had become fat after Haruyuki had heard about the divorce of his parents and both of his parents didn't really want him which made him depressed and food was his way to make himself better.

Haru knew that he didn't have an obligation to help Haruyuki, but he wanted to make Haruyuki slimmer before he returned.

After 30 minutes, they had arrived in their condo building and went inside, but they suddenly saw something round run very fast toward their direction.

Haru knew that he would crash, but he didn't dodge.

Haruyuki who had run while looking down suddenly hit into something and almost fell down, but his hand was caught by someone.

"Haruyuki, are you alright?"

Haruyuki was a bit surprised then he bowed his head. "I, I'm sorry!"

Haru then noticed a bruise on Haruyuki's cheek and asked, "Haruyuki, what's wrong with your cheek?"

Haruyuki was startled and his eyes were a bit dodgy. "It, it's alright! I, I just fell down the stairs earlier! Ah! I suddenly remembered something! I need to go back quickly! Bye, everyone!" He hurriedly went to the lift and left them quickly.

"It seems the story has really started," Sumire said.

"Well, let's go back first. Let's enter "Unlimited Neutral Field" after we have dinner," Haru said.

Haru thought to give Haruyuki a cake after he had gone back later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 972: Unlimited Neutral Field 1

Haruyuki was inside his room covering himself with a blanket thinking about his inferiority. His mother stayed at work and he didn't have anyone who could console him. Thinking about his childhood friends, he felt betrayed by Chiyu since she had told Taku what had happened to him.

(Chiyu and Taku are Haruyuki's childhood friends).

Haruyuki had decided to throw away his school life and he was alright with it since he didn't have a friend in the school, but when he was outside the school, he wanted to have the same standing as his childhood friends, he didn't want any pity nor contempt from them. He only wanted to be treated the same and play a game together with his childhood friends.

Haruyuki was quite depressed and thought to sleep quickly, but then someone pressed the bell of his apartment. He wanted to ignore it, but it seemed this person wouldn't stop pressing the bell no matter what. He sighed and got up from his bed to see who had bothered him.

Walking out from his room, Haruyuki looked at the screen inside the corridor near the entrance door to see who had pressed the bell of his apartment, however, he was a bit surprised when he saw that it was his new neighbor. .

Haru noticed Haruyuki who was right on the door and quickly said, "Haruyuki, have you eaten dinner? I've cooked too much, do you want some?" He showed a plate of mapo tofu in front of the door camera of Haruyuki's apartment.

Looking at Haru, Haruyuki sighed. He had known him a few days ago since Haru's identity was very unique. He had seen Haru's parents who had a harem and also Haru's siblings which made him quite speechless. He also knew that Haru was also studying at the university and meant that Haru was very smart. He didn't understand why Haru cared for someone like him.

Haruyuki had to admit that the food which was made by Haru was very awesome. He recalled when Haru had given him food and couldn't forget the taste at that time.

"Hello Haruyuki? Are you there?"

Haruyuki opened the door and he was hit by a sharp aroma from the mapo tofu.

Haruyuki's stomach was rumbling very loud which made him blush somehow. "I, I'm sorry..."

Haru smiled and said, "Well, it's alright. It means that my food is good enough for you to anticipate it." He gave the mapo tofu to Haruyuki and said, "I've got something to do now. You can give me the plate tomorrow." He knew that Haruyuki didn't really want to be bothered and decided to give him some space.

Haruyuki sighed in relief when he heard Haru's words. He also didn't really want anyone to see his state right now. He took the mapo tofu and looked at Haru who went back after saying goodbye to him. He closed the door and walked to the dining room to eat mapo tofu and white rice which Haru had given to him.

Placing the dish on the table, Haruyuki took a chopstick and sat down. He clapped his hands and said, "Thank you for the meal." He started to eat mapo tofu with gusto since he was very hungry.

Haruyuki felt that his tongue was burning, but he didn't stop and tears flowed down from his eyes. He wasn't sure why he was crying, but he kept eating the mapo tofu even though it was very spicy yet it was delicious.

Haruyuki didn't have a sibling, but somehow he felt that Haru was similar to an older brother even though their age was similar.

Suddenly Haruyuki also wanted to have a father who had a harem since he felt that it was better than a father who had abandoned him after all.

Haru went back to his condo and knew that cake was a bit strange to be given to someone when they were depressed, especially when he wanted to help Haruyuki on diet. Then he thought to give him mapo tofu since it didn't have that many calories and it was very delicious but spicy.

Spicy food had a good benefit to fasten metabolism and that meant it would also promote weight loss.

Even though Haruyuki didn't realize it, he had entered Haru's plan to lose weight.

Lastly, spicy food could release the neurotransmitter serotonin in the brain that alleviated depression and boosted the mood.

Haru knew Haruyuki's mental state and that was why he didn't bother him that much since he didn't want to impose himself. He also knew that it was better to leave the encouraging job to the girls in Haruyuki's surroundings. He had to admit that Haruyuki was very popular and this guy had a lot of girls around him.

It might be because of Haruyuki's inferiority complex that he didn't think those girls would be interested in him.

'Well, I guess I need to ship him with Kuroyukihime...'

Coming back to the living room, Haru saw everyone watching a movie together and looked at the dinner which hadn't been eaten. He felt warm since he knew that they were waiting for him.

They stopped watching and hurriedly took their dinner before eating with gusto since it was such torture that Haru's food was right in front of them yet they couldn't eat it.

Haru took his dinner and watched the movie.

Haru thought that he should make a romance movie after he had come back. His two movies would be released soon at the movie theatre and he was wondering how many box office that his movies could create. He was sure that Utaha would be happy if he created another movie.

Thinking for a while, Haru decided to write down a story since there was a time before they went to enter the game again. Taking out his laptop, he started to write down a script at a very fast speed.

"Haru, you know, I can give you a hologram computer," Tabane said.

"If I use a hologram computer in my world, then it will cause a lot of trouble," Haru said. He also thought that it was better to use a hologram computer, but he knew that his world wasn't that advanced yet and something as sophisticated as a hologram screen hadn't been developed into something which could be used by masses.

Haru thought that he should buy a company that manufactured optics and reprography products. He got a target for that and thought to eat them first before he grabbed them.

"What are you writing?" Charlotte asked.

They became curious and looked at the title of the movie script which was written on his laptop.

"Crying Out Love in the Center of the World?"

It seemed to be a romance movie and that was why they were a bit curious. Reading the script very quickly, they suddenly wanted to see how this movie would appear on the screen.

Haru stopped and could feel Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire's soft bodies on himself. Their sweet smell also entered his nose which somehow made it very hard for him to calm down.

"We should enter the game first. We have a lot of things that need to be done in the game after all," Haru said to change the topic of conversation while also trying to calm himself since they didn't realize the harms of their bodies on him.

Haru was a lewd beast, and not that dense protagonist who would do nothing when there were beautiful girls who tried to chase after them.

They nodded since they would go to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to hunt an enemy then created their own Legion!

Pressing the "brain burst" icon on their "Neuro Linker," they shouted, "Burst Link!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 973: Unlimited Neutral Field 2

A light enveloped them and the blue world started to change into Stormy Stage.

At this stage, the weather was very bad, the rain downed them hard, thunder rumbled from time to time, and the world was very dark since there were hardly any lights within this stage.

The sun was covered by clouds and the fire died in the rain. The only light at this stage would be light poles and light on some buildings, but some of it was destroyed by the fight in this "Unlimited Neutral Field."

It was their first time entering this place, but they didn't expect it would welcome them like this.

Haru felt something might...

"It feels like something might happen when we're going to make a Legion," Charlotte said.

Haru was staggered when he heard Charlotte had raised the Flag for everyone!

"Charlotte, you've raised a Flag!"

Tabane looked at Charlotte with disbelief when she heard Charlotte's words.

"Huh? Flag? What is that?" Charlotte asked since she was confused.

"Well, Flag is a moment where an event or trouble is going to happen," Sumire said.

Haru looked at Sumire curiously and asked, "How did you know that?"

"In my free time, I usually try to play a dating game."

Sumire looked at Haru and seemed that she wasn't joking.

Haru didn't comment on Sumire's statement and felt that everyone was free to do whatever they wanted to do during their free time, but somehow, it was quite unexpected. He thought that Sumire would spend her time researching the human body, but it seemed that her hobby was cuter than he had thought.

'Maybe, I should change her world title from "Black Bullet" to "My Doctor Can't Be This Cute!'.'

"Did you think anything strange just now?" Sumire asked. She wasn't sure, but she had a feeling that Haru was thinking something stupid somehow.

"Well, I'm thinking of the name of our Legion," Haru said.

"Now that you mention it, where is the dungeon location to create a Legion?" Tabane asked.

"It should be Ikebukuro."

In order to create a Legion, you must first undertake a Legion Quest via the underground dungeon in Ikebukuro and four players are required to complete this quest.

"So what are we waiting for? Let's go!"

Tabane couldn't wait to start to create their Legion and said, "While we walk, let's think about the name of the Legion."

The four of them came down from the building where the portal was located and walked toward Ikebukuro.

The location was quite far, and they had decided to take a train on this trip since it would take a long time if they used their feet, especially when this place was free to battle place.

It didn't mean that they were afraid of trouble, but "free to battle place" meant every player they met along the way was their opponent and they didn't want to be troubled by small fries during this trip.

They were too lazy to fight the battle and thought about going to Ikebukuro quietly since they only wanted to create a Legion.

"What about the Corpse Party? Isn't that a good name?"

Sumire had thought of this name for the past week and felt quite proud of her idea.

"Why?" Sumire looked at them in disbelief since she thought that her name was simply original and perfect!

"How can you ask why? When that name is simply weird!"

Haru sighed at the name choice of Sumire.

Hearing Haru's refusal, Sumire started to sulk and looked away from him.

Haru was speechless and said, "I'm sorry alright? Don't sulk at me."

Haru could see clearly that this woman was sulking, but women had always been unreasonable creatures and they couldn't fathom with logic. That was why never used logic, even though he knew that it wasn't his fault, but in this woman's mind, it was his fault.

"I'm sorry, alright? I'm starting to feel that this name is quite cool. Corpse Party. Well, a lot of players will become corpses after they see us. That's cool," Haru said, trying to make Sumire's mood better.

Sumire seemed to be smug when she heard Haru's words.

Looking at Sumire's reaction, Haru felt that this woman was too easy somehow.

But Charlotte and Tabane couldn't accept such a name for their Legion since it was simply weird.

Sumire started to sulk again and drew a circle in the corner with her finger.

"I really think the Corpse Party is good, but it isn't that suitable for our Legion's name."

Haru patted Sumire's back trying to make her mood better.

"Then what kind of name is suitable for our Legion?" Sumire asked.

"I've heard that all of the players in the "brain burst" have called us the "Four Beasts", right? Why don't we use that name directly?" Charlotte said. She felt that name was quite cool in her opinion since four of them had an animal name on their name.

Haru, Tabane, and Sumire rejected that proposal.

"Why?!" Charlotte couldn't accept it somehow.

"The name doesn't have originality and somehow it is too plain," Sumire said.

Charlotte seemed to be in shock when Sumire, who had a proposed a very weird name, said something like that to her which somehow gave her a lot of critical damage on her frail heart!

"Enough of that weird name! I have thought of a good name for our Legion!"

Tabane proudly hit her chest and seemed to have a very good idea for their Legion name.

"Oh, what is it? Tell us," Haru asked curiously.

Charlotte and Sumire also looked forward to what kind of name Tabane would propose.

"It's Lop-chan and Her Friends~~ What do you think? It's a cute name, right?"

Tabane smiled and felt that her name was perfect.

Haru took a deep breath and said, "We're not in a hurry. We can think about the name later after we have reached Ikebukuro."

Charlotte and Sumire nodded in agreement.

Tabane wanted to complain but stopped when she heard Haru's voice.

"It seems there are a lot of players who want to welcome us," Haru said.

"Hehehe, welcome to "Unlimited Neutral Field"!"

"As veterans here, why don't we show you the way?"

There were eight players who walked slowly to surround the four of them.

"It's not free, right?" Haru asked.

"Yes! The price is cheap, it is your life! Attack!!!"

Eight players who all seemed to be close-range fighters ran toward their direction!

"This is surely a good way to welcome us." Tabane cracked her neck and said, "Terrain Change!"

Suddenly there was a large hole that almost reached 50 meters in diameter.

The eight players didn't have a chance to escape and dropped into that hole. The hole wasn't that deep, and it was enough to trap them for a while. They were about to get out of that hole, but suddenly something hit one of them.

"Long-range! Be careful!"

Charlotte used her sniper rifle along with her drones to shoot them down with a barrage of beams. In this rain, the power of her beams was lowered, but it was enough to make them panic.

Then suddenly a number of metals dropped into them and caused them to panic even more.

Sumire used her magnet manipulation to gather a lot of metals in the surrounding area and dropped it toward her opponents.

The HP of the eight players dropped very quickly, but some of them were able to regain their composure.

A large wall of earth was created and blocked the attack of Sumire and Charlotte.

Everyone sighed in relief and knew that they were alright, especially when Charlotte and Sumire's attack couldn't penetrate this earth wall. They gritted their teeth and waited for their chance to counterattack, but suddenly someone screamed!

The environment was very dark especially when the earth wall covered them. They didn't know what had happened, but they were familiar with the light circle indicating someone had died in the battle.

The situation turned chaotic before they calmed themselves, they died without knowing who had killed them.

Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were waiting for a while before Haru slowly came out from the ground.

"We've received a lot of points," Sumire said.

"Yes, "Unlimited Neutral Field" is a good thing."

Haru sighed and looked at the number of points which he had received from the battle earlier since compared to the battle match that they usually did the points they received from this welcoming greeting was too much!

The four of them entered the train and went to Ikebukuro.

"They've died?!" Scarlet Rain frowned, then smirked. "Then, it is good, I can deal with them directly."

Everyone nodded hearing Scarlet Rain's words.

"So where are they going?"

"Oh-ho? They're going to make a Legion, huh? So what are we waiting for? Let's deal with them and let them know why they shouldn't mess with the Prominence!"

It seemed that Haru's premonition was right since something was about to happen in the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 974: Unlimited Neutral Field 3

Ocean Stingray, Sunset Lop, Maroon Owl, and Lilac Deer, those four names had become very famous in the entire "brain burst".

That was the nickname of the four of them since they had never lost a single match after in the past week. They didn't have a single loss on their record and each of their fights was very epic.

There were a lot of players who watched their fight since they could learn a lot of things from them.

Maroon Owl was a very good long range fighter and her fighting style was similar to a textbook style which was very solid and powerful.

Lilac Deer was very good at positioning. Her attack was quite powerful, but her defense was very fragile. An attack from a player could deplete a lot of her HP, but she was very good at her positioning, using terrain to her advantage so no one was able to attack her during the match.

Sunset Lop was a short range combat and each of her fights was very fun. Her movement was very nimble and her Special Move was very unique. Even though her battle couldn't help them that much, they couldn't help but be attracted to her because of how fun her battle was.

The last member was Ocean Stingray, he might be known as the leader of the Four Beasts and might be the strongest among them. His ability was the most mysterious and no one really knew what his ability was, but it was very rare for him to use that ability. Even so, his sword ability was very awesome which made almost every sword user try to learn one or two tricks from him.

A lot of players were wondering about their identity, and thought that the four of them were children of soldiers or police, some people also thought that the four of them were talented athletes, and some people also thought that the four of them were strong gamers or something. But one thing's for sure, they were very strong.

It had been known that the four of them had become level 4, and some people had a feeling that they would enter the "Unlimited Field Neutral" right away.

The Six Kings also knew about the "Four Beasts" since they had been keeping their eyes on them and when the four of them entered the "Unlimited Field Neutral", their people had been keeping their eyes on them, especially the Green King since he wanted to give the "Four Beasts" a warning. the Green King had a feeling that this "Four Beasts" would become a storm which caused a lot of chaos in the quiet "brain burst". Whether it was something good or not, the Green King didn't really know, but as a king, he wanted to maintain the peace within the "brain burst", especially when he had heard there was a conflict between the "Four Beats" and the "Prominence".

Not only the Green King; the Yellow King, the Blue King, and the White King were also interested in the "Four Beasts", but they weren't in hurry and decided to watch the show since they knew that something was about to happen later.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were inside the train to go to Ikebukuro to create a Legion. The trip was quite peaceful, especially after they had defeated eight players before.

Along the way, they had seen a lot of things from the players and the Enemy.

Enemies are non-player characters, usually taking on the form of some kind of animal, that wander around the Unlimited Neutral Field at will. When defeated, they give a small amount of Burst Points - usually less than is earned from winning a normal duel. Because of this, Burst Linkers often form parties for players to hunt Enemies for long periods at a time.

Enemies are separated into four distinct classes in order to denote their level of power: lesser-class, wild-class, beast-class, legend-class; eg. Though there are four classes, even lesser-class enemies are difficult for mid- to high-ranking Burst Linkers to defeat alone. Some use Enemies as a "rite of passage" for Burst Linkers to move into a ranking position within the Legion.

Enemies drop Burst Points by default, but in rare cases, they might drop Enhanced Armaments. This seems to be limited to very powerful enemies.

An Enhanced Armament is a piece of equipment or weapon that a Duel Avatar can obtain to use in Brain Burst duels.

There are four ways of obtaining an Enhanced Armament: by having one as part of a Duel Avatar's beginner equipment, earning them through level-up bonuses, using Burst Points to buy them in the [Shop], and taking them from other players (either through Direct Wired Connection or by trading/defeating an opponent).

Haru also thought about getting those Enchanced Armaments, but creating Legion was his first priority.

There were a lot of benefits to creating a Legion, but the most beneficial thing to create or join a Legion was to be able to own or log in "territory".

Each Legion has a "territory" within the 23 wards of Tokyo Metropolis. Whenever a Legion member's real identity is within his/her own legion's territory, the Burst Linker enjoys the privilege of being able to connect the "Neuro Linker" to the Global Net without being suddenly challenged to a duel by any "Burst Linkers" in the vicinity.

If Haru didn't have a program which was created by Tabane to hide their name on the match when they connected to the Global Net then they would be challenged every time which was very troublesome. But if they owned a "territority", they didn't need to use Tabane's program to hide their names.

Even if cheating was possible for them, they tried to refrain from using a cheat since using their own ability was more beneficial in the long term, especially for fighting.

Charlotte and Sumire weren't fighters and this game was perfect training for them to train themselves.

It took them 20 minutes to arrive at Ikebukuro, they met a lot of players, but they ignored them along the way and they wanted to create a Legion as soon as possible.

They only knew the location to create a Legion was in Ikebukuro, but they didn't really know the exact location.

Haru was the one who searched the location since his speed was the fastest among the four of them.

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane were waiting for him while fighting against some players and Enemy which they met by chance or came toward them.

Haru kept searching until he found an underground dungeon and knew that it was the location to create a Legion. He went back and called the three of them to follow him.

Following him, they entered the underground location and found an NPC which gave them a quest to create a Legion. They were told to clear the Dungeon in front of them as a requirement to create a Legion.

Four players are required to complete this quest, and their number was just right.

Tabane led them and entered the dungeon for the first time.

Looking at each other; Haru, Sumire, and Charlotte also entered the Dungeon together after Tabane.

In another place, almost all of the members of the Prominence were on their way to Ikebukuro to start their revenge against the Four Beasts.

"Are you also going to attack them too?" Blood Leopard asked.

"No way! I'm not going to bully them! But of course, I'm going to teach them some lessons," Scarlet Rain said with a smirk.

Blood Leopard looked at Scarlet Rain for a while before shaking her head. She thought that her King was very cute for some reason, but it was also the reason why she followed her.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 975: Legion 1

Entering dungeon, Haru wasn't sure what kind of dungeon it was since there wasn't any information about this dungeon in the story. The only thing he knew that the main character's Legion was Nega Nebulus, and it was quite an old Legion which was led by Black King, Black Lotus.

In the story, there also wasn't that much Legion beside the Legion which was led by the Six Kings along with a small Legion which was led by some elite players.

Even though Haru was confident in his strength, he also needed to be careful. Walking along with everyone, he observed his surroundings carefully.

The moment they entered the dungeon, they were greeted by a large passage which was made from stone material. The only source of light in this passage was a torch which was located on the wall of passages.

It might be only his imagination, but he felt that the wind was quite strong and he also somehow smelled something fishy.

"Is it only me or do any of you smell something fishy in this place," Sumire said.

"It's not your imagination. I also smell something fishy," Haru said.

"Fish, no, sea? It seems to be similar to the smell of the sea."

Tabane's house was located on a remote island with a sea surrounding its surroundings. She was quite familiar with this fishy smell since she smelled it everyday at her house.

They kept walking until the end of the passage. They were led into a place that was similar to a large cave with a lot of large stones around the surrounding area, but that wasn't all since they could see an Enemy which appeared in front of them.

"It seems that we need to defeat those enemies to complete this dungeon."

There were four Enemies in front of them and each of them was larger than them, but even so, they were only lesser-class enemies. Each of them had a shape similar to a crustacea species such as crab, lobster, woodlice, and hermit.

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane shuddered when they saw those enemies since they were a bit disgusted by the Enemies. Even though they often ate crab or lobster, when they saw a crustacea species which was giant in size, they couldn't help but feel goosebumps since it was a bit creepy.

"Haru, can you handle those fours alone?" Tabane asked.

Haru was speechless and said, "Turn the terrain into ice, I'll handle them myself."

Tabane sighed in relief and changed the terrain into ice.

The surrounding area started to freeze from Tabane's spot and it kept spreading until 50 meters in the surrounding area. After she had leveled up, she kept adding a point into her Special Move since her Special Move had a lot of effects. For example, this icy terrain would have the effect of slowing down the enemy along with freezing some parts of their bodies if they didn't jump when the Tabane's ability freeze the area.

Then after the area was frozen, Haru's job was very easy. He walked toward the enemies and stabbed them until they died.

Haru kept stabbing the enemies since they couldn't fight back and the process was quite fast since his power attack was quite powerful.

When the enemies had been defeated, the four of them got bonus points before continuing the trip.

Somehow it was very easy and very anticlimax.

"Is it really this easy?" Charlotte asked.

Haru looked at Charlotte with a speechless expression. He was wondering why this woman loved to raise a Flag so much.

"Jeez! Jeez! Why do you love to raise a Flag so much?" Tabane couldn't help but complain to Charlotte.

"Eh? I've raised a Flag? Really?" Charlotte was startled. She looked at Haru to ask for confirmation.

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, you've raised a Flag again. I'm not surprised if there's a bigger enemy in front of us."

"Well, what kind of enemy is it?" Sumire asked.

Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Our stage is a beach or rather the sea? Then the last boss should be a sea creature."

"Sea creatures, huh? Then a shark?"

"Well, a shark is possible, but I guess it should be an octopus," Tabane said.

They were speechless when they heard it, but didn't think that it was quite weird since along their way to this dungeon, they saw a lot of enemies with a lot of tentacles on their bodies.

But if it was octopus, then Haru would look down on the creator of the "brain burst" since he felt that this creator was pervert and lolicon.

Haru felt that possibility since only a child that was able to become a player inside the "brain burst" and even the oldest one was only 15 years old. He suddenly felt dillusioned by the creator of the "brain burst" and felt quite disappointed.

If the creator of "brain burst" knew what Haru was thinking then he/she would cry in tears thinking that Haru was too rude.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire continued their journey and it seemed that this dungeon wasn't as easy as it seemed since there were a lot of traps which appeared along the way. They were lucky that Haru's ability was able to pass through everything and he had activated all of the traps along the way so no one got hurt.

Haru also understood that having a partner with green color was very useful since that player would be able to tank them in this dungeon.

While inside the dungeon, they didn't know what had happened outside. But even if they knew, they would only say one or two words before starting to fight right away.

Scarlet Rain brought her Legion members to Ikebukuro. Along the way no one dared to stop them since "Prominence" was one of the most powerful Legions on the "brain burst" and the Red King was also present on this group.

Some random players had heard the rumor that the "Four Beasts" had caused trouble to the "Prominence", but they didn't expect that it was the truth. They knew that it was the end of the "Four Beasts" since they didn't think that the "Four Beasts" would be able to handle the Red King with all of the Prominence's members.

"Hehehe, I'll give all of you a gift after you've successfully created your Legion."

Scarlet Rain laughed when she thought at their reaction when they received her gift.

"Hehehe, I don't think that Red King will be so serious."

"Hmm... well, but the "Four Beats" are going to end soon."

"Really? I'm quite optimistic about them."

"Just watch, we're only spectators after all. If they lose, then that is."

"What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

They kept walking until they had arrived at a dead end. They saw a large lake with crystal clear water, but they knew very well that inside this beautiful lake, there must be something inside.

Then there was a vibration on the ground and something came out from the lake that caused a large wave.

Then a roar sounded and it was so loud that it almost burst into their ears.

But Haru somehow sighed in relief that the last boss wasn't an octopus.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 976: Legion 2

It was the name of the last boss of the dungeon, rather than an octopus or something cliche such as a shark, the last boss had the shape of an angler fish.

Haru had to admit the creativity of the creator was quite good.

Gobel was a large enemy with a size around eight meters with an angler fish shape. It had sharp and goey skin which was somehow quite disgusting. It also had four legs with very sharp claws on each leg. Its mouth was very large and it also had very sharp and large canines. There was also a large round thing which connected to its head that emitted an electricity current.

It might be only his imagination, but he felt that the level of dungeon was harder than it should be, right?

Haru didn't think that it would be this difficult to create a Legion, especially when he thought about the traps which almost made him dead.

Three girls couldn't help but shout at the same time.

Sumire was better since she had often touched a human corpse, but Tabane and Charlotte couldn't physically handle this monster.

Gobel roared angrily since it could feel the disgust of those three girls. It looked at them angrily and had decided to eat them clean in its stomach.

Charlotte didn't waste her time and shot down the round thing on Gobel's head.

That round thing was quickly destroyed, but it didn't decrease Gobel's HP rather it roared loudly before its size increased twice.

Haru, Tabane, and Sumire looked at Charlotte with speechless expressions.

"It isn't my fault, right?" Charlotte sighed and kept shooting down her rifle along with her drones. It might be because of Gobel's goey's skin that the damage to her beam rifle and drones had decreased.

But because of that, Gobel's skin was quickly dried by Charlotte's beam. However, when its skin was almost burnt, it quickly returned to the lake and its HP returned to full once again.

They didn't expect this last boss would be able to heal itself!

"Why is this quest so difficult?" Sumire complained.

They didn't think that a normal player in the level 4 would be able to defeat Gobel.

Gobel, whose HP had become full once again, came out from the lake again and shot out a pressured water toward them.

But the four of them quickly dodged that attack.

Gobel's attack was so powerful that it caused a lot of large stones to fall from the cave's ceiling.

Some of the stones hit both Charlotte and Sumire that decreased their HP.

Looking at the large stones which kept falling, Haru knew that it was time for Tabane to use her Special Move. He looked at Tabane and she understood his meaning.

The stone cave turned into a steel cave and the water lake turned into mercury lake.

Gobel, which was inside the lake, roared in pain since the mercury lake damaged its body.

Tabane's ability was very cheating since she was able to change the terrain of the stage to her will.

In this situation, Sumire who had been doing nothing also started her attack. She controlled the lake mercury, creating a lance-like shape mercury attacking the body of Gobel.

Blood splashed from Gobel's body because of Sumire's attack, but her attack didn't end since she also sent out a large piece of stone debris which had been turned into steel to attack Gobel.

Gobel's HP kept decreasing at a very fast speed.

Charlotte also kept shooting down Gobel with beams.

Haru didn't do anything but squat down while watching the scene with plain expression.

"You're not going to attack it?" Tabane asked.

"If you don't then I'll do it," Tabane said, then jumped from her spot and sent out a powerful flying kick, sending Gobel toward Haru's direction.

Haru was speechless and activated his ability passing through Gobel's body. He glared at Tabane who gave him a peace-sign.

Gobel's HP was a lot and even if Sumire and Charlotte kept attacking it, Haru thought that they needed at least 10 minutes to end its life, especially when it had legs. Sumire and Charlotte looked at each other angrily and charged toward them.

But Haru entered Gobel's body using his ability and attacked it from inside.

Gobel tried to force Haru out from its body, but quickly gave up and changed its strategy by activating the acid within its body to melt Haru who was inside its body.

Haru emerged from Gobel's body and Tabane stomped on Gobel's spine, creating a large web-like crack in the ground.

It seemed that Tabane's attack also destroyed some bones within Gobel.

Gobel once again roared, but it was paralyzed because of Tabane's attack.

Haru thrust his stinger right into Gobel's right eye then put in a twist, adding more damage to his attack that punctured its eye.

Sumire also used her Special Move to gather all of the steel debris from her surroundings before smashing it right into Gobel's body.

Even though the cave had turned into steel, it was trembling because of Sumire's attack, but even so, Gobel hadn't died yet.

Tabane complained since all of them had attacked Gobel several times yet this guy was very tenacious. They were lucky that she was able to change the terrain or else it would keep healing within the lake.

Gobel released a very loud roar once again and suddenly the round thing on its head regenerated. That round thing kept expanding and the yellow color turned red.

Haru wasn't sure, but he had a bad feeling. He used his stinger to puncture that round thing before it exploded.

The acid splashed from that round thing and caused a "sizzle" sound in the surrounding area. It wasn't just the surrounding area it was also splashed on Tabane, Charlotte and Sumire, but their reaction was quite fast that they had hidden behind a large steel protecting themselves from the acid.

Haru activated his skill quickly and he was unharmed from that attack. He sent out a Special Move once again in Gobel's eye.

Gobel became blind, and it knew that it couldn't run away. its movement became wilder and it tried to attack everything in its surroundings.

Sumire gathered a large amount of mercury, creating a bubble of mercury trapped down Gobel within.

Gobel kept roaring, but its HP kept decreasing!

Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane didn't do anything and only waited for a while before Gobel was dropped down on the ground lifelessly. Its HP bar had become red and it would die soon, but it would bring all of them with it.

Gobel's body suddenly expanded slowly like a balloon.

Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire sucked a deep breath at the tenacity of the Gobel.

Gobel's body was covered in electricity and it was ready to self-destruct.

"Sumire, release the bubble," Haru said.

Sumire released the mercury bubble from Gobel.

Haru grabbed Gobel and activated his ability then both of them entered the ground together. He noticed that his Special Gauge was dropped like crazy, but he didn't stop his ability and dragged Gobel under the earth. Then he let go of his hand and quickly ran away from then returned to Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who were hiding behind a large steel wall.

His time was limited, and he tried to move as soon as possible since....

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 977: Legion 3

The steel cave transformed into an earth cave once again.

Gobel exploded in self destruction!

The explosion was very large and it also released a powerful electricity current on the surrounding area.

If Tabane didn't change the terrain then they would die, but luckily, she had changed the terrain before it was too late.

The earth splattered everything, the ground shook, and the cave almost crumbled before the explosion.

Scarlet Rain along with her guild felt the ground shake.

They didn't know what had happened, but some of them fell down on the ground and their legs were shaking from the explosion.

Some of the high-ranking players on the "Prominence" had their expression changed since there was no way for an earthquake to happen then the answer was because of a very powerful attack which was capable of shaking a hundred meters in the surrounding area.

They weren't sure what it was, but it alerted them.

They thought that the "Four Beasts" were the source of this earthquake, but they quickly dispelled that thought since it was impossible since the "Four Beasts" didn't have an ability that was able to cause an earthquake.

The earthquake quickly stopped and everyone sighed in relief when it was over.

Everyone looked at their King waiting for her order.

Scarlet Rain felt quite weird because of this earthquake, but she quickly said, "Don't worry, it might be because of the stage's effect. Our plan continues, we're going to gift them the greatest gift after they have created their Legion."

Everyone nodded and waited on the spot where the "Four Beasts" would appear after they had completed the quest.

In their minds, no one thought that explosion was caused by a dungeon which was being explored by Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire.

"...Is it done?" Charlotte was hugged by Haru. She looked around and sighed in relief.

The ground was crackling because of the electricity and some parts of the cave were scorched because of that explosion.

The large wall of the earth which they used as a hiding place was destroyed and they were exposed to the explosion, but Haru's activated his ability to make everyone safe from that explosion.

Haru's Special Gauge was almost emptied at that time and he knew that it wouldn't be enough to protect everyone so he smashed his head into the wall of earth and quickly recovered some of Special Gauge then hugged Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire giving him a few seconds activating his ability.

But the explosion was longer than they had thought, and it decreased a quarter of their HP.

Charlotte wanted to say something but stopped.

Haru and Tabane sighed in relief when they heard Charlotte stop talking since they were afraid for Charlotte to raise another Flag!

Haru stood up and checked the large crater in the middle of the earth cave. He saw a large burnt corpse from the Gobel and touched it with his stinger to check whether it had died or not.

Haru said then suddenly Gobel's corpse dissipated into the air.

"It seems that Gobel has dropped something."

In the spot where the Gobel disappeared, there was a sword that stabbed into the earth.

Haru could see that it was rapier but its size was bigger than normal rapier. He touched it and suddenly a hologram screen popped in front of him.

Gryphon: A durable and powerful sword, that is capable of generating thunder.

"You should take it since you're the only sword user in our group," Charlotte said.

Tabane and Sumire also agreed since they didn't use a sword.

Haru nodded and kept the Gryphon then he changed the stinger that he usually used on battle with Gryphon since it had a better status then his previous stinger.

Haru tried to change the shape of Gryphon into his stingray shape and his stinger had become larger and longer to match Gryphon's size. It also seemed able to generate thunder from it. He knew that it wasn't his only ability and felt that he could develop more ability from it.

[Ding! Congratulations on completing the dungeon! You've successfully completed the quest! Please name your Legion then you'll be automatically teleported outside of dungeon!]

Looking at the announcement in front of them, they sighed in relief and sat down on the ground since it was very tiring battling against that last boss.

Haru changed his shape into his humanoid shape again and also sat down with everyone.

"So do any of you have any ideas about the name of our Legion?"

Haru wondered whether they had a good idea after coming to this place. Though, he didn't have high expectations of them considering their naming sense wasn't very good.

"King of the Heavenly Beast!"

Haru looked at Sumire who didn't give up then looked at Charlotte who seemed to have delusional tendencies. He didn't look at Tabane since this woman was clearly telling a joke.

Tabane frowned when she saw Haru's expression since she felt that her name was very good.

Then it was even more of a problem if she thought that "Tabane-chan is Cute!" was a very good name for their Legion.

"Do you have any good ideas?" Sumire asked.

Haru thought for a while and said, "Then how about "Pets"?"

It somehow felt quite contradictory to their nickname, which was known as "Four Beasts," but at the same time, it was a very interesting name.

Haru didn't use his head that much when he thought about this name since he wanted to exit from this dungeon as soon as possible.

"I think it is quite good." Charlotte felt that it was cuter than "The King of Heavenly Beast".

"I don't mind." Sumire somehow loved how it was being pronounced in her mouth. "Pets, huh?"

Haru nodded and let out a sigh of relief when he saw both Charlotte and Sumire were alright with it.

'Then there's only one problem...'

Then the three of them looked at Tabane.

"Well, even though it is worse then my "Tabane-chan is Cute", I agree with it."

Tabane's naming skill was quite good since she also named Houki's Infinite Stratos with Akatsubaki, but it might be because she with something that she could trust upon that her naming sense became quite goofy.

"Then it has been decided."

Haru quickly decided to name their Legion, "Pets". He also told them later that they also needed "territory" and agreed to have a "territory battle" after they returned.

Then the four of them were teleported outside of the dungeon and returned to Ikebukuro. They were downed by a hard rain once again, but this time, they were twitching their lips when they saw a lot of players had suddenly gathered in front of them.

"Oh, congratulations that you've successfully completed the Legion Quest!"

Haru looked at a large number of players with mostly red colors in front of him. If he didn't know that they were their enemies then he would really think that they were his friends who were coming from far away to celebrate their success.

Though he knew that wasn't the case.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 978: Pets 1

The beginning all of this started when Haru and Tabane caused trouble in Nerima ward, the headquarters of the "Prominence". Both of them had defeated both Blood Leopard and Cherry Rook, who were among the strongest members of the "Prominence" right on their turf which caused a displease from the "Prominence".

After that day, the "Prominence" tried to get revenge against Haru and Tabane, of course, Charlotte and Sumire also included in that revenge, alas, all of the members which came to challenge the four of them had lost.

Tabane also often came to Nerima ward when the Red King wasn't in place and blatantly challenged them right on their turf, defeating the members of the "Prominence" without mercy.

It could be said that both the "Four Beasts" and "Prominence" had become enemies to each other. Oh, right, the "Four Beasts" were in the past and now, they have changed their name to "Pets".

"Oh-ho, your Legion name is "Pets"?" Scarlet Rain asked, seeming to mock them.

After Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte returned to Ikebukuro, they saw a lot of players surrounding them. They knew those players very well since they had defeated those players several times in the past week.

It was Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte's first time to see the Red King, even if they challenged the members of "Prominence", they had never met the Red King directly. Their first impression of the Red King was small.

The size of Red King, Scarlet Rain, was very small. Though they knew that her size was a deception, considering her ability.

Haru glanced at Tabane and she gave him a nod. He looked at Scarlet Rain again and said, "Thank you, and yes. Our Legion name is "Pets". Thank you for coming far away to congratulate us. How about we celebrate it together at the kebab stall in that intersection?"

They were speechless hearing Haru's words. They were wondering whether this guy was stupid or pretend to be stupid.

"Ha? Are you stupid? We're coming to have revenge!" Scarlet Rain looked at Haru with disdain.

Haru sighed in regret and asked, "So we can't celebrate together?"

"Of course not, duh! You've killed a lot of our members! So I'll take that life of yours now!"

Scarlet Rain folded her arms then her guild members started to get ready for the battle.

"Yes, we're the enemy! So now att--"

Suddenly the concrete ground started to transform into an ice ground that covered almost the entire street.

Blood Leopard frowned when she saw the ground started to turn into ice since she had a very bad memory of it.

If it was normal ice ground, then they wouldn't be surprised, but they heard a loud crack sound that kept resounding.

Scarlet Rain had a bad feeling about this ice ground, but suddenly everyone on the "Prominence" saw something unbelievable.

Haru, Sumire, and Charlotte stepped into a steel plate before floating from the ground.

In the "brain burst", there weren't any players who were able to fly to the sky. The closest one to the sky would be a "Sky Raker" who had disappeared from the game, but this time, it appeared once again, Sumire had brought a large steel plate from the dungeon before for a precaution and levitated it to bring all of them to a safe place.

"Hehehe, goodbye, everyone!"

Tabane's voice attracted everyone toward her before they saw her stomping the ground very hard.

Tabane hurriedly jumped into the steel plate and escaped from the ice ground, but the members of the "Prominence" weren't that lucky since the crack kept spreading to the entire street before it collapsed!

The majority of the members of the "Prominence" fall to the large hole below the ice ground.

After Gobel's self-destruct, it caused part of the earth to collapse and the ground became very thin. Tabane used that chance to change the hard concrete ground into fragile ice ground to trap all of the members of the "Prominence" since they were enemies, then no one would blame her for attacking them.

Not only the members of the "Prominence", but even the members of other Legions and all of the players who came to watch the fun were also startled when they saw all of the members of "Prominence" were destroyed easily by the "Four Beasts", no, it should be called the "Pets" now.

There were a lot of things which surprised them by how the "Pets" were able to fly, how they were able to stay calm when they were surrounded by all of the members of the "Prominence", and how there was a huge hole under the ice ground.

But one of the players with a sharp mind suddenly realized something.

"Was it that earthquake before?"

Hearing that question, some of the players also thought about the earthquake which had just happened before since it was quite a large earthquake. They thought that it was part of the stage, but it seemed that wasn't the case. It seemed the source of that earthquake was more complicated than they had thought.

Was it the Enemy? Was it one of the Special Moves of the members of "Pets"? Was it something else?

No one really knew that answer beside the "Pets" since they could tell that there was a huge hole below the ice ground.

Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte observed the scene in front of them where all of the members of the "Prominence" fall toward the huge hole without being able to do anything.

"If there isn't any this trap, do you think that we can defeat all of them with the four of us?" Sumire asked.

"It's possible, but one or two of you might die in the process," Haru said. He didn't think that he nor Tabane would die if they had to fight against the entire members of the "Prominence", but it was different from Sumire and Charlotte.

"Owl-chan, shoot them down!" Tabane said.

Charlotte aimed her sniper rifle and drones, then shot members of the "Prominence" who tried to escape from their trap.

In this heavy rain, Charlotte's beam had become weaker, but it was enough to destroy a piece of ice or earth where the members of the "Prominence" tried to escape from the trap.

The large hole below the ice ground was very huge and it was quite deep. It might reach 20 meters deep, but no one could confirm unless they asked the members of the "Prominence" who had fallen into the hole.

Scarlet Rain cursed loudly and to escape from their trap, she was being carried on the mood of Blood Leopard to escape from the trap. Besides the two of them, no one was able to escape which made her bad mood worse. She thought she could see them begging or squirming in pain before killing them to cause trouble to her Legion, but she didn't expect almost all of the members of the "Prominence" to die because of this trap. Luckily, most of them were still alive after falling from this trap, but they couldn't have their revenge since they were trapped on the ground and couldn't get out in a short time.

"What should we do?" Blood Leopard asked.

"Of course, we're going to kill them!"

Scarlet Rain was very angry and said, "I'm alone is enough! I'll kill the four of them myself!"

Blood Leopard nodded and followed her boss's orders. She knew very well about Scarlet Rain's power and didn't think that she would lose even against the four of them. The only problem was whether the four of them would stay or escape after this.

"Oi, don't you dare to run! I'll handle the four of you alone! Do you dare to fight me or not!"

Scarlet Rain shouted loudly toward the four members of the "Pets" who were only staring at her in silence.

Chapter 979: Pets 2

There were a lot of pillars of light which came from the large hole. Those pillars of light were a sign of a player who had died in the "Unlimited Neutral Field". Those players couldn't do anything and could only wait for an hour before they were reincarnated once again.

There were a lot of players from the "Prominence" who had died after falling from the large hole, even the ones who were alright had their HP decreased quite a lot and they needed to find different ways to escape from that large hole.

The only players who were alright were both Scarlet Rain and Blood Leopard.

Haru and Tabane had faced Blood Leopard and they didn't think that this player was a threat, even if this player was quite powerful, but it couldn't defeat them, especially when they had four people on their side.

Even though Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte had heard Scarlet Rain's taunts, they didn't think the Red King was able to give them a threat.

"Just you?" Haru asked. These words seemed quite arrogant, but considering he had never seen the Red King in a "brain burst", it was quite a normal reaction, especially when the size of Scarlet Rain was very small.

Scarlet Rain laughed very hard.

The dark sky was rumbling, the rain became harder, and Scarlet Rain's figure seemed menacing for some reason.

There were also a lot of players who came to this place to watch the show and even thought to become fishermen in their confrontation. When both "Pets" and Red King were tired from the battle, they thought to reap the benefit of killing both sides became famous quickly, but no one dared to move first. They had a feeling once they moved they would become a target of Red King. Beside the "Pets", everyone who came to this place knew very well what Red King was known for in the "brain burst". They didn't dare to get close and kept quite a distance between them.

Scarlet Rain looked at the four of them and became very annoyed.

"Then let me show you...."

Scarlet raised her hand and shouted, "Invincible!"

Then suddenly a huge armament with red color and five meters height suddenly came out of nowhere. She equipped herself with a huge armament and looked at the four of them.

The tiny player suddenly turned into a huge monster in a few seconds which made everyone dumbfounded.

Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also had watched the story of "Accel World", but even so, it quite surprised them when they saw such a huge armament being used by such a small player.

"You should get this kind of thing," Haru said while looking at Charlotte.

Charlotte nodded and said, "I'll get something similar." She also thought that it was better to add more weaponry to her character to strengthen her power and at the same time, she also thought to get a different weapon since a beam weapon was very weak during the rain.

"Well, we can discuss about that later, now, what should we do in this situation?" Sumire asked. She had a feeling that they were in really big trouble.

Scarlet Rain didn't give them mercy and shot out a missile, laser, and bullets to the four of them and even the spectator who came to watch their fight since she was also annoyed toward those spectators!

The group of players who came to watch the fun felt regret, especially when they saw a huge number of missiles, lasers, bullets moving toward them, but it wasn't over!

Scarlet Rain fired off an entire fortress battalion of missiles all over the field with enough firepower to wipe out an army on the ground or any fliers in the air.

All the players who came to watch the fun all died because of Scarlet Rain's attack.

The Red King, Scarlet Rain, was known as a King who had the strongest firepower among the Six Kings. Her huge armament destroyed everything in front of her and in her surrounding area.

Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn't change their expression since Tabane had done something crazier during the "Grand Magic Games" in the past.

"What should we do?" Sumire asked.

Unlike the "Grand Magic Games" where Haru had gravity magic to fend off all of those attacks, it was different in the "brain burst".

The four of them were only level 5 and had just leveled up after they had completed the quest before, but even so, they were in a dire situation.

"Use your magnetic manipulation," Haru said calmly.

Sumire remembered and changed all of the directions of the bullets and missiles which came toward their direction. The bullets and missiles were made from metal and she could change the direction of those attacks. She could change the direction of those bullets and missiles to attack Scarlet Rain back, but she didn't do that since the consumption of her Special Gauge would be very huge. That was why she only changed the direction of those attacks toward the players who came to watch their fight since it also increased her group's points.

Charlotte also helped shoot down the attack that came toward them, especially toward the laser's attack which was shot by Scarlet Rain. The laser which was shot in this rain had become weaker and her beam was enough to shoot them down.

*BOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOM!*

The four of them didn't move and all of those missiles exploded one after another beside them.

Blood Leopard didn't move and she stayed together with Scarlet Rain to protect her King. Even though her King had the strongest firepower, her King was quite weak at close combat, especially when the opponent was able to climb up Scarlet Rain's Invicible.

There were a lot of players who had died from this confrontation.

Scarlet Rain also had her points kept increasing and her Special Gauge full after she had killed a lot of players.

The surrounding area was covered in smoke and dust, but it was quickly erased by the rain.

Scarlet Rain and Blood Leopard thought that they had defeated the four of them, but they didn't feel relaxed, especially when they didn't see a pillar of light which came from their direction. Then when the smoke and dust dispersed they saw the four of them who seemed alright after that crazy attack.

"How?!" Scarlet Rain was surprised.

"Lilac Deer's ability is magnet manipulation," Blood Leopard said calmly, but inwardly, she was also surprised since she didn't expect the four of them would be alright.

"I see..." Scarlet Rain took a deep breath and said, "Then, I'll have to attack them using an attack without using a missile or bullet."

"With this rain? Your laser is useless," Tabane told Scarlet Rain.

Haru looked at Tabane who had raised a Flag. He sighed, but he didn't say anything since he knew that someone would say something.

"Lop, you've raised a Flag!" Charlotte said.

Tabane only realized it, but it seemed that she was too late.

"Is my laser useless? Then take this!"

The two cannons in Scarlet Rain's huge armament were aimed in their direction.

The four of them quickly ran in a different direction.

Scarlet Rain fired a powerful laser beam from her two cannons!

Even in the rain, this huge laser was so powerful that it reached a far distance and left a vacant hole through a building!

Sumire and Charlotte were a bit too late to run and both of them had lost one of their hands.

Haru and Tabane realized how powerful was level 9, but even so....

"Lop, I'll handle the King alone. Can you?" Haru asked.

Tabane raised her hand and shouted, "Change Terrain!"

"King, be careful!" Blood Leopard had a feeling that something was about to happen.

Then suddenly the 100 meters in the surrounding area changed, the building, concrete ground, light pole, and various things in this place drowned by the water. Out of nowhere a large amount of water changed this location into an ocean!

Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte moved far away, but Haru looked at his opponent ready for a battle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 980: Declaration

The weather turned worse, thunder kept rumbling, sky turned darker, and the rain made it very hard for them to see the situation in their surroundings.

Scarlet Rain knew that one of the "Four Beasts" or "Pets" had an ability to change the terrain, but she didn't expect that this ability would be this outrageous.

100 meters in the surrounding area had turned into an ocean which meant that this place had become a huge trap, especially in this bad weather.

'If thunder strikes down at this location then....'

Scarlet Rain thought that she was in quite a bad situation, but she was quite lucky that she was standing on the top of the building. Half of Scarlet Rain's huge armament was drowned by the water and Blood Leopard had already drowned, but Blood Leopard quickly leaped on the top of huge armament's shoulder. Both of them saw Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane had run away which somehow made them helpless since they couldn't chase after them in this terrain, but they didn't expect Haru to stay.

"You're not going to rain with your tail?" Scarlet Rain asked with a sneer.

"Well, I've a job teaching naughty kids. I'll spank that small butt of yours so you won't say something rude again," Haru said.

"Ha?! I'll be the one who will teach you a lesson, boy! I'll pull that weewee of yours later!" Scarlet Rain shouted.

Haru was speechless and didn't expect that this young girl would have such a foul mouth.

"King..." Even Blood Leopard was speechless at Scarlet Rain's words.

Scarlet Rain ignored Blood Leopard's gaze and shot down her missiles at Haru.

Haru doved into the ocean and escaped the missiles.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

Scarlet Rain clicked her tongue and understood why Tabane had changed the terrain into an ocean.

'Is this guy getting stronger in the water?'

Scarlet Rain thought about the name Ocean Stingray, but even so, it didn't mean she would lose against him.

"If you can only run away then ---"

Scarlet Rain wanted to say something, but Haru jumped out of the ocean and raised his new weapon, Gryphon.

Haru moved in a flash and thrust his large rapier at Blood Leopard.

Blood Leopard's HP quickly decreased, and wanted to run away, but that attack wasn't over.

Haru put a twist on his attack and added damage into it causing Blood Leopard to be defeated in an instant.

Scarlet Rain didn't expect Haru to defeat Blood Leopard quickly. She aimed her vulcan toward Haru.

Haru entered the ocean once again and escaped from Scarlet Rain's attack. He knew that Gryphon on his hand had another power and thought to use it.

'As long as there's an imagination then anything is possible...'

Haru thought and he was about to send out his attack to Scarlet Rain.

Scarlet Rain kept shooting out her vulcan, but her bullet couldn't penetrate the deep ocean which made her helpless. Her lungs were filled with anger when she thought about her subordinates who kept dying one after another.

"FUCK, DON'T RUN AWAY!!!"

Scarlet didn't move, and waited for Haru to come out from the water taunting him, but that guy didn't appear on the surface. The only thing which consoled her was that the ocean started to recede slowly.

But suddenly the building where Scarlet was standing started to shake.

Scarlet wanted to run away, but it was too late. The entire building where she stood collapsed and made her drown in the water. If she unequipped her armament then she would lose and that was why she didn't do that. It wasn't that she was helpless on the water, but it was troublesome to fight within the water. She fell to the ground and saw Haru who was swimming while looking at her with a smile.

Scarlet shot out a missile toward Haru.

But Haru quickly swam towards her direction while avoiding her missles.

Because of the explosion the entire ocean was full of shockwaves which caused the water to cause a lot of waves.

Scarlet also shot down a random location and realized that the ocean was starting to disperse. She calmed herself and knew that this ocean would disappear soon. Looking at Haru, she didn't think that Haru had the ability to kill her.

'When this ocean disappear....'

But suddenly Scarlet saw something inexplicable, Haru's body was covered in thunder which made the water boil and crackle in his surroundings. The thunder was so powerful that it also started to electrute herself.

Haru moved as fast as thunder and appeared right in front of Scarlet.

Scarlet wanted to curse Haru, but she also understood that Haru's attack was very powerful. Even though she didn't think that she would die in one hit, she knew that her HP would decrease a lot, but even so, she would die from another attack.

Haru was ready to stab Scarlet.

Haru's Gryphon was ready to take Scarlet's life.

Scarlet couldn't only see a blinding light and a life flashed into her head, but suddenly someone appeared between Haru and Scarlet.

Haru's attack caused a huge shockwave which crumbled the building in the surrounding areas and huge waves in this miniature ocean.

But Haru frowned when he saw the player in front of him.

Scarlet didn't expect to see the Green King in front of her and this guy had decided to help her.

The Green King, Green Grande, blocked Haru's attack using his large shield.

"What if I don't want to stop?" Haru asked.

"Then you'll also become the enemy of the Great Wall," Green Grande said.

Haru smiled and moved back slowly.

Green Grande didn't say anything, but looked at the HP bar which decreased slightly from Haru's attack earlier. He frowned when he looked at Haru since he had reflected back on Haru's attack, and even doubled it back. Yet Haru was alright and didn't seem to be hurt by his attack, rather his body was a bit paralyzed because of that thunder.

Suddenly the ocean disappeared and the surrounding area changed into a metal material from building, ground, and everything.

Green Grande and Scarlet Rain frowned since this place had become even more troublesome. Even though the ocean was troublesome, it was better than metal since Haru's ability was able to use thunder.

Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane came back and stood beside Haru.

"Become the enemy of the Great Wall? We're not afraid! Rather, we want to challenge all of the Six Kings in a "brain burst! We're going to become Level 10!"

Haru pointed his sword at Grande and said, "I'll come again and take your life, Green Grande!" Suddenly he felt a bit embarrassed to say such shameful lines, but it was alright since he was inside the game.

Scarlet Rain was in shock when she heard Haru's declaration since this guy dared to oppose the peace treaty in a "brain burst" to become level 10.

"You too, Scarlet Rain. I'll smack that small butt of yours later."

Haru hugged the three of them before they disappeared.

Scarlet Rain was angry and shameful. She was ready to shoot them down, but she saw them disappear. Then she noticed the Green King who started to walk away.

"Oi, old man, where are you going?"

"I'm going back," Green King said.

"I don't need your help!"

Scarlet Rain felt shame when she thought she would be killed by Ocean Stingray. "But... thank you..." Her voice was very low when she uttered those words.

But Green Grande kept walking since he felt a big trouble was coming to the "brain burts".

Green Grande thought that he needed to send someone to get the information about the "Pets".

Scarlet Rain looked at the back of Green Grande before sighing, looking at her subordinates which were almost annihilated by Haru, Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire.

There was also a still a player within the surrounding area, and they were in shock when they heard Haru's declaration.

Then the name "Four Beasts" changed into "Pets" as the Legion dared to challenge the sovereignty of the Six Kings in a "brain burst"!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 981: Baptism

"I'll come and take your life, Green Grande!"

Tabane stood up on the top of table while uttering the words which came out from Haru's mouth last night.

Haru felt his face was hot when he heard Tabane repeat what he had said last night since it greatly embarrassed him.

"We're not afraid! We're going to challenge all of the Six Kings! We're going to become Level 10!"

Tabane didn't stop; rather, she became even more outrageous, trying to mimic Haru.

Haru gave up and took Tabane's breakfast.

"You don't need to eat, right? Then I'll have your breakfast!"

Tabane stopped and jumped into Haru. She hugged him and cried. "No, don't eat my breakfast!"

"You can buy bread at the convenience store later." Haru snorted and didn't show mercy.

"NOOOOO!!!! FORGIVE ME, HARU!!!!"

Charlotte and Sumire ignored the thing which happened in front of them and kept eating their breakfast, however, secretly they were glad that they didn't laugh when Tabane mimicked Haru earlier.

Haru nodded hearing Charlotte and Sumire's words, but his face frowned when Tabane smeared her tears and snotted onto him.

"It's disgusting, don't get close to me!"

Haru tried to push her away, but Tabane's power was quite powerful.

"How rude! How could you say such a thing to a girl!" Tabane cried harder.

"Then stop crying, I won't take your breakfast."

Haru didn't have a hobby to enjoy woman's snot and decided to forgive this woman.

Tabane smiled and hugged his neck. She moved around on the top of his lap showing how happy she was.

Haru sighed and felt lucky that this girl's face was quite ugly because of her tears and snot, her 13 year old appearance also made him calm down. If it was the usual then his anaconda was going to berserk.

Haru took a tissue and wiped Tabane's face.

Tabane used this chance to blow her nose which made him grimace.

"Ah, what's with that expression! You should be happy that you have a chance to help such a beautiful girl like me blow her nose!"

"I don't have such a strange hobby!"

Haru didn't have a snot fetish and picked Tabane up. "Sit down on your own chair."

Tabane glanced at Haru and smiled secretly. She sat down while moving her legs happily and ate breakfast.

For today, Haru was cooking Nasi Uduk. It seemed to be quite an unfamiliar dish, but it was a traditional dish from Indonesia.

Nasi uduk is an Indonesian Betawi style steamed rice cooked in coconut milk dish. There are also various side dishes such as crackers, omelette, tempeh stir fried with vegetables and soy sauce, chicken, etc.

It was Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane's first time to eat such a dish, but they wanted to eat more; at the same time, they realized how lucky Esdeath was to have such a husband which made them sigh.

"Today, Haruyuki is going to play "brain burst" for the first time?" Sumire asked.

Haru nodded and said, "He should have installed the "brain burst" yesterday". He knew that the story had started, especially after Haruyuki came back with a bruise yesterday.

"Then what is our plan?" Charlotte asked.

"Hmm... we've completed five quests so far, and we need to complete six more."

Haru rubbed his chin and said, "The easiest one should be learning about the Incarnate System, how about we learn that ability since it is necessary ability to fight the Six Kings, leveling up further, and conquering Imperial Palace."

Hearing Haru's plan, they nodded and thought that they needed to learn more about the Incarnate System.

"So we're going to stay in that world for a few days or so?" Tabane asked.

"It can't be helped, if we can learn it in a day then we can go back quickly, but if we can't do that then let's stay there for a week," Haru said.

The longest time they had stayed in the "brain burst" was a day, and they had never stayed in that world for more than a day which was somehow quite an amazing feat to reach level 5 even if they didn't stay that long.

Haru somehow had realized that the time difference in the original world and the "brain burst" was a bit strange. Even if 1 second in the original world was 17 minutes in the "brain burst", it could somehow change depending on the situation.

Staying a week inside the "brain burst" seemed to be quite a long time, but it wasn't that long in the original world.

However, if they kept staying on "brain burst" for a long time their perception of time might become weird in the future so they didn't stay in that place too long.

After eating their breakfast, they went out to go to the university.

Along the way, they met Haruyuki who seemed quite down for some reason.

Looking at Haruyuki's waist, Haru knew that this boy had lost some weight after eating his food, but there was still a long way to go before Haruyuki became slimmer.

"Yo, Haruyuki, you seem down, what's wrong?"

Haruyuki was startled when he heard this voice. He turned and saw Haru, Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane. Looking at the four of them, he felt that they were blazing in his eyes.

"I, I'm alright. I, I only have a bit of a nightmare."

Haruyuki thought for a while and suddenly remembered something. "K, Kasugano-kun, t, thank you for the dinner last night. I, I'll give back the plate later!"

Waving his hand, Haru said, "You don't need to worry, but are you really alright?"

"Yes, I'm alright. Th, thank you for asking," Haruyuki said with a smile.

Looking at Haruyuki; Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte became curious how this boy would change after becoming slimmer.

"Well, you don't need to worry, do you want to go with us? I'll take you to your school," Haru said.

"No, it's alright. I can go by myself!" Haruyuki quickly shook his head.

"Is that so? Then I won't force you, but be careful, alright?" Haru said.

They walked together out of the condo building.

Haru knew that Haruyuki was connected to the Global Net and soon, this boy would receive a baptism from the "brain burst".

When they stepped outside suddenly the world turned blue before it started to crumble. The sky turned dark, various buildings broke down, and the only light in this place was a fire which was located in various places in the surrounding area.

Haruyuki didn't know what had happened, especially when he didn't see Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane beside him. He walked to the pool of water and he was surprised when he saw his appearance had changed into a humanoid figure with a metallic body.

Then suddenly a bright light came behind him and the roar of the vehicle could be heard.

"It's been so long since I got to the End of the Century stage. Lucky me! And a fresh newbie opponent to boot. Mega lucky!"

Haruyuki looked at the skeleton who rode a motorcycle in front of him which made him confused.

The skeleton pulled the grip and raised the speed of his motorcycle crashing it toward Haruyuki.

Haruyuki stood in place and wasn't sure what to do until his body was hit by the motorcycle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 982: Tera-unlucky

Haruyuki sighed when he thought about what had happened in the early morning. Sitting down in a special area within the cafeteria which was specially arranged for the upperclassmen. He was a freshman, but he had a special ticket that allowed him to sit down in this place because he knew one of the most popular girls in the school.

Holding true to being "the most beautiful girl in school," Kuroyukihime is a very attractive and slender young girl with long black hair that has two strands of hair extended from the top of her brow, resembling the antenna of a butterfly and large hazel eyes.

Both of them had known each other after Kuroyuki introduced a "brain burst" to Haruyuki after she knew his dextrious reflex on the one of the social game. She also had helped Haruyuki expel the bully who had caused Haruyuki's life in the school to become hell.

Haruyuki was very grateful toward Kuroyuki, but he didn't understand why she wanted to help him, but he told her what had happened in the morning to the girl in front of him.

Both of them used "Direct Wired Connection" so no one would hear their conversation.

Direct Wired Connection, more simply known as direct connection or wired connection, is a very personal method of communication between Neuro Linkers, achieved by plugging in a cable directly into the Neuro Linkers.

Unlike usual wireless connections, 90% of the security measures are invalidated during wired connections such as firewalls that protect users from harmful files.

It is usually used by people who can trust each other, family members and lovers. They are also capable of sending each other software or are evenly checking back-up files from another person. For Burst Linkers, Direct Wired Connections can be used to transfer Enhanced Armaments or have Private Battles for Burst Points.

A commonly believed myth among teenagers is that the shortness of the cable that a pair uses indicates their emotional closeness.

At first, Haruyuki was a bit shy and in disbelief when Kuroyukihime asked him to use this "Direct Wired Connection", but he had gotten used to it.

Kuroyuki chuckled hearing Haruyuki's story and said, "You got beaten already?"

"It's not funny! I thought I was going to die!" Haruyuki complained.

"It's because you didn't keep your promise, boy."

"It was my fault to connect to the Global Net without thinking..."

"Now I don't need to explain what's going on then." Kuroyoki sipped her tea and said, "But you were lucky to meet Ash Roller, rather than meeting the "Pets"." Remembering what had happened yesterday, she shuddered with excitement when she thought about that group.

"Uh.. Yes, his name is Ash Roller." Haruyuki nodded, and asked, "The "Pets", what is that?"

"It's a group of the strongest newbies in the "brain burst"."

"Strongest newbie?" Haruyuki's eyes were a bit skeptical when he heard it. He had played various games in his life, but he knew that even if newbies were powerful, they couldn't defeat the veteran in the game since a newbie didn't have a powerful gear or skill.

"I can see that you're skeptical, but "Pets" is a very powerful Legion. It consists of four players who have slain a lot of players becoming Level 5 in a week."

"Level 5 a week? Is that fast?" Haruyuki didn't really understand the game after all.

"Of course, it is very fast. You were defeated the morning before and I've also been defeated in the past, but the "Pets" have never had a loss record in their history."

"WHAT?!" Haruyuki was in shock when he heard that information. "S, Senpai, who are they?"

Sipping her tea, Kuroyukihime took a deep breath and said, "No one really knows who they are, but in one day, they've taunted a lot of players from high level players to the one of the strongest players in the game."

Haruyuki became even more speechless when he heard it.

"You're curious why I'm trying to tell you this?"

Haruyuki nodded in response.

"It's because their headquarters are in Suginami." Kuroyukihime smiled and said, "Right, it is near your home."

Haruyuki couldn't comprehend it for a while before he was in shock.

Haruyuki suddenly became scared when he thought that there was a scary player who lived beside him which made him quite depressed thinking about his future.

"Calm down. They won't attack a newbie like you," Kuroyukihime said with a smile and seemed quite satisfied with his reaction.

Haruyuki sighed in relief when he heard it.

"But it is better for you to log into the school rather than your home since Suginami is quite a dangerous spot right now."

"Last night, the "Pets" declared war on everyone in a "brain burst" and they're ready to finish the game."

Haruyuki became even more speechless when he heard it. Hearing that story, he couldn't help but ask, "S. Senpai, do you know those four players?"

Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "No, I don't know, but I guess I need to remind you of their name so you won't challenge them by accident."

Haruyuki nodded his head very fast since he didn't want to challenge the "Pets".

"Well, the first is Maroon Owl. She might be the weakest among everyone on the "Pets". She is a long range fighter with a sniper rifle and drones as her weapon. The second is Lilac Deer. Her ability is magnet manipulation and it is quite a troublesome ability. She can also fly using that ability."

"Fly?" Haruyuki was attracted by this word.

Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Lilac Deer might be the only player who can fly in the entire "brain burst" by manipulating the steel plate beneath her. The third is Sunset Lop. This player might be the most troublesome among the four of them."

"Yes, Sunset Lop's ability to change the terrain of the surrounding area. Lava, ocean, ice, mud, etc; she can change the terrain into anything as long as she wants."

Haruyuki thought that Sunset Lop's ability was very cheating. He gulped and asked, "T, Then who is the last one?" After hearing the three players, he became curious about the last one.

"The last one is the strongest among the four of them. His name is Ocean Stingray."

Haruyuki understood why the four of them were called the "Pets" after he heard their names.

"No one really knows about Ocean Stingray's ability, but one thing for use of his swordmanship is superb and he has the strongest attack among the four of them." Kuroyuki sipped her tea and said, "It might be my speculation, but Ocean Stingray's ability is intagibility."

"I, Intangibility? Isn't that invincible? Strongest attack and strongest dodging ability! Who can defeat him?"

Haruyuki felt that Ocean Stingray was the most cheating player in the "brain burst".

Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "I'm not sure, but every ability must have its limit, but one thing for sure that will never challenge them for a while. Before they were known as the "Four Beasts", but after they have successfully created their Legion, they are known as the "Pets". So from now on, remember those four names."

"Let me explain to you more about "brain burst".

"Enter the game so I can explain it better."

Haruyuki nodded in response.

Ash Roller was very happy after he had gotten a free point from a newbie. He thought to continue his hunt, but suddenly he noticed a footstep sound coming in his direction.

"Hehehe, I'm very lucky to ha--"

Ash Roller stopped when he saw a familiar player and this player wasn't alone.

"Yo, you have a tera-luck."

When Ash Roller saw the player in front of him, he knew his fate very well.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 983: Purpose of Brain Burst

After school, Haruyuki learned about a lot of things from Kuroyukihime. Then when he stepped out of the school, he challenged Ash Roller once again and started their match once again and, of course, Haruyuki won this match.

Ash Roller, who had lost, became very annoyed.

Ash Roller didn't expect what Haru had told him before to become the truth. He had lost against Haruyuki who was a newbie that he had defeated in the morning which was quite shameful, but at the same time, he became even more scared of Haru, especially when that guy was brave enough to threaten his boss.

Ash Roller was a part of the "Great Wall" Legion which was being led by the Green King, Green Grande. He was only level 2 and he didn't think that he would be able to defeat Haru, especially with Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte beside him at that time. Even so, he thought that Haru and his group were very cool since the four of them dared to challenge his boss.

"Cool! But I'll quickly level up and challenge them! Oh, right! I'll have my revenge too!"

Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime went to the cafe to celebrate Haruyuki's first victory.

Haruyuki ordered a melon soda with a sundae and Kuroyukihime ordered black tea. The cafe was fairly quiet and there weren't many guests within which made it very comfortable for both of them. Ignoring the sound of the quiet music, both of them talked about Haruyuki's match.

"Congratulations on your first victory. You'll become Level 2 soon if you carry on like that."

"Thanks... but I can't even imagine leveling up."

"It's a long, hard road. Not many of the estimated 1000 Burst Linkers have made it to Level 4. At Level 7 and 8 you become the leader of the Legion."

"So those fours are amazing?"

"Yes, and it might be because of them that the "brain burst" has become even more lively lately."

Haruyuki suddenly remembered something and asked, "Legion?"

"Yes, like a guild or team that you often see in online games."

"Yes, but the Pets is only a small Legion."

Kuroyukihime showed a hologram map of the territory of many Legions within Tokyo.

"Currently, Accel World has six major legions ruling over the different zones. Each one is led by one of the six Level 9 Burst Linkers. Their colors are blue, red, yellow, green, purple, and white; and they're known as "The Six Kings or Pure Color"."

"I have never heard of a game where only six people have reached the max level?"

"I didn't say Level 9 was the maximum."

"Eh, so how many people are Level 10?"

"The Brain Burst 2039 program was released seven years ago anonymously. Due to its harsh rules, no one has ever reached Level 10."

"Do you have to win tons of fights? Such as 10,000 wins?"

"No, just five. They just have to be against Level 9 opponents. It only takes one loss to wipe out all your points, and the program will uninstall automatically."

Haruyuki was dumbfounded when he heard such a requirement to become Level 10.

"Do you know how this program has remained a secret for seven years?"

"It's due to such strict conditions."

"The main one is to have had a Neuro-Linker installed at birth. And since Neuro-Linkers have only been available for fifteen years, there are no adult Burst Linkers. Because they are children, they try to protect their special privilege. And since no evidence remains of when it was uninstalled, any talk of it is dismissed as a child's fantasy."

Sipping black tea, Kuroyukihime continued, but couldn't help but sigh when it had become lukewarm.

"Two years ago, the young Kings all reached Level 9 around the same time and were informed by the system that such harsh rules to become Level 10 existed. Did this lead to a bloody, all-out struggle?

"No, the Kings chose to languish indefinitely. They made a peace treaty and consolidated their realms in Accel World. It's absurd. Considering all the Burst Linkers, they had been killed to reach Level 9."

"Until the "Pets" come..." Haruyuki couldn't help but say and ask, "So do you plan on challenging the Six Kings of Pure Color too, Senpai?"

"No, before the "Pets", I've already done that."

"There used to be Seven Kings. While they were rivals, there was a strong bond between them. Until one night two years ago, when the Black King betrayed and attacked them."

"That would be me, Black Lotus."

Kuroyukihime introduced herself to Haruyuki.

"I alone reject peace and argue that we should all fight and risk it all. When my plan was rejected. I... Beheaded the anti-war Red King! He lost his Brain Burst instantly. His girlfriend, the Purple King, started screaming and the Blue King became enraged. I fought in a furious frenzy, but was unable to get any of the others. After 30 minutes were up, I linked out."

Haruyuki didn't say anything but quietly listened.

"I've been hiding ever since. In Accel World, I'm loathed as a traitor, with a huge bounty on my head. I'm a lowly coward."

"I wanted to reach Level 10 more than anything. The game said Level 10 Burst Linkers would meet the creator and discover its true meaning, its ultimate purpose." Kuroyukihime took a deep breath and said, "I'm desperate to find that out. We accelerate and fight for the rewards of becoming rich, successful, and famous; but is that all there is? There's got to be more, so much more, beyond our human shell."

Haruyuki could only be mesmerised by Kuroyukihime and hoped that he could be some help for Kuroyukihime to achieve her goal.

Then they continued to talk about a lot of things inside the cafe.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had studied a lot of things during their stay in this world. Truthfully, their stay in this world was very wonderful, especially when they had gotten a lot of information about the virtual world and various things.

Haru also got a lot of business ideas and copied various famous works in this world that he could copy later in his original world. He was wondering whether his world would mutate and if there would be Kirito and Haruyuki in the future.

In his original world, it was 2010, and 2022 would be 12 years in the future.

'That means I'll be on my 28...'

Haru was in his prime at that time and thought that he might have children during that time. When he was in deep thought, he felt someone rest her head on his arm.

"I'm a bit sleepy. Lend me your shoulder."

Haru looked at Sumire, Tabane, then Charlotte. He somehow had a feeling that if those three women didn't meet him then the interaction they had with a male would be limited to the main characters in each of their worlds. He took a deep breath and decided to stop thinking about such messy things.

"Ah, Haru! You pervert! Do you love to smell Charlotte that much!" Tabane accused him after she saw him taking a deep breath when Charlotte's hair was so close to his face.

Haru glanced at Tabane before sighing.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 984: Incarnate System

Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field". This time, their intention wasn't to hunt nor conquer a dungeon, rather their intention was to learn an Incarnate System.

The Incarnate System is a secret ability of the Brain Burst. It is the ability of a Burst Linker to use the power of will as a way to become faster and more powerful or to strengthen their moves in battle. Only a few Burst Linkers know about Incarnation, including the Six Kings of Pure Color.

Normally, a Burst Linker's Duel Avatar - and presumably any other virtual reality avatar they use - is controlled by the Neuro Linker reading the person's brainwaves. Essentially, it reads activity in the brain's motor cortex while piping information to the brain's sensory cortex. This style of control is dubbed "control via physical order".

However, there is a second, more difficult method to manipulating one's Duel Avatar - "control via power to image". Similar to willpower (though the Neuro Linker likely cannot read abstract feelings like willpower), it uses Burst Linker's ability to strongly picture something happening to bring about a change in the environment. As this is closer to using one's imagination, the Neuro Linker is able to read this information. The players of Brain Burst have named this the Incarnate System.

Depending on the strength of the pictured image, the Brain Burst program handles this irregular signal by producing physical particle effects. These have been called "Over Rays" by the Burst Linkers who have managed to acquire the technique. Most of the time, if the incarnation (pictured image) is strong enough to be used in battle, these Over Rays will appear.

There are two uses of the Incarnation System: using it as a proxy for something that could be more easily done physically, such as Raker propelling her wheelchair with incarnation instead of wheels, and using it as a means to bring about impossible phenomena. However, it generally takes a long time and a lot of experience to master the Incarnate System.

In addition, the system is not without its downsides. Using the Incarnate System draws power from the hole in your heart - your trauma. It is ultimately Burst Linker's decision whether to believe in something (the longing that created their Duel Avatar) or to despair. Each time a Burst Linker uses incarnation, it draws them closer to the darkness of their own heart. This is related to the coordinate plane system of describing the Incarnate System, explained below. It also causes heavy mental exhaustion if used recklessly.

The main use of Incarnate is in battle. By strongly picturing different ways to fight in your head, you can make that real. In pretty much all cases, however, these attacks are nothing that couldn't be done more easily by using the tools your Duel Avatar already has. For example, Silver Crow's ability to use Firing Range Expansion type incarnate skills is essentially useless, as his main characteristics are his speed and Aviation Ability; and Scarlet Rain's ability to use blast attacks of the same variety is rendered pointless by her Enhanced Armaments.

However, incarnate-powered attacks cannot be defended by normal means; they can only be defended by incarnate-powered defenses, or countered by incarnate-powered attacks. This is their main use in the Accelerated World. Because of that, most that learn how to use the Incarnate System obey a strict rule of not using it in combat unless it's used against them first.

As incarnation skills are used in a special way and that was by solodifying an image in one's head, most Burst Linkers that use it attach a name to specific skills as a trigger to activate the image more quickly. However, unlike Special Moves, using incarnation skills doesn't deplete one's Special Gauge.

After being teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field", they were quite surprised since the scenery in front of them was very beautiful.

The surrounding area was covered in lush greenery, giant trees which almost reached the sky, dark sky which was covered in glimmering stars, and there were also a lot of small things floating around the trees.

Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte were curious what it was and couldn't help but scream in cute ways when they saw what these small things were.

"I want to take it back!"

"Hmm, I wonder how their innards are."

Haru ignored Sumire's words somehow.

It might be the only way to describe these small things.

It was a very beautiful stage which was able to pamper their eyes. The trees and the greenery in the surrounding area could become a perfect place for them to hide since they didn't really want to fight that much.

Their intention in coming to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" was to learn about the Incarnate System and gain more ability through imagination.

Charlotte was thinking of strengthening her weaponry from distance, reaction and firepower.

Sumire thought to use her magnet manipulation better. Most of the weaponry in the "brain burst" was made from metal and she could steal it. There were also some players who were made from metal and frankly, her power was a bit cheating in this world. Then she also thought about Haru's new armament which might be combined with her ability.

Tabane thought to use her "Terrain Change" in a better way. She thought that there wasn't any limit to her ability and she felt that there was something more which could be done by that Special Move. She also thought to learn an "air step" since she was a bunny and of course, she wanted to be able to jump in the sky since it would make her power increase dramatically.

Haru wanted to develop more ability by using his stinger.

"Linear" was a very good Special Move since its damage was very strong, but he wanted to create stronger ability.

His stinger also had changed into a Gryphon. He didn't have time to learn more about Gryphon and knew that this weapon was very strong. He wanted to create an ability using Gryhpon since there were a lot of things which could be done by this sword beside its thunder manipulation. He thought to combine both swordmanship with thunder manipulation ability to strengthen his power further.

"So where are we going to train?" Charlotte asked.

They had declared a war against the Six Kings and of course, it would be hard for them to train quietly since the members of Legion of the Six Kings would come to target them. Even though they didn't feel scared, it was quite troublesome being attacked from time to time since they wanted to train quietly.

Pondering for a while, Haru said, "How about that place?" He thought that it might be a good place since it was very quiet.

Haru remembered that Tokyo Tower was a location which was used by the main character to train "Incarnate System" and thought that place was a perfect location to train since there wasn't any player in that location.

The three of them looked in the direction of one of the tallest buildings in Tokyo. They also remembered that it was a location which was used by the main character to train. They agreed with Haru's decision and decided to train on the Tokyo Tower.

Without waiting any longer, they started their training arc!

comment

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 985: Tokyo Tower

Tokyo Tower is a communications and observation tower in the Shiba-koen district of Minato, Tokyo, Japan. At 332.9 meters (1,092 ft), it is the second-tallest structure in Japan. The structure is an Eiffel Tower-inspired lattice tower that is painted white and international orange to comply with air safety regulations.

Built in 1958, the tower's main sources of income are tourism and antenna leasing. FootTown, a four-story building directly under the tower, houses museums, restaurants and shops. Departing from there, guests can visit two observation decks. The two-story Main Deck (formerly known as the Main Observatory) is at 150 meters (490 ft), while the smaller Top Deck (formerly known as the "Special Observatory") reaches a height of 249.6 meters (819 ft).

When they saw this tower, Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane realized how lucky the main character and Ash Roller were.

Haruyuki, who was the main character, had an ability to fly and his speed was very fast which made his transportation easier.

Ash Roller was also very good since he owned a motorbike that made him able to move around easily.

Both of them had a means of transportation which allowed them to move a long distance without any trouble.

But Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn't have that. They could only run as fast as possible toward the Tokyo Area. Even though Sumire was able to fly, there was only wood, greenery, etc in the stage of Fairy World. There wasn't any metal and Sumire couldn't use her power in this condition.

Haru and Tabane had faster speed among the four of them and they picked both Charlotte and Sumire on their back running toward the Tokyo Tower.

The distance between Tokyo Tower and their condo was quite far. They were living in Suginami and the location of Tokyo Tower was in Minato. They also needed to use a train and they needed to fight some players along the way.

It took them an hour before they had arrived in Tokyo Tower.

Unlike normal Tokyo Tower, because of the Stage, its shape had been changed from a metal tower into a large pillar of mountain with various greenery which encircled it.

If he made a comparison this shape of Tokyo Tower would be similar to Pillar Mountains China.

"It's beautiful..." Sumire nodded and thought to take a picture of it.

"But do we need to climb it?" Tabane asked.

It was beautiful, everyone agreed with it, but climbing it was very troublesome.

"Why not? Just think of it as a means to train," Haru said. He took a deep breath and looked at his Special Gauge.

"Well, I guess I'll start," Charlotte said and manipulated her drones. She had tried to fly using her drones and she needed a perfect imagination to do that.

Everyone looked at Charlotte quietly before they saw her slowly floating.

Tabane was surprised and asked, "Since when did you learn it?"

"Shh... don't bother me first, we can talk at the top. I need to concentrate!" Charlotte said and started to leave them, flying toward the top of Tokyo Tower.

"Then me next," Sumire said and took out a metal plate which she had taken from the train before. She destroyed some parts of the train and took the metal part as a means to fly. She placed the metal plate on the ground before stepping on the top of it. She used her magnet manipulation to float slowly toward the Tokyo Area.

For both Charlotte and Sumire, climbing to the top of Tokyo Tower had become their means of training for their new abilities.

Haru and Tabane asked at the same time.

"I'll answer your question first," Haru said.

Tabane nodded in response.

"I'll swim after I've entered this pillar mountain," Haru said.

"Swimming, huh..." Tabane felt a bit jealous of Haru's ability, but there was nothing that could be done since each other had their own ability and speciality.

"I'll wait for you," Haru said since he thought that this woman hadn't developed a way to climb besides using a normal means.

Tabane took a deep breath and said, "No, you can go first. I can develop my ability as soon as possible." She jumped and tried to do a second jump in the air, but she failed, falling on the ground. She pondered for a while before doing another jump to the sky and this time she was successful.

Tabane looked at her Special Gauge and it decreased when she failed, but didn't decrease when she succeeded. She smiled then quickly jumped in the air, reaching the top of tower slowly, but she didn't say anything to Haru since she needed to concentrate at this moment.

Looking at Tabane, Haru was surprised and thought that this woman was really a genius. He saw that Charlotte and Sumire were also slowly moving toward the top of the Tokyo Tower. He rubbed his nonexistent nose on his Duel Avatar and thought that he was the only one who didn't have the ability to move in the sky.

Sumire could use a metal plate to fly, Charlotte could use her drones to fly, and Tabane jumped in the air to be able to move in the sky.

Haru shook his head and entered the pillar mountain before swimming toward the top of the mountain. His "physical permeation" ability made him able to move freely around a matter.

To make his mobility better, he swam rather than running or walking since it was more convenient to swim.

Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte who did their best to climb to the top were surprised when they saw Haru who was swimming near the surface on the pillar mountain. His speed was so fast that he overtook them quickly. Their lips twitched, and they felt challenged by him. They moved quickly and didn't want to be the last one.

It didn't take him a long time before he reached the top of the mountain. He stood up while overlooking the surrounding area from this spot. He had to admit that the scenery in front of him was so beautiful that it was out of this world. He wanted to take a deep breath, but he didn't have a nose.

However somehow he could feel the fresh air in this place. Then he turned when he heard a noise from behind. He could see a small house on the top of this pillar mountain, but that wasn't the main problem since he could see a player who was sitting on the top of wheelchair looking at him.

Both of them stared at each other for a while.

"Is this place yours?" Haru asked.

"No, I only own a house here, but the surrounding area is free," the player said.

Haru observed the player in front of him and knew that the name of this player was a Sky Raker.

Sky Raker wore a pink dress with a deep blue brooch along with an equally white sun hat. She also sat in an ornate wheelchair.

Contrastingly, Sky Raker also looked at the player in front of her and noticed that this player was Ocean Stingray. Even though she wasn't active for a while, she often heard the news within the "brain burst". She didn't know what this guy was planning on this place, but she knew that he wasn't alone.

However, when she saw the rest of them, she opened her mouth wide since Charlotte, Sumire, and Tabane were able to fly to the top of the mountain.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 986: Sky Raker

In the past, Sky Raker was known as the player who was closest to the sky, but suddenly there were three players who had the ability to fly which was why she was shocked at this moment!

"You're a Sky Raker, right?" Haru asked.

"Yes, do you need anything from me?" Sky Raker asked. She didn't know them, but it didn't mean know anything about them. She also got a feeling that they knew her name from the matching-list since she didn't think that she was very famous, especially when she had been missing for the past few years. She didn't know why they decided to come to this place, but if they came for a fight then she didn't mind fighting them. Even though she hadn't fought for the past few years, it didn't mean her ability had decreased.

"Sorry to bother you, but we're going to use this place for a week to train," Haru said.

The answer was unexpected, Sky Raker asked, "Training?"

"Well, the Incarnate System. You may have heard it since I can tell that you've been in the game for a long time," Haru said.

"I, Incarnate System!" Sky Raker was surprised since only some people in the "brain burst" knew about that thing. Even though it was a very powerful ability, it was very hard to attain. Even if some players were able to attain it, this ability was not without its consequences.

"Well, we won't bother you that much," Haru said.

"Hello, hello, I'm bunny-chan!" Tabane introduced herself cutely.

"Maroon Owl. Nice to meet you," Charlotte said.

"Lilac Deer. Our training might disturb you," Sumire said.

Haru didn't talk much in this situation. Considering he really came to train himself to make his ability stronger and the heroines in this story were very young. His limit was high school, and he wouldn't touch a middle school student. Sky Raker, in front of him was a middle school student or maybe a high school?

Haru wasn't sure, but it was better to not have to do anything with her since there were three beautiful women beside him.

Then after their introduction, the four of them didn't waste their time and started their training.

Sky Ranker wanted to talk about the dangers of the Incarnate System, but decided to stop since she could tell that the four of them wouldn't listen to her, especially when the four of them were players who dared to fight against one of the Six Kings. She also felt quite bored to spend her days in this place and it was a good thing that someone came to her without an intention to fight.

'Well, I might not be bored for the past few days.'

Sky Ranker also wanted to see whether they were able to learn about the complicated Incarnate System.

There are four fundamental categories of Incarnate skills. These are: Firing Range Expansion, Movement Ability Expansion, Attack Power Expansion, and Armor Density Expansion.

However, a Burst Linker can only learn how to do two of these types. The two types they can learn are determined by the traits of the specific Duel Avatar - most importantly, the specific desire that gave birth to the Duel Avatar in the first place. For example, Scarlet Rain's main longing was to separate herself from the world for fear of getting hurt; that's why she can learn the Firing Range Expansion and Movement Ability Expansion types, but she can't use incarnation to power up her attacks or defenses.

The specific desire to give birth to a Duel Avatar can also be condensed into even more abstract terms, and this decides the color it will be.

Charlotte decided to learn Firing Range Expansion and Attack Power Expansion. She wanted to have a stronger attack and longer distance. Pondering for a while, she decided to start her training by floating in the sky while firing both of her rifles and drones at the target on the ground. She did it by repeating actions and somehow the distance of her attack seemed to increase even though it wasn't that much.

Sumire decided to learn Armor Density Expansion and Firing Range Expansion. She thought to become a tanker for everyone since her magnet manipulation ability was unique. She wanted to create a magnetic force-field out of magnetic energy, which could be expanded to protect large areas and could be used to defend the user against several things. Armor Density Expansion was necessary, and Firing Range Expansion was used to extend the distance of her ability.

Pondering for a while, Sumire decided to have a free fall from the top of the Tokyo Tower then protected herself with magnetic force-field when she dropped down. She didn't know how she could think of such a crazy training method, but she felt that it was the fastest way to become stronger.

Tabane decided to learn Firing Range Expansion and Movement Ability Expansion. Her "Terrain Change" ability was a very good control ability which was able to make the opponents troubled by the sudden change of terrain. She thought to expand the distance of this ability and also increased her speed. Then there was a question on her mind...

How was she going to train?

Tabane could only think about using her ability repeatedly without stopping. She also thought about controlling the terrain in which she had changed. For example, she changed the terrain into lava then she wanted to control that lava, morphing it into a giant fist or golem. She felt that her ability was too tasteless when she could only change the terrain without being able to control that terrain itself.

Haru decided to learn Movement Ability Expansion and Attack Power Expansion. Unlike the three of them, he had decided to become the sharpest spear for everyone. His stinger was very strong and one stab could decrease a lot of HP of his opponent. He wanted to make it stronger and also increase his speed. He didn't need defense and put all of his points into his attack which would make him a plastic player which had a very weak defense, however, he was alright with it.

His training was quite simple and that was to attack the pillar mountain several times.

Beside learning the Incarnate System, they also tried to create an ability and learned more about their ability since the Incarnate System had its own consequences when it was learned.

Haru knew that the thunder ability of this sword was very powerful and it would be wasteful to not use it. Raising his sword toward the sky, a cloud started to gather and a rumbling sound was heard. He pointed his sword toward the distance and thunder struck down.

Haru had to admit that the speed of thunder was very fast and the power of the thunder was also amazing.

Haru thought that idea was feasible, but he wanted to turn it into a normal ability rather than an Incarnate System. He suddenly thought that this game was very dangerous, especially because it accessed the trauma of the the children. He was wondering who would make such a perverted game, but he didn't intend to say anything about it since his quest was clear.

Haru shook his head and decided to focus himself on training.

Looking at the four of them, Sky Raker had to admit, they would become stronger than her or rather might be stronger than the Six Kings in the future from their determination alone. She thought for a while and decided to enter her house to prepare a warm tea for everyone. It might be a good chance to get to know each other since she was quite lonely, living in this place alone.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 987: Training Session 1

In the past few days; Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire used all of their time to train and rest. They suddenly understood the mentality of the Shounen manga characters who used their time to train an ability or became stronger.

"UWOOO, I'M FIRE UP!!!!" Tabane shouted.

"Fufufu, Bunny-chan is sure excited," Sky Raker said.

"Well, that's how she is," Haru said.

Spending few days together, of course, their relationship became better, especially when they stayed at Sky Raker's house. They learned that they could buy a lot of things from the shop inside the "brain burst" and Sky Raker's house and wheelchair were one of those items.

"So the four of you have a harem relationship?" Sky Ranker asked with a blush.

Haru was speechless and sighed when he thought about Tabane's mouth.

Tabane loved a cute girl and of course, Sky Ranker was also included in that category, especially when she learned that Sky Ranker had lost one of her legs.

Staying together, they also learned Sky Ranker's history. Sky Ranker's life was quite good and she was also a beautiful girl, but she wasn't perfect. She missed one of her legs from birth which was the cause of her trauma. In the past, she had also joined the Legion in the past with a Black King as her legion master.

There were a lot of things which they had learned from each other for a few days.

Charlotte had become stronger and her firepower had increased along with her shooting distance. She also bought the ability to change the ammunition within her rifle and drones depending on the situation. Though, she mostly used a beam attack since it was faster and stronger, but during their fight on the Stormy Stage, she learned that her attack power had decreased. If she could change her ammunition then she wouldn't be a burden for everyone.

Charlotte had also developed several abilities and Incarnate Systems that were able to help her during the battle and made her stronger. Her training was quite spartan, but the result was amazing. She could stay on the top of the pillar mountain and shoot down the Enemy which was few kilometers away, though, her damage was a bit too small for her liking.

Unlike Charlotte's dissatisfaction, Sky Ranker was speechless in Charlotte from what she knew Charlotte might be the player with the longest shooting distance. Charlotte's drones were also very powerful and could be combined with each other to create more powerful weapons.

Sumire also learned a lot of things in the past few days. She was able to create a magnetic force-field to protect herself in any situation and her defense might be only second to the Green King, Green Grenade. She could also fly without using a steel plate beneath herself which was more convenient.

Sumire's ability was already very dangerous since most of the things within the "brain burst" were made from metal and that meant, she could stop, attract, push, or control everything in the surrounding area as long as it was made from metal. She was also able to decrease the usage of Special Gauge when she used her ability which was her only weakness during the battle.

Sky Ranker had to admit that Sumire's magnetic force-field was very strong and it was also a very cheating ability. She had created a similar Incarnate System ability in the past known as Wind Veil, but compared to Sumire, her ability might be weaker.

Tabane might be the one with the most gain during this training session. She learned to control the terrain which she had changed which made her quite invincible as long as she wasn't attacked, but that wasn't all.

As long as the player was inside her terrain, then they could only say goodbye since she was going to play them hard. Her only disadvantage was her defense which was very weak or rather fragile, but she compensated it with her ability to do an air-jump. Her speed was very fast and her movement was very unpredictable. With her ability, it might not be wrong to call her a mage.

Sky Ranker had never seen a player with Tabane's ability since Tabane's ability was very strong. The only player who was able to face Tabane might be her who could move around the sky freely or the Six Kings who had a strong defense, attack, or illusion since Tabane's ability was able to affect the terrain which meant in every battle, Tabane had always an advantage, changing the terrain to her liking to support her during the battle.

But the one which made Sky Ranker surprise might be Haru since Haru's attack was very strong. It might be comparable to Blue King or Black King.

Haru had developed various sword techniques which were very strong and dangerous. Then he also developed an ability from Gryphon.

Using Gryphon, he was able to develop an ability to detect everyone in his surrounding area. Its function was similar to a Kenbunshoku Haki, but he used electricity or thunder which was generated from Gryphon. Even though he hadn't developed a thunder speed since his time wasn't enough, his power had increased so much to the very shocking result. Then lastly, the color of his thunder had changed from blue to blood red which gave a more ominous image.

Sky Raker thought that Haru's thunder might be even comparable to the Purple King and Purple Thorn, but with a more cheating combination. Thinking about Haru's ability from close combat, long-range combat, speed, and defense, she felt that Haru's Duel Avatar might be perfect. If he was able to fly then she felt no one would be able to face him, especially when she learned about his "physical permetation" ability. Even if he only had this one ability, she knew that he could conquer the "brain burst".

Her feelings were very hard to describe when she stayed with them for the past few days. The only thing which made her worried was that the Tokyo Tower might be titled or destroyed since it had been attacked by Haru for the past few days.

Luckily, the Stage Transition happened and the entire field was refreshed.

Transition refers to the overwriting and refreshment of the Unlimited Neutral Field by replacing what Stage it's set to. They happen at irregular intervals; the exact timing is thought to be random.

The next stage selected follows something of a pattern. First, the amount of time a Stage will be active can be anywhere from 3 to 10 (accelerated) days, but no longer than that. In addition, the stage selected afterwards always has a different attribute, so a Fire-attribute stage will never transition to another Fire-attribute stage.

However, there is also research that found that if the game rotates between the three nature-attribute stages for a long period of time, then a "powerful" Dark- or Light-attribute stage will appear afterwards.

The Fairy World Staged transited into Heian Stage.

Haru had to admit that this stage was quite unique since he could see various places with Japanese traditional houses. If he made a comparison then this place was a bit similar to the Wano Country in the world of One Piece.

"You sure are lucky to be able to see this scenery from this spot," Haru said.

Sky Ranker smiled and said, "If you want, you can buy a house in this place too."

Haru shook his head and said, "No. It's better to stay at your house."

"I've always welcomed you all the time," Sky Ranker said with a smile.

When both of them talked to each other, Tabane latched onto Haru's back and said, "Ha-- Stingray, let's develop a musical ability!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 988: Training Session 2

Tabane remembered how Haru had increased everyone's ability to use music during their quest in the world of Fairy Tail. In the shop, she saw a musical instrument and thought that they might able to develop a similar ability since an ability to boost the overall ability was a very good thing.

There might be a limit if they wanted to increase their speed, strength, and defense. Unless they develop a new ability, it was the reason why someone with a support ability was very popular among the group of "Burst Linker".

Haru wasn't sure whether there was support ability to develop overall stats for the Duel Avatar, but he knew that there was a Duel Avatar who had an ability to heal another player. Thinking for a while, he also felt that this idea was feasible.

"It might be possible, but it might be hard to develop that ability," Haru said. He didn't think that it was very easy to develop such an ability since none of them were a "Duel Avatar" with green color.

From every color in the "brain burst", only the green color which had an ability to support. Oh, there was another color such as white, but that color was even rarer than the green color.

"Well, it's alright if we don't develop the ability but don't you think it's cooler if we can use BGM when we're fighting," Tabane said excitedly.

All of them were familiar with BGM or background music. In movies, tv shows, or anime, to create better scenes; music was necessary, during a battle there was intense music, during a romantic scene there was melodic music, etc.

Tabane thought that it was possible to create a BGM since they were in the virtual world and inside the game. She thought with BGM she could make the game better and more fun.

"Owl is a keyboardist, Deer is a bassist, Stingray is a guitarist and vocalist, and I'll be a drummer," Tabane said. Her heart also trembled when she remembered how Haru was able to sing during the war of magicians against dragons which excited her and made her horny somehow. She was a lump of excitement and of course, she loved something which was exciting.

Haru, Charlotte, and Sumire looked at each other and nodded. They didn't really mind creating a band inside the "brain burst" since they felt a bit bored during this training session. The feeling of getting stronger was a very good thing, but they also wanted to have fun since it was quite boring to develop an ability.

It also wouldn't take that much time every day and they could train during the resting time after they had done with their training.

"Good, let's buy those musical instruments in the shop!"

Tabane was very excited and couldn't wait anymore.

"Wait! Wait! Wait! Are you really going to make a band?" Sky Ranker was dumbfounded when she heard their conversation.

Hearing their answer, Sky Ranker became even more dumbfounded since she had never heard about such a thing before. If they wanted to become a Level 10 or even challenge the Imperial Palace, then she wouldn't be this surprised, but she heard them wanted to make a band. She let out a sigh and thought that a whim should have a limit, but she didn't stop them since she was also curious about their bands. If this band was made then it would be the first band in the "brain burst".

Sky Ranker thought that their legion's name wasn't that bad and it could be used as a band name.

Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte bought a guitar, microphone, keyboard, bass, and drum from the shop. Those musical instruments were a bit special since they could be folded into something small. The four of them tried to play it for a while and it seemed that it was easier than they had thought, but it didn't give a boost effect.

"Try to sing something," Charlotte said.

"Hmm... I wonder what kind of song we should play." Haru looked at Tabane and asked, "Say, why don't you be the one who is singing?"

"Eh? Me?" Tabane was surprised.

"You've always said that you're everyone's idol. This time, you've got a chance to realize that to reality," Haru said.

Tabane's eyes brightened up when she heard it. She knew that she had always thought of herself as an idol, but she had never thought of becoming one, but she had a chance to do it now which was a very good thing.

"How about the two of you?" Haru asked Charlotte and Sumire wondering whether both of them were interested in becoming vocalists.

Sumire and Charlotte didn't really have an interest as singers.

Haru nodded and didn't really mind before changing his position with Tabane. He was sitting on the drum seat and Tabane was holding a guitar with a microphone in front of her. She looked at him and asked, "So what song are we going to perform?"

"Let's play a rock song," Haru said. He felt that rock was the genre of music song with the most suitable to play since it seemed it would create a better BGM. He took a piece of paper and wrote down the song which they would play after this, but it was a bit difficult to write it on the top of drum so he changed his location and wrote down the lyrics and music notes on the table.

Everyone was looking at him curiously and saw the title of the song.

It didn't take him 10 minutes before he had written everything and gave the copies to Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane.

"Here, train for a while."

The three of them nodded and started to train.

"Stingray, what song is that? I don't think I've ever heard of it."

Sky Ranker was quite knowledgeable about the song in this country, but she had never heard a song with the title "Crossing Field".

"It's my original," Haru said.

Sky Ranker was surprised and asked, "You're a singer?"

"Well, I've had that experience in the past," Haru said.

Sky Ranker became even more curious about Haru's identity. Even though it was taboo to know each other's identity in reality, she couldn't help but become curious, especially when he didn't really mind about her lost leg.

Haru didn't know what Sky Ranker was thinking and also started to train with everyone.

It took them 30 minutes before they perfected everything.

"You're ready?" Haru asked.

Tabane was excited and couldn't wait to perform.

Charlotte started with the keyboard during the intro before another musical instrument also entered the song.

"Of the way it used to be

"Searching for answers I can't see

Tabane's voice was very suitable for this song, or this song might be specially made for her because the resonance between the lyrics and her voice was very good.

Sky Raker closed her eyes and thought how wonderful this song was. She felt that this song might describe her very well. In the past, she was too obsessive to reach the sky that she forgot about her important people. Closing her eyes, she started to reminisce about a lot of things when she was active in the "brain burst".

"I gotta break free and escape this endless nightmare

The song was over, and the four of them suddenly had a feeling that it was possible to create an ability using a song. They already had a clear image in their minds and the only thing which they only needed to do was to polish this ability to be able to perfectly used in the battle.

Looking at the four of them, Sky Raker felt a bit jealous. She glanced at Haru then smiled since she knew that she would meet him soon.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 989: Antagonist of the Story 1

It had been a week since they trained on the top of Tokyo Tower.

They didn't intend to stay any longer and went back to the real world, but before that they had an intention to hunt some players before they returned.

Sky Raker didn't stop them, but she told them that they could go to her home anytime.

In the past week, they had comprehended their abilities very well. They also learned various abilities and an Incarnate System. This time, they had intended to test their abilities on some players since they had only fought each other or fought against an enemy in the past week.

"Goodbye," Sky Raker said.

Everyone said goodbye and jumped out from the top of the Tokyo Tower.

Sky Raker looked at Haru's back and wondered whether she could meet him in the future.

The four of them walked together while looking at the scenery in their surroundings.

The Heian Stage was very unique to them and made them want to wear traditional Japanese clothes or hold a katana sword. One thing which made this stage beautiful was a cherry blossom tree which blossomed everywhere. Unlike in the real world where the cherry blossom had passed its blossom session and where the traditional house almost disappeared, at this stage, they had a feeling as if they were traveling to the past which gave them a novel feeling.

"It'll be good to play samisen here," Tabane said.

The shamisen or samisen, also sangen, is a three-stringed traditional Japanese musical instrument derived from the Chinese instrument sanxian.

Haru understood Tabane's feelings and he also thought it would be good to play a samisen in this place.

"If there's an opponent then it will be better," Sumire said.

"Opponents, huh? I can see some of the players from in that direction."

Charlotte pointed her finger toward the distance. She had learned a passive ability to see the distance better, that ability made it easier for her to use her fight.

Haru, Sumire, and Tabane also looked toward the distance and saw four players fighting against other players. Even though their vision was worse than Charlotte's, when Charlotte had pointed them in a direction, they also could see a hazy image few kilometers away from their location.

"Can you describe them?" Haru asked.

"The four players are very strong. It seems that the four of them are in one group. One of them has a very large arm with black color, one of them seems to be immune to physical ability, one with purple color, this one seems to be a support, and lastly, this one has saws as his weapon and his color seems to be similar to a rust?" Charlotte looked at the distance and said, "I've seen them in the story. If I'm not wrong, should they be the antagonist in the story?"

Hearing Charlotte's words, they were a bit surprised since they didn't expect to meet the antagonist of the story.

Haru remembered some of the antagonists of the "Accel World" and he had to admit that it was better for them to forget the "brain burst" since the antagonist of the story had a lot of trauma within them.

"So what do you think?" Charlotte asked.

"Can you shoot them from here?" Haru asked.

"I can do it." Charlotte confirmed Haru's question.

"So let's do it. Owl, you can search for a hiding place to shoot them down, and the three of us will go over there to strike them," Haru said.

Charlotte moved in search of a good place to snip them down.

"Good~~" Tabane couldn't wait to fight against the antagonist.

Sumire nodded and was ready for the battle.

Acceleration Research Society. It is a mysterious shadowy organization and the Legion of antagonists of the story.

The group uses illegal Brain Implant Chips, which allow them to appear on Accel World without being seen on any matching list.

When Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were about to return to reality, they didn't expect to meet four of the members of this organization.

Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, Argon Array, and Wolfram Cerberus; the four of them were members of Acceleration Research Society. Each member knew each other's identities so no one would betray the organization.

The members often went out together to hunt a player to gain more points.

In their mind, "brain burst" was only a means for them to have a better future such as helping them to become strong there or having a better score on the exam. The fighting game was nothing for them since they only wanted to become stronger and gain more points without caring about the method, especially in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" when they could use "Endless Kill Mode"; then process to kill the players they met along the way until those players lost their points.

"Fuuh... We've hunted a lot," Argon Array said.

"Their ability is useless," Dusk Taker said.

"Well, you might get a good ability from the "Pets"," Argon Array said.

"Oh, I want to face them first!" Wolfram Cerberus said.

"Don't forget about the task," Rust Jigsaw said.

They had gotten a task to search for the "Pets" since the leader of their organization had an intention to invite Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte into the organization. The "Pets" were very famous since this group had declared war against the Six Kings. Of course, Acceleration Research Society thought it was a good chance to inject new blood into the group and the "Pets" were perfect for that. They also didn't think that the "Pets" would reject them when the "Pets" knew about the advantage of joining this organization.

"Well, but we can test them first right? We'll see whether they're suitable to enter an organization or not," Dusk Taker said.

".....That's true. Let's test them for a while." Rust Jigsaw pondered for a while and said, "But if they're useless then let us convert them into points."

The three of them smiled and didn't say anything. In their thoughts, the players were nothing but points. Only the members of their organization weren't counted as a point since they needed to work with each other.

"But this 60 minute resurrection is very long. I'm too bored to stay here," Wolfram Cerberus said.

"We can attract an enemy or a player here," Argon Array said.

"Then I'll do that!" Wolfram Cerberus said.

Dusk Taker and Rust Jigsaw were too lazy to move.

Suddenly Argon Array's head was shot, and her HP quickly depleted.

Argon Array was about to say something but thunder suddenly struck her down.

Dusk Taker, Wolfram Cerberus, and Rust Jigsaw were moving away from their spot. They didn't care about each other and even Argon Array was very necessary in their team, but their lives were more important, right?

The surrounding area was covered in dust because of the thunder which made it hard for them to see their opponents.

Argon Array's HP had decreased and she almost died. She wanted to run away and used her Special Move right away.

Razzle Dazzle was Argon Array's Special Move, which used the lights on her hat to blind a large area around her with a powerful strobe light. It was used for confusion and escaping. She was about to use it, but suddenly someone appeared right in front of her and ended her life.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 990: Antagonist of the Story 2

A pillar of light suddenly appeared within the dust which shocked Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, and Wolfram Cerberus. From that pillar of light, they could tell Argon Array had died from the opponents who had attacked them so suddenly.

"Damn, where is the sniper!"

"Where's the Bullet Line!?"

"Shit, let's retreat for now!"

The Bullet Line is a defensive system assisted in "brain bursts" that allows the player's targets to see the trajectory of the bullets that are being aimed at them. It takes the form of a thin, light-red, half-translucent light from the target's viewpoint. It is quite a nonsense system which gives a disadvantage to the long range fighters, but it is also necessary since if there isn't Bullet Line, then the sniper on the "brain burst" is invincible.

Charlotte was a very skillful sniper and she didn't need the system's help to shoot down the enemy from few kilometers away. Unlike other sniper type players, she could count the air pressure, the distance, speed, etc to her calculation in very fast speed and shoot down her opponent in a very swift manner. She had tried to erase the "Bullet Line", but it seemed that it was impossible to be erased since it was fully integrated with the game.

Dusk Taker was the one who panicked the most among them. "What should we do? What should we do?"

"Shut up! Just focus on the opponent!" Rust Jigsaw was annoyed and shouted, "Wolfram, get ready to face the opponent!"

Then suddenly they noticed the ground had turned into swamp.

"Swamp? Since when?!" Dusk Taker felt a sweat drop from his forehead, even though he knew that it was impossible to sweat within the game. But he felt a fear since he didn't even see the enemy from the beginning.

Wolfram who was in the fighting stance suddenly felt that his body felt very heavy then he dropped to the ground before sinking into the swamp.

"What's happening?! Why is my body heavy!"

Rust Jigsaw corroded the surrounding area and the swamp which troubled everyone started to crumble because of rust.

Dust Taker sighed in relief, but Wolfram felt that his body was very heavy and even if the swamp had disappeared, Wolfram couldn't move his body.

Rust Jigsaw's mind was calmer and suddenly he had an idea who had attacked them, but the smartest usually died the fastest. He was about to say something, but...

Rust Jigsaw's head was shot without mercy and his HP was quickly depleted. He was about to say something again, but three continuous bullets shot his head mercilessly.

Rust Jigsaw's HP quickly emptied and he turned into a pillar of light, dying from that attack.

Charlotte took a deep breath after using the ability she had developed during training.

Charlotte developed a "triple-burst shot" with the intention of defeating her opponent quickly. She shot down three consecutive shots toward her opponent right into their heads which could end the life of her opponent swiftly. It was a very powerful ability, but it also needed a lot of time to prepare and she couldn't use it continuously which was quite troublesome when she was surrounded, but she didn't need to worry about that, especially when the she could shoot her opponent a few kilometers away and she had a reliable team who could protect her.

Dust Taker and Wolfram were taken aback when they saw Rust Jigsaw was defeated in an instant.

"Damn! Who is it! Who is it! Come out! I'll deal with you!"

Dust Taker shouted, but suddenly he felt the swamp return to his legs before trying to sink him inside.

"Damn, what the heck is this swamp!"

Wolfram had already given up and ignored Dust Taker's shout since he knew that it was useless to fight back, especially when he couldn't move. He knew that they had lost, but he was wondering why he didn't sink that deeply into the swamp, yet Dusk Taker had sunk very deep.

Dusk Taker kept shouting, but his body kept sinking into the swamp. His head was the only thing which didn't submerge into the swamp.

"Fuck! Don't you dare to fight against me in a fair manner! You fu-- ARGGG!!!!"

Dusk Taker suddenly felt that his body was attacked and his HP had decreased. He kept moving his body around, but the swamp started to pull him inside again. His movement became slow and he was trapped inside the swamp. He tried to fight back, but he couldn't since this swamp was very troublesome.

"Fuck, I can't die yet! Dusk Claw!"

Dusk Taker enveloped his hands in a dark purple energy that allowed him to slash through everything.

The swamp exploded and he could move his body, but when Dusk Taker thought that he had escaped from the swamp and he could run away, suddenly his body was attacked several times mercilessly before he died.

Dusk Taker was very frustated since he didn't even see the face of his opponents. He cursed loudly, but his fate had been decided and he turned into a pillar of light. He needed to wait for an hour before he could revive the world.

From the beginning to the end, Wolfram didn't even see his opponents, but then his body could move which puzzled him.

"What's wrong? You're not happy that you can move now?"

Wolfram turned his head and saw four figures who came toward him.

Wolfram knew them very well since the four of them had become the main discussion on the "brain burst".

Wolfram was confused as to why they didn't trap him again.

"Well, because I want to have a duel with you since I can see that you have quite a special ability." Haru looked at Wolfram for a while before saying, "Say, how about we have a duel and if you can win against me then we will let you go."

Wolfram looked at the four of them and knew that he couldn't fight the four of them at the same time, but looking at Haru who was in stingray form, he felt that he could win against this stingray bastard.

"Good, let's have a duel!"

Haru nodded and transformed himself into his humanoid form. "Then let's start!" Then suddenly he appeared right in front of Wolfram.

Wolfram was surprised, but he quickly calmed himself and used his ability to fight Haru.

Haru looked at Wolfram's HP and saw that his HP didn't decrease that much.

Wolfram was a bit surprised that Haru's attack was able to damage him since his ability made him invincible against a physical attack. He had Physical Immunity, which granted him near-total immunity to all incoming physical damage. It was an activation-type ability.

Energy attacks could still affect him in this state, and extremely high amounts of physical damage - such as those utilizing terrain against him - could still hurt him.

But from what Wolfram could tell, he could see that Haru didn't use an energy attack and only used his physical damage to attack him, so he had a chance to win against him!

*Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

Wolfram's HP depleted very quickly which made him quite panic, but Haru was quite unsatisfied with this speed.

Haru jumped back several meters away then put his sword into his sheath for a while.

Wolfram didn't know, but he felt something bad was about to happen. He decided to attack Haru and killed him quickly, but his speed was too slow.

"First Form: Thunderclap and Flash!"

Haru dashed forward and slashed at Wolfram with incredible speed and thunder in his surroundings.

Wolfram saw that his HP was depleted more than half in an instant which shocked him, but Haru's attack wasn't over since he could hear words which came out form Haru's mouth.

Haru attacked him again six times with a thunderous slash in an instant. The ground crumbled and there were scorch marks on each location where he stepped.

"What a good attack! Let's have a fight next time!"

Wolfram was defeated in an instant turned into a pillar of light,

Out of the four of them, only Wolfram was one with a decent personality so it was also one the reason why Haru decided to have a duel with him.

Haru sighed in relief and felt quite satisfied with his ability.

"Let's go and hunt again!" Tabane shouted.

Haru felt that it wouldn't take that much time for them to become Level 9.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 991: "Pets" is Dangerous!

Argon Array couldn't help but complain when she saw that Rust Jigsaw had come back alive once again after 60 minutes. Her ability "Transcend Ray" allowed her to use the lights on her hat to analyze the status, abilities, and inventory of any Duel Avatar, but in that attack, she was killed first during the battle which meant that the opponent might have an idea about her ability. It also scared her somehow since she didn't see the players who had killed her, but she/he/they knew about her.

Rust Jigsaw was also annoyed after he was killed. He looked around and saw that Dusk Taker and Wolfram Cerberus hadn't been resurrected since it hadn't been 60 minutes for both of them.

"Don't you know our opponent?" Argon Array asked. She didn't care about Rust Jigsaw's snap at her since almost all of the players on the "Acceleration Research Society" had a very bad personality.

Shaking his head, Rust Jigsaw said, "No." He looked at Argon Array and asked, "How about you?"

Argon Array also shook her head and said, "No, I didn't see the one who had killed me but his speed and attack were outrageous." She thought for a while and said, "If I'm not wrong then the one who has killed me is using a sharp weapon."

This sentence caused Rust Jigsaw to frown since he also didn't see the player who had killed them from the beginning to end! He didn't even know that there was an opponent who used a sharp weapon since the one who had killed him was a bullet.

"You didn't know?" Argon Array was a bit surprised since she thought that Rust Jigsaw should be able to see the face of the opponent.

"No, let's talk about this to Dusk Taker since this guy is almost resurrected soon."

Hearing Rust Jigsaw's proposal, Argon Array agreed since it was useless to talk when they didn't have that much information about the opponent.

Their hearts were filled with indignants and also awe since they didn't even know who their opponent was before. What they knew was that their opponent was using a sharp weapon, sniper, could manipulate swamp, sent out a thunder, then lastly an ability that was able to trap an opponent since Wolfram couldn't move when they were attacked.

From their analysis, it seemed the opponent knew about their information which made them confused. Their movement had always been secretive and they knew that it shouldn't be the players who had become their enemies had died several times and forcefully installed a "brain burst" by killing them until their points emptied then when that happened, the "brain burst" would make them forget everything which happened in the game.

Which meant that no one really knew about their identity, but this time the opponents seemed to know about them which made their hearts cold with a threat which was hiding in the dark.

They needed to tell everyone about this problem since there was a possibility there was a traitor among them. Even if there wasn't a traitor then their opponent might have a way to get their information.

Then Dusk Taker was resurrected and he was immediately asked by both of them, but his answer was as unexpected. Shaking his head, he said, "I don't know. I've been pulled inside a swamp and then I'm killed. I don't know anything besides one of the players has an ability to manipulate swamps and also swim inside it."

This surprised them since there was a player who had the ability to swim.

"Swimming really?" Argon Array became even more curious and thought about using her ability with her opponents when she had a chance.

"Yes, let's wait for Wolfram. I'm sure he may have seen the identity of our attackers," Dusk Taker said.

"How can you be so sure?" Rust Jigsaw asked.

"You know his ability very well, it takes a lot of time to kill him. This idiot might know one or two things about them."

Hearing Dusk Taker's explanation, Rust Jigsaw and Argon Array thought that it was quite reasonable.

In the end, the three of them put all of their hopes into Wolfram since they were also helpless against their opponents. If Wolfram didn't know who their opponents were then they couldn't even find the clue who their opponents would be. The only thing that they really hoped for was that there was no traitor beside their group or the opponent had the same ability as Argon Array.

Argon Array's "Transcend Ray" ability might have been rare, but it didn't mean that she was the only one who owned that ability. There might be other players who owned that ability and they also weren't sure about the number of their opponents since that attack was so sudden that they didn't have time to comprehend everything.

The only thing which they could do in that situation was to protect themselves and retreat as soon as possible.

Wolfram, who they had been waiting for a while, was also resurrected. He held his head and seemed to have a bad memory about his fight before.

"Wolfram, who is the enemy?" Argon Array asked directly.

"....Pets," Wolfram answered directly.

The three of them were surprised since that meant "Pets" was stronger than they had thought. They didn't even know where they were and suddenly they had lost their lives which meant that the danger level of "Pets" had increased in their minds.

"How did you know about that?" Dusk Taker asked.

"Well, the leader of "Pets", Ocean Stingray faced me directly and I lost." Wolfram sat down on the ground and said, "I've also seen the other three members of "Pets", but they didn't help the leader to fight me." He looked at them and said, "I fought the leader in a duel."

"What is the ability of the leader?"

"It's a sword. His attack was so powerful that my ability was useless," Wolfram said.

They were in shock when they heard Wolfram's words since they knew very well how strong Wolfram's ability was since physical attack was useless on him, but the leader of "Pets" could ignore Wolfram's ability which made them realize how strong the attack of the leader of "Pets" was.

"So what should we do now?"

Everyone was looking at Rust Jigsaw since this guy was their leader on this outing.

"Let's go back and tell this to everyone. I'm not in the mood to hunt now and it'll be dangerous if they suddenly attack us again," Rust Jigsaw said.

Everyone agreed. They didn't even know whether the "Pets" had left them, especially when the "Pets" had an ability to play them around. Even though they loved to kill, it didn't mean that they loved to be killed.

They knew that the "Pets" were dangerous, and they hoped that attack would just happen because they were on their way. This place was called "Unlimited Neutral Field" after all and it was normal for every player in this place to be attacked since they also did the same. They didn't want to make the "Pets" into their enemy considering how the "Pets" end the life of their opponents.

Then they went to the Portal to exit the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to tell everything which happened to everyone in the organization.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 992: Believe in him

After coming back from their training session, Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte went directly to their room to sleep. It felt quite weird since they didn't feel tired, even though they had stayed in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" for the past week. In their minds, they felt that they were staying in the "The Hyperbolic Time Chamber" from Dragon Ball. It might be good to use it once or twice, but it would mess up their minds when they used it all the time.

Spending a week might not be their limit, but Sumire as a doctor thought that it was necessary to limit the gaming time for all of them since the brain had always been a very mysterious organ in the human body.

Haru might be alright since his body was very powerful and Tabene might also be alright too since she was regarded as the ultimate human in her world, but it was different for both Sumire and Charlotte since both of them were only normal humans.

But at the same time, they also knew that it was necessary to test their limit to play "brain burst" since they needed to become Level 9 and Level 10 as soon as possible. From what they had learnt from playing this game, there wasn't any downside which would cause damage to the body, but they also couldn't say that they would be 100% alright for playing this game too long.

But compared to the children who played the "brain burst", their minds and bodies were stronger.

Haru thought that it was necessary to learn more about the human body, especially the brain part after he woke up from his sleep later.

They received a lot of gain after they stayed in the "Unlimited Neutral Field" and before they went back, they also had leveled up to Level 6.

To raise their level, a player needs to spend 300 points on each level.

For a normal player, it might be hard since they didn't have 100% rate of win, but the four of them were different since they kept winning every time, especially when they had become stronger after their training session.

Sleeping together in Haru's room, they slept soundly and thought about the rest of things later since they wanted to rest first.

Waking up the next day, they regained their spirit and ate the lunch which Haru had cooked for them.

After learning about the "Incarnate System", they got a lot of an ability and also completed their quest. But even so, they still had a lot of quests which they hadn't completed.

Discussing their next plan, they had decided to get territory in Suginami area since they felt that it was necessary to own a territory.

Legions may own territory across the Tokyo metropolitan area. The area is separated into a few dozen areas, and a Legion may occupy it and defend it from invaders. In addition, if Burst Linkers are currently in their own territory, they cannot be pulled into a duel via challenge.

Even though it wasn't that necessary, they felt that it was too shameful to not have territory.

To own territory, they needed to do a "Territory Battle".

Territory Battles are the team combat battles that decide a Legion's territory. It happens every Saturday and lasts for one real-world hour, from 4:00 to 5:00 PM. It pits a team of Burst Linkers from one Legion against a team of Burst Linkers from another. These battles determine the ownership of territories, each of which is called a Combat Area. Each ward in the Tokyo metropolitan area is made up of multiple Combat Areas. There are around sixty in total, and follow the naming pattern "Suginami Third Combat Area", "Chiyoda Second Combat Area", etc.

Today was Friday, they needed to wait until tomorrow before they could challenge a "Territory Battles" against another Legion.

They decided to take a break from the university to do their research since they had stolen some papers from lecturers around the world to learn more about the virtual world and brain related papers.

In this world, the virtual world might have been perfected, but nothing was perfect.

They needed to learn more since they were new in this area of research which made them stumped in some places. They might be geniuses in their own world, but it didn't mean they knew about everything. They weren't God and it was impossible for them to learn everything in a single glance.

Each day felt wonderful since they could learn about a new knowledge, but for Haru, he felt that there was something missing. During his stay in this world, the only time he spent was playing a game, learning a virtual world, flirt-- talking to three girls which came with him. The only character which he had made in this world was the main character who was their neighbor. Even though he had met a lot of characters in the game, he felt missing somehow.

Haru looked at the time and knew that it was time for his appointment. He felt that he needed to expand his contact in this world.

"I'll go out first, do you want to come with me?"

Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire didn't have an intention to go out since for them learning a new knowledge had always been something more interesting than playing around. It might be that they didn't know the forbidden pleasure that was why they made such an answer.

Haru was wondering what would happen when he taught them that there was something more fun than researching, but he felt that it would make the situation quite complicated in the future.

"Where are you going? Are you going to buy something?" Charlotte asked.

It wasn't a secret that Haru had bought a lot of things in this world from novels, anime, manga, movies, games, music, etc from this world since he loved it and he also had said to them that he could sell those things in his world or other worlds when he was on the quest for money.

They knew that Haru was very good at making money and they were wondering whether he was going to get something to make money in his world.

"I'm going to meet someone," Haru said.

"Girl?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.

"It might or might not be," Haru said. He wasn't sure whether he would meet a girl or boy since sometimes there was an unexpected change.

"Huh? Who are you going to meet with?" Tabane asked.

The three of them looked at Haru with complicated expressions. They knew that it was very hard to know the real identity of the player in the "brain burst" without using a hack, rather it was a taboo for the identity of the player to be known on the reality since there might be something happening, but this guy, with one week time was able to ask Sky Raker out!

"Did you invite her?" Tabane's eyes turned sharp.

"I didn't invite her and I'm being invited." Haru looked at them and said, "And don't make judgements so early since Sky Raker might be a guy not a girl." He had read the story that Sky Raker was a girl, but there might be a change in the story, right?

Though, Haru secretly hoped that Sky Raker was a girl.

The three of them nodded and felt that this guy was even more skilled at deceiving a little girl.

Haru didn't say anything and looked at the three of them since their expression was quite serious for some reason.

The three of them knew that Haru didn't have a hobby to get close to someone who was in middle school. Thinking for a while, they felt relief, but at the same time, they were wondering if Haru's intention to make them into a 13-years-old teenager was to....

"I'm going out now," Haru said after he hadn't seen them react for some time. He might be late for his appointment if he didn't go out now.

Looking at Haru's back, Charlotte asked, "Are we not going to follow him?"

"Hmph! Soon or later, he's going to become Tabane-chan's!" Tabane said confidently. In her 13-year-old form, her chest wasn't that big yet and it was even quite small which somehow gave her a pretentious image when she raised her chest.

Somehow this sentence made them wonder whether Tabane forgot about Esdeath's presence. But in the end, they didn't think too much since they knew that Haru wouldn't flirt with a random girl, right?

"Wait, Haru, I'll come too!"

Tabane decided to go out together, leaving both Sumire and Charlotte behind.

"Shall we go?" Charlotte looked at Sumire.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 993: Kurasaki Fuuko

Haru could feel a slightly soft yet small bump on his arm since Tabane hugged his arm tightly. He would be lying if he didn't feel excited about it. He returned at 13 and also hadn't done "that kind of thing" for a while which made him feel a bit sexually frustrated.

"You don't need to hug me so tightly."

Haru looked helplessly at Tabane who hugged his arm tightly. If it was a normal person then he was sure that Tabane would break that person's arm since the strength which she used on this hug was very strong.

"No! I've a feeling that you're going to get a new girl!"

Tabane pouted since this guy hadn't even tried to touch her after they came to this world yet this guy trying to get the girl in this world. She was confident in her charm and of course, she had tried to get into his pants, but this guy always kicked her out of bed and had always told her that they were too young to do that. She couldn't say anything since they were indeed very young since Haru had returned them to 13 years old.

Frankly, Tabane had her fun in this world, even though she didn't do that kind of act with Haru and she could tell that this guy was interested in her, but she also understood since this guy had a wife and mistress in the "group chat".

However, Tabane couldn't accept it when this guy tried to flirt with another girl in this world with her presence around. She might not think too much if it was Sumire or Charlotte, but it would be different if it was a different girl, especially a girl who they only met more than a week ago. She could tell that the relationship between Haru and Sky Raker was quite good in the past week, but she didn't expect that he would be able to ask her out or he was being asked out?

"I won't." Haru was very patient and said, "There are the three of you at home, why should I get a girl?" He had seen a lot of beautiful women in various worlds, and he didn't have that much intention to add more girls in this world. Though, it might be different if there was an accident.

"Really?" Tabane looked at him with a suspicious gaze.

"You know that I've invited you before, right? If I really plan to date then I won't tell you," Haru said.

Tabane was very smart, but when girl was falling in love, their IQ had always been lowered. She thought for a while and nodded. "OK! I believe you." She looked at him and asked, "So where are we going?"

"We're going to go to WcDonalds," Haru said.

"Let's go!" Tabane raised her hand and said, "Let's go to karaoke later!"

"Let's ask Sky Raker first whether she's alright with it or not."

Sky Raker had invited Ocean Stingray to meet with her in the real world. She had to admit it was wrong to ask someone in a "brain burst" to meet each other in reality. She knew that it was wrong, but she couldn't help it since she was quite curious about Ocean Stingray.

Their relationship was quite good, especially when he had spent a week in her room together with his team.

Sky Raker didn't know the relationship of Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte, but she knew that they knew each other in reality which somehow made her quite jealous since in the past, she also had that kind of friends, but she had lost it now. She wanted to return to the past, but she knew that it was quite hard to do it.

Sky Ranker quietly walked toward the WcDonalds. She didn't know how Ocean Stingray was in reality, and all she knew was that he had silver hair. She looked around and suddenly attracted to the teenager who sat down with the bubbly girl. Looking at the two of them, she wasn't sure, but she could tell that both of them were Ocean Stingray and Sunset Lop. It seemed that they noticed her gaze as they stared at each other for a while before Ocean Stingray waved his hand toward her.

Looking at his smile, Sky Ranker had to admit that this guy was very handsome. She also could see that there were a lot of people who were attracted to him and if he was alone, she could imagine that there would be a lot of women who would come to him.

Sky Ranker entered WcDonalds and walked toward them.

Tabane and Haru also noticed Sky Ranker walking in their direction.

"Sky Ranker?" Tabane asked.

"Sunset Lop?" Sky Ranker looked at Tabane, then looked at Haru. "Ocean Stingray?"

"Yes, nice to meet you, Sky Ranker. My name is Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru if you want," Haru said.

Sky Ranker blushed since this guy asked her directly to call his first name, but she didn't really mind it. "Then Haru-kun." She nodded and said, "My name is Kurasaki Fuuko."

Haru had to admit that Fuuko was a very gorgeous young girl. Fuuko had long, flowy, light brown hair and light blue eyes as well as a curvy, slightly tall figure. He could hear a mechanical noise coming from her leg, but he wasn't that surprised since she had told him that she had lost her leg during her birth during his stay at her house in the past week at the game.

"I'm Shinono Tabane! I'm everyone's idol!" Tabane said excitedly.

Fuuko chuckled and said, "Nice to meet you everyone, how about Maroon Owl and Lilac Deer?" She didn't expect he would bring Tabane, but well, she thought that it was also good since more people, it would be more merrier. She looked at Tabane and somehow wanted to hug this girl since Tabane was too cute!

Tabane titled her head and seemed quite confused by Fuuko's gaze.

"So are you two lovers?" Fuuko asked curiously.

Haru and Tabane looked at each other.

"We're not lovers, right?"

"Well, that's true but...." Tabane really thought that Haru's intention to come was to get this Sky Raker since she had to admit that Sky Raker was a really cute girl. Even though Sky Raker had lost one of her legs, her beauty was undeniable.

Fuuko who looked at the interaction between the two of them suddenly felt quite envious and felt that she was a third-wheeler in this place.

"Cough! Cough! How about we go out and play now?" Haru said since he felt that the atmosphere would turn awkward if they were in this place for a long time. He thought to make their relationship became closer by playing together.

Tabane wanted to go out to play as soon as possible.

The three of them talked to each other with Haru between the two of them. Their topic was around "brain burst" since Haru and Tabane knew that Fuuko was a veteran in the "brain burst". But when they were about to leave the McDonalds, they heard a loud slap.

The three of them turned their heads and saw a beautiful girl who slapped the cheek of a round young man.

The girl was crying looking at the round young man. The round young man was stunned and held his cheek in confusion.

'This... isn't this Haruyuki?'

Haru was a bit surprised to see Haruyuki in this place.

"Hime...?" Fuuko was also surprised when she saw the girl who slapped the round young man.

"Lover spat?" Tabane wasn't bothered by this scene, rather she looked at this scene curiously.

But at this moment suddenly Haru felt something bad was about to happen and he was right. He saw a car that had lost its track and accelerated toward the direction of the beautiful young girl with long black hair and Haruyuki.

The young girl and Haruyuki looked at the car which was about to crash into them.

Suddenly the world stopped and transformed into a blue color.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 994: Accident 1

After his win against Ash Roller, Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime talked about Cyan Pile.

Cyan Pile was a player who knew Kuroyukihime's identity by accident.

Kuroyukihime thought that Cyan Pile was Chiyu, Haruyuki's childhood friend. Her reasoning was because Chiyu got angry when she was close to Haruyuki, but he denied it since he didn't think that his childhood friend would be Cyan Pile.

Then both of them talked about how to identify the identity of Cyan Pile. Their talk was quite long, and in the end, Kuroyukihime teased Haruyuki to use a Direct Wired Connection on Chiyu to confirm whether Chiyu was a Cyan Pile or not.

Kuroyukihime didn't think that Haruyuki would seriously listen to her tease and the next day, Haruyuki really did a Direct Wired Connection with Chiyu. Even though Direct Wired Connection was usually only used by lovers, Haruyuki did it with Chiyu to attest Chiyu's innocence.

Then today, Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime about his finding after did a Direct Wired Connection with Chiyu. He found a backdoor on Chiyu's Neuro Linker and testified Chiyu's innocence, but Kuroyukihime couldn't stay calm after hearing it.

Kuroyukihime didn't expect Haruyuki to really have a Direct Wired Connection with his childhood friend which made her very jealous. She left him behind to calm herself since she was very uncomfortable after hearing such a thing.

Haruyuki didn't understand Kuroyukihime's reaction and he also didn't understand why such a perfect upperclassman would care about him. He was really confused by Kuroyukihime's actions and he also didn't understand why she chose him out of every student in his middle school. For him, it was something unthikable when a perfect student and the most beautiful girl in his middle school would talk to him who was fat and short. He wasn't that smart and the only advantage he had was that he was very good at games. He didn't think that she would be attracted to him because of the game. If he was as handsome as Haru then he thought that it was normal, but he wasn't!

He was fat, short, and he also wasn't smart which made him very confused by her actions.

Then during the break, he was asked by the newspaper club about his relationship with Kuroyukihime. His thoughts had always been very negative since he had been bullied in his school. But suddenly the members of the newspaper club told him that Kuroyukihime might have feelings for him which made him dumbfounded. He couldn't believe in such a thing since he didn't think that he was worthy of it. In his usual spot, toilet, he screamed thinking that all the things which the members of the newspaper club did were nonsense, but the truth was in front of him.

If he was more confident then he might think that Kuroyukihime really loved him, but he wasn't. He suddenly thought that the reason why she got close to him was because he was imperfect or ugly. She was perfect and he was imperfect. He thought that her reason to get close to him was for physiological comfort. She was so perfect that she needed someone who was imperfect beside her. When he thought about such a thing, he started to become depressed about the thing which happened in the past few days was too good to be true and now, he understood why it was happening to him.

When school was over, Kuroyukihime thought to apologize to Haruyuki since her reaction might have been a bit too much earlier, but she was too embarrassed to apologize so she could only talk about Cyan Pile with him.

Both of them walked back together side by side while wearing a Direct Wired Connection, but somehow when she heard his words, she felt that he was angry for some reason.

"Are you angry about something?"

"No, I'm not. Rather than talking about something like that, let's talk about something more important."

Both of them were wearing a Direct Wired Connection and continued their talk about Cyan Pile.

Haruyuki's tone seemed quite plain and he seemed to be angry about something. He told her everything about his thoughts regarding Cyan Pile.

"Well it's up to you to decide whether you believe it or not."

Kuroyukihime also couldn't help but become annoyed and worried at the same time. She really didn't understand why he became angry all of sudden when in the morning their relationship was quite alright. She wondered whether he was angry when she doubted Chiyu's identity as Cyan Pile. "Do you really mean that?"

"Do as you wish. I'm at your service. A mere pawn to be discarded when you're done with me."

Haruyuki felt that this was alright and he felt that it was understandable when someone as perfect as her would use him.

"You're angry after all. I was in the wrong and I apologize, but I can't always control my emotions. And with you and Kurashima, I..."

Kuroyukihime was really jealous of Chiyu since she could see how close the relationship between Chiyu and Haruyuki was, but as a girl, there was no way that she could talk about that kind of thing easily.

"You hate yourself, right?"

"You hate yourself for being too perfect. So you want to degrade yourself by pretending to like someone like me. But there's no need to do that since I'll do whatever you want. No need for thanks. Just order me about like a disposable toy..."

Haruyuki felt that this was alright and he also accepted it. He felt that everything was very logical and felt that it was the way it goes.

Kuroyukihime slapped Haruyuki with tears.

Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime in shock and dumbfounded expression when he saw her crying.

Everyone on the street stopped and looked at their interaction since it was too shocking when they saw the girl suddenly slap the boy.

Haruyuki didn't understand what was happening and why she cried.

Haruyuki and Kuroyukime heard a voice who seemed to call Kuroyukime's name, but their thoughts were filled with a lot of things. When they were standing in silence suddenly they heard the sound of a car which startled them. Then they saw a car which lost track and would crash into them.

Both of them shouted out unconsciously.

The time slowed down, but their problem didn't disappear.

Haruyuki didn't expect the one who drove the car which would crash into them was Arata, the student who bullied him in the school, but this person had been expelled two days ago. He thought that this person was Cyan Pile, but Kuroyukihime denied it and told him that it might be because of revenge.

They didn't expect that Arata would be this crazy, but Haruyuki thought that everything was too late.

"Don't worry, I'll protect you from harm."

Kuroyukihime told Haruyuki about a power which was able to save him, but he told her that he should be the one who used that power since that meant that she would be hurt by this car, worse case dying. She told him that everything was alright then confessed to him about her feelings. She was amazed by his ability in the game and she also realized that she fell for him. She understood that he felt inferior to her, but her feeling for him was the truth. She truly fell for him and she wanted to tell him that her feeling wasn't deceit.

Listening to Kuroyukihime's confession, Haruyuki was full of tears.

Kuroyukihime also realized that she saw her friend, Kurosaki Fuuko, who was panicked when she was about to be crashed. She didn't know whether she could stay alive after this and felt a bit regretful that she couldn't amend the relationship between the two of them. Then she decided to tell Haruyuki about everything and told him to help her to apologize to her friend.

"Senpai! Senpai! Senpai!"

Haruyuki tried to stop Kuroyukihime, but she didn't listen to him and used the ultimate power of "brain burst" to save him.

Kuroyukihime's body shone brightly before she started to move her body in this blue world. She pushed Haruyuki's body away to save him before the world continued once again.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 995: Accident 2

When the world continued, Fuuko couldn't help but scream in horror when she thought that she would lose her dear friend!

Tabane thought to punch down this car, but she calmed herself and knew that there was someone who was more perfect to help both Kuroyukihime and Haruyuki in this situation.

Tabane then quickly hugged Fuuko to stop her since this girl wanted to help her friend, but at the same time, even though she knew that he would be alright, she was worried about him who was trying to save Kuroyukihime.

Fuuko was in panic, especially when she saw Haru was trying to save her friend.

Everyone ran away in panic since this car almost crashed into them.

Kuroyukihime pushed away Haruyuki and successfully saved him. She sighed in relief and looked at the car in front of her. She was wondering whether it was karma after everything which she had done in the past few years. Her tears rolled down uncontrollably and thought that she might not want to die so soon since there were a lot of things which she wanted to do in life such as date?

But she didn't have time to do that since she would die soon.

The car was only meters and a half away from Kuroyukihime, but suddenly someone moved very fast and grabbed her waist.

The car crashed into the light pole so hard that it destroyed most of the front part of the car.

Haruyuki opened his eyes when he was pushed and then he quickly realized what was happening.

Haruyuki stood up in panic, but then he.....

Kuroyukihime was in tears when she thought that she was alright.

It might be because Haruyuki's mind was in a mess that he quickly hugged Kuroyukihime and didn't even realize someone had helped her and also hugged Kuroyukihime's waist at that moment.

Kuroyukihime was also happy since she thought that she might not be able to meet him again.

Haru, who was hugging Kuroyukihime's waist to save her, looked at both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime who seemed to ignore him and hugged each other, but he didn't blame them since he knew that she almost died because of the crash.

Haru thought about the person who wanted to kill both of them and couldn't help but think that this guy shouldn't stay alive, or rather even if this person was alive, it was better to make him stay in jail forever, but he knew that it was very hard to do since his person was a minor. Thinking for a while about what to do, he felt that he didn't really need to worry about this person since with Neuro Linker everything was possible.

Besides entertainment and education, criminology had also become very advanced since with Neuro Linker, it was quite easy to find a criminal. With Neuro Linker, the police could scan the brain of the criminal and find out about a lot of things in the criminal's brain. The police didn't even need Conan anymore to solve the case with the advancement of technology.

But Haru really wondered how the parents of this little bastard taught their children so this little bastard dared to kill both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.

Fuuko and Tabane hurriedly hugged him since she was afraid that she might lose this guy before.

Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime also realized their situation and knew that someone had saved her. They turned and saw Haru who was being hugged by Fuuko.

Both of them were surprised when they saw their acquaintances in this place.

Then the ambulance came along with the police. With social cameras around the street, the response of police and ambulances was very fast.

"I'm alright. I'm alright. You don't need to cry."

Haru patted Fuuko and also let go of his hand from Kuroyukihime's waist. Then he looked at Tabane who also hugged him since she seemed to be very worried about him which made him confused.

In the hospital, Haru was lying on the bed while telling everything which happened earlier to the police. He was very healthy and his body was durable, the reader didn't really need to worry about his safety, but of course, everyone was worried and told him to stay in the hospital for a day.

Sumire and Charlotte also came and felt a bit speechless since they didn't expect that Haru would be involved in an accident when he was going out.

Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte sat beside his bed while listening to the police report about Arata, the person who wanted to kill both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.

Beside the three of them, Haruyuki also sat beside Haru since he wasn't sure how to face Kuroyukihime after that confession and when he thought that he had hugged Kuroyukihime....

Haruyuki blushed instantly.

Haruyuki couldn't stay calm with her and decided to stay with Haru since his relationship with Haru was pretty good. Looking at three beautiful girls beside him, he had to admit that this guy was living a harem life. He also remembered Fuuko who was in Kuroyukihime's room and thought that girl was also part of Haru's harem. He sighed and thought that this guy was a light novel protagonist.

Hearing the report from the police, it seemed that Arata had lost his ability to walk and he was also in coma after this incident after the car crash. The police needed to wait until Arata woke up from his coma, but without doubt, he was criminal since the car which was used by him to crash both Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime was a stolen car.

No one said anything and none of them felt an empathy toward Arata since this guy was better off dying rather than staying alive. For someone to have such a vile mind from youth, they couldn't imagine what he would be like when this guy became a grown up.

Of course, Haru felt that it wasn't enough and thought to hype this matter to the internet since this guy loved to bully then he would let him taste the feeling of being bullied by society.

The police went out after everything was done, but they had another matter to solve now.

Haru looked at Haruyuki and asked, "So why are you here?"

"Huh?" Haruyuki was startled.

Haru raised his eyebrows playfully and said, "There's a girl who can sacrifice her life to save you, what are you doing here? You should be with her now!"

"W, what are you talking about!" Haruyuki blushed and didn't expect this guy to be such a guy.

Haru patted Haruyuki's shoulder and said, "I'm confident about you, boy. Go out and meet your girl! Don't stay in this room, you're bothering me."

Haruyuki was speechless and wondered whether the last sentence was Haru's real intention. He looked at Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte and he could imagine that this guy would be taken care of by three beautiful girls which somehow made him quite jealous.

"T, then I'll go to Senpai now..."

Haruyuki was a bit nervous, but when he thought about Haru's words, he knew that he needed to accompany Kuroyukime since she had saved his life. He was about to go out, but he stopped and bowed his head.

"Kasugano-kun, thank you for saving Senpai."

Waving his hand, Haru said, "No problem. You don't need to think too much and stay by her side now."

Haruyuki nodded and left Haru's room.

Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "You're going to make him into your student?"

"What kind of student?" Haru was speechless.

"Harem protagonist student~~" Tabane said while poking Haru's cheek.

"Do you love to tease me that much?" Haru asked with a helpless expression.

"So what are you planning to do with the three of us?" Charlotte asked while staring at him.

Haru somehow hoped that someone needed to go inside his room since the three girls beside him would force him to stop becoming an indecisive harem protagonist soon and made him step into the stairs of adulthood!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 996: Hospital

Girl is a very mysterious being.

Even though lately their friendship was strained because of something, after what had happened earlier, Fuuko and Kuroyukihime had made up directly since they felt that they would regret it if one of them suddenly lost their life. They didn't want to have such regrets in their life and their friendship returned back.

Fuuko accompanied Kuroyukihime in her room since no one stayed beside her. She thought Haruyuki would stay beside Kuroyuki, but didn't expect him to stay with Haru which made her sigh.

"Is he your boyfriend?" Fuuko asked.

Kuroyukihime blushed and her head was full of imaginary smoke showing how embrassed she was. She suddenly covered her face with a blanket when she thought about the confession which she had told Haruyuki when she was almost hit by a car.

"N, no, we're not in that relationship yet!"

Kuroyukihime looked at her friend and knew how dark her personality was. She recalled the boy who had saved her and asked, "How about you? You've got a boyfriend now, right?" Though, she had to admit that Fuuko had good eyes.

Fuuko sighed and said, "I've a lot of competitors."

Kuroyukihime wasn't sure what to say in this situation. Her experience with love was zero and she also couldn't say anything.

"And you also know about my leg...."

Fuuko couldn't help but feel belittling herself. Even though she knew that Haru seemed to be alright with it and didn't even mind, she couldn't help but feel it would be hard for her to get him, especially when there were a lot of beautiful girls beside him.

Fuuko suddenly blushed when her breasts were kneaded by Kuroyukihime.

Fuuko hurriedly pushed Kuroyukihime away and protected her breasts.

"Hmm... I'm jealous of your size..."

Kuroyukihime looked at her airport which made her feel quite depressed. She shook her head and thought that she needed to comfort her friend first. She looked at Fuuko and said, "You've great weapons! Don't give up!"

Fuuko was speechless, but she also understood that her breasts were her weapons. She looked at Kuroyukihime and nodded.

"Well, I'll go to his room now. Is it alright for you to be alone?"

Kuroyukihime was a bit lonely, but she nodded. "Tell him that I'll meet him to say thank you."

"Alright, I'll also call your boyfriend here," Fuuko said with a smile.

"W, what are you talking about?!"

Fuuko smiled and walked out from Kuroyukihime's room, but when the door was opened, she saw Haruyuki who froze in front of the door.

"Oh my... are you looking for Hime?"

"A, ah, yes!" Haruyuki nodded.

"Then go inside, your princess has been waiting for you," Fuuko said and dodged the pillow which was thrown at her.

Thought that pillow hit Haruyuki who was right in front of Fuuko.

"H, Haruyuki-kun! I, I'm sorry!"

Fuuko smiled looking at their interaction and went to Haru's room since she had a feeling that Maroon Owl and Lilac Deer were also coming to his room at this moment.

Haru had to admit that he was a truly lucky guy. If it was a normal protagonist then they might want a calm day, but he was different. If he was alone in this world, then he might chomp down on Fuuko without hesitation, but it was different when there were three girls who also came with him in this world.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane talked with Fuuko happily. The relationship between the four of them was very good and they seemed to be very close friends.

Haru didn't think too much and suddenly asked, "Is she your "brain burst" friend?"

When asked, Fuuko nodded and said, "Yes, but I won't tell you her identity."

Unless, he/she was someone that could be fully trusted, they shouldn't share their ID name with someone.

"Of course, I won't tell the identity of the four of you," Fuuko said. She was sure that there were a lot of people who were eager to know about the identity of "Pets", and of course, she wouldn't tell anyone about it. Besides, they were good friends and she didn't want to ruin their relationship.

Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don't need to worry about that. I believe in you after all."

"So do you need help? You're going to become Level 10, right?" Fuuko asked. She knew that their intention was to end the "brain burst" and decided to become Level 10. She had to admit that she would be lying if she wasn't interested in their plan.

"Didn't you say that you're part of a Legion before? Is it alright for you to join us?" Charlotte asked.

They didn't really mind for Fuuko to join them since they had to admit that Fuuko was one of the strongest players in the "brain burst", however, they also knew her situation after all.

"Well, my friend's Legion might continue in the future, but it might need time. I want to warm up for a bit since I've been in retirement for a while and... and I want to be with him..."

There was a light blush on Fuuko's cheek, but then she suddenly realized something and said, "Wait! Wait! That's wrong! Let me explain what my intention is..."

Everyone laughed since Fuuko was too cute, right?

"Why not? With your help, it'll be easier to defeat the Six Kings," Sumire said.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire nodded and agreed with Fuuko to join their Legion.

They also didn't really mind for Fuuko to be a temporary member since they also wouldn't stay in this world too long.

"Good, I'll help you!" Fuuko was happy that she was accepted.

"Then you can prepare right away," Haru said.

"What's wrong?" Fuuko asked.

"We're going to do a "Territory Battle" tomorrow," Charlotte said.

"Territory Battle!" Fuuko was surprised, but she also agreed immediately since it was a perfect chance to train herself. She pondered for a while and asked, "Which location?" There was a lot of territory in Tokyo, and she was wondering which territory that they would try to get.

"It should be Suginami if there is nothing wrong with it," Haru said.

"Suginami? If I'm not wrong then the Legion leader in that area is Blood Chain," Fuuko said.

It seemed that their decision to invite Fuuko wasn't wrong since they could get a lot of information from her.

The next day, Haru was going to go back to his house together with Sumire, Fuuko, Tabane, and Charlotte.

Fuuko decided to stay with them for a bit, especially when she learned that the four of them were living together. She was a bit speechless when she learned that the parents of the four of them knew each other very well and that they didn't need to worry about their children living together. In her imagination, she wouldn't be surprised if they were engaged to each other, but somehow, she didn't want to give up. It was also pretty easy for her to get permission from her parents when she told them that she was going to stay with her friends, but at the same time, she felt that she had become a naughty girl.

Staring at this young man, she was just happy to stay with him even if their relationship didn't bear anything.

Haru didn't stay in the hospital too long and decided to go back right away.

Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime also said thank you to Haru again since he had saved Kuroyukihime from the incident yesterday.

Haru told them not to mind it and left both of them alone since he didn't really want to bother the relationship between Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime.

Looking at one boy and four girls beside him, Kuroyuki felt that she might have watched a harem anime.

"Is it only me or might he be a harem protagonist?"

"You're right, Senpai. He's a harem protagonist."

Even though Haruyuki didn't want to admit that he was pretty jealous of Haru. When he thought such a thing, he suddenly felt a pain in his cheek.

"S, Senpai, what are you doing??"

Haruyuki was speechless when his cheek was pulled very hard.

Kuroyukihime thought that their relationship might need time before they could become a normal couple.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 997: Territory Battle 1

Haru had returned to his condo and baked brownies since he needed to wait for the "Territory Battle". He wasn't in hurry since the "Territory Battle" would start from 4:00 to 5:00 PM in the real time world. Putting the dough inside oven, he sat down next to Sumire who seemed sleepy hugging her pillow.

Tabane, Fuuko, and Charlotte were in the bathroom taking a bath together and also made their friendship closer.

Haru was wondering whether it was alright to make such a friend since they would go back after their quest was over. Even though he could come back, he might not be back for a while.

"Are you sure it is alright to make friends with that girl?" Sumire asked with a sleepy expression.

"Parting is inevitable, but we can go back in the future," Haru said.

"Well, you don't want to go back to this world?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.

"I don't mind, but there are also a lot of things which I need to do in my world." Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You too, right? You've got a lot of lovers after all."

Rubbing his nose, Haru wasn't sure what to say.

"Well, if you're a corpse then I might fall for you," Sumire said with a smirk.

Haru looked at Sumire for a while and asked, "Do you love corpses that much? Do you have necropillia?"

Shaking her head, Sumire said, "I don't have necropilia. I don't have a sexual attraction to corpses."

"But corpses are good. They don't babble. Only they can understand my feelings." Sumire smiled and said, "If you become a corpse then I might fall for you."

Haru was speechless and wondering whether this woman wanted him to die. But he didn't frown, rather smiled and said, "I can't become a corpse, but I can become a ghost, what do you think?"

Sumire was speechless and remembered that this guy could become a ghost. Pondering for a while, she said, "Well, if you can become zombie then I'll think about it."

"Our bodies won't be compatible, right? You can't put it inside after all."

Haru shook his head and said, "Let's stop. If we continue then we might cross the border."

Sumire snorted and said, "Coward."

Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at Sumire.

"If you want me then chase me," Sumire said.

Haru looked at Sumire for a while before moving closer toward her. He didn't say a word and stopped only a few meters away from her. Both of them stared at each other and the air felt a bit ambigious.

Sumire looked at Haru and it would be lying if she didn't have a sexual attraction about him. She wouldn't marry anyone, but she wanted to play with this guy. Her heart thumped since this guy was so close to her. She could see his predatory eyes staring at her and his musky smell invaded her nostrils. She was about to move her arms and only needed to wait for him, but suddenly...

Haru suddenly remembered his brownies and hurriedly checked the oven.

Sumire twitched her lips and shook her head. She looked at her body and wondered whether she lacked a charm or.... She turned her head toward the door to see whether there was something there.

Inside the bathroom, Tabane, Charlotte, and Fuuko were taking a bath together. The good thing about this condo was the bathtup was quite big. Even though the three of them took a bath together, it was wide enough for them to straighten their legs.

Charlotte felt very refreshed inside the bath.

Tabane was playing with a yellow rubber duck. If possible she also wanted to create a rubber robot in this place.

Fuuko also enjoyed the bath and felt quite relaxed with both of them beside her. She kept glancing at Charlotte which somehow caused her face to redden.

Fuuko then thought that it was good, bathing in this bathup with Charlotte and Tabane. She didn't take off her prosthetic leg since it was water resistant. Looking at the reaction of Tabane and Charlotte, she felt quite happy since they didn't pity her and treated her normally. Even so, the quality of her prosthetic leg was so good that it didn't seem that it was a fake leg.

Looking at Fuuko and Tabane, Charlotte drowned her mouth and felt very depressed. Fuuko was a high school student and her body was very good. Her breasts were very large and her skin was very smooth. Tabane was the same and even though she had become younger, she had quite a curve on her body. Looking at her flat body, Charlotte sighed.

Charlotte and Tabane looked at Fuuko curiously.

"Charlotte-chan, you're so cute!"

Fuuko hugged Charlotte tightly and spoiled her.

This made Charlotte feel a bit speechless and it was also hard to breathe when Fuuko hugged her so tightly into her breasts. Her real age was several times older than Fuuko and it made her feel a bit depressed being treated like this by someone younger than her. She glanced at Tabane hoping to save her, but Tabane didn't do anything and felt that it was pretty amusing.

Charlotte pushed Fuuko away since it made her sad when she thought about her body, but at the same time, she also didn't feel like changing it since she felt it would be quite troublesome.

"O, oh, sorry...." Fuuko realized her mistake and said, "I, I really love someone or something cute."

Charlotte looked at Fuuko with a deadpan expression.

"Ugh, I'm bored! I'll go out first!"

Tabane stood up and showed her naked body to everyone. She walked out from the bathroom and went to the living room.

Charlotte and Fuuko looked at each other for a while.

Even though there was a time before the "Battle Territory", it was better to prepare early since it would be troublesome if they were late.

In the living room, everyone stayed together talking about the strategy of the game.

"This time, we'll take two territories," Haru said.

"Two?" Fuuko was a bit surprised.

"It should be alright, especially when you've also joined us. Let's separate the team into two groups. One group with two people and the other group with three people," Haru said.

They didn't have an opinion and felt that it was a pretty good combination.

"So besides Suginami, where are we going to attack?" Charlotte asked.

"Nerima. This time, let's get one of Prominence's territory."

Even though the Prominence didn't challenge them for a while, they didn't feel good after being provoked by them last time. They could provoke anyone, but it didn't mean that anyone could provoke them.

It was pretty unreasonable, but "brain burst" was a fighting game and the stronger got everything.

Talking to each other for a while, it was the time for the "Territory Battle". They looked at each other before they nodded.

The world suddenly slowed down and the color of surrounding area turned blue. They didn't hesitate and went directly to start the "Territory Battle" to get their territory!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 998: Territory Battle 2

Haru had decided to create two teams. One with him, Tabane, and Fuuko. The other one was Charlotte and Sumire. The combination of Charlotte and Sumire might be underestimated, but they weren't weak.

Haru challenged the territory in the Suginami area which was owned by Chained.

Chained was quite famous Legion and it was led by Blood Chain. From the information which he received from Fuuko, he learned that Blood Chain was a fairly famous player with Level 8. There were also at least 10 players in the Legion which made it a medium size Legion.

Charlotte and Sumire went on to challenge the Prominence Legion in the Nerima area. There were a lot of areas in the Nerima area, but all of them were owned by Prominence, the guild which was led by the Red King, Scarlet Rain. Their area was pretty huge, and the Prominence Legion needed to scatter their members to protect their territory. It was also the reason why Haru decided to attack the Prominence since he wanted to trouble them.

Charlotte and Sumire also wanted to challenge themselves in this battle. Both of them were also wondering whether Scarlet Rain would come to fight them which made them wait in anticipation.

The challenge process was pretty simple since they could challenge themselves during this time.

The duel format of the "Territory Battle" is pretty simple.

During the "Territory Battle," there will be a "control point" nature - a number of footholds will appear. Footholds are basically big rings; whoever currently controls a Foothold can refill their Special Gauge by waiting inside one. In addition to this, a stronghold is set up in the middle of the stage, which is basically a bigger foothold with a higher recharge rate.

The victory conditions for "Territory Battle" are also pretty much simple.

Whoever is able to capture all the footholds and the stronghold, or annihilate the enemy team, is the winner. In order to hold on to a territory, the Legion must successfully defend it in at least 50% of the attacks it faces. Otherwise, the territory will be turned over to the attacking side's Legion.

No Burst Points are exchanged in these battles, even if a Duel Avatar were to be defeated.

Chained, which was being challenged, was surprised and didn't expect the one who challenged them to be three members of the Pets, which somehow made everyone feel a bit complicated. Everyone on the Chained knew that the Pets were pretty famous and even thought its members were only four players, all of them were elite, but at the same time, they didn't fear a challenge or rather they were very excited at this moment.

"Let's fight them! This time, let's bring all of our people!"

Hearing the bloody speech of their legion, the member of the Chained was very excited to face the Pets.

"If we can win against them then our name will be famous! So let's defeat them thoroughly without mercy!"

Blood Chain didn't hesitate and brought all of nine members of the Chained for the "Territory Battle" including him to defeat the Pets.

This battle, they were going all out!

Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko were teleported to the Construction Stage.

The Construction Stage was pretty simple, but at the same time, it was very scary. The location was located in a group of high rise buildings which hadn't been completed. There was also a street below, but it would take a long time to get down unless someone could use a wire or had the ability to fly.

With the distance between buildings at this stage, it was better for them to jump to building after building.

Haru looked at the hologram map which appeared and showed the location of the players at this stage. There was a distance between them, but he could see all of the members of the Chained came to fight them.

"So what should we do?" Fuuko asked. It had been a while since she fought, but she was eager to do it.

"Let's just attack them quickly," Haru said. He felt that the faster they defeated them, the better.

"No defense?" Fuuko asked.

"No defense," Haru answered.

Fuuko smiled and said, "Let's do that."

Sumire and Charlotte were also teleported and teleported to the Shopping Mall Stage.

The setting of Shopping Mall Stage was pretty simple and it was similar to a large shopping mall with two large buildings which were connected by bridge.

If Haru was here, then he would say that this stage was a bit similar to the Petronas Towers in Malaysia. Though, the size was twice as big.

Sumire and Charlotte knew that their opponent was on the other side of the building, but what made them felt a bit surprised was that their opponent was only one!

"One? Isn't there a mistake?" Sumire frowned.

"Well, if there is only one opponent, then it should be..."

Charlotte didn't finish her words since Sumire could tell who would be their opponent. Their expression turned into serious since it would become a very hard battle, especially inside this stage.

"I'll face her directly. You can shoot her when there is an opening."

Sumire gathered metal in her surrounding area and charged toward the other side of the building. She didn't break the glass of the building, rather she went to a bridge which connected the two buildings since she didn't want to let her opponent know the location of their stronghold.

Charlotte went to her sniper spot so she could shoot her enemy better. She looked at the large stronghold behind her which made her sigh. She was wondering whether she could move it away since it would be troublesome to keep this thing in this open space and right on the nearby glass of the building.

All of the members of the Chained were ready to fight against three members of the Pets. The members of the Chained were pretty much in balance with five members of the long range fighters and five members of the short range fighters. With the combination of the ten of them, they had won a lot of "Territory Battles" together.

"Let's do the usual strategy!"

Two long range fighters were waiting in front of the Stronghold and three of them went to other buildings to snipe down the enemy.

Five short range fighters also went out to face the members of the Pets directly from the front. They gathered together in an arrow formation to defeat their opponent quickly, but suddenly....

A powerful thunder was shot toward five of them.

The ground was scorched and crackling at the same time.

Even though the thunder was quite powerful, it wasn't enough to defeat the five of them. They looked at the three opponents which were 20 meters away from them and knew that their battle was about to begin!

Waiting on the spot which she had found a while ago, Charlotte looked at Scarlet Rain who had summoned her huge armament.

Their opponent was Scarlet Rain, the Red King, the Leader of the Prominence Legion.

Charlotte was ready to snipe down the opponent, but suddenly she could see Scarlet Rain was about to shoot her down! She hurriedly ran away from her spot or rather she shot the the floor to escape.

Charlotte fell to the lower floor and she kept running since....

Scarlet Rain shot down the spot where Charlotte was sniping at her with a powerful laser beam.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!*

That hole vacated a large hole on the entire floor of the shopping mall. The shopping mall had 23 floors and one of those floors was destroyed in an instant because of the attack.

Charlotte sighed in relief, but at the same time, she cursed the map feature since it showed her location.

Charlotte knew that Scarlet Rain couldn't use such a large attack continuously and waited for a chance to shoot her down, but it seemed to be very hard since Scarlet Rain decided to ruin the entire building.

Scarlet Rain bombarded the opponent building with missiles, bullets, and lasers continuously. She wanted revenge against the Pets and this time it was a perfect chance for that, but suddenly there was a huge metal spear which was shot toward her.

Suddenly a huge armament disappeared and appeared 10 meters away from Scarlet Rain's spot before.

Looking at Scarlet Rain's ability, Sumire and Charlotte frowned and thought that it would be a very difficult battle.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 999: Territory Battle 3

Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko ran together directly toward the opponents. When they saw their opponents get close, Haru directly shot out a thunder toward the five of them.

Thunder attacked the five players, including Blood Chain.

Blood Chain didn't need to say anything and his members also didn't say anything. Blood Chain faced Haru directly and threw out two anchors on his side toward Haru.

Blood Chain frowned since his attack was dodged by Haru, but those two anchors destroyed part of the building floor which caused the building to shake. In the story, even though Blood Chain's power wasn't shown, he was a fairly powerful player since he could face Black Lotus directly and defend his territory against Nega Nebulus.

Haru was in his stance and used his ability.

Haru dashed as fast as lightning and there was lightning in his surroundings. He was ready to slash down his opponent.

Blood Chain felt a crisis and also hurriedly used his ability.

Blood Chain started to spin and two chains which were connected to the anchors started to shorten.

Blood Chain created a tornado to protect himself.

Haru hurriedly ducked down and escaped, especially when the anchors returned since it almost impaled his head. Looking at Blood Chain which created a large whirlwind, he frowned since lightning was weak against wind.

Blood Chain, which was inside the whirlwind, suddenly rained down a lot of anchors in Haru's direction.

The four members of the Chained went to both Fuuko and Tabane.

Fuuko and Tabane also faced two of them directly since no one was protecting their stronghold. It was better to quickly defeat the enemy. Even though two of them faced four players, there wasn't any panic in their eyes.

Fuuko's legs returned and she had recovered her leg which was cut before since she needed to be serious in this battle. She didn't use her wheelchair and kicked down the enemy directly.

Fuuko's flying kick was so powerful that it destroyed the floor directly and the player which was kicked was blasted away with his HP being emptied and defeated, but in that moment, the long range players of the Chained shot her down.

Fuuko moved beautifully in the air and her movement was similar to a protagonist of Matrix in the movie. It was as if the bullet moved in slow motion and she dodged all of the bullet which caused a lot of surprise in everyone's eyes.

"Hehehe, I can't wait to punish all of you."

Tabane also started her attack.

Tabane's movement was very agile and unpredictable, especially when she had learned an "air jump".

Two players were dumbfounded when they saw Tabane was able to jump in the air which caused them to startle, but in that very moment, Tabane sent out a powerful ax kicks with two of her legs at the head of two players.

Two players were dumbfounded and their bodies were stuck on the floor which made them helpless.

"Hehehe...." Tabane stood in front of them and laughed.

Two of them felt a fear since they knew what Tabane was about to do.

Tabane didn't give them mercy and kicked their heads down quickly, depleted their HP and quickly defeated them.

Tabane jumped and dodged the bullet in the last minute. She didn't look at the battle of Haru and Fuuko since she was confident in both of them. She moved quickly toward the long range fighters and used her ability.

Suddenly the surroundings are in the spot of the long range fingers turned into sticky ground which made them panic since they couldn't escape.

Tabane stepped into the air and quickly sent out a powerful kick to end the life of the long range fighters who were trapped within the sticky ground.

*Boom!!* *Boom!!* *Boom!!*

Tabane quickly shot down a barrage of kicks toward the enemy, which caused their HP to decrease. Then she continued to jump in the air toward other opponents with a smile on her face.

Looking at how fierce Tabane was, Fuuko also didn't want to lose. She moved quickly and sent out a powerful kick to another short range fighter. The kick was so powerful that it threw the opponent out of the building falling from a high position, but it wasn't over!

Fuuko appeared right on the top of this player and sent out a powerful stomp to this player before jumping back to the building running toward the direction of the long range players.

The short range player fell at a very high speed from a high altitude before crashing into the ground.

His HP was quickly depleted before it emptied and died because of that attack. In his mind, Fuuko was very sadistic and this girl was very cruel.

Fuuko didn't think much about what that player was thinking and at the same time, she thought that it was fun to fight in the "brain burst" once again.

The combination of Fuuko and Tabane quickly defeated a lot of opponents since the rest of members were only long range fighters.

Even though the long range fighters' attack was very strong, their defense was very fragile and their mobility was also shit.

Fuuko and Tabane slain at them quickly before they looked at Haru who also seemed to end the battle.

This ability was so powerful that it was able to rain down the enemy with powerful anchor strikes, but in that very moment, Haru used his ability!

The rain of anchors was so powerful that it destroyed a large part of the floor and created a thick dust which covered the surrounding area of that attack, but all of that attack was useless since it passed through Haru's body.

Blood Anchor didn't know anything and thought he had defeated Haru, but in that very moment suddenly Haru appeared in front of him.

Blood Anchor was in shock when he saw Haru who suddenly appeared in front of him and Haru was unscathed from his attack which made him dumbfounded.

Haru's sword was covered in red thunder before he began with five consecutive stabs in a straight line from the top right to the bottom left. He then drew his sword back and performed another five consecutive stabs in a straight line from the top left to the bottom right, perpendicular to the prior five. The two lines together form an X shape with their third hit overlapping. Finally, he tilted his body and used his entire strength to perform a last stab directly at the intersection of the cross-shape created by the former ten strikes.

A large part of the building was destroyed and Blood Chain was thrown before he was defeated in an instant, but at the same time, he was in awe by that last attack.

Haru sighed in relief and felt quite good after he used that attack.

Tabane hugged him since she thought that attack was awesome and they also had won the "Territory Battle" which made her happy.

"That last attack was very beautiful," Fuuko said. She had to admit that Haru's sword was very awesome.

"Don't praise me, I'll get pompous later." Haru shook his head, pretending that it was nothing.

"Just accept my praise honestly," Fuuko said with a laugh.

Haru nodded and said, "Well, we've won is normal, but the question is what about Sumire and Charlotte?"

"Is there something wrong with them?" Tabane looked at Haru curiously.

"If I'm not wrong their opponent should be...."

Two large buildings of the shopping mall were destroyed and almost half of the upper floor had become ruined because of their battle.

*BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!* *BOOOOM!*

Scarlet Rain, Charlotte, and Sumire used their everything to win!

webnovel.com

Territory Battle 4

804-1 022 минуты

Chapter 1000: Territory Battle 4

When Sumire appeared in front of Scarlet Rain, without hesitation, Scarlet Rain bombarded Sumire with various attacks from bullets and missiles.

But in the face of those attacks, Sumire was very calm and she deviated from the trajectory of those attacks.

Scarlet Rain frowned, and remembered Sumire's ability which Sumire had shown in their meeting on "Unlimited Neutral Field" before.

"Was it Magnet manipulation? Then how about this?!"

Scarlet Rain shot down a laser in the direction of Sumire, but suddenly the cannons on Scarlet Rain's huge armamment changed its own direction.

The laser attack shot down the shopping mall building which almost destroyed this floor.

Scarlet Rain had never seen a player who had such a strong magnet manipulation ability. There were a lot of players who owned magnet manipulation, but not all of them were very strong, but Sumire in front of her was scary strong! This player was able to move her cannon then changed the trajectory of her attack and it seemed that none of her attacks would hit Sumire, but was that really the case?

"If my attack can't hit you, then I'll hit you until I hit you!"

Scarlet Rain didn't waste time and rained Sumire again with her bombardment from her huge armament.

Scarlet tried to attack Sumire with her laser cannon since laser couldn't be controlled with magnet manipulation, but her cannon couldn't move in Sumire's direction, but she didn't give up and kept shooting Sumire down.

Scarlet fired off an entire fortress battalion of missiles all over the field in Sumire's direction.

But no matter how strong Scarlet's attack was, none of them ever hit Sumire.

Sumire used her magnet manipulation and stayed calm, but her Special Gauge kept decreasing. She took a deep breath and waited for Charlotte to attack since she also searched for an opening for an attack.

While Scarlet was raining down Sumire with her attack, the entire floor was blasted away by that attack. She lost her balance for a while and in that very moment, Charlotte shot her down!

The bullet moved very fast and in an instant it hit Scarlet's head.

Scarlet saw that her HP was depleted, but as a Level 9, her HP was very huge, but she knew that she couldn't take a lot of those bullets since it was very painful since her defense was quite fragile. It took a quarter of her HP which meant that a player with a lower Level would die from one attack from Charlotte. She gritted her teeth and used her Incarnate System ability again.

Scarlet moved away from her spot and then looked in the direction of the sniper. She was about to shoot down Charlotte who was very sneaky at her.

Scarlet was about to target Charlotte, but suddenly a huge metal fist appeared and slammed into Scarlet's huge armament.

The huge armament was slammed and another floor was destroyed again.

Sumire didn't give Scarlet a chance and also created another huge metal fist, punching Scarlet away.

"Just quickly become a corpse!"

Sumire kept punching down Scarlet with her huge metal fists. Her Special Gauge kept increasing when she attacked Scarlet.

"Don't dream, you little girl!"

Scarlet was very angry at being played by Sumire and Charlotte. She blinked again and rained Sumire with her missiles.

From the 'invincible' compartment, Scarlet fired off a spinning barrage of homing missiles.

Scarlet knew that unless a player used an Incarnate System, they couldn't use their ability when their Special Gauge was emptied. She, who, kept using her Incarnate System ability, felt a bit ashamed since both Sumire and Charlotte seemed to not use an Incarnate System ability, but as a king, she needed to maintain her honor to not lose against both of them!

Once again another bullet was shot in Scarlet's head, but this time Scarlet only titled her head to the side, however, another bullet kept coming.

Scarlet was angry and shot down the bullet with her missiles.

Charlotte calmly looked at Scarlet and sighed at how Scarlet was able to shoot them down with missiles, bullets, and laser endlessly. She was wondering whether there was a limit, but she should think that Scarlet didn't have a limit since she needed to watch an unexpected situation. She changed her spot once again and got ready to shoot Scarlet when there was a chance. She looked at her Special Gauge which was full and thought to end Scarlet's life with it.

Scarlet was very angry. Her temper wasn't very good and both Charlotte and Sumire were very troublesome opponents, but she had to admit that both of them were very strong.

"I'LL DESTROY ALL OF YOU!!!"

Scarlet thought to end this battle and destroyed the building where Scarlet was staying. She thought that she should end this "Territory Battle" by destroying their stronghold. Even though she felt uncomfortable by it, in the end, the winner was the one who laughed! She was about to use her ability again, but suddenly...

Suddenly an attraction force appeared in the middle of the area attracting every metal in the surrounding areas.

Scarlet felt that her huge armament, 'invincible', was being attracted by this force. She had nailed her 'invincible' down to the ground, but this force was so powerful that she was attracted.

Scarlet, who couldn't move inside the 'invincible', was forced to be pulled inside that large ball of metal. She looked at Sumire and knew that it was Sumire's ability. She couldn't move and she was also trapped with a lot of metal in her surroundings. Those metals were gathered in a lot of places which some of them stuck into her face.

"Damn! Don't underestimate me!"

Scarlet became crazier and shot down everything in her surrounding area destroying the metal, but metal after metal kept gathered toward her which made her very helpless.

Charlotte took a deep breath and aimed her sniper toward Scarlet.

The drones on her back combined together with her sniper rifle to create a large cannon.

Charlotte was about to shoot Scarlet and kill her in one move, but something happened so suddenly.

Scarlet had enough and shouted, "Radiant Beat!" Her surroundings turned into fire and the metal melted by it. She became crazier and shot down everything around her along with the building where Charlotte stayed.

After using her Special Move, Sumire didn't have that much of a Special Gauge, and hurriedly ran away.

Charlotte also ran away since some stray missiles were about to hit her.

Everything was in chaos and Scarlet kept shooting down everything around her until suddenly a loud sound of bell was heard.

The "Terriroty Battle" stopped and everyone was startled.

[Ding! Prominence has successfully defended its territory!]

Looking at the announcement, Scarlet sighed in relief, but at the same time, she also felt very tired and frustrated. She didn't expect "Pets" to be this powerful. With only two of its members, they could almost kill her. She had a feeling that if the battle didn't stop then she would die and lose which meant that the name of "Prominence" Legion would be destroyed in her hands. She clenched her little hand and wondered whether it was worth it to fight them.

Sumire and Charlotte were dumbstruck when they heard that they had lost.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Happy 1000 chapters.

Chapter 1001: Punishment

When the "Territory Battle" was over, Haru, Tabane, and Fuuko went back quickly and came back to the real world.

From Fuuko's mouth, they knew that they could change their territory to their liking which made it quite interesting, but they decided to do it later when Sumire and Charlotte had returned. They ended their battle in 15 minutes which was very fast, but Sumire and Charlotte hadn't come out which meant that their battle hadn't ended and they were in the middle of a very hard battle.

"Their battle is quite long." Tabane frowned and felt a bit worried.

"They should be fighting against Scarlet Rain," Haru said.

"The Red King? Really?" Fuuko was surprised and asked, "Are they alright?" She knew that they had fought against the Red King, but she only knew that the four of them fought together which meant that it would be hard for Charlotte and Sumire to fight against the Red King. To win? She felt that it was quite impossible for them to win since Level 9 was different from Level 8. There was a huge difference between the two levels.

Haru had confidence in both Charlotte and Sumire and felt that they should be able to make a lot of trouble for the Red King. If there was a chance, it was also possible for them to win against the Red King.

"They should be able to win, the Red King isn't that strong after all," Tabane said. She knew the power of the Red King and felt that the Red King was quite weak. If Charlotte and Sumire faced the Green King, then it would be very hard, but it would be different if they faced a Red King.

"Well, whether they can win or not, we need to wait for them to come out."

Haru stood up and thought about preparing dinner for all of them. He was sure that everyone was quite hungry after the battle.

Fuuko looked at Haru curiously.

"Cooking dinner, is there something that you want to eat?"

At first, Fuuko didn't expect that Haru was a very good cook which meant that this guy could become a perfect husband. She pondered for a while and asked, "Can you cook using squid ink?"

"Squid ink?" Tabane was startled looking at Fuuko. "Why do you want to eat such a thing?!" She couldn't comprehend the mind of this girl, but she didn't hate it, rather she was also curious. If someone heard what she was thinking that everyone who knew her would complain that she was also pretty much weird and no one understood her mind since Tabane was very unpredictable.

"Because I heard that it was good," Fuuko said. She had heard that it was pretty good. She had never tried it and her parents wouldn't allow her to eat such things. She also didn't think that Kuroyukihime would eat such a thing. She also wouldn't eat such a thing either, but she felt that it would be different in Haru's hands since Haru's cooking skill had broken the limit of humanity.

The moment Fuuko tried Haru's food, she felt as if she had entered heaven and it was as if her soul was pulled, but she didn't stop eating since it tasted very good. She had never eaten such a thing before which made her want to try something delicious with weird ingredients. She looked at Haru and wondered whether he could do something about it.

"Squid ink, huh? I guess I can make one."

Tabane and Fuuko were surprised when they heard it.

"What are you going to make?"

"It's squid ink noodles," Haru said.

"Well, just wait, I'll cook it in a cinch."

Without wasting his time, Haru quickly cooked squid ink pasta. He made his noodles from scratch since it was quite easy.

The process was so smooth and it was as if they saw an opera which made both Tabane and Fuuko dumbfounded. They might have watched him cooking before, but they had to admit that he was very handsome when he was serious.

Leaving the pasta, Haru made a broth of squid ink. The process was quite tedious, especially when it took quite some time to make it, but when it was almost finished, both Sumire and Charlotte seemed to return to reality

Tabane jumped into them and hugged them. She looked at their expressions and realized that there was something weird about both of them. She was smart and quickly asked, "Did you lose?"

Sumire and Charlotte sighed and nodded.

They had lost which was quite regretful. They thought that they would be able to win, but it seemed that they had underestimated their opponent. They thought that they could clear one of their quests, but it seemed that they couldn't do it.

"It's normal for you to lose to the Red King. She has a lot of years of experience and it'll be quite abnormal for her to lose," Fuuko said, but she had to admit that the talent of the four of them were scary, especially Haru since he was able to defeat the Blood Chain with his original ability. Pondering for a while, she was wondering whether they would be able to clear the Imperial Palace.

Fuuko hurriedly shook her head since she had a bad memory of that place and she didn't want them to challenge that place, even though she had a feeling that the four of them would challenge that special dungeon.

"It means that you need Tabane-chan beside you!"

Tabane hit her chest and said, "Let's have revenge against that small red later!"

Sumire and Charlotte nodded and they quickly recovered. They weren't children and their minds were mature. Even though they had lost, it didn't mean that they couldn't win against the Red King later.

"Well, since you've lost, I'll give you a punishment."

Suddenly they heard Haru's voice from the kitchen.

Sumire and Charlotte were startled when they heard it.

Neither of them expected such a thing, but they didn't reject it since they had lost.

Haru brought a large bowl which was filled with black liquid.

The four girls seemed to be dumbfounded when they saw the thing inside this bowl.

The liquid in this large bowl was pitch black.

"How can you force us to drink sewer water!"

Charlotte and Sumire couldn't help but protest since this thing was unexpected. The color of the liquid was so black that it made them think that it was sewer water.

"It's not sewer water and it won't be a punishment if I let you eat something good, right?" Haru said with a smile.

This smile made both Charlotte and Sumire shudder since it showed how sadistic this guy was, but at the same time, it made them blush slightly. If only their punishment wasn't to eat this thing then....

Tabane and Fuuko, who knew that this big bowl of black liquid was squid ink noodles, were speechless since the appearance of this food was very evil!

Usually Haru's presentation on his food was pretty good, but this time, they could see nothing besides black liquid inside the bowl which made them unsure what to do.

Tabane and Fuuko looked at each other and nodded.

"Eat it! Eat it! Eat it!" 2x

Tabane and Fuuko smiled and kept urging both Sumire and Charlotte.

Sumire and Charlotte didn't really want to eat it, but Haru who was beside them had prepared a bowl and chopstick for both of them which made them know that they couldn't run away from this punishment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1002: Misunderstanding

Black soup. It was all they could see inside this bowl.

Sumire and Charlotte gulped, but they also felt a bit curious.

Tabane and Fuuko felt a bit strange, they had only left Haru for a bit, but suddenly they saw a black soup in front of them. They knew that he had made noodles with squid ink, but somehow the result wasn't something that they expected.

Sumire took the chopstick and ready to eat the noodles.

Sumire often ate something weird and this black soup didn't frighten her a bit. She took the noodles from inside the soup then ate it right away.

The three girls seemed quite nervous waiting for Sumire's reaction.

*Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*

Sumire didn't say anything and ate the noodles very fast.

They felt a bit surprised by Sumire's sudden act, but they weren't sure whether this food was good or not.

"It has a deep and mysterious taste...." Sumire sucked a deep breath and asked, "What is this made from?"

"It is made from squid ink."

"Squid ink, huh? It tastes very good."

Sumire continued to eat and couldn't stop.

Charlotte, who saw Sumire's reaction and started to eat timidly, but the moment the noodles entered her mouth.

Charlotte suddenly saw a beautiful night sky with a starry sky.

Haru smiled and said, "Turn off the light, you'll see something."

They felt a bit weird by his request, but they listened to him and turned off the light, but the moment the light was turned off, they saw something amazing!

The black soup on the huge bowl suddenly started glittering which made everyone unable to look away. There were a lot of little bright dots in the middle of the soup and also two brightest dots which gave an image of a beautiful starry night on both opposite sides.

"Is this a night sky? A galaxy of stars glowing on the table?!" Fuuko was dumbfounded and said, "Countless stars are twinkling in a huge bowl. Looking down on a starry night. What a magnificent and romantic view!" She looked at Haru and asked, "Is this a dish?"

"That's right! That's my special Galaxy Noodles," Haru said.

They were dumbfounded once again, but this name was very suitable for this dish.

"Two bright stars are located at the opposite end of the Milky Way, the Cowhead and the weaver girl. They are separated by the Milky Way river, and can only see each other....."

"It's a Hikoboshi and Orihime legend! Tanabata!" Fuuko cut Haru's words.

Haru nodded and said, "That's right."

Tanabata, also known as the Star Festival, is a Japanese festival originating from the Chinese Qixi Festival. It celebrates the meeting of the deities Orihime and Hikoboshi (represented by the stars Vega and Altair respectively). According to legend, the Milky Way separates these lovers, and they are allowed to meet only once a year on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month of the lunar calendar. The date of Tanabata varies by region of the country, but the first festivities begin on 7 July of the Gregorian calendar. The celebration is held on various days between July and August.

"But how did you make the soup glitter?" Tabane asked, but she also ate the noodles.

"Wait! Don't eat all of them! I also want to eat it!" Fuuko was startled when she saw the three girls started to eat and she was afraid to be left out by them. It was a very beautiful dish and of course, she wanted to taste it. She ate the noodles immediately then could taste the depths of the sea and the vastness of the sky. It had a very unique and deep flavor which made her imagine that she was laying on the hill while looking at the beautiful starry sky.

Suddenly her hand was being held by someone and their fingers intertwined together. Fuuko turned her head and saw him looking at her with a warm smile. She couldn't help but blush, especially when he moved his lips closer to her....

"It's made from pearl powder."

Sudden loud voice broke her thought, Fuuko also knew that the glitter on the black soup was made from a pearl powder which shocked her.

"Don't worry, pearl powder can be eaten and it also has a lot of benefits on the body such as helping skin regenerate itself, which may make wrinkles appear less prominent."

They didn't expect this delicious dish would also have an effect of beautifying themselves. They didn't hesitate and ate these Galaxy Noodles.

Haru also started to eat and he had to admit that it tasted good.

Everyone ate together with relish, even though the light was turned off, but they could see clearly the dish since it glittered beautifully on the huge bowl. The dish was quickly emptied by the five of them and their stomachs were quickly full.

"Fuh... I'm satisfied..." Tabane patted her stomach and she had to admit that Haru's girl power was very high. She couldn't hide it, but she was very jealous of Esdeath who had married him first. She looked at Haru and wondered why Esdeath met him first.

Fuuko was also very satisfied and said, "I'll wash the bowl." She was about to stand up, but suddenly her leg couldn't move as her will. "Eh?" She tried to move her prosthetic leg again, but it was futile. She started to panic and tried to check whether there was something wrong. "What's happening?"

This action was noticed by everyone.

"Fuuko, what's wrong?" Haru asked.

Fuuko was a bit embarrassed and she didn't really want to show her prosthetic leg to Haru since she was afraid for him to think it ugly.

Haru noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Fuuko's prosthetic leg. "Let me check it for you. I'm quite good with machinery."

"N, no..." Fuuko's voice was low and she tried to move back.

"Let me check it, Fuuko," Haru said while looking straight at her eyes.

Looking into his eyes, Fuuko looked away, but she nodded.

Haru nodded and started to check Fuuko's prosthetic leg to see whether there was something wrong with it.

Fuuko was nervous and suddenly started to sob.

Haru, of course, heard her sob and looked at her in surprise before asking, "Why did you cry?" He didn't think too much about Fuuko's leg, and couldn't understand why she was crying.

"D, don't you think it is ugly? I, I don't have a leg..." Fuuko couldn't help but feel sad and sobbed at this moment. She had an interest in him, but she wasn't confident in herself, especially when she didn't have a leg.

Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire didn't say anything since they were scientists. Even though their minds were bright, their EQ was very low. They looked at Haru and hoped for him to be able to solve this problem.

"It's not ugly, it's seductive."

Fuuko, who was sobbing suddenly, also felt surprised by his words.

"Sorry, I mean, this leg isn't ugly. It's a pretty leg."

Fuuko looked at Haru for a bit, before chuckled. She smiled and said, "You pervert." She thought that he would be disgusted by her, but she didn't expect that he would feel lust which somehow made her feel better and she knew that she had a chance.

"I don't know if you've got a leg fetish."

"Do you want me to step on your face? My leg is very pretty too."

Hearing Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire, Haru frowned since they made fun of him without hesitation.

Haru shook his head and said, "It's done. Try it."

Fuuko tried her leg and suddenly felt that it was smoother than before. She smiled at Haru and said, "Thank you, Haru."

"As a reward, do you want to lick my leg?" Fuuko asked and let out her sadist personality.

Haru was speechless since suddenly everyone had misunderstood him that he had a leg fetish.

'I don't have a leg fetish, but I have a maid fetish.'

However, he knew that he couldn't say it out loud and could only keep it in his heart since if he told them about that, he had become even more perverted in their eyes.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1003: Match 1

After Haru, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and Fuuko had gone back from the hospital, Haruyuki didn't immediately go back and waited for Kuroyukihime since she didn't have anyone beside her. Kuroyukihime's parents were pretty busy and he was a bit worried about leaving her alone, even though the doctor had told him that she was alright.

Haruyuki was waiting in the waiting area of the hospital, but suddenly he saw his childhood friend, Mayuzuki Taku.

Haruyuki and Taku were childhood friends together with Chiyu. The three of them had always been together until Taku went to the prestigious school in Shibuya. Their relationship was quite good, but their friendship started to estrange slowly after Taku went to a different middle school and Haruyuki was being bullied in the school.

Haruyuki had always hidden the fact that he was bullied by Taku since he wanted to stand at the same standing as him, but he didn't need to hide that fact anymore since the bullies had been expelled from the school. He didn't know what Taku was doing in this place, but he felt happy when he saw him.

Haruyuki wanted to call Taku again, but suddenly realized something.

'Wait, what's he doing here?'

Haruyuki knew that the matter of the car crash had become a big deal and there was a lot of news about it, but there wasn't any information about the location of the hospital.

At this moment, Taku also noticed Haruyuki.

Haruyuki was surprised but he also did the same.

Both of them entered a 'Brain Burst' and Haruyuki realized that Taku was a Cyan Pile. They also started to fight each other, exchanging their fists, and talking without restraint.

Haruyuki felt despair when he almost lost, but in that very moment, he awoken an ability to fly.

It was the ability which Haruyuki had gotten so suddenly and it made him one of the flying players in the 'Brain Burst'. In the story, he might be the only one flying players and the first one, but now, he wasn't the only one. Sumire and Charlotte were also players who had the ability to fly, and because of that, he was the third player who had the ability to fly.

The two of them continued to fight and Haruyuki won against Taku after Haruyuki had gained flying ability.

When the match was over, Kuroyukihime also appeared and she returned back to the 'Brain Burst' with an intention to complete this game which made the entire 'Brain Burst' shocked by her announcement and revival. Her name had been quite loud since she was Level 9 and she was very famous in the past, but it might be because of the "Pets" who had appeared beforehand that it made her impact become slightly worse.

Haruyuki was surprised, but he swore that he would help Kuroyukihime by her side.

When they returned to reality, the relationship between Haruyuki and Taku was slightly awkward since Taku realized his mistake. Haruyuki knew that Taku needed time and he gave that time to Taku before their relationship could return to normal.

"You're not coming back with him?"

Kuroyukihime walked beside Haruyuki.

"It's alright. He needs time."

Haruyuki felt happy since his friend had returned to the way before. This time, he wouldn't have the awkwardness that happened between the two of them.

"That's good." Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "For now, I plan to revive my Legion." She looked at Haruyuki and said, "Haruyuki, are you willing to help me?"

"Yes, Senpai! I'm happy to help you." Haruyuki smiled while looking at Kuroyukihime.

Kuroyukihime looked at Haruyuki's smile and was memerized by it. She hurriedly returned to reality since she somehow realized that she really liked this guy.

"Cough! Cough! Before that we need to add more members."

"I plan to invite Fuuko later, so what are you going to do after this?" Kuroyukihime asked.

"I plan to go back and I'll follow your plan."

Haruyuki didn't think too much about Kuroyukihime's plan and what he was going to do was to support her as best as he could since she was the one who had helped him with a lot of things.

Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Then let's go back."

Inside her room, Kuroyukihime was alone and sighed when she thought that Haruyuki had gone back. She took her smartphone to call Fuuko since she wanted to invite her back to her Legion. Her relationship with Fuuko had returned and of course, she wanted to conquer the 'Brain Burst' together with her best friend.

It didn't take a long time for Fuuko to answer her phone.

"Fuuko, let's play again."

Kuroyukihime didn't hesitate at that moment.

Fuuko seemed a bit hesitant.

"What's wrong?" Kuroyukihime raised her eyebrow since Fuuko didn't follow the script. She thought that Fuuko would join without hesitation and would have a beautiful reunion, but she didn't expect Fuuko to be hesitant at this moment.

"I'm sorry, Hime. But I've joined a Legion," Fuuko answered.

Kuroyukihime was in shock when she heard it. She didn't expect her friend to join a Legion, but she also knew that it was understandable since she had left the game for two years.

"Which guild? Is it one of the Six Kings?"

Kuroyukihime felt that Fuuko might join Green King, Green Grande's Legion.

"No, I didn't join their guild."

"Then?" Kuroyukihime became curious when she heard Fuuko didn't join the Legion of the Six Kings.

Kuroyukihime was surprised when she heard it.

"I'm sorry, Hime. I've promised to help them so...."

"It's alright. I'm not forcing you, but we'll become an opponent in the future."

"Yes, I'll beat you to the pulp."

Kuroyukihime chuckled and said, "I can't wait for that moment."

Both of them continued to talk to each other until Kuroyukihime heard the voice of a boy which shocked her. She wanted to ask Fuuko, but Fuuko was too embarrassed to say too much so Fuuko hung up the phone quickly.

Kuroyukihime thought that her friend had stepped into the stairs of the adulthood.

Haruyuki returned to his home and couldn't help but glance at Haru's condo. He sighed while touching his stomach. He, who had tasted Haru's food, couldn't help but want to eat it again, but he was hesitating, especially when he knew that Haru was living a harem life.

As a healthy puberty boy, he would be lying if he didn't feel envious. He sighed and entered his home. He went to the living room and ordered a pizza since his mother hadn't gone back. Sitting on the sofa, he thought of checking his 'Brain Burst' account. He didn't need to worry about being challenged since he didn't connect his Neuro Linker to the Global Net rather to the building's net. Upon checking his account, it suddenly froze when he saw five names appear on the matching list.

Haruyuki was in shock, especially when he saw the five names which made him tremble, especially when he saw their Level. He was only Level 1 after all when he thought that they might challenge him and kill him several times for a point, it made him scared!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1004: Match 2

"Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Lilac Deer, Sunset Lop, and Sky Raker...."

Haruyuki was full of sweat and became a bit scared. He could see that their Level was very high yet he was only Level 1. Even though he had defeated Cyan Pile who was Level 4, the five players on this matching list were two levels higher than Cyan Pile. Even Sky Ranker was Level 8 which meant that Sky Ranker was one level lower than Kuroyukihime.

Haruyuki wasn't sure what to do, but more importantly...

"Who are the five of them?"

Haruyuki was wondering how he hadn't seen the five of them before or rather they might be here that he didn't notice it since he had only joined a "brain burst" three days ago. He wasn't sure, but somehow he wanted to try to fight against one of them somehow. It might be on a whim, but he wanted to know the difference between Level 1 and Level 6. If he was able to defeat Level 4, then it might be possible for him to defeat Level 6?

Haruyuki's confidence had been boosted after he had defeated Cyan Pile and he wanted to try to challenge himself. He took a deep breath and decided to do something which didn't fit his personality. He was pacifist and he didn't like trouble, but somehow, he wanted to show his worth to Kuroyukihime.

Looking at the matching list for an entire few hours, Haruyuki was ready and pressed the name Ocean Stingray on the matching list. He might have forgotten it, but it seemed that he had heard this name somewhere.

'Where have I heard this name?'

Haruyuki was ready and challenged Ocean Stingray for a match!

Haru was laying in the living room. His room was used by both Tabane and Fuuko and the other room was being used by Sumire and Charlotte. There were only two rooms in this condo and somehow he felt cold in this place since he was sleeping in the living room. He wanted to cry and came back somehow since he missed his girlfriends. After coming to this world, he hadn't even touched a woman which made him sexually frustrated.

Haru took a deep breath and knew that it was wrong to think about perverted stuff, but what he could do nothing about his situation, especially when his "pleasure magic" also enhanced his libido. He didn't remember how many times that he had a wet dream, and he needed to go to the bathroom quietly to wash his lower body and pants because of that wet dream. He sighed and felt that it was so hard to live together with three beautiful women.

Haru covered his face with a blanket and thought to sleep, but suddenly someone challenged him on the "brain burst".

Haru was startled then he quickly entered the game since he had decided to accept the challenge. He didn't panic and looked at the stage in his surroundings.

Haru could only see sand in his surroundings and the building which he stood in had turned into an abandoned building in the middle of desert. When he looked at his surroundings, he noticed his opponent.

Silver Crow was Haruyuki's Duel Avatar. This avatar had a silver color with a humanoid shape. His shape was pretty normal shape and he didn't have any weapons or anything on his body.

Haru didn't expect Haruyuki to challenge him in the match. He sighed and said, "I'm going to sleep, why did you suddenly challenge me?" Though, he was a bit excited, teaching this newbie a lesson. It had always been a tradition that veterans bullied newbies after all and he was sure that after the Silver Crow won his match several times, this guy had become quite conceited so he ought to teach him a lesson.

When asked by Haru, Silver Crow couldn't help but feel apologetic. "I, I'm sorry. I'm a bit curious and want to challenge you." He didn't think that Ocean Stingray was about to sleep and he knew that he had caused trouble for him.

"Well, it doesn't really matter. So let's fight now."

Haru was in his humanoid form and lazily held his Gryphon.

Silver Crow nodded, but at the same time, he frowned since Ocean Stingray was too lax. 'Is he understimating me?' He felt that possibility since he was only Level 1, but at the same time, he thought that it was a chance for him to win this battle. He didn't hesitate to rush toward Ocean Stingray.

Silver Crow's speed was very fast and he sent out a barrage of punches.

Haru moved lazily, dodging Silver Crow's attack.

Even though Haru didn't have a haki in this game, he had made a similar ability using his thunder manipulation.

Haru could use that ability to sense the enemy or object in his surroundings. It had a lot of benefits such as finding something or dodging the attack of his opponent. It didn't take a Special Gauge to use it and it was passive ability. It meant that this ability had always been active in the battle. However, he was able to deactivate this ability if wanted.

Haru's movement was very flexible and it might be because his original shape was a stingray. He kept dodging until he saw the opening, and sent out a roundhouse kick at Silver Crow.

Silver Crow was thrown out of the building because of the attack. His HP was quickly depleted and he was falling from the building.

Silver Crow used his ability to fly to stop himself from falling from high altitude. His back suddenly released a metal plate which formed into wings on his back. He quickly regained his balance and floated on the sky. His breathing was quite erratic since Ocean Stingray's kick was so powerful and so fast that he didn't see it. He didn't enter the building again since he knew that it was a bit hard to fight inside the building and he also needed to think of a strategy to defeat Ocean Stingray. However, he really couldn't think of a way unless he was able to grab him and then pull him to the sky, but he didn't think it would be that easy.

Then Haru walked to the edge of the building while looking at the Silver Crow who was floating in the sky.

"Hee... Flying avatar, huh?"

"Hehehe, with this, you won't be able to attack me!" Haruyuki couldn't help but feel a bit smug when he saw Ocean Stingray who could only look at him from the building.

Haru was speechless and shook his head.

"Well, think of it as a lesson to not underestimate your opponent later."

Haru raised his sword to the sky and the clouds suddenly gathered together.

*Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*

A black ominous cloud covered the sky and it kept roaring with a very intimidating noise.

Silver Crow was speechless when he looked at Ocean Stingray who was looking at him.

Even though Silver Crow didn't understand, he knew that this black cloud was created by Ocean Stingray.

Silver Crow had only heard those words before a red thunder struck his body.

It wasn't over with one strike and that red thunder kept striking him until Silver Crow was defeated.

Haru sighed and shook his head. He didn't feel good bullying a boy who had only gotten his new toy. He yawned and ended the game returning to reality.

Haruyuki laid on his bed in shock after that battle.

Haruyuki wasn't sure what to say, but he quickly disconnected his connection with the network and took out his Neuro Linker. He was afraid. Yes. He was afraid of Ocean Stingray who would give him a lesson after that match. He knew that he was full of himself after a lot of wins, but when he remembered how easy Ocean Stingray was to defeat him.

Haruyuki took a deep breath and sighed. He quickly went to sleep, but he felt frustrated since it had been a while since he had lost his battle.

Haru was sleeping, but opened his eyes when he felt someone enter his blanket.

Haru looked at Tabane who slobbered on his chest which made him feel complicated.

Tabane didn't wake up and kept sleeping.

Haru sighed and wanted to move her, but suddenly this woman hugged him tightly.

"You've woken up, right?"

Tabane kept sleeping while hugging him.

Haru sighed and decided to sleep with this girl.

Tabane smiled and loosened her hug, sleeping soundly on his side.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1005: Report

Everyone who was sitting in the cafeteria was looking at Kuroyukihime who seemed to be startled by something.

Kuroyukihime realized her mistake and coughed several times. She apologized to everyone and continued to talk with Haruyuki through Direct Wired Connection.

Haruyuki seemed unpurted by Kuroyukihime's reaction since his reaction also wasn't much better when he learned about that matter. He hung his head down and felt very depressed at that moment.

"How? Tell me clearly." Kuroyuki looked at Haruyuki telling him to tell her about the "Pets" which appear on his apartment.

Haruyuki nodded and started to tell her everything. He described what had happened last night when he found out about the "Pets" who were living in his condo building and his match against Ocean Stingray, and his loss. He also told her that he didn't know at first that Ocean Stingray was the leader of the "Pets".

Had he known that before, he wouldn't have been stupid enough to challenge Ocean Stingray before.

Kuroyukihime was speechless since she didn't expect dangerous players to live under the same roof as Haruyuki.

"Did you try to challenge Ocean Stingray last night?"

Kuroyukihime sighed when she heard that Haruyuki was brave enough to challenge the members of the "Pets". Even though she had told him not to do something to the "Pets", this guy dared to challenge them. She could only sigh when she knew that he had forgotten about the members of the "Pets" which made her think that it was an accident.

Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime that he didn't dare to connect his Neuro Linker to the network on his condo building since he was afraid of being challenged by the "Pets."

Haruyuki was very depressed.

Kuroyukihime chuckled when she saw Haruyuki's reaction.

Haruyuki was speechless and said, "It isn't something to laugh about, Senpai...."

"Sorry, sorry, but I've told you not to challenge them in the past, right?"

"Then wasn't it your fault to challenge them?"

Kuroyukihime looked at depressed Haruyuki and sipped her black tea calmly. She sighed and said, "You don't need to worry too much, you see."

Haruyuki was surprised by Kuroyukihime's words. He thought that he would be beaten until his points were lost since he had challenged the "Pets", but she suddenly told him not to worry which made him confused.

"Because you're Level 1."

Haruyuki seemed to not understand Kuroyukihime's words.

"In simple terms, you're too weak."

Haruyuki defleted and his fat body suddenly flattened. He hung his head down until it hit the table. Listening to Kuroyukihime's words, he knew that he didn't need to worry because he was too weak and the opponent wouldn't even give him a glance. Which made him quite complicated, even though he didn't need to worry about their revenge, but at the same time, his feelings were conflicted since it meant that he was too full of himself.

"Haruyuki, you're talented."

Haruyuki raised his head looking at Kuroyukihime.

"But if you try to challenge a Level 9 player then you'll die."

Haruyuki had won against Cyan Pile who was Level 4, and he felt that Level 9 wasn't that much different. That was why he tried to challenge them.

Shaking her head, Kuroyukihime said, "No, even though they're only Level 6, their power might not be losing to the Level 9. Their HP might be lower and their overall power might be weaker, but in terms of combat, they won't lose against the Six Kings."

Haruyuki was startled when he heard Kuroyukihime's words. "A, are they really that strong?"

"You've faced one of them before, right? What do you think?"

Kuroyukihime had watched the combat ability of the "Pets" by chance in the past. Even if she didn't want to admit it, she knew that they were very powerful, especially when she learned that they had dueled against the Red King and came out unscathed. She also learned a rumor that if Green King didn't appear to help the Red King then the Red King might lose her life.

Haruyuki was surprised when he learned about the "Pets" from Kuroyukihime. Even though in the past, she had told him, but she didn't tell her in detail and she only told him not to challenge them. However, now, he understood the reason and he also understood why they were strong, but at the same time, he couldn't accept it.

"I, I feel too weak, Senpai..."

Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Change that frustration into a will so you can become stronger. You can fly higher than anyone and faster than anyone. Believe in yourself."

Haruyuki took a deep breath and nodded. He was lucky that he had only lost once and that loss gave him a lesson to not underestimate each match on the "Brain Burst", and in the future, he was going to keep winning.

"So are you sure that you've seen all of the members of the "Pets"?" Kuroyukihime asked curiously since she thought that it would be good to make them into her alliance, especially when their purpose was the same and that was to become Level 10.

To become Level 10, it meant that they needed to challenge the authority of the Six Kings in the "Brain Burst".

Kuroyukihime felt that it would reassure her to have such strong allies.

Haruyuki nodded and said, "Yes, from Ocean Stingray who I fought with two days ago." He told Kuroyukihime about Ocean Stingray's ability to send out red thunder, sending out powerful kicks, and swordmanship.

"Thunder, huh? I guess that is why you've lost that easily."

"Huh? What's wrong with thunder?"

"Your color is metal. Its weakness is electricity. In other words, thunder is also included."

"You should research about your color better."

"Then how about the rest?"

Shaking his head, Haruyuki said, "I don't know, but rather four names. I saw five names on the matching list."

The "Pets" were famous for their four members: Ocean Stingray, Maroon Owl, Lilac Deer, and Sunset Lop.

Kuroyukihime wouldn't know about this information if Haruyuki didn't tell her about this.

"Unlike the four of them, this player has Level 8."

Kuroyukihime was very surprised and asked, "What is the name of the avatar?" She took her cup of black tea and sipped it slowly.

Kuroyukihime spat out the black tea on her mouth right to Haruyuki's face.

Kuroyukihime hurriedly took a handkerchief on her blazer and wiped Haruyuki's face which was wet because of her black tea.

"I, it's alright, Senpai."

Haruyuki was speechless, but from her reaction, he was wondering whether she knew about Sky Ranker.

"Senpai, do you know who Sky Ranker is?"

Kuroyukihime was wondering whether she should tell about the Sky Ranker, but she decided not to do it unless she had gotten the consent of her friend. She nodded and said, "Sky Ranker is quite a famous player in the "brain burst". Before the appearance of Lilac Deer, Maroon Owl, and Silver Crow; Sky Raker is the player who is the closest to the sky." She remembered that Fuuko had told her that she had joined another Legion, but she didn't expect it would be the "Pets". She didn't intend to talk about that matter and intended to focus on cultivating Haruyuki until he had become Level 4 or more. She didn't want him to think about a lot of things, but if the "Pets" decided to challenge Haruyuki because of Haruyuki's act then she would try to ask Fuuko to help her since she knew that it was Haruyuki's fault.

"Closest to the sky? So she can fly?" Haruyuki asked.

"No. She can't fly. Well, it doesn't really matter. Let's just focus on leveling up first." Kuroyukihime didn't want to tell Haruyuki about Fuuko too much since the identity of Fuuko as Sky Raker was a secret.

Kuroyukihime told Haruyuki about tips and tricks in the match. She also told him not to challenge "Pets" once again.

Haruyuki nodded and if he was asked to challenge the "Pets" then he didn't dare to do it. He might not dare to do it now, but in the future, he might be....

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1006: Next Plan 1

After their battle in the hospital, Haruyuki and Taku had made up their friendship and both of them often went to fight together on the tag match.

Haruyuki's name quickly became famous since he was one of the players on the "brain burst" who was able to fly in the sky besides Maroon Owl and Lilac Deer.

Though, there were some people who also said that Sunset Lop was also able to fly, but some people didn't agree since they could tell that Sunset Lop was jumping in the air rather than flying.

There was a lot of discussion, but all of it didn't really matter to Haruyuki and Taku.

Haruyuki's life was quite peaceful and he wasn't being challenged by the "Pets" inside his condo building. It seemed what Kuroyukihime had told him was right that he was too weak to enter their eyes which somehow made him both relieved and conflicted at the same time. He was relieved that he wasn't being challenged since he knew very well that he was very weak. If he was challenged, he knew that he would lose and at that time, he was afraid for his points to be emptied and the "brain burst" on his Neuro Linker would be removed instantly.

The "brain burst" was his connection with Kuroyukihime and he knew that if he lost it then he might not able to talk with Kuroyuhime again in the future and his memory with her would be erased.

Haruyuki didn't want that!

Of course, those memories were very precious to him and he didn't want to lose them. The "brain burst" had given him a lot of things from his school life, friendship, and even though he wasn't confident about it, he knew that he also had learned about love...

At the same time, he felt conflicted since he felt that he was very weak and he wanted to become stronger faster, but he knew that he couldn't be in hurry. He had played a lot of games in the past, and he knew that he needed to gain more experience in the fighting game rather than be greedy to add his experience to level up quickly.

This time, Haru and Taku were doing a tag match once again and won again.

Taku seemed quite guilty after what he had done to Haruyuki and wanted to apologize to him, but Haruyuki told him that it was alright.

Taku was glad that Haruyuki could forgive him, but at the same time he was also worried about Haruyuki, especially when he learned about the matter of the "Pets".

"Haru, are you sure that you're alright? Are the members of the "Pets" challenging you?" Taku asked. When he learned that the members of the Pets were living in Haru's condo building, he was in shock since he knew how famous and powerful the "Pets" were.

Haruyuki didn't remember how many times Taku had asked him this question. Even though he was happy that Taku was worried about him, he also felt that Taku was a bit too much.

"But for the "Pets" for living in your condo building, huh?" Taku couldn't imagine such a coincidence, especially when he had heard Haruyuki dared to challenge them. He felt that Haruyuki was very lucky that the "Pets" didn't seem to have an interest in Haruyuki.

The "Pets" Legion's name was very loud and it seemed that they had added one member to their Legion. Each of their members were very powerful and they had leveled up quickly, defeating a lot of players on the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

Taku was somehow glad that his girlfriend didn't join the "brain burts" since he was afraid for her to be hot-headed and challenged the "Pets" who were living at the same condo building as Haruyuki and his girlfriend, Chiyu.

Haruyuki and Chiyu were living in the same condo building and of course, they were living in the same building as the "Pets".

"But do you know their identity?" Taku asked. If Haruyuki knew about the "Pets" identity in reality then it was good since he might able to help Haruyuki to amend the relationship between them on reality.

Shaking his head, Haruyuki said, "No, I don't know." He had some ideas, but he didn't have proof for it since sometimes the members of the "Pets" disappeared, but he knew that they were living in the same condo building as him, especially when he heard that Ocean Stingray was going to sleep on their last match and knew that they might be the same age.

"Well, what we can do is to become stronger for now."

Taku was helpless since he couldn't help his friend.

Haruyuki nodded and agreed with Taku's words. He had just won the match and it seemed that he could level up to Level 2. He didn't hesitate and decided to become Level 2.

"It seems that I can become Level 2."

Taku looked at Haruyuki and it seemed that he felt something bad was about to happen.

Taku hurriedly exited the game and pushed Haruyuki.

Haruyuki was confused by Taku's action then he realized that his "burst points" had decreased by 300 points.

Taku knew that he was late and sighed when it had already happened.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were hunting on the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

Sometimes Fuuko also joined their hunt together.

The five of them hunted a lot of people and even disturbed the territory of the Six Kings from the Yellow King, Green King, Red King, Blue King, Purple King, and White King.

The five of them were very strong and they quickly became famous after defeating a lot of opponents in both matches. and "Unlimited Neutral Field". They also often completed a random dungeon and got a lot of things from there such as points, items, and a lot of more.

Fuuko sighed when she thought about their hunting speed which was quite outrageous and the combination of the five of them was invincible.

When one of the Six Kings came to drive them out or kill them after hunting in their territory. The five of them quickly retreated and harassed another territory.

Haru often harassed the Green King's territory since he was annoyed by him, especially when Green King had disturbed his battle with the Red King. He also knew that the Green King was the strongest among the Six Kings, but even so, he didn't fear him since he didn't think that Green King was able to defeat him nor chased him.

Their name became notorious and the Six Kings also put a bounty on them, but they didn't fear anything and kept harassing their territory which gave the Six Kings a headache.

It didn't take them a long time before all of them became Level 8 which was quite surprising.

Fuuko was Level 8 and it seemed that it was very hard to rise from Level 8 to Level 9 since she hadn't leveled up since she joined them. In truth, she had enough points to level up, but felt conflicted about whether to use her "burst points" to level up or not. She didn't discuss this matter with anyone, rather she wanted to wait for the four of them to reach Level 8. She wanted to see whether the four of them would decide to become Level 9 without hesitation or decided to stay at Level 8 after they had enough "burst points".

In their condo, everyone was staying together and resting in the living room while watching a movie. They decided to take a break for a while since they had been in very intense activity for the past few days. However, they kept glancing at the kitchen waiting for Haru's food.

Hearing his words, everyone was excited.

"Haru, what are you making?" Tabane was the fastest.

Somehow this desert was quite plain.

Haru brought the dorayaki to the living room and said, "Let's eat while talking about our next plan."

Nodding, Haru said, "Yeah, let's talk about the Imperial Palace."

Fuuko who was about to put dorayaki into her mouth suddenly was in shock and almost dropped her dorayaki. Her reaction was similar to a cat whose tail was stepped on.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1007: Next Plan 2

Dorayaki is a type of Japanese confection, a red-bean pancake which consists of two small pancake-like patties made from castella wrapped around a filling of sweet azuki bean paste.

The original Dorayaki consisted of only one layer. Its current shape was invented in 1914 by Usagiya in the Ueno district of Tokyo.

In Japanese, dora means "gong", and because of the similarity of the shapes, this is probably the origin of the name of the sweet. Legend has it that the first Dorayaki was made when a samurai named Benkei forgot his gong (dora) upon leaving a farmer's home where he was hiding and the farmer subsequently used the gong to fry the pancakes, thus the name Dorayaki.

Haru thought to create dorayaki since he was in the mood for it. He had perfected his recipe since if he came to the world of Doraemon then he might able to bribe Doraemon with his dorayaki and asked him a lot of gadgets, but well, he wasn't even sure whether he would able to enter the world of Doraemon in the future.

Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte ate their dorayaki happily. Fuuko also ate it, but her mood wasn't good, especially when she learned that the four of them were going to challenge the Imperial Palace, however, it didn't slow down her speed to eat her dorayaki.

The Imperial Palace is a place located in the heart of Tokyo. It is heavily defended by the Four Gods outside the palace and guards all over inside. Genbu of the North, Seiryuu of the East, Byakko of the West and Suzaku of the South. These beasts have special abilities.

The palace itself is an anomaly. Brain Burst uses image data from social cameras to construct battlefields. However, there are no such cameras in the palace itself. Thus, it would have been impossible for the interior of the palace to exist. Despite that, it did. It was also confirmed that the palace was also at the center of Brain Burst's predesessor, Accel Assault 2038 and successor, Cosmos Corrupt 2040.

"You know how dangerous that place is?!" Fuuko was quite agitated when Haru mentioned the Imperial Palace.

"You've been there, Fuuko?" Sumire asked while eating her dorayaki.

Fuuko nodded and said, "I'll tell you more about this place so I hope that you can stop thinking about clearing that place."

The four of them said it at the same time. Their quest was to clear the Imperial Palace, they knew that it would be difficult, but they didn't care much.

Fuuko felt complicated since in the past, she also challenged the Imperial Palace, but she came back with a disastrous defeat. She sighed and said, "Let me tell you about my past."

"Yes, in the past, I was a member of Nega Nebula."

Fuuko looked at their reaction and seemed that they didn't really understand. She sighed and felt a bit complicated, but at the same time, she had to admit the taste of dorayaki was very delicious. She looked at Haru grudgingly and wondered whether he was trying to fatten her. If she really became fat then she was going to ask about his responsibility in the future.

Haru didn't know what Fuuko was thinking and asked, "So you're part of this Legion?"

Fuuko nodded and said, "Yes, the King of this Legion is the Black King."

Of course, the return of the Black King was quite famous, together with the Silver Crow, their appearance of both of them shocked the "brain burst".

With both the "Pets" and the return of the Black King, a lot of players in the "brain burst" thought that there would be a huge battle happening in this game.

"So what happens? From what I know from my friends, this Black Lotus betrayed the other Six Kings, right?" Haru said. He often communicated with Foil Bolt who he had met on his first battle since that guy knew a lot of things about "brain burts". He didn't see any harm in expanding his network, especially on someone who knew a lot of information such as Foil Bolt.

"That's the case, but actually, I retired before that accident happened."

Fuuko suddenly remembered something that wasn't good in the past.

"So is it one of the reasons why your relationship with Kuroyukihime isn't good?" Haru asked.

Fuuko seemed surprised and asked, "How did you know?" She had never talked about Kuroyukihime's identity and wondered where he had learned it.

"I don't know the identity of Kuroyukihime, but I can tell that she's a player on the "brain burst" and from your reaction, she's probably a Black Lotus," Haru said.

Fuuko was speechless and quickly said, "Don't ever hurt her!"

"I won't, you don't need to worry," Haru said and looked at Fuuko with sincere expression.

Both of them stared at each other and somehow Fuuko's cheek started to blush. She had known him for quite a long time and she knew about his personality very well. She knew that he wouldn't do something which hurt her friend or herself.

"Cough! Cough! Why don't you continue your talk?" Charlotte asked.

"Oh, right!" Fuuko was a bit embarrassed and said, "In the past, in the Nega Nebula, I'm also part of the Elements."

"Elements is a group of four elemental-themed Burst Linkers who served under the Black Lotus. I'm also one of its members."

"So you've stopped playing because of the attempt on clearing the Imperial Palace?" Tabane asked.

"You don't understand the terror of the Imperial Palace."

Fuuko sighed and said, "One of my friends, the Elementalist's members returned to Level 1 because of the ability of Seryuu...." She told them the great details of each of the abilities of the The Four Gods on the Imperial Palace. Each of the Four Gods (Genbu of the North, Seiryuu of the East, Byakko of the West, and Suzaku of the South) had a special ability. In addition to having game-breaking mechanics and ridiculously strong attacks, they would heal and buff each other if left alone which made it even more impossible to defeat it.

Listening to Fuuko's explanation, Haru realized how ridiculously strong the Four Gods were, especially their healing ability when they were being left alone. He knew that the four of them needed to face each of the Four Gods alone which was quite complicated. After pondering for a while, he felt that it was necessary to level up to Level 9 before he decided to clear up the Imperial Palace.

If it was really impossible then he might think to use his hacking ability to clear the game. Thinking about the creator of the game, he also found her tail and he was wondering why he created such a game.

Yes, the creator of "brain burst" is a woman!

Haru was a bit surprised, but he regained his bearing, especially when there were a lot of powerful women beside him.

"So are you really going to challenge the Imperial Palace?"

Fuuko hoped her explanation would stop them from doing something stupid.

They answered at the same time.

Fuuko was speechless when she heard they didn't change their decision and at the same time, she smiled wryly since she also understood their personality very well. But even so, she tried to stop them.

"We might not do it right away, but we might do it when we have become Level 9," Haru said.

Fuuko raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you think that it is so easy to become Level 9?"

Haru didn't hesitate in his words.

Fuuko sighed and understood why she loved this guy.

"Well, I'll help you guys."

Frankly, Fuuko also wanted to challenge the Imperial Palace again since she hated how helpless she was in the past and at the same time, she also hoped for them to be able to clear it.

"I'll tell you about the requirement to clear the Imperial Palace and my experience."

They nodded and listened to Fuuko's experience while sipping a warm tea to help their digestion system.

They had to admit that they had gained a lot of things after they lived in this world, their weight too, of course.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1008: Nega Nebulus 1

Haruyuki, who had leveled himself up to Level 2 had an accident. His "burst points" were almost emptied because of his mistake to level up without knowing that it would take 300 points to level up. He sighed and the only thing which he was grateful about was that the "Pets" had never challenged him which made him relieved. If they attacked him at this moment, he was sure that he would be in despair since he might lose his memory about this game. Taku had told him to give him points by deliberately losing the match, but he rejected that proposal. He didn't want to receive a point by using that kind of method.

Both of them thought together until they found an answer and that was to ask for help from bodyguard to help him on a match.

Haruyuki agreed and made an appointment with the famous bodyguard who was known as Aqua Current. This player was so mysterious, but she was very powerful.

Taku sighed in relief, but at the same time, he couldn't erase the guilty feeling on his heart to Haruyuki. His mind had always been in a mess until Kuroyukihime told him to meet her. He didn't know what her intention was, but he agreed.

Haruyuki and Taku had their own appointments.

Haruyuki went to meet Aqua Current and Taku went to meet Kuroyukihime.

Haruyuki met with Aqua Current and by accident, he met the real person which made him sigh. Aqua Current didn't waste time and quickly went to a match together with Haruyuki which made him speechless. Both of them fought together and won the match. Then after the match, they had some conversation before Haruyuki's mind was erased by Aqua Current which made him unable to remember what was happening earlier.

Taku who went to meet Kuroyukihime suddenly got challenged by her. Both of them fought together and Taku released all the emotions within his heart. They fought fiercely, but in the end, he lost against her. He realized what he wanted to do and when he went back to his home, he made his decision.

Haruyuki and Chiyu were startled when they found out that Taku had transferred to their school, but at the same time, they felt very happy.

Taku felt refreshed and he didn't need to think about a lot of things. It felt like the weight on his body had been released and he had never felt better than now.

Then a few weeks after that accident, Kuroyukihime gathered both Taku and Haruyuki on the roof talking about something.

Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime who had been waiting for them on the rooftop of the school.

The wind flowed through her beautiful long glossy hair, Kuroyukihime looked at both Taku and Haruyuki and said, "Let's talk about Legion."

Taku had left his previous Legion, Leonids which was led by the Blue King, Blue Knight, because of that, he was being tortured by the Blue King's aides for a bit since the one who had invited him to this game was Blue King's aide. He knew that he had betrayed their expectations, but he wanted to change.

"As you might already know, my Legion is Nega Nebulus and I want the two of you to join my Legion," Kuroyukihime said.

Taku and Haruyuki agreed without hesitation. Both of them had decided to follow Kuroyukihime and that decision had never changed. Then both of them quickly joined Nega Nebulus and became its members.

Kuroyukihime sighed in relief since they accepted her invitation. She wanted to invite Fuuko, but she knew that Fuuko had joined the "Pets" which made her complicated. She looked at both of them and said, "I know that it is a bit sudden, but we might have a "Territory Battle" next Saturday."

Haruyuki had never heard these words and didn't know what "Territory Battle" was.

Taku kindly explained to Haruyuki what a "Territory Battle" was and why it was necessary to do it.

Haruyuki nodded and understood. "Thank you, Taku."

"No problem." Taku pushed the frame of his glasses and asked, "Which guild are we going to attack, Master?" Since he had joined Nega Nebulus then it was normal to call Kuroyukihime a master.

Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "We're going to attack, the "Pets"."

Taku and Haruyuki were startled when they heard it.

"Yes, their territory is on the Suganami. It is perfect territory for us since we're living in Suganami."

Hearing her reasoning, Taku and Haruyuki agreed.

"Even though the "Pets" are quite powerful, they have made a lot of enemies. We can use that chance to attack their territory."

In her mind, rather than fight someone famous such as the Six Kings. It was better to attack the "Pets", even though the name of the "Pets" became popular, but they were a new player. Kuroyukihime didn't think that she would lose against a new player and from the information which she had received, during the "Territory Battle", the "Pets" usually would send one member to fight which showed their confidence.

Kuroyukihime knew that there might be a change during the battle, but she was confident that she would be able to win.

"Master, do you have any information about them?" Taku asked.

Kuroyukihime nodded and said, "Yes, I'll talk about them right now and why they're dangerous so we need to be careful."

Then the three of them discussed the countermeasures of the "Pets".

On Saturday, there had always been a lot of Legion who tried to challenge them, especially after they had owned two areas in Suginami and one area in Nerima. They didn't own that much territory since they didn't have a lot of members and it would be pretty hard to protect their territory if they did that.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire usually protect their territory alone or double. The combination was usually either Tabane with Charlotte, or Sumire with Tabane, or Charlotte with Sumire. The rest of the combination usually faced the entire Legion who challenged them themselves. It might seem crazy, but they were strong enough to face a lot of players by themselves.

Fuuko also helped them, but her house was quite far. Even so, she often went to their house since she loved the food which was made by Haru. Though, it was quite rare for her to join the "Territory Battle" since she didn't really want her name to be that famous. Even though she had joined the "Pets", her activity was quite low. Beside hunting on the "Unlimited Neutral Field", she didn't join other activities and rather stayed in the living room watching a movie or watching Haru.

"So who is going to challenge us on the "Territory Battle"?" Sumire asked.

Haru looked at the name of Legion that had challenged them and felt a bit weird.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1009: Nega Nebulus 2

Fuuko was surprised, but she also felt happy when she thought that Kuroyukihime had returned. She smiled and thought that it was because that girl had fallen in love which made her think that Kuroyukihime was very cute.

Looking at Fuuko's reaction, Haru could tell that she was quite interested. "Do you want to fight against them?"

"It seems to be interesting..."

Fuuko didn't really join a "Territory Battle", but somehow she wanted to fight against the Nega Nebulus. She thought for a while and said, "If I'm not wrong one of the members is a flying player too, right?" A player with flying ability was very rare. From what she knew, only Charlotte and Sumire were capable of flying.

"Yes, his name is Silver Crow," Charlotte said.

Fuuko thought for a while and nodded. "Then, I'll join this "Territory Battle". I want to fight against Nega Nebulus."

"So the problem now is who is her partner?" Sumire said, then looked at Haru.

Charlotte, Tabane, and Fuuko also glanced at Haru.

Even though Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were able to fight against Level 9, but they were too lazy to do it since it was very troublesome. In the past few weeks, they had also fought some of Level 9, and the result was a draw. They also often ran away since the Level 9 brought a lot of minions along with them which was very troublesome.

They nodded and prepared for the "Territory Battle".

In order to set up an attack on hostile territory, the attacking side uses the Legion tab in the main menu of Brain Burst to select which members will attack what territory. These members will have to physically travel to the location, which leaves them on the Matching List, so most of the time the Burst Linker will not connect to the Global Net until they're inside the territory.

The attacking Legion can only send as many members of the defending Legion to attack a territory as the defending Legion has to defend that territory. Once the Duel button is pressed, Brain Burst will look at the number of defending members and automatically remove attackers, starting with the highest-level ones (or selected at random, if the members are at the same level). Burst Linkers can only be deployed a single time for a specific Territory Battle.

In order to defend a territory, the Legion that currently owns the territory must assign its Burst Linkers to each territory for its defense. Members that participate will be automatically hidden from the Matching List. There is no upper limit to the number of defenders that can be assigned, and the same defenders can be selected for as many battles in a row as needed.

In other words, the attacker's side need to have the same number of players from the defender's side. However, there is a minimum of three members for the attacking side, so if the defending Legion only uses one or two Burst Linkers to defend, the attacking Legion can still use three Burst Linkers to attack.

Even so, the defender's side have the upperhand to determine the number of players they are going to defend against.

Though, there was always an exception who didn't follow the rules such as the "Pets" who would defend their territory with one Burst Linker and even fought three Burst Linkers alone.

Kuroyukihime blushed and walked beside Haruyuki nervously. She looked at him and said, "Is it alright for me to come?"

"It's alright, my mom will come home later." Haruyuki didn't think too much when he answered this question.

Kuroyukihime blushed when she thought that she was going to spend her time at Haruyuki's home together alone.

Taku who was walking beside them pushed the frame of his glasses since he was being ignored, but he didn't do anything since he didn't really want to bother both of them. At the same time, he also felt uncomfortable since he felt that he was a third wheel. He thought for a while and said, "Master, I remember something back at home. I'll join the "Territory Battle", please don't worry." He felt that he was very smart and left them quietly.

Haruyuki was startled when Taku suddenly went back. He was wondering whether something really happened. He started to get worried, but he knew that Taku was going to join the game which made him feel a bit relieved.

Kuroyukihime praised Taku's wit in her mind, but at the same time, she was quite nervous. She maintained her calm demeanor and said, "Let's go, Haruyuki-kun."

Haruyuki nodded and walked toward the lift.

Kuroyukihime also entered the lift.

Both of them stood next to each other and didn't say anything.

Haruyuki suddenly realized that it was her first time bringing a girl back to his home. Well, he might have brought Chiyu, but she was her childhood friend and Kuroyukihime was different, especially when there was no one at his home right now. He couldn't help but glance at Kuroyukihime and he just happened to see that Kuroyukihime was also glanced at him.

Both of them blushed and looked away.

Haruyuki only realized it now, but somehow, it made him nervous when he thought that he had brought someone back. He couldn't help but cry inwardly when he thought that Taku had left him.

The lift was opened and both of them went out together to Haruyuki's house.

"I wonder whether they're alright." Taku looked back at the condo building.

"Huh, Taku, what are you doing here?"

Taku was startled and he quickly turned. "Oh, Chiyu."

"Oh, you're alone?" Chiyu asked.

"No, I've come back with Haru and Senpai....." Taku suddenly realized his mistake.

"Senpai? Kuroyukihime-senpai?" Chiyu was startled.

Taku looked at Chiyu's expression and somehow he knew that he couldn't escape.

There was a meter distance between the two of them.

Haruyuki and Kuroyukihime blushed furiously along the way. Both of them walked slowly toward Haruyuki's house. They were a bit lucky that no one saw them, which made them sigh in relief that they didn't see anyone along the way.

In front of his house, Haruyuki inserted the key and opened the door.

Kuroyukihime entered Haruyuki's house then looked around curiously.

Haruyuki sighed in relief, but when he was about to close the door suddenly he saw a hand stop the door.

Haruyuki then noticed Taku who laughed wryly then Chiyu who smiled coldly at him.

"Haru, I've heard that you're going to stay together with Senpai. It isn't healthy for a male and female to stay together. Let's play together," Chiyu said with a smile.

"Oh, Kurashima, what are you doing here?" Kuroyukihime said while folding her arms, her expression quickly became cold.

"Nothing. My house is very close," Chiyu said.

"Then why don't you go back to your house first? We'll be fine alone here."

"Oh, then leaving both of you alone? Isn't it better to play with a lot of people? I'll join Taku to play a game with both of you," Chiyu said.

Kuroyukihime and Chiyu stared at each other and there was rumbling thunder between the two of them.

Taku and Haruyuki had become bystanders and hoped that this storm would be over soon.

In the living room, Chiyu looked at Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime. She sulked since she couldn't join them, but at the same time, she wanted to join the game since she didn't want to be left alone.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1010: Nega Nebulus 3

Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime were teleported to the "Territory Battle".

Haruyuki had a depressed expression since it was the stage where he had lost against Ocean Stingray.

In front of them, they could only see sand and dunes in the surrounding areas. There was also an abandoned building in some places, but some of them had been buried by sand. The wind was so strong that it disturbed their vision, but even if their vision was disturbed, it didn't mean that it would cause their battle efficiency to be lowered since the sun was so bright that it made them able to see. Behind them, there was a stronghold which they needed to protect and hundreds of meters away from their spot, they could see a foothold which they could use to recharge their Special Gauge.

Haruyuki could see that at this stage, it would be hard to search for his opponents since the wind was very fast. "How are we going to do this, Senpai?"

"Open your map first," Kuroyukihime said.

"There's a map feature on the "Territory Battle". You can see the map for this battle along with your opponents name."

Haruyuki nodded and opened the map feature. His expression changed when he saw the name of his opponent.

Haruyuki remembered something which happened in the past.

"Ocean Stingray is the leader of the "Pets", but who is Sky Raker?" Taku had never heard this name before.

"Sky Raker. She's an ex-member of my Legion," Kuroyukihime said.

Kuroyukihime didn't blame their reaction since she also felt the same. She didn't expect her friend would come to the "Territory Battle" to fight her, but at the same time, she couldn't help but smile. She looked at Taku and Haruyuki and knew very well that both of them couldn't handle Fuuko.

"You two handle Ocean Stingray, I'll handle Sky Raker."

"Senpai, you don't need to worry. They only have two players and we have three players," Haruyuki said. Even though he had lost to Ocean Stingray in the past, this time, his friend would help him. He also had trained very hard and this time he wouldn't lose against Ocean Stingray!

Taku nodded and agreed with Haruyuki's words since their opponents were only two players. He didn't think that they needed to worry about them.

"Don't underestimate them, and it seems that they have started the first move..."

The cloud gathered together before turning dark and the thunder kept rumbling loudly intimidating some people with weak nerves, especially Haruyuki who had been struck down by the thunder before. This dark cloud also affected their vision since it made it hard for them to see the surrounding area in darkness.

"This power is....?" Taku was in shock since he didn't think that someone was able to affect the weather.

"This is Ocean Stingray's power. Thunder manipulation." Haruyuki had a serious expression on his face since he knew how powerful this power was.

"C'mon, be serious. Both of them are coming toward us now."

Kuroyukihime readied her blades.

Taku and Haruyuki turned and saw a shadow of two people walking toward the top of the sand dunes. In that very moment, they could see clearly the figure of Ocean Stingray and Sky Raker who were ready for their first confrontation.

Haru and Fuuko who were teleported to the "Territory Battle" also saw the Desert Stage.

Haru felt that the coincidence was so big since this stage was the last stage where he faced the Silver Crow. He hadn't met with the Silver Crow for a while and he also didn't challenge him, but from what he knew, the Silver Crow should reach Level 2 or more. He had been focussed on leveling up that he didn't check on Silver Crow's information. From the beginning of his teleportation to this world until now, he had become Level 8.

Haru understood why only some people could reach Level 9 since it was difficult to level up to Level 9 and the number of points which were needed to become Level 9 was more than 300 points. It meant more points were needed to level up from the previous level, which made him sigh.

Staying in this world, he had learned a lot of things from virtual reality, energy, entertainment, and a lot of more. His gain was rich and he was sure when he came back, he didn't even need to worry about money again. The only thing which made him frustrated was that he hadn't been able to have sexual intercourse. He needed to praise his persistence to defend himself from the temptation of a lot of beautiful girls.

Haru ended his thought since he knew that it wasn't a time to think about such a thing since there was something which needed to be done first. He looked at Fuuko who seemed to be blank for some reason. In that very moment, he held her hand which startled her.

"You've been daydreaming for a while, what's wrong? Nervous?"

"Nervous? That might be so... I've thought about joining this "Battle Tournament" since I want to meet my previous King, but when I've thought about it again. I feel that it might be a little too much."

Fuuko wasn't sure what kind of expression she should show to Black Lotus when she met her on the battlefield.

Fuuko was surprised. Even though she knew that Haru was strong, she knew that Black Lotus might be stronger.

"Can you handle both Cyan Pile and Silver Crow?"

Fuuko looked at Haru for a while before nodded. "Yes." Looking at him, she was wondering why she thought so much. In the end, she was happy that Black Lotus had returned to the game and everything had gone well. Her first intention to join this "Battle Territory" was to startle Black Lotus and she was sure that Black Lotus would be startled by this surprise.

"Good. Then I need to break the wings of their little crow first."

Haru raised his sword and made the sky turn cloudy. Before long it started to rumble with thunder. He looked at Fuuko and said, "Let's go."

Fuuko nodded then looked at her hand which was being held by him. She didn't say anything and blushed, but at the same time, she was happy with it.

Haruyuki, who saw two players right in front of him, thought that he could use this chance to steal their stronghold. After being told by both Taku and Kuroyukihime, one of their strategies to win was to use his mobility to capture the opponent's stronghold. He knew that they couldn't catch him when he was in the sky and he used that very moment to do that.

"Senpai, Taku, I'll catch their Stronghold!"

Haruyuki released his wings then he started to fly to the sky.

Taku and Kuroyukihime didn't stop Haruyuki since if they could win faster then it would be better.

But it seemed that their thought of mind was more naive then they had thought since their opponent wouldn't let them do that easily!

Suddenly thunder struck Haruyuki!

Haruyuki fell on the desert from his head. His body was paralyzed because of the thunder earlier and he couldn't move for a few seconds.

"Sky Ranker! Ocean Stingray!"

Kuroyukihime focussed her attention on both of them since the two of them walked slowly toward them.

Ocean Stingray calmly pushed Sky Raker's wheelchair.

"Let's play on the ground, alright? Let's make this game more interesting."

In that very moment, Taku, Haruyuki, and Kuroyukihime felt that Ocean Stingray might be very difficult opponents.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1011: Nega Nebulus 4

"Sky Raker, why are you here?"

Kuroyukihime couldn't help but ask this question to Fuuko since this girl decided to fight her in this "Territory Battle", but from Fuuko's personality, she could tell that this girl wanted to surprise her which was successful. She was really surprised that Fuuko decided to join this "Territory Battle" which made her speechless.

"I just want to surprise you," Fuuko answered truthfully since her intention was to surprise Kuroyukihime.

Kuroyukihime was speechless when she heard such an answer. She swung her bladed hands and said, "Since we're opponents then I won't give you mercy."

Shaking her head, Fuuko said, "Your opponent isn't me."

Kuroyukihime turned her attention toward Ocean Stingray who was behind Fuuko.

"It's me. I'll be your opponent."

Haru would be lying if he wasn't curious about Kuroyukihime's power and he also wanted to face her once.

Kuroyukihime looked at Haru and felt that she had seen him. 'Is he that guy?' She remembered the handsome guy who saved her in the past. She knew that guy had a good relationship with Fuuko and she had a feeling that Ocean Stingray's identity was Kasugano Haruka, but at the same time, she also felt that Kasugano Haruka might also know about her identity since she didn't disclose how close she was with Fuuko. She had a trust that Fuuko wouldn't tell Kasugano Haruka about her identity, but she also knew that Kasugano Haruka was very smart since she had heard from Fuuko that he was a university student even though he was the same age as Haruyuki.

"I'll go now," Haru said since he needed to prepare himself.

Fuuko nodded at Haru's words. "Good luck, don't die so quickly." She only knew that Haru's ability was thunder manipulation and swordsmanship, but she didn't know about his "physical permetiation" ability and it was very rare for him to use that ability. Even if he used that ability, he used it very secretly so she didn't know about that ability. She looked at Silver Crow and Cyan Pile. "While both of them are fighting, I'll face both of you."

Taku and Haruyuki who had been silent frowned when they heard Fuuko's words. It wasn't that they underestimated her, but Fuuko was sitting on the top of wheelchair. They didn't think that she was able to defeat them, especially when she couldn't even walk.

"Oi, Silver Crow, Cyan Pile, don't underestimate her. Even if she sits in a wheelchair, she is stronger than both of you."

Kuroyukihime wasn't surprised by Taku and Haruyuki's reaction since it was normal, but she knew that Fuuko loved to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. There were a lot of players who often underestimated Fuuko, and all of them had become corpses.

Hearing Kuroyukihime's words, Haruyuki and Taku were still skeptical since their stage was in the desert. If they were on the normal street then it might be possible for Fuuko to run away or move very fast using her wheelchair, but in the desert, it was something very hard to do since the sand would make it very hard for the wheelchair to move. Unless Fuuko changed the tires of her wheelchair into off-ride tires then in this battle, Fuuko would be at a disadvantage.

Haruyuki was about to fly again since he knew that Ocean Stingray would be busy fighting against Kuroyukihime and used that chance to steal their stronghold, but...

Thunder struck down a meter away from him which made him have a cold sweat. Looking at his HP, one strike from the thunder could decrease his HP so much and he couldn't imagine being hit once again, especially when it also had a paralyzed effect which made it became even more troublesome.

"I've said before that flying is forbidden. Try to fight on the ground, alright?" Haru said.

If Fuuko told him that she would jump using her "Gale Thruster" then Haru wouldn't do anything, but he knew that this girl wanted to play with both of them first.

The Gale Thruster is an Enhanced Armament that was originally owned by Sky Raker. It is a jet pack that allows the user to have the ability to fly. This Armament is the reason that she has gotten a moniker, Ikaros.

"Thank you, Ocean Stingray."

Fuuko smiled looking at Haru then looked at both Silver Crow and Cyan Pile.

"How about we start now?"

Silver Crow and Cyan Pile looked at each other before both of them dashed toward Fuuko to end the battle as soon as possible!

Even if Silver Crow couldn't fly in the sky, he didn't think that he would lose against Sky Raker who was using a wheelchair.

Silver Crow was about to send out a punch and Cyan Pile was about to strike using his pile-bunker.

Fuuko was calm looking at both of them who came toward her.

"Now, I'll teach you why you're still young."

Haru and Kuroyukihime faced each other. There was a few meters distance between the two of them, but with their speed, they could close their distance in an instant.

"It seems that she is very close to you."

Kuroyukihime knew that Fuuko had a restraint to fight on the "brain burst" again, but this boy had helped Fuuko to conquer that restraint and let her fight freely on the "brain burst". She felt a bit jealous of him, but at the same time, she was also thankful of him since her friend could play this game again.

"I'm sorry for stealing her from you."

Haru was sure that Kuroyukihime had invited Fuuko back to Nega Nebulus, but because Fuuko had joined his Legion, Fuuko had decided to reject Kuroyukihime's invitation. At the same time, even though the relationship between Kuroyukihime and Fuuko had returned, there were still some restraints between both of them.

"But I won't give her to you."

Hearing Haru's words, Kuroyukihime couldn't help but blush thinking that this guy really loved Fuuko. Of course, she was happy that her friend had gotten a boy who could accept her the way she was, especially when Fuuko missed one of her legs. She knew that Fuuko had that complex, but from their relationship before, she could tell that Fuuko really trusted him and loved him.

"No, I'll take her from you!"

Of course, Kuroyukihime couldn't accept such a fact easily. She needed to see whether this boy was worthy of her best friend. Her best friend was a great beauty and her breasts were very large (she was jealous of it). She also wondered what the relationship of this boy was with three girls beside him since she had seen that he was surrounded by three beautiful girls beside Fuuko. If this guy was playing with her best friend then she wouldn't give him mercy.

Haru didn't know what Kuroyukihime was thinking, but he thought that the friendship between Fuuko and Kuroyukihime was very deep since sometimes he thought that Kuroyukihime might have a feeling towards Fuuko.

Kuroyukihime raised her bladed arm then pointed it at Haru.

"Let's see whether you have the ability to protect her. Let us start the battle!"

"Good, I want to see your power too. Let's see whether you have the ability to take this territory from me!"

Haru held his sword and he was on his stance ready for the clash.

Neither of them moved, but suddenly they dashed very quickly and clashed their swords.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1012: Nega Nebulus 5

Taku slammed his pile-bunker into Fuuko, but she quickly moved back and dodged that attack.

Silver Crow, who couldn't use his flight ability also sent out a punch to Fuuko, but when he couldn't use his flight ability, his power wasn't that powerful. Though, his speed was quite fast compared to a normal player.

However, even Silver Crow's speed was fast, it couldn't be compared to Fuuko's speed in her wheelchair.

Taku and Silver Crow kept attacking her, but this girl kept evading them and even teased them which made them quite uncomfortable. They were running with their legs, but this girl used a wheelchair and even teased them during the fight.

In this desert, Fuuko didn't lose her mobility and the sand didn't even bother her that much. She looked at the two of them and nodded secretly thinking that Kuroyukihime was very good at finding people since she could tell that both of them could become stronger. Her intention to join this "Territory Battle" was of course, to tease Kuroyukihime , and lastly, she also wanted to see Kuroyukihime's new subordinates. She wanted to see whether Kuroyukihime's new subordinates had the power to help Kuroyukihime to achieve her ambition.

Fuuko knew that Kuroyukihime wanted to become Level 10 and because of that Kuroyukihime had become the traitor among the Kings on the "brain burst". Even so, Kuroyukihime didn't want to stop and kept fighting. She knew that it would be hard to stand by Kuroyukihime's side and she wanted to see whether Taku and Haruyuki had the will to accompany Kuroyukihime.

Haruyuki was annoyed since the sky was covered in black clouds. Once he tried to fly, he would be struck down by thunder which annoyed him. He was a metal color and his weakness was thunder or electricity which made him helpless in this situation.

Taku fired off the spike on his right arm toward Fuuko. The advantage of this ability was its accuracy and it didn't consume his Special Gauge, but that attack was easily dodged by Fuuko.

Taku was dumbfounded when Fuuko could easily dodged his attack.

"Fufufu, you're too impatient."

Fuuko moved her wheelchair forward and struck Taku down with her wheelchair.

Taku was startled since his spike needed a time lag to return, but suddenly he was attacked in a very short time which made him unable to react to this attack. His HP was depleted and he was blown away.

Haruyuki didn't waste his chance and sent out a blow at Fuuko's back, but Fuuko's reaction made him dumbfounded!

Fuuko made the wheel on her wheelchair move faster and threw the sand right into Haruyuki which blinded him for a moment.

Haruyuki was startled and tried to clean his face, but every moment, he was hit by Fuuko's wheelchair.

The same fate as Taku, Haruyuki was also blown away by Fuuko.

For a moment, Taku and Haruyuki couldn't believe that this player who was sitting in a wheelchair was able to do such a thing. When both of them were looking at Fuuko in awe suddenly they heard a loud noise and shockwave coming from behind. They turned their heads and saw a fierce confrontation between Haru and Kuroyuhime. There were a lot of holes which were made after each of their clashes. The shockwave threw off a lot of sand in the surrounding areas and even from their spot, Haruyuki and Taku could feel it which made them awe once again since it was their first time to see a confrontation between strong players. However, in that moment, they were being hit again.

Haruyuki and Taku were blown away and their HP was depleted.

"What are you doing?!" Haruyuki couldn't help but feel annoyed.

Taku was the same since he didn't expect to be attacked when he was watching the fight between Haru and Kuroyukihime.

"Don't forget about our fight. If it is someone else then you've already died."

Hearing Fuuko's words, both of them couldn't help but become silent.

"I haven't been serious all this time." Fuuko sighed and gave them an ultimatum. "I'll give you five minutes. If you can force me down from this wheelchair then I'll admit that I have lost against both of you." In that very moment, she released her momentum which made both Taku and Haruyuki. She knew that both of them were newbies and thought that it was a good time to give them some spare training.

Being oppressed by this momentum, Taku and Haruyuki became serious and they knew very well that this Fuuko didn't tell them a joke, but that at the same time, their pride also felt a bit damaged since they were being underestimated by her.

Taku and Haruyuki looked at each other and nodded. They didn't want to force Fuuko down from her wheelchair during those five minutes, but they wanted to defeat her!

Kuroyukihime raised both of her bladed arms and blocked Haru's sword. She could tell that Haru's sword was an "enhanced armament" and it was a very strong one. She didn't know where this guy had gotten this armament, but she had to admit his luck was very good. At the same time, she also realized that he had become Level 8 which made her quite startled. She knew that it hadn't been that long for him to play this game, but he had become Level 8 very quickly which meant that his leveling speed was very crazy.

Kuroyukihime realized that this guy might be a genius at fighting games and even more than Haruyuki. She also knew that this guy hadn't gotten serious which made her want even more to know how strong this guy could be.

Kuroyukihime used one of her bladed arms to block Haru's sword then used her other bladed arm to slash him down, but Haru's reaction was very fast and he slashed down her bladed arm.

*Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!*

Haru faced Kuroyukihime's attack calmly. In his mind, her style was similar to that of a dual blade user. Her movement was very agile and her adaptability was very strong. He knew that once he was slashed then his HP would be depleted quickly.

Kuroyukihime was also observing Haru, and at the same time, she realized that he was a very strong swordsman who didn't even lose to her subordinate in that past. She took a deep breath and moved back.

"I have to admit that you're very strong."

"I'm happy that I can receive your praise," Haru said calmly.

Kuroyukihime prepared her stance by raising one of her legs. "But it is time to end this battle." The blade on her leg extended and it released a purple glow.

Kuroyukihime launched a barrage of 100 kicks per second for 3 seconds that trapped her opponent in a infinite body of dense swords, using her right leg's blade.

However Haru didn't panic and he didn't use his "physical permeation" to escape from Kuroyukihime's attack.

"Water Breathing Eleventh Form...."

Haru stood still on his spot then water was released from his body creating a wave of water which enveloped his surroundings before it turned into a quiet lake.

Kuroyukihime wasn't sure whether this water was an illusion or real, but she could see that this lake was very quiet and no movement was even seen on the surface even if she stepped into it, but it didn't mean that she was going to stop her attack.

When Kuroyukihime's attack was about to reach him, Haru uttered:

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1013: Nega Nebulus 6

After Haru had leveled up, he had learned a lot of interesting abilities and one of them was water generation. His name was Ocean Stingray, and it would be weird for him to not have a water related ability. Using that ability, he created a new ability which he combined with his swordmanship.

Kuroyukihime didn't stop her attack and had an intention to end this battle quickly, but when she saw him using his ability, she felt weird since it felt strangely calm. However, with her ability, no one was able to escape and once he was attacked by it, he would be defeated.

There was no hesitation and Kuroyukihime launched a kick using her bladed leg, but Haru's response surprised her. When she saw him cease any movement, he started to move quickly, deflecting and blocking any incoming attacks with imperceptible speed!

100 attack in 3 seconds was blocked by Haru's swordmanship!

Kuroyukihime couldn't maintain her calm since this ability was quite ridiculous, but at the same time, she was readied with her defense since he was about to send his counterattack.

"Water Breathing Eleventh Form....."

Vapor or steam was released from his mouth, holding his sword tight, Haru released his ability.

Haru swung his sword at Kuroyukihime in a way that mimics the movement of waves on the surface of water.

This ability was very fast and it was very smooth. Kuroyukihime saw that he was right in front of her and was about to slash her. Raising both of her bladed arms, she tried to block this attack, but Haru's reaction was very fast and precise that he slashed her left arm right on her joint part where there wasn't any blade in that part.

This action happened in a single moment, if it was someone else then they might die, but Kuroyukihime was different. She quickly changed her position and ignored the arm which was cut by him, blocking another slash from Haru using her bladed right arm.

The shockwave was so powerful that it blew away everything in their surroundings.

Kuroyukihime was known as one of the previous Seven Kings and there was no way that she was weak, but Haru's power exceeded her expectation. She couldn't believe that she had been cornered and her left arm was cut down, however, there was no way that she would be defeated this easily.

Moving forward, she used her ability at him.

When her hand was cut, her Special Gauge became full. This was an ability that could end the life of the previous Red King in one move and it was her one-hit-kill ability. She moved her hand on Haru's neck as if she wanted to hug him. Some people might be happy by this huge, however, in that very moment, she beheaded down his head.

"What...?!" Kuroyukihime was in shock when she saw what had happened in front of her.

If it was being changed by someone else, then that player would have the same reaction as Kuroyukihime. When she thought that she had him and was about to win, she saw her bladed arm pass through his neck which made her miss her attack. In the past, she had speculated about his ability, but when it happened right in front of her, she couldn't hide her surprise. She could imagine that his expression was grinning at this moment. Then it was at this moment that she knew that her life was in his hands and she needed to use all of her power to block this attack!

"Mist Breathing Fifth Form....."

Haru, who was right in front of Kuroyukihime, unleashed a flurry of slashes.

Kuroyukihime tried to block this attack, but the mist which was produced by this ability disturbed her vision.

"Sea of Clouds and Haze!"

On other hand, the fight between Haruyuki, Taku, and Fuuko began a while ago.

Taku and Haruyuki worked together to push Fuuko down from her wheelchair.

Taku attacked from the front and slammed his pile driver-like weapon and Haruyuki tried to attack from Fuuko's blind side, but Fuuko's ability to dodge was more ridiculous than they had thought. It was as if Fuuko had an eye behind her head which made them very troubled. They had been trying to attack her, but she could dodge all of their attacks which made them depressed. They could also see that her HP hadn't been decreased for a while.

Haruyuki didn't think to fly, but at the same time, he had thought if he was able to fly then their fight wouldn't be this difficult. He glanced at Taku and Taku gave him a nod. He knew that they only had one chance and he couldn't waste it.

Fuuko moved back while looking at Taku.

Taku looked at Fuuko then turned his pile driver-like weapon to his back and this action caused Fuuko to be confused, but his next action caused her to feel surprised.

Taku launched his metallic stake to leap right in front of Fuuko!

Fuuko was surprised, but she knew that Taku didn't have the means to attack her. However, she had to praise Taku's wit to use his pile driver-like weapon as a pole to leap himself and shorten the distance between the two of them.

When Taku saw that Fuuko seemed to lax her defense, he launched his Special Move.

Taku's chest opened and fired multiple spike-like projectiles at Fuuko.

Fuuko was surprised, but she twisted her wheelchair to move to the side to dodge this ability, but she forgot that Taku wasn't her only opponent.

Haruyuki sent out a flying kick toward Fuuko right when she dodged Taku's attack.

Haruyuki's attack was impossible to dodge and he could feel the resistance of his feet. He knew that his attack was successful.

The sand was scattered and everything was covered in sand dust which made it hard to see what was happening after that attack.

Taku, who was outside of the sand dust waiting for the result anxiously.

"Congratulations, you've broken my wheelchair, but five minutes time is over."

The sound of clapping hands could be heard by both Taku and Haruyuki. However, their expression turned serious when they saw Fuuko standing with two of her legs and her HP didn't decrease because of their attack.

Their expression turned gloomy since Fuuko was so powerful in her wheelchair, then they suddenly knew that she could walk with her legs. Their feeling was as if when they played a game and they thought that they had defeated the last boss, but suddenly another boss which was more powerful came out which made them feel complicated. They just used everything, but it was just a warm up for their opponent.

They were thinking how to defeat Fuuko, but suddenly a powerful shockwave almost blew them away. They hurriedly turned their heads and saw the battle between Haru and Kuroyukihime.

Haruyuki and Taku were startled when they saw the result of the battle between Haru and Kuroyukihime.

The legendary Black Lotus lost against Ocean Stingray!

Haruyuki and Taku's hearts were filled with shock and they couldn't believe what had happened in front of them.

"Do you have time to be a spectator?"

Their hearts tightened and they were about to defend, but it was too late. They were being stamped by Fuuko and before long their HP was emptied. They were filled with shock after Kuroyukihime was defeated and it lowered their morals so it was very easy for Fuuko to finish them.

[Ding! The winner is "Pets"!]

The system announced the result to everyone which gave another blow to the members of the Nega Nebulus.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1014: Identity

Looking at Haru, Fuuko couldn't hide her surprise. She was very good at maintaining her calm, and that was why she ended the battle quickly, but when it was done, she couldn't maintain her composure and jumped at Haru directly!

"How did you defeat her?!"

Fuuko couldn't help but jump into him while asking this question. She was bewildered since she knew very well how strong Kuroyukihime was. Fortunately, it was a "Territory Battle" and Haru was neither Level 9 nor fought in "Unlimited Neutral Field" or had a normal match since if one of those conditions were applied on the battle between two of them, then Kuroyukihime would lose her "brain burst".

Staring at her eyes, Haru could tell that this girl looked at him with very big eyes and felt very curious about his battle. He patted her shoulder and smiled. "Let's return first, we can watch the fight on the video which I've recorded."

Fuuko agreed without hesitation since she hadn't seen his battle before since she was focussed on her battle with Taku and Haruyuki.

"How are the two of them?"

Haru was a bit curious about the strength of the main character.

"It's okay. They have a lot of potential, but they need experience to grow up."

It was her honest opinion, Fuuko could tell that Haruyuki and Taku could become even stronger, especially Haruyuki since she knew that Haruyuki had an ability to fly. If Haruyuki hadn't met Haru, then Haruyuki would have been able to show his full power, but there was no "if" in the battlefield.

Recalling Fuuko in reality, Haru could tell that this girl was sadist since he had seen some of her fights with Haruyuki and Taku. He also knew that she loved to tease someone which made him a bit speechless. He thought for a while and felt that he wanted to cheer the members of the Nega Nebulus.

"Say, why don't you cook something to cheer them up?"

"They might not be at home."

"If they're not at home, then I'll eat their food!"

Fuuko patted her chest trying to reassure him.

"You'll get fat," Haru said.

Fuuko was annoyed and hammered his chest.

"How can you call me fat!"

Fuuko couldn't admit that her weight had increased and the reason definitely was that she ate too much food, but at the same time, she felt worried since she knew that it wouldn't be good if she became fat. It wasn't that she didn't want to work out, but with her leg it was quite difficult for her to do a work out.

Fuuko seemed to regain her hope.

Haru was wondering whether he should tell her that the reason why her weight increased was because her chest had became bigger once again.

"You've finally come back!"

Chiyu couldn't help but show her annoyance to the three of them since they had left her, but at the same time, she realized that there was something wrong with the three of them.

Taku and Haruyuki didn't answer Chiyu's question, but glanced at Kuroyukihime who was silent at that moment. They were wondering whether that loss would affect her, and they were worried about it. At the same time, they also felt frustrated at how weak they had been since they had been defeated by Sky Raker.

As Chiyu's words fell to their ears, Taku and Haruyuki felt a jab in their hearts and couldn't help but become depressed.

Chiyu's voice became louder which made both guys become even more depressed.

Chiyu couldn't help but laugh at their reaction, but suddenly, she saw Kuroyukihime who had been silent and started to laugh.

Haruyuki and Taku felt worried when they saw Kuroyukihime started to laugh since they thought that she had finally lost it.

"Hahaha, sorry, sorry, it has been a while since I've lost and it is a very interesting feeling somehow..."

Kuroyukihime looked at them with a bright smile and thought how she had lost. She had to admit that Haru's strength was very powerful. The combination of ability, swordmanship, and reflex made him into a very powerful player who was even able to defeat her, who was known as the Black King. She realized that she couldn't stop playing "brain burst" and thought that this game would become even more interesting in the future.

She looked at Haruyuki and Taku. "I know that we've lost this "Territory Battle", but don't get down! Remember this feeling very well, so we won't lose next time! And, we can become stronger!"

"Yes, Senpai (Master)!" 2x

Haruyuki and Taku became spirited hearing Kuroyukihime's words and thought that it was the right decision to follow her.

Chiyu who was by their side became gloomy since she couldn't join their conversation and she also couldn't understand everything which they had talked about for a while.

Chiyu hated this feeling and also wanted to play with them!

Haruyuki and Taku weren't sure what to say for a moment since Chiyu's request was so sudden. Unconsciously, they glanced at Kuroyukihime to seek an answer, however, Kuroyukihime's answer was unexpected since there was no resistance nor whatever considering the relationship between them.

Kuroyukihime looked at Taku since she didn't feel uncomfortable letting Haruyuki become Chiyu's parent.

"Mayuzumi-kun, can you help her?"

Taku agreed without hesitation since Chiyu was his girlfriend and since he had known her since his childhood time. He knew very well that it was impossible to stop her when she had made her decision.

Chiyu nodded and seemed to be satisfied when she could join them.

Haruyuki was a bit surprised when Chiyu also wanted to become "Burst Linker", but at the same time, he was also happy since his childhood friend would also play this game together.

Suddenly Haruyuki felt a vibration in his pants' pocket and quickly realized that it was his smartphone. He saw the one who had called him and he felt surprised. He opened it right away and wondered why he had called him.

"Kasugano-kun, what's wrong?"

"Ok! Ok! Thank you very much!"

Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Chiku looked curiously at Haruyuki since they could see his happy expression.

Haruyuki hung up the call and smiled brightly at everyone. "Let's have dinner together!"

Without any problem, Haruyuki, Taku, Chiyu, and Kuroyukihime went to Haru's condo to eat dinner together.

It was Chiyu and Taku's first time meeting Haru and both of them had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but their minds were more cornered about the food which was cooked by him since it smelled so good and it tasted so delicious!

Haruyuki, Chiyu, and Taku ate without hesitation since they had to admit the hot pot which was prepared by Haru was something which they had never tasted in this world!

Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also didn't lose to everyone and ate very quickly!

Haru ate calmly while drinking his cola before glancing at Fuuko and Kuroyukihime. Even though they talked in a low voice, he could hear their conversation, but he didn't think too much about their conversation.

Kuroyukihime had to admit that Haru's food tasted very good and at the same time, she had confirmed her doubt about Haru's identity, especially when she saw Fuuko was together with him. Even if Fuuko didn't tell her, she knew very well that Haru was....

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1015: Level Up 1

It had been two weeks after that "Territory Battle", Nega Nebulus didn't attack the territory of the "Pets" rather they went to get territory from the Great Wall.

The Great Wall is a Legion also known as the Green Legion. It is led by the Green King, Green Grandee. They control the largest area among the other legions. Their territory extends from Shibuya to Ota.

Nega Nebulus had successfully gotten one of the areas on the Shibuya area which made them own a territory.

With the appearance of the Nega Nebulus and the Pets, the "brain burst" became even more lively. There were a lot of people who thought that the calm had gone and that winter had arrived!.

Because of the Six Kings of Pure Color, the "brain burst" had been calm and no one dared to cause a big conflict. Even if there was some conflict, it wasn't that big of a conflict which made the "brain burst" feel a bit lukewarm. But it was normal since the balance of the "brain burst" was being protected by the Six Kings of the Pure Color, but the appearance of the Nega Nebulus and the Pets, that balance was destroyed!

Nega Nebulus, which was being led by Black Lotus, was of course very famous since she was the famous betrayer and she was also one of the Level 9 in the "brain burst" which made the strength of this Legion very strong. She also chose an elite as her guild member, and she also owned a healer which was a big surprise.

Chiyu, who was the childhood friend of both Taku and Haruyuki, had successfully installed a "brain burst" on her Neuro Linker, but what was more surprising was the ability of her avatar was capable of healing her allies which made her became a great support for everyone.

Lime Bell. That was the name of Chiyu's avatar which was a rare support player.

Nega Nebulus became stronger once again and their influence became bigger.

Haruyuki and Taku kept playing together, increased their level and became stronger once again. They knew that they didn't have enough power to to challenge Sky Raker so they decided to be low-key for a while before challenging her again in the future.

Lastly, Kuroyukihime, she didn't shy away and directly told Haru that she was a Black Lotus. She also told him that he knew that he was Ocean Stingray. He only chuckled which made her confused since she thought that he would try to hide his identity or berrate her, but it seemed that wasn't the case. She could tell that he didn't think too much when his identity was being known by her, but he hoped that she wouldn't blabber it to everyone since he could also blabber her identity if she really did that.

Of course, Kuroyukihime wouldn't do something stupid like that, and rather she wanted to learn Haru's swordmanship since his swordmanship was very intriguing. The only thing which made him sigh in relief was the relationship between Haru and Fuuko were very close to each other which made it easier for her to talk to him. She taught him an ability and he also taught her an ability. Both of them exchanged techniques with each other.

After she lost to Haru, she realized that she needed to become stronger once again. She wanted to become Level 10 and when she lost to him, she knew that her power wasn't enough.

She taught Haru her ability which was being taught by her subordinates in the past which was known as Graphite Edge. She didn't know where he was right now, but she would also teach him the technique which she learned from Haru if she could find him since she had Haru's permission. She taught Haru all of the three abilities she learned from Graphite Edge from Vorpal Strike, Starburst Stream, and The Eclipse.

Those three abilities usually needed to use two swords, but Haru was capable of doing those abilities with one sword. Rather, he arranged it again to suit his taste which made her sigh at his talent.

But she felt that all of those three techniques weren't enough or quite weak when she compared it to the ability which she learned from him.

It was the ability which she learned from Haru, and she had to admit the strength of this ability was very strong. She didn't know why he named this ability that way, but she had to admit that she loved this ability. Even though the combo of this technique wasn't much compared to the "Eclipse" and "Death by Barrage", compared to two of them this technique was several times stronger, but more than that, the name of this ability was very kind and when she used this ability.... she couldn't explain it very well, but she felt warm for some reason. She felt that it was a technique which was used to protect rather than for an attack which was why she loved it.

She also wanted to learn a "Breathing Technique" type of ability which was being made by Haru, but she became dizzy when she learned it since there were a lot of types of "Breathing Type" from water, thunder, fire, wind, insect, etc.

Anyway, the state of Nega Nebulus and Pets were on honeymoon and they knew each other quite well in the game since the only one who knew the real identity of the Pets was Kuroyukihime.

If Nega Nebulus became famous, of course, the name of the Pets was louder since everyone on the "brain burst" knew that the five members of the Pets were Level 8 which made everyone on the game shocked.

It hadn't been a while since the Pets were founded, but it had a very strong Legion that didn't lose to the Legion which was founded by Six Kings of the Pure Color. There were some players who wanted to join their Legion, but it didn't accept anyone.

The territory of the Pets was on Suginami, and they had conquered two from three territories of Suginami. The last one was being given to Nega Nebulus since they were allies.

If Nega Nebulus attacked the Great Wall, then Pets attacked Prominence. Both the Green King and Red King had become their opponents, but they didn't fear that rather their days were filled with excitement since this was the thrill which they seek in the game.

Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire had become Level 8 and they had been going to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to hunt player, Enemy, and some dungeon to raise their level quickly. They hadn't touched the Imperial Palace, and would try to challenge it when one of them had reached Level 9.

Fuuko was quite busy with her exam, which made her unable to join them for a while, but she was waiting for Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane to become Level 9.

Haru would become Level 9 soon and if there wasn't any trouble then he would be the number nine of players who had become Level 9. The number of Level 9 on the "brain burst" would increase and that meant the Six Kings of Pure Color might invite them to join the peace pact or deal with them depending on their action after they had become Level 9.

It was the same day as usual, he hunted on the "Unlimited Neutral Field" quite peacefully and he smiled looking at these points which kept increasing.

But suddenly there stream of energy which was moving toward his direction with an intent to attack him.

Haru frowned then used his ability to pass through and escape this attack.

The attack caused the building behind him to be destroyed and crumbled. Haru didn't care about the building nor the result of that attack, rather he focussed his attention on the player in front of him who had sent out that attack so suddenly.

"Let's have a fight, Fish!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1016: Level Up 2

Looking at the player in front of him, Haru somehow had an idea who this player was. It might be a coincidence since he had been roaming on the "Unlimited Neutral Field" for a long time yet he had only seen this player just now.

"Oh, what's your name, Metal Head? I might create a tomb for you after this."

Haru held his sword and he was ready for the battle.

"Graphite Edge. Please remember that name since it is the name of the man who is going to defeat you!"

Graphite Edge held his two swords and faced Haru with a serious expression. He had heard Ocean Stingray's deeds, even though Ocean Stingray wasn't part of the original player, but the talent of this guy was so powerful that Ocean Stingray had become Level 8 very quickly. Ocean Stingray was also famous for his swordmanship ability which made him very interested in him. As a swordsman, it was normal to want to test Ocean Stingray's ability to see whether his ability was as big as the story on the outside told.

This style of fighting was very similar to Black Lotus, Haru remembered that this guy had taught a lot of abilities to Kuroyukihime, and of course, he had learned it from her. Though, he wouldn't use that ability in this battle since in his mind, Graphite Edge's ability wasn't as powerful as it seemed.

Holding his two swords, Graphite Edge observed his opponent. From the information which he had gotten from the Green Grandee, he knew that Ocean Stingray's ability related to both water and thunder which was quite troublesome opponent. He knew that he needed to end the battle quickly or else he would lose in the battle of attrition.

Graphite Edge suddenly closed the distance between the two of them and swung his two swords at Haru.

That attack caused the earth to tremble and the ground was destroyed.

Graphite Edge frowned since he didn't feel any resistance from his attack, but then...

"Thunder Breath First Form...."

Graphite Edge felt his goosebumbs rise in that moment and quickly raised his sword!

Something was moving very fast and it could barely be seen with his eyes since it was both blinding and so sudden.

Graphite Edge raised his swords in front of him with X-shape to protect himself.

The moment the three swords met each other, Graphite Edge was about to counter Haru's attack, but his counter was too slow to hit him. Turning his body, he quickly had another confrontation with Haru since if he didn't do that he was sure that he would be killed.

Some players who were lucky enough were surprised when they saw the confrontation between Graphite Edge and Ocean Stingray. But even if they were able to see it, it was hard to describe their feelings at that moment since the movement of both of them wasn't something which humans could do in reality.

Graphite Edge's dual blades style was very fierce and fast. He had a lot of combos in his attack and his attack was also unpredictable since he could attack using his two swords. Up, down, left, right, vertical, horizontal, if it was someone else then they would be killed by his two swords right away.

"Hahaha, you're very fun!"

Unlike, the Blue King whose swordmanship was very rigid and powerful nor Black King whose swordmanship was unexpected since her entire body was full of blades. In Graphite Edge's mind, Ocean Stingray's swordmanship was very smooth and precise. It felt as if he was fighting against the water torrent which kept coming toward him. If he wasn't careful then he would be drowned by him.

"Well, your swordmanship is very interesting."

Haru told Graphite Edge the truth since he felt his fighting style was similar to Kirito on the Sword Art Online. He had written a Sword Art Online in his original world, and of course, he understood Kirito's style. Though, in his mind, the dual blades style was quite frivolous. Becoming strong with it was possible, but it was impossible to become strongest with it. It wasn't that he denied that style, but having two swords on both hands was very troublesome.

The same action can be found on when we're driving a car, we only use one foot to control the gas and breaker on our feet, and have never used two foot at the same time since an accident might happen in process.

The incident happened on Graphite Edge in the middle of the clash.

Graphite Edge's waist was slashed, but his response was quick enough to move back. His face became serious and his HP depleted quickly. Even though he was known for his attacking power, his defense was also famous for being fragile. He knew that he needed to end this battle quickly or else....

Graphite Edge's body was glowing in blue light before he became the light itself appeared right in front of Haru. His intention was clear and he wanted to end this battle by sent out 27 hit combo attack done in 2 seconds.

Unfortunately, Haru had learned about this ability and he had prepared himself, especially after he had heard Graphite Edge shout out the name of his ability. He knew that it was necessary to shout out the name of ability since it would make it easier for the player to imagine the image of their ability, but at the same time, it also gave a chance for their opponent to be readied to block or dodge their attack.

"Mist Breathing Seventh Form....."

Suddenly mist was released from his body and it covered the entire area.

Graphite Edge's blades were about to slash Haru, but suddenly Haru's movement became weird. The mist might have obscured his vision, but it didn't mean that he couldn't attack Haru. However, Haru's sudden change in tempo made it very hard to connect his 27 combos. It was as if Haru had become the mist itself, he couldn't touch it and only could see his hazy figure blended into the mist which made him unable to comprehend what was happening.

It was as if Graphite Edge saw the combination of both Yellow Radio and Black Lotus. Yellow Radio was very proficient in illusion and Black Lotus was in an attack when both of them were combined then it would result in horrible existence.

"Water Breathing First Form...."

Graphite Edge felt a danger and knew he needed to dodge or run or else he would die, but he couldn't help but be attracted to the beauty of this technique. It was so simple yet it was so powerful.

Haru beheaded Graphite Edge's head with a powerful single concentrated slash.

It was as if he saw a replay of his life, Graphite Edge's head was moving in the air and seemed to not realize what was happening. But one thing was for sure, he knew that he had died.

Graphite Edge's dropped to the ground and his body lifelessly fell. The famous swordmanship in the "brain burst" had been lost against Ocean Stingray!

Haru looked at the pillar of light in front of him and he needed 60 minutes to face him again, but he didn't really want to do it since he had enough points to level himself up.

[Ding! Do you want to raise your level to Level 9? "OK"]

Without hesitation, Haru pressed the "OK" button and he had become one of the Level 9 in the "Brain Burst". His body was glowing in blinding light and his "burst points" were almost depleted.

"Now, it is time to gather more points..."

The players who had been watching the match between Ocean Stingray and Graphite Edge were surprised since it was very amazing. They were sure that they were going to remember this match for their entire life. Then they saw Graphite Edge lost being beheaded by Ocean Stingray which sucked deep breath.

It was the only word which came out from their mouths. Then suddenly they saw Ocean Stingray being covered in a unique light which confused some of them, but there was someone who realized what was happening.

"L, Level 9! He has become Level 9!!!"

Everyone was in shock when they heard it, but at the same time, there were some players who realized what was happening. Those players knew that Ocean Stingray had used his "burst points" to level up and that meant that it was a chance for them to kill him. Their eyes were blinded in greed, but suddenly it was poured by cold water, especially when they saw him glance at them.

No one knew when it started, but someone started to scream.

Everyone tried to run since Ocean Stingray was about to hunt them next!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1017: Meeting of The Six Kings of The Pure Color

Ocean Stingray has become Level 9!

When this news was being known to everyone on the "brain burst", it caused a lot of surprise and shock to everyone since it was very rare for someone to be able to reach Level 9. In the history of the "brain burst", there were only eight players who had reached Level 9, but now, there are nine players!

Everyone was very excited since they thought that the game would become even more interesting. With the Six Kings of the Pure Color, the "brain burst" had reached stability, but now that stability was being broken by the new Level 9!

His goal had always been clear, and that was to reach Level 10 and that meant clearing the game!

In the past, the Six Kings of Pure Color had gathered together to create a peace treaty, but that meeting was destroyed by Black Lotus. It was also the reason why it was very hard to create a meeting once again since no one wanted to have the same fate as the previous Red King. They didn't want to die and lost their "brain burst" since if they lost then they would lose everything. But the Six Kings of Pure Color knew Ocean Stingray wouldn't follow their treaty which meant that Ocean Stingray would come to hunt them down to level up to Level 10.

It was impossible to gather together in a meeting, and that was why they used a video call feature inside the game talking about the countermeasures of Ocean Stingray. The power of Level 9 couldn't be underestimated, especially for someone who had leveled up to Level 9 in very short time.

Most of the Kings in the "brain burst" needed a long time to become Level 9 from two years, three years, and more. But Ocean Stingray used a very short time to become Level 9 and some of the Kings knew that the power of Ocean Stingray was very powerful. Besides Ocean Stingray, there were also three strong players beside him from Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, and Lilac Deer. The three of them were Level 8, but it wouldn't be surprising if they became Level 9 in the future.

But that didn't matter and the problem was how to manage the peace treaty which was signed by the Six Kings of Pure Color. With the appearance of four strong players from the "Pets" and Black Lotus, the "brain burst" was in chaos. The game could soon turn into an all-out battle and it would be dangerous if they didn't do anything.

"Hmph! If they dare to come to me then I'll kill them. It's just as easy as that." Purple King disdained the "Pets" and Black Lotus since she didn't think that they were able to give her a threat.

"Well, this game will become even more interesting. If we're able to kill the four players from "Pets" and Black Lotus then one of us can become Level 10!" The Yellow King tried to tempt everyone. He would be lying if he didn't want to become Level 10, especially when there were five perfect targets for that. To become Level 10, he needed to defeat five Level 10 players, but he knew that it was impossible for him to do it alone. He wanted to bring everyone and stole the chance to become the winner at the last moment.

"No, we can't do that. We need to maintain the peace in the "brain burts". It is our duty as the Six Kings of Pure Color to protect everyone in this game. It is also the reason why we have created the peace treaty, right? I'm sure that the "Pets" also want to have a peaceful life in this game, so isn't it better for us to invite them to our community?" Unlike Yellow King, Blue King felt that it was better to invite and talk with the four members of the "Pets" since he wanted everyone to live peacefully. It was good that someone had become Level 9 and rather than fighting each other, it was better to maintain the peace.

"Don't be stupid, Blue! Do you think that they want to join us? If you invite them to your Legion territory then I'm sure that they'll massacre everyone in your Legion. If you want to let them join us then it is the same as letting a wolf eat all of us here!" Red King felt that Blue King was too naive since she knew very well about the personality of the "Pets". All of them were very lawless, and their intentions were clear since they wanted to become Level 10. She had to admit that she had to praise their bravery, but she couldn't hide the anger in her heart since she couldn't have a chance to have revenge on them, especially when Ocean Stingray had become Level 9. She had faced him when he was at Level 4, and this time, his level was the same as hers. She knew that he would become a troublesome opponent, but it wasn't only him who had become stronger!

'Next time, I'll blow a hole in your head!'

"Isn't it because you feel bitter that you've lost to the "Pets"?" The Yellow King poked the wound on the Red King.

"What did you say, bastard?!" The Red King slammed her hand loudly on the table during the meeting.

"Wasn't that right? If you weren't saved by the Green King, then you would be dead!" The Yellow King snorted and didn't think that the Red King was fit to join them. Even though there were six of them on the Six Kings of Pure Color, the Red King wasn't the original Red King since the previous Red King was being killed by Black Lotus. So the Red King was a new member and even thought she had joined them, even though the five of them didn't say anything in front. However, they were looking down on her, but this time the Yellow King directly disdained her.

"I didn't lose! I can blast him away with a lot of holes!" The Red King clenched her hand tightly and stared angrily at the Yellow King.

"Hmph, just talking is nothing! You should go and face them, you loser!"

The Green King, who hadn't said a word, slammed his shield to the ground, causing it to crack and make a loud noise which made the meeting turn into silence.

Everyone was looking at the Green King since they were startled by his action!

".....It's impossible to let them join us. They're different from us, but whether we're going to take action or not. We need to see what they'll do in the future. Whether it is peace or war, I'm all ready for it."

Everyone was surprised when the Green King was talking since it had been a while for him to talk or rather they didn't even remember the last time that they had heard his voice.

"They're interesting aren't they? This game is going to be interesting soon."

"The White King? What are you saying? We need to defeat them as soon as possible! They're a tumor of the "brain burst"! We need to force them to leave this game!" The Yellow King didn't give up and tried to invite someone.

"Hmph! No one is going to believe a back stabber like you! All of you, don't need to do anything! I'll blast them away alone!" The Red King couldn't stay in this meeting any longer and directly exited rudely. She really hated the Yellow King and thought she should also end his life too.

"Hmph, whatever...." The Yellow King looked at the black screen of the Red King thoughtfully. He remembered that he had received something interesting before and thought that he should use it on them.

'Hehehe, Black Lotus, Ocean Stingray, then....' Yellow King almost drooled when he thought about the future.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1018: Next Target: Imperial Palace!

Everyone raised their glasses to the air and clinked them together before they drank heartily. Of course, it wasn't alcohol, but juice and soda.

Haru had taken out those juices and soda which he had bought from the world of Toriko in the past. Some of it tasted amazing, but some of it tasted unique. Well, weird might be the right words.

Everyone gathered together to celebrate his success to become Level 9!

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn't seem that surprised since it was an inevitable result, but it was different for Fuuko and Kuroyukihime since they didn't expect Haru to become Level 9 quickly.

"Kuroyukihime, I'm not telling you to leave, but why are you here?" Haru felt weird when Kuroyukihime also came to the party. Other than the member of the "group chat" only Fuuko and Kuroyukihime knew about the identity of Haru as Ocean Stingray.

"I've invited her." Fuuko hugged Kuroyukihime quickly, though, she also sipped the strange juice that had been brought by Haru. It tasted quite unique for her taste, but it was hard to hate it.

"....I don't mind, but it'll be troublesome to invite Haruyuki since he doesn't know my identity." Haru didn't really want to tell Haruyuki about the identity of everyone at first. Even though he believed in Haruyuki's character, somehow he wanted to leave a surprise to him since Haruyuki was the protagonist of this world.

Haruyuki hadn't grown become one of the strongest players on the "brain bursts" and Haru wanted to become Haruyuki's target to make him even stronger. If the main character wanted to become stronger then they needed a target, and he thought that he should be that target for Haruyuki. Though, he was wondering whether Haruyuki was traumatized by him since he often struck him with thunder.

Kuroyukihime didn't say much, but she felt strangely guilty for some reason for entering Haru's house, especially when Haruyuki didn't even know about it. Though, she also wanted to celebrate Haru's success in becoming Level 9.

"Congratulations to become Level 9."

"Thank you." Haru nodded.

"So what are you planning to do after this? Are you going to kill me?" Kuroyukihime felt that this matter needed to be confirmed first since Haru had become Level 9. Even though they were allies, it didn't mean that the alliance couldn't be broken. She needed to confirm it, no, needed to hear directly from his mouth that they were still an ally.

"No, of course not. Why should I kill you?" Haru looked at Kuroyukihime strangely. "We're an ally. I'm not cruel enough to back-stab you so suddenly."

"That's good." Kuroyukihime nodded and sighed in relief. She had to admit that Haru was strong, and she was sure that he had become even stronger after he had become Level 9. 'I need to become stronger too...' Thinking about Haruyuki, she smiled and thought that it was good to have someone to support her, but then she had to admit that Haruyuki was too weak at this moment. She looked up and secretly glanced at him.

"Haru, what are we going to do after this?" Tabane asked. She thought for a while and said, "I might need a week to become Level 9."

Fuuko and Kuroyukihime were startled when they heard it.

"I'll become Level 9 in two weeks."

Sumire and Charlotte weren't in that hurry and leveled up at their own paces, but even so, it was faster than the majority of the players in the "brain burst".

Kuroyukihime sighed and thought that the four of them were very powerful, but when she thought that they were geniuses she didn't think too much anymore. Of course, she had learned that the four of them were students at a prestigious university in the virtual reality department. When she heard it, she didn't feel that surprised anymore when they were very good at this game. Looking at the five of them who started to enjoy the party, she also joined since the food and drink at this party tasted very good.

Haru sighed and felt that it was almost time to go back. However, they need to complete the quest first. Thinking for a while that the only quest they hadn't completed was to become Level 10, conquer the dungeon, and defeat Chrome Disaster. In the previous "Battle Territory," he had defeated Black Lotus and he also completed one of the quests to defeat a player in Level 9. While thinking about the quest, Tabane slept on his lap. He only glanced at her, but didn't think too much.

During their stay in this world, Tabane often did this action from time to time to tempt him, but since he had turned their body into small, he didn't have that much interest (lie).

Though, it was different for Kuroyukihime and she nudged Fuuko's side while whispering, "Are you alright with that?"

"It's alright. They're like siblings." Fuuko didn't really feel worried about the relationship between Haru and the three girls. She was bigger than the four of them and of course, she had an advantage as a nice older sister.

Though Haru would look at her with a deadpan expression when he heard if she introduced herself as a kind older sister since her personality was quite sadistic.

"So what are we going to do after this? Becoming Level 10?" Sumire asked. She didn't really mind staying in this world since her age could be changed by Haru which was why she didn't need to worry. She also had learned a lot of things and the time in her world also stopped which made her not need to worry about something happening in her world. But well, she would be lying if she didn't miss her world.

"Imperial Palace. Let's clear that dungeon first."

Haru felt that it was time to challenge the Imperial Palace. To become Level 10, he felt quite guilty to erase the "brain burst" on the Neuro Linker of the children in this world. He felt that he was bullying the weak if he did that. In his mind, he thought of cheating to become Level 10 later when he had completed all of the quests besides becoming Level 10.

"Y, you're going to challenge the Imperial Palace?!"

Kuroyukihime was in shock when she heard it. Of course, she knew about the existence of the Imperial Palace since her subordinates had been defeated in that place and one of them had even returned to Level 1 which made her helpless. If she could help then she would, but that dungeon could only be entered by four players which made her unable to do anything.

"I know that I can't stop all of you, but be careful. When you think that you can't handle it, please run away." Fuuko could remember the disaster when she challenged the Imperial Palace and she didn't want it to happen to them.

"Of course, we're going to clear it, right?" Charlotte looked at the three of them.

Haru nodded upon hearing Charlotte's question. He looked at Kuroyukihime and said, "Kuroyuki, keep this secret. Since I've become Level 9 there must be a lot of players who are aiming at me. The Imperial Palace is going to be difficult and we need to put all of our focus on it."

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone." Kuroyukihime knew that one of the requirements to clear the game was to conquer the Imperial Palace since they had an intention to do it then she wouldn't stop them rather she wanted to see whether they could do it or not.

"Now, let us continue our party!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1019: The Plan Starts!

"That yellow bastard! I'll flush him to the toilet sooner or later!"

Scarlet Ran slammed his hand loudly on the table and couldn't calm down.

Blood Panther, who was standing beside her tried to calm her down, but it was normal reaction since Scarlet Rain was only a child, it was quite normal for her to get angry after being mocked by the Yellow King.

The condition of the "Prominence" wasn't very good, especially when the "Pets" became even more famous throughout the "brain burts", especially after Ocean Stingray became Level 9 then everything was different.

Scarlet Rain had wanted revenge, but the members of the "Pets" were too powerful. Even though she also attacked them, when the four of them combined their power together, even she couldn't defeat them and she might even have died in the process. Even though she didn't want to admit it, she could only hold back since more conflict would lead into an ugly end.

Some of the members of the "Prominence" also decided to quit, but it was only for the new members, for the old members, they stayed on the Legion since they loved their Legion. They didn't care much about those newbies, but of course, they needed to teach them that their Legion wasn't something which they could use to play around. They needed to teach them a bit since it was their price to quit the Legion.

Though, they had to admit that they felt very uncomfortable when they needed to stop their revenge on the "Pets", but even so they knew that they needed to hold it and became stronger faster.

This time, most of the older members of the "Prominence" gathered together after the meeting of the Six Kings since they knew very well the goal of the "Pets" was to become Level 10. They wouldn't be surprised if the "Pets" decided to challenge their King sooner or later.

"Rain, are you sure that you're going to challenge them again?" Panther asked.

"What? You're scared, Panther?" Rain asked with a grin.

"Of course not. I've also been waiting for a chance to challenge them again, but even though I don't want to admit it, they're very strong."

It was the same for everyone, even if they hated it, they had to admit that the "Pets" were strong!

"And I hope that you don't make that decision because you've been taunted by the Yellow King?"

It was the thing which Panther was afraid about since she knew that Rain was very hot-blooded and very easily taunted by someone.

"No, I'm not stupid enough to fight because I was being provoked by Yellow." Rain tapped the table with her fingers and pondered for a while. "My idea is to work together with Black Lotus."

Everyone was startled when they heard that name.

The name of the Black Lotus was very loud since he was the biggest betrayer on the "brain burts", though, some of them also felt uncomfortable since the previous Red King was being killed by the Black Lotus.

"But King, is that alright? Black Lotus killed the previous King after all."

"I know that you're very uncomfortable, but listen to my plan...."

Rain told them that their alliance with the Black Lotus was only temporary and if there was a chance they might also able to have their revenge on both Black Lotus and the "Pets" together. Their advantage was the number of Legion members which was more than both the "Pets" and Black Lotus's Legion, Nega Nebulus together after all. She planned to overwhelm both Black Lotus and the "Pets" with a number!

Hearing Rain's plan, their eyes brightened up when they thought that they were able to defeat both Black Lotus and the "Pets" at the same time. The discussion became even more exciting and they started to make a detailed plan about this plan.

But they didn't know that there was one player in this meeting who felt uncomfortable, Cherry Rook. Before he was the one who introduced the "brain burst" to the Scarlet Rain and he was her parent on this game, but before long he had been overtaken and when he was only Level 5, she had become Level 9 and became the Red King.

Cherry Rook remembered when he introduced this game for the first time to Scarlet Rain and he was happy that he could play with her, but this time, he couldn't even help Scarlet Rain to solve the trouble within their Legion. He felt the distance between both of them became further and farther away. He sighed and wondered what he could do in this situation.

"I'll go out for a while."

Cherry Rook went out, but no one stopped him. He sighed and thought to become stronger since when he became stronger then he should be able to help Scarlet Rain. He left the headquarters of the "Prominence" and thought to have a match with someone. He chose someone random and went on to battle quickly.

Cherry Rook was teleported and he looked at the opponent in front of him.

"No, no, no, let's not fight for a while."

Cherry Rook felt weird by these words and asked, "What do you mean?"

"Cherry Rook, isn't it? Let me introduce myself..."

Cherry Rook was surprised when he saw the player in front of her transformed into another player, but that wasn't the problem since the player in front of him shocked him to the core.

"Yes, my name is Yellow Radio and I'm the Yellow King."

Yellow Radio introduced himself while bowing his head gentlemanly.

Cherry Rook became wary and held his sword tightly. He sweated profusely since his opponent was one of the Six Kings of Pure Color.

"Now, now, like what I've said before, I don't have any intention to fight you." Yellow Radio hurriedly waved his hands since he really didn't have an intention to fight. He only used his ability to disguise himself before challenging a member of "Prominence" randomly to start his plan.

"Then what do you want!" Cherry Rook was quite hostile toward Yellow Radio since the player in front of him had provoked his dearest King.

"I have an offer for you." Yellow Radio smiled widely and knew that this player was perfect to be chosen as part of his plan. "Don't you want to become strong?"

Cherry Rook's heart shook when he heard it. He felt weak and he hated that feeling. He wanted to become strong, but he knew with his talent, it was very hard and took a long time for him to reach Scarlet Rain.

"I have a way to make you become stronger."

Yellow Radio offered his hand with a smile looking at the pitiful lamb which was about to be fooled by him. "If you want to know, please reach out my hand."

"Just what do you want? Why did you come to me? And what's the reason for you to help me?" Cherry Rook asked. He wasn't stupid and he didn't know what Yellow Radio's intention was.

"Please believe me. My intention is to help the "Prominence" to defeat the cancer of the "brain burst", the "Pets"!"

Yellow Radio smiled happily when he saw Cherry Rook's reaction. "Yes, I know that both "Prominence" and "Pets" are enemies, but I don't want the "Prominence" to lose against that damnmable "Pets"! So here I come to your headquarters to help you, but I've made a bad impression with your King so I know that she'll reject my goodwill." His tone was very sincere and he truly hoped to help the "Prominence", it was what Cherry Rook believed.

"Then give it to me! If it is something that can make me stronger, let me use it!" Cherry Rook decided to trust Yellow Radio since he knew that the relationship of the Six Kings of Pure Color wasn't bad.

"That's good, then, have you heard about Chrome Disaster?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1020: Imperial Palace 1

There were a lot of quests which needed to be done in this world, and they almost did all of them, but there were only three left and all of them very difficult such as defeating the Chrome Disaster, becoming Level 10 and conquering Imperial Palace.

To become Level 10, they could think about it after they had solved two other quests, but since they didn't really want to bully a child, they thought that it was better to solve that quest using other means depending on the situation.

For another question such as Chrome Disaster, they couldn't defeat it since it hadn't appeared in this world, but it was possible to conquer the Imperial Palace, though, compared to defeating the Chrome Disaster, its difficulties were several times higher.

Fuuko had told them before that she along with her friends had tried to conquer Imperial Palace, but they were defeated. The result was even disastrous since one of her friends had returned to Level 1 after this incident.

After hearing Fuuko's story, they knew that it was very difficult and even thought they were confident to conquer that dungeon, it didn't mean that they could underestimate this dungeon.

Unlike defeating a player, to conquer the dungeon then it meant that they needed to defeat NPC or the system itself. It would be great if there wasn't any change, but it might be possible for the system to upgrade the power of the monsters on the Imperial Palace to make those monsters stronger.

Though, if that really happened or they were really in hopeless situation, they would use a cheating method such as hacking.

Then without waiting anymore, Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane went to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to go to the Imperial Palace.

Their trip was quite smooth and even if there was an opponent, Charlotte could snip them and defeat them easily. Their plan was a secret and they couldn't let anyone know about it. In this game, they had made a lot of enemies, and they were sure that those enemies would trouble them during the quest if they knew about their plan to conquer the Imperial Palace.

The Imperial Palace is a place located in the heart of Tokyo, it is right in the real location of Tokyo Imperial Palace.

The Tokyo Imperial Palace is the usual location of the residence of the Emperor of Japan. It is a large park-like area located in the Chiyoda district of the Chiyoda ward of Tokyo and contains several buildings, including the main palace, some residences of the Imperial Family, an archive, museums and administrative offices.

It is built on the site of the old Edo Castle. The total area, including the gardens, is 1.15 square kilometres (0.44 sq mi). During the height of the 1980s Japanese property bubble, the palace grounds were valued by some to be more than the value of all of the real estate in the state of California.

Like what he had mentioned before, the palace itself is an anomaly. Brain Burst uses image data from social cameras to construct battlefields. However, there are no such cameras in the palace itself. Thus, it would have been impossible for the interior of the palace to exist. Despite that, it did.

"So we're going to enter the home of the Emperor, huh?" Charlotte was inside the train looking at the Imperial Palace from the window curiously. She was wondering whether she could see the Emperor inside the Imperial Palace.

Out of the four people who came to this world, only Charlotte who didn't live in Japan. She was living in the Little Garden since living on that ship since it might be one of the safest places in her world, especially when the protagonist was living in that place. Even thought there was a danger, in the story, the protagonist would be able to solve that problem.

The other reason was because Haru was also living in that place, as the strongest Slayer in her world, of course, with Haru's protection Little Garden became the safest place in her world. She was sure that he wouldn't let the place where his harem was living be destroyed by Savages.

"Yeah, is it your first time?" Sumire asked.

"Yes, I've been living inside the ship from what I've remembered after all. Well, that is also the reason why I'm happy to enter this quest with all of you."

Charlotte smiled and told the truth to everyone. She was very happy that she could spend her days doing something happy, stupid, and learn a lot of things together. It might become one of her precious memories, but at the same time, the only thing which made her regret was her unrequited love and how she couldn't be brave enough to express her feelings.

The three of them hugged Charlotte together. They were lucky that the body of their avatar was a normal body. If it was Kuroyukihime then she would decrease Charlotte's HP when both of them hugged each other.

Charlotte smiled and asked, "So is there an Emperor in that place?"

"There might not be an Emperor in that place. Considering the age of the Emperor...."

Neuro Linker only appeared 15 years ago and that meant the old Emperor of this country couldn't even play "brain burst" and it was the same as most of the adults in this country.

"That's a shame..." Charlotte sighed.

Looking at Charlotte's expression, Haru said. "Then how about we have a holiday after this?"

The three of them looked at Haru curiously. Of course, during their stay in this world, they also often went out to various places, but they always entered the "brain bursts" everyday since they needed to complete their quests, but after they conquered the Imperial Palace, they would have a lot of free time since the Chrome Disaster hadn't appeared in this world.

"Hot springs, Imperial Palace, or wherever you want." Haru also wanted to relax for a bit since he felt too tired to play a game.

"That's a good idea." Sumire agreed and asked, "So Charlotte is there somewhere that you want to visit?"

"Eh? Is it alright for me to be the one who decides where we go?" Charlotte was surprised

"Of course! Choose wherever you want!" Tabane nodded and also felt excited to go on their holiday.

Charlotte looked at Haru, and she received a nod from him. It might be because the knowledge of virtual reality was very interesting for them so they often forgot a time and spent most of their time on their research, but this time, they were going on a holiday so she was very happy, not only her, but even Tabane and Sumire also felt happy.

"So do you have any place that you want to visit?" Haru asked.

Charlotte thought for a while and said, "I feel that a hot spring is quite good. Let's go to a hot spring after we've done our quest."

The three of them agreed to go to the hot spring after the quest.

On their way, their trip to the Imperial Palace was quite fun and before long they had arrived in Chiyoda, the location of the Imperial Palace. But even if they had arrived in this district, it didn't mean that they had arrived at the Imperial palace. They needed to walk for a bit before they had arrived at their targeted location, but on their journey, they forgot that this place was the home of one of the Six Kings of the Pure Color, White King and by chance, they were being seen by one of the members of Oscillatory Universe, Legion which was led by White King.

"This... are they going to compete with the Imperial Palace?"

Members of the Oscillatory Universe knew this was a very serious matter and they needed to report it to the White King right away!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1021: Imperial Palace 2

Looking at the large gate in front of them, they knew that they had arrived at the Imperial Palace.

"So this is the Imperial Palace, huh?"

For Sumire, Tabane, and Haru, it wasn't their first time to come to this place in reality, but it was their first time to come in this place inside the game, however, they didn't feel that it was something special.

Charlotte, on other hand, was amazed since the design of this place was more amazing than she had thought.

The Imperial Palace is a huge place. It is surrounded by a large and deep moat.

Haru wasn't sure and he couldn't see the depth of the moat and it might be his imagination, but he felt something inside the moat.

To enter the palace, they needed to pass the Seimon Ishibashi bridge which was a large bridge which connected the palace with the outside.

Tabane was about to walk, but she was stopped by Charlotte. "What?"

"See that!" Charlotte pointed her finger in some direction.

Sumire, Haru, and Tabane turned their attention toward the direction which was pointed by Charlotte. When they turned they saw a tall post which was used to guard the palace, but that wasn't the point since there was someone inside that post.

Haru rubbed his chin and frowned. "It should be a guard." He had heard Fuuko's experience of the Imperial Palace and it seemed that it was more difficult than he had thought.

"I'll take them down first."

Charlotte took out her sniper rifle and shot down all of those guards, killing them easily. The damage of her attack had increased and it was very easy for her to one-hit-kill her opponent with her sniper rifle.

They nodded and walked toward the gate of the palace. They weren't surprised by Charlotte's power since it was normal for her to be strong since she had reached this level. They also had spent most of their time together and they knew each other very well.

Walking through the bridge, it seemed that they were on a trip rather than a dungeon. Though, they had to admit that the gate was very large and big. They had only seen it from afar, but when they had gotten close, it felt even bigger.

The Imperial Palace is also surrounded by a tall wall which was as tall as the gate.

Haru wasn't sure what material was used to build this Imperial Palace, but one thing for sure, this thing was very strong.

"Hmm, it seems that there is something..."

Haru had activated his electroperction when he was about to enter the Imperial Palace and he felt something was about to come toward them.

They stopped in the middle of the bridge while looking at Haru curiously. He didn't answer them and looked at the moat before he saw a large shadow which was slowly coming out from the moat. He didn't need to explain and everyone understood that something was coming toward them.

A large shark suddenly came out from within the moat. It might seem weird for a shark to come out, but before they had seen an anglerfish. Just a shark was normal for them.

"Who is going to handle it?"

Tabane lightly jumped to the ground before she appeared suddenly in front of the large shark.

The shark was a bit surprised by Tabane's speed, but it quickly responded by opening its large jaws!

Tabane's leg brightened up and she kicked down the shark's snout directly!

The large shark was blown away and returned to the moat.

Tabane didn't chase after the shark, rather she used her ability. "Territory Change!"

The pure water of the moat suddenly started to change into poisonous water which gave off a very terrible feeling from just looking at it. The entire moat was quickly turned into a poisonous moat. because of her ability. She didn't do anything afterwards and returned to everyone. She saw that her points kept increasing since she had killed all of the monsters within the moat. She smiled at everyone and made a peace sign.

"This place is a treasure! I've gotten a lot of points!"

Looking at Tabane's ability, Haru realized how cheating it was since she could transform the surrounding area easily. It was a very amazing ability and at the same time very dangerous.

"Your ability is cheating." Sumire sighed looking at the poisonous mouth before shaking her head.

"Let's go. This place stinks." Charlotte couldn't bear the smell of the poison.

Tabane sighed and felt a bit regret for her choice of territory. "I should change this moat into lava moat."

"It's too late to do that. You can change the territory into lava later."

They continued to walk toward the large gate.

Tabane pushed the large gate, but it didn't move a bit. "....What the heck?" She felt that her strength wasn't enough to open this gate and it made her a bit annoyed before she decided to kick down the gate several times!

Being kicked several times, the gate opened by Tabane or rather it was destroyed by her.

"Let's go!" Tabane gave them a very bright smile.

They gave up saying anything and nodded following Tabane's back, even though they knew that it might cause trouble, but they didn't feel afraid of trouble.

Though, because of that, the quiet Imperial Palace started to shake and all of the residents of this place started to open their eyes ready to end the life of the fool who didn't know their own height.

The Oscillatory Universe is a Legion also known as the White Legion. It is led by the White King, White Cosmos. Their territory is located in the Minato area. The central base is located in an all girls' school within the area.

Hearing reports from her members, the White King, White Cosmos tapped her chin and thought that it was interesting. "Don't do anything. We can let them commit suicide in that place."

Everyone nodded and wasn't surprised by their King's decision, even though they knew that there was a treasure inside the Imperial Palace, but it was very dangerous. Their territory was quite nearby and they knew how dangerous the Imperial Palace was. Even though the one who went to clear the Imperial Palace was the "Pets" which was the most famous Legion in the "brain burst", they didn't think that they were able to clear up the Imperial Palace.

They didn't do anything and didn't think too much, but for the White King, she had thought of some different plan since there was something which attracted her inside the Imperial Palace. She looked at her trusted member and told him to come with her somewhere to talk about this problem.

"King, are you interested?"

"Of course." The White King nodded and looked at Ivory Tower. "Can you handle it?"

"Leave it to me. I'll take the boys out."

"Good, keep it a secret."

Ivory Tower bowed his head to the White King before disappearing along in the shadow.

The White King looked toward the direction of the Imperial Palace and had a feeling that something would happen soon.

"As I thought, this game is interesting."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1022: Imperial Palace 3

One of the things they needed to watch out for before clearing the Imperial Palace was the Stage. Even though it might seem insignificant, Stage could give them favorable position which could weaken the Enemy on the dungeon or "Unlimited Neutral Field". For example, a fire type Enemy would be weakened when the Stage just happened to be an Icy Stage. So don't underestimate the advantage of the Stage in the game.

Though they didn't really need to worry about it since if the Stage they had teleported was just happening to be at a disadvantage then Tabane could use her "Territory Change" to give them an advantage. It was also the reason why Tabane was a very important member of their Legion since she could support their allies during the battle.

But their luck was quite good since they happened to be in the Moonlight Stage.

What is so special about this Stage?

It was because there was nothing special about this Stage that it was good since it meant that the Enemy inside Imperial Palace wouldn't be strengthened by the Stage. Well, if they had to say what was good about this Stage would be the beautiful moon which seemed bigger than usual in the sky. Even though it was night, they could see their surrounding area clearly because of the moonlight.

Entering the Imperial Palace, they were being greeted by a large garden. There were various humongous sized trees.

"Charlotte, is there an Enemy?"

Charlotte shook her head and told everyone truthfully what she had seen inside the place.

"But I can see that there is a movement inside the castle."

"It's so quiet that it is creepy." Tabane couldn't help but spat since this place was very creepy. There was no sound and it was very quiet.

"It seems to be calm before the storm." Sumire thought.

"When you say something like that, something must happen later." Haru sighed since Sumire had raised a Flag.

"Don't jinx us!" Charlotte pouted.

"Even if there's is, what is the problem? We should defeat them quickly so we can go out." Sumire's thought was pretty easy. This place might be hard for some people, but not for them.

"It reminded me of the time when we were clearing the dungeon during the Legion quest."

"That place is better since we can see the Enemy, but this time? I can't even see anything here." Tabane looked around, but she couldn't see any single enemies in this area.

"Well, let's continue to walk to the palace."

They agreed and continued their walk toward the palace.

In the story, Silver Crow had entered this place, but he entered because of an accident when he was flying. Unlike the four of them who had broken through the gate directly, their method might be crude, but it was very effective and efficient. They might able to fly, but it was troublesome since they wanted to face the Enemy directly.

Walking through the garden, they found the Imperial Palace which was surrounded by a moat within the garden. Compared to the entire garden, the size of the palace wasn't that big, but compared to their size, it was big enough.

There were four bridges which connected to the palace and they needed to enter through the four gates if they wanted to enter the Imperial Palace.

It was possible to send more players to clear the Imperial Palace, but in their thoughts, it was better to have quality rather than quantity.

When they were about to reach the bridge, they had decided which Enemy they would challenge inside the Imperial Palace.

Tabane was going to face Seiryuu, Sumire was going to face Byakko, Charlotte was going to face Suzaku, and lastly, Haru was going to face Genbu.

From Four Gods which guarded the gates of the Imperial Palace, Genbu was the strongest and the one with the weirdest ability from what Fuuko had told them.

It was also the reason why Haru was going to face it since he knew the terrible ability of Genbu. Even so, he felt that Seiryu had the most powerful ability out of the Four Gods.

It was a very terrible ability which is able to turn anyone into Level 1.

Think about it when you have spent your time hunting and fighting with a lot of players. You've gathered a lot of points to level up but suddenly your level returns to level 1! What are you going to do?

Haru could see that they would be in despair, especially when the players of the "brain burts" were children.

Children had a quite sensitive mentality which meant they would be greatly affected by it.

Though it was also the reason why he was a bit worried about Tabane since she was going to face it, but she had decided to fight one and no one was going to steal it from her!

Tabane walked directly, but it seemed that she had triggered the system.

Then suddenly from the garden, there was a lot of skeleton samurai and skeleton archers which slowly stood up from the ground.

Charlotte shot them directly and defeated them.

Tabane, Haru, and Sumire also acted directly.

Only a fool would wait for the enemy to get ready.

It was better to strike them when they weren't ready and quickly defeated them since the Enemy which they needed to face soon would be very dangerous.

"Damn, those the "Pets"!?"

This place was the headquarters of the Acceleration Research Society.

"Tch! I want to blow their heads! I want revenge!"

Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, and Argon Array were annoyed when they remembered that they were being killed by the "Pets". They wanted to have revenge but they didn't have a chance to meet them.

When they thought that there was a chance, the "Pets" rose quickly and the leader of the Ocean Stingray became Level 9. The news of the "Pets" kept appearing to one another, but they could do nothing and endured it which was very unbearable and didn't suit their personality.

But they knew very well that it was simply impossible to defeat them, especially when the lowest Level on the "Pets' was Level 8 which was enough to leave them with their dust. They felt uncomfortable, but what could they do?

Then suddenly someone came out from the shadow.

Everyone was startled when their leader suddenly appeared.

"There's a mission." Black Vise's voice was calm and unpurtubed by their rude action.

Black Vist didn't seem bothered, he said directly. "Pets, we're going to hunt them."

"Are you sure?" Dusk Taker asked. Even though he had shouted loudly before, he couldn't hide his trauma. He had been defeated and he didn't want to be defeated again. Even though he hated to admit it, he had to admit that they were strong which made him envious.

"Yes, we might not be a match for them, but what if there is someone who is going to help us?"

Their ears perked up and seemed very interested in what Black Vise was about to say.

"Imperial Palace. The "Pets" is going to clear it."

Everyone was startled when they heard such information since they didn't expect the courage of the "Pets" would be this big to challenge the legendary dungeon which had never been cleared by anyone.

"So are we going to use the Four Gods to weaken them and then kill them?" Argon Array quickly realized Black Vise's plan.

"Yes, so are you guys going to join me?" Black Vise asked.

They answered loudly and they didn't feel afraid, rather they felt excited. They knew that they might not match for the "Pets", but what if they had the help of the Four Gods from the Imperial Palace? It was a rare chance and they thought that it would be delicious to receive points from three Level 8 and one Level 9.

In that moment, they were anticipating the despair which would be felt by the members of the "Pets"!

After clearing the small fries, each of them was about to walk toward the bridge, but suddenly someone appeared and roared loudly toward them.

The Four Gods appears!!!!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1023: Imperial Palace 4

Genbu, Seryu, Byakko, and Suzaku.

Fuuko had told them that the Four Gods were intimidating, but it seemed she wasn't lying since it was the case.

For Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane, they felt that this Enemy was very huge, but for Haru, who had gone to the world of Toriko. The Four Gods were a baby size compared to the monsters in the Gourmet World, but even so, their ability couldn't be decided by their size alone.

Haru faced Genbu and knew that he couldn't underestimate it.

The shape of Genbu was pretty much like a turtle. It had a huge body and black color. It looked very scary and its mouth was dripping with saliva.

Haru didn't even need to guess that this Genbu was ready to attack him. Some people thought that a Genbu might be at a disadvantage at fighting since its movement was too slow, but it seemed that wasn't the case.

If normal Genbu was walking with its feet then the fight would be easy since Genbu would be at disadvantage for fighting on the land, but this monster was floating in the air which was pretty much cheating.

Though he was going to defeat it. Taking out his Griphon, he faced Genbu directly.

When Haru started to face Genbu, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte also weren't silent. The three of them also faced Byakko, Seryu, and Suzaku respectively.

The shape of Byakko was pretty much a large size tiger with white fur with black stripes. Besides its size, the most prominent thing about this monster was the electricity which was released from its body.

The shape of the Seryuu was a dragon. It was a floating dragon with a wind which surrounded its body.

The shape of Suzaku was even simpler since it was a large bird with a fire surrounding it.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane didn't think much and attacked them immediately since they didn't have an intention to learn the introduction of these monsters.

Genbu shot out a cannon of water, but it was useless on him since that attack only passed through Haru's body.

During his "physical permetiation" ability, he couldn't attack someone and of course, he didn't tell anyone about this weakness. He needed to return to normal state before he could attack someone. And that's what he did, he quickly reduced the distance between the two of them and deactivated his "physical permetiation" before using his strongest attack!

Sumire looked at Byakko who stood in front of her. She didn't move from her spot, but Byakko came toward her. She took out a number of weapons from her arsenal which she had bought from a shop and gotten from a dungeon. She knew that her ability sometimes lacked a means of attack when there was no metal nearby and it was also the reason why she gathered a lot of weapons during her stay in this world.

For a normal player, they could only wield one weapon in their hands, but Sumire was different. She could use her magnetic manipulation to control a lot of weapons in her bag to attack her opponent. When Byakko was about to strike, ten metal shields appeared in front of her to block Byakko's attack.

Byakko swept its claws, but Sumire's shields were harder than it had thought. Those shields were collected from various dungeons which they had cleared in the past and of course, it wasn't a normal shield. But Byakko didn't give up and was about to attack it again, but suddenly its body was struck down by someone.

Byakko roared in painful roar, but once again it struck. Then it noticed two weapons floating right on top of it.

Lance, poleaxe, sword, axe, hammer, etc; all of the weapons which they had collected during the game had been given to Sumire for her arsenal.

Byakko tried to fight the weapons, but the weapons' movement was so fast that it could dodge, and when Byakko chased one weapon then another weapons attacked it. Byakko was annoyed and thought to end this trouble by killing Sumire, but the shield appeared in front of Byakko to protect Sumire.

Looking at Byakko who was being played, Sumire smiled and folded her arms. She kept a distance between them and floated a few centimeters away from the ground since her flight speed was faster than running. She knew that it was just the beginning and it was far from enough to defeat Byakko.

But in this first exchange, Sumire had the upperhand.

Tabane looked at the Seiryu who was floating in the sky. She wasn't sure, but she could feel it looking at her with a smug expression. She was annoyed and jumped in the air directly before giving it a flying kick.

Sudden attack caused Seiryu to be stunned, but then it was quickly angered. It created a barrier in the wind around its surroundings trying to blow Tabane away.

"Territory Change! Hell Flame!"

The 100 meters in the surrounding area started to set ablaze with a very hot fire!

But it wasn't over since Tabane could manipulate the flames in the surrounding area and used to envelop Seiryu.

Seiryu, whose body was enveloped by a wind barrier, was on fire and the wind barrier fueled the fire by the oxygen in the air, making the flames even stronger.

Seiryu's HP was depleted very quickly because of this attack!

Tabane smiled and looked at Seiryu with a smug expression. It was the price for looking down on her.

Charlotte also wasn't going to lose and nine drones on her back started to surround her, creating a barrier to protect her from fire breathing which was released by Suzaku.

Suzaku's ability was pretty simple and that was fire manipulation.

Charlotte sighed and felt that it was easier to fight it by asking Tabane's help. However, she wasn't going to do that and used her sniper rifle to shoot down Suzaku's eye.

Suzaku shrieked painfully since its eye was attacked. The details of the game were very real and Charlotte could see blood dripping from its eye after she had shot it.

Charlotte raised her hand and shouted, "Cyborg 009!" The nine drones that surround her started to brighten up and it transformed into a cyborg.

There were nine robots right in front of her and each of them had a different feature.

Cyborg 001's shape was a baby and because of that it couldn't walk. It also needed help from Cyborg 003 to take care of it. It had an ability of psychic powers, such as telepathy, telekinesis, and extra-sensory perception.

Cyborg 002's shape was a man with high-quality jet boosters installed on his feet. It could chase someone and it specialized in speed.

Cyborg 003's shape was a woman and had the ability to search for her opponent's weaknesses.

Cyborg 004's shape was also a man and there were a lot of deadly weapons inside its body.

Cyborg 005's shape was a muscular man and its ability was its immense strength.

Cyborg 006's shape was a fat man with the ability to breathe extremely hot torrents of fire

Cyborg 007's shape was a bald man and it had an ability to transform into a variety of things, such as inanimate objects, people, and animals.

Cyborg 008's shape was a man with the ability to fight underwater.

Lastly, Cyborg 009's shape was a man, and it had the most balance ability among the nine of them. It was quite powerful, it had quite a powerful defense, and it was quite fast.

Each of them was wearing red armor and equipped with pistol-like blasters with multiple settings such as beam, energy magnum, freezer, needle and knockout ray.

Charlotte manipulated nine Cyborgs and shot down Suzaku with a freezer beam. This development was an idea from Haru, and she had to admit that she really loved it.

In their first confrontation, the four of them had an upperhand against the Four Gods. Even so they didn't let down their guard since the Four Gods hadn't shown their strongest ability.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1024: Imperial Palace 5

The members of the Acceleration Research Society gathered together and went to the Imperial Palace.

They had only one purpose and that was to disturb the "Pets" who were trying to conquer the Imperial Palace.

Black Vise, Dusk Taker, Rust Jigsaw, Argon Array, and Wolfram Cerberus went together and were about to have their revenge. They wanted to bring Sulfur Pot, but they couldn't find him. However, they were very confident to hunt the "Pets" down at this moment!

The Four Gods had a very unique debuff which caused a lot of trouble to the players, as the members of the Acceleration Research Society, they knew most of information in the "brain burst". They only had one chance and needed to attack when the "Pets" were being debuffed by the Four Gods and when that happened, it would have been easy to sweep them down.

Everyone was very happy, but at the same time, their expression was very serious since they were about to enter the Imperial Palace.

"Be careful. We need to be very secretive and wait for our chance." Black Vise reminded them not to do anything stupid.

"Don't worry, believe in us."

Black Vise nodded and looked at Argon Array. "Argon, use your ability once they have been debuffed since it'll be dangerous if they notice us."

"I know. You don't need to remind me about that." Argon Array snorted and said, "If there is something wrong then I'll use my ability immediately."

Hearing Black Vise's words, they nodded and felt relief. Black Vise's ability was very famous among the Acceleration Research Society.

Shadow Lurker. It is Black Vise's ability, it is an ability that gives Black Vise the power to meld into shadows. Inside the shadow, he can move his being from one location to the next, so long as they are connected via a shadow. He also appears to be able to use it as a tunnel system for other Duel Avatars to use as well.

But Black Vise needed to use a lot of his Special Gauge, and it could be used by him to run away when the "Pets" were stronger than he had thought. What he feared was that they would be challenged into a death match suddenly and lose all of their points then the "brain burst" would be erased from their memories. Though, the chance was very small, especially when he thought that the "Pets" would be entangled by the Four Gods.

The five of them walked together, but they were stunned when they saw the gate of the Imperial Palace was broken.

"Broken?!" Dusk Taker was startled.

"Damn, they're too strong!"

They could tell that the strength of the "Pets" was very strong when they saw the large and thick gate being broken by the "Pets".

"Don't be surprised. Any Kings can do the same thing." Black Vise was very calm and said, "Let's go. It's better that we prepare earlier."

They nodded and walked through the bridge. They noticed the moat had turned into poison moat, but they didn't think too much since they thought that it was a feature of the Imperial Palace or a special feature of the Stage. Walking together, when they had reached the gate, they were quite wary and observed their surroundings carefully.

They could see a lot of noise and became curious since it would be a rare chance to see strong fighters fight against the Four Gods. Even though they knew about the Four Gods, they hadn't seen it after all. Their leader might have told them that the Four Gods were very strong, but it was hard to imagine without looking at it. They also wanted to know the strength of the "Pets" since they hadn't seen them for a while. Walking carefully, they passed through the garden and saw the fight between the "Pets" and the Four Gods.

They couldn't say anything after they saw what had happened in front of them. They understood why there was a distance between them and the "Pets", especially when they saw the abilities of the "Pets".

Ocean Stingray was very agile and his swordmanship was very destructive. They could see each of his attacks caused considerable damage to Genbu which surprised them.

Genbu was known for its defense, but in front of Ocean Stingray, Genbu was similar to a girl who was being raped by him. Genbu could only moan unwillingly and painfully when Ocean Stingray stuck his sword several times.

Lilac Deer was very amazing since she could control a lot of weapons and played Byakko made it into a docile pet and Byakko couldn't do a single thing in front of Lilac Deer's attack.

Sunset Loop was surrounded by a fire and she also could control it. Seiryu, who was boasting about its wind ability, was crying loudly while being bullied by Sunset Lop.

Lastly, they couldn't see a figure of Maroon Owl, but they could see nine humanoid figures with red color attacking Suzaku together in very smooth team-work.

If it was normal time, then they didn't think that they would be able to defeat them, especially when they saw the ability of the members of the "Pets". They were amazed by their ability, but at the same time, they were jealous and envious. They had been in this game for a long time yet the gap between them was so huge that they didn't think that they would be able to defeat them.

"Be serious. It's almost time."

Hearing Black Vise's reminder, they nodded and prepared. They almost drooled when they thought that they were able to get them in this battle.

Only Wolfram Cerberus felt uncomfortable, but he didn't say anything and could only sigh.

When Sumire, Tabane, and Haru were fighting against Byakko, Seryuu, and Genbu, Charlotte suddenly gave them a message.

Using the ability of Cyborg 001, Charlotte was able to communicate with each other using telepathy.

They didn't feel that surprise since Sumire had raised a Flag before.

"Who is it?" Haru was wondering who it was.

"Acceleration Research Society. There are five of them. It seems that they haven't noticed me." Charlotte fired Suzaku from a distance since she was a sniper and let her Cyborgs face Suzaku from nearby.

Haru had leeway even though he was fighting against Genbu. "Hmm, let's be careful with the Black Vise. He's the one with a lot of panels on his body. His ability is troublesome since he can trap someone. If you're trapped then it'll be dangerous, especially when you face one of the Four Gods."

They nodded and knew how dangerous the Four Gods were. Even though it might seem easy for them to face the Four Gods, they put all of their focus into fighting. They also couldn't leave it alone since the Four Gods might heal and buff each other if they left it alone.

"Leave them to me." Sumire reassured them since she also left some traps around the surrounding area.

They nodded, but suddenly the Four Gods sent out a red wave toward the four of them.

They looked at the debuff which they received.

Their expression didn't change, but it was a very troublesome debuff since if they died then it meant they would lose all of their points instantly and the "brain burst" would be erased from their memories. Then when they were troubled by this debuff, they received a message from Charlotte.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1025: Imperial Palace 6

Black Vise didn't see Maroon Owl, but it didn't really matter since it was better to end the three members of "Pets" as soon as possible.

"Aye, aye, Sir!" Argon Array looked at the three members of "Pets" and was about to activate her ability. She was a supporter and her ability was to disturb the enemy.

The moment she used her ability, her head was about to glow.

This ability was powerful since it could be used to blind the enemy and made them vulnerable to the attack of the Four Lords. When the "Pets" were blinded by her ability and being attacked by the Four Lords, they used that chance to attack them.

Argon, whose ability was about to be activated, suddenly got headshot by someone and died. She wanted to curse someone at this moment, especially Black Vise who told her they would be alright.

"Shit, it is that sniper!" Dusk Taker panicked since he knew the one who had attacked them in the past was the long-range fighter on the "Pets".

Maroon Owl. Her name was very loud as the strongest sniper on the "brain burst", no one had ever lived after looking at her face or rather her opponents didn't even see her since her attack was very far. According to the rumor, she could shoot someone from 2 kilometers distance, but no one could confirm it since the opponent had died before they met her.

Wolfram moved in front of everyone. Out of them, he was the one with the highest defense, but even so, it hurt being headshot by someone.

Wolfram's HP decreased so much that he was blown away by that bullet.

Black Vise felt a sense of foreboding and used a black panel on his body to create a wall shield to protect him from the bullet.

Black Vise sighed in relief after the bullet was blocked in the third wall shield. "Let's escape."

Rust Jigsaw and Dusk Taker agreed without hesitation and entered the shadow which was Black Vise's ability.

Black Vise didn't forget to bring Wolfram before he escaped. For Argaon Array? She had died and it was better to leave her in this place since in an hour, she could revive back. Though, before he escaped, he glanced at the battlefield of the "Pets" who fought against the Four Gods. He wasn't sure, but he had a feeling that they would be successful. Thinking for a while, it wouldn't hurt to lurk around for a while after he had sent baggage away since he knew that it was troublesome to bring two weak fellows.

Charlotte reported when she saw that members of the Acceleration Research Society had run away. She continued to shoot down Suzaku, who had debuffed her with this "Infinite Enemy Kill." It was a very troublesome ability, but it didn't stop her from taking this beast down. She along with her Cyborg 009 worked together shooting down the weakness of Suzaku, decreasing its HP very quickly.

Sumire looked at Byakko calmly. Frankly, she didn't think that this monster was able to do anything for her. Looking at her full HP, she almost yawned since Byakko was more boring than she had thought since Byakko's ability was pretty simple.

Byakko's ability was its speed and electricity, but it couldn't use its speed since it was being blocked by Sumire's weapon and its electricity also couldn't penetrate Sumire's shield.

Suddenly Byakko let out a powerful roar and a black cloud gathered in the sky.

Sumire suddenly had a feeling that this ability would be a bit similar to Haru's ability. However, she only smiled since after fighting against Haru, she knew very well what the weakness of this lightning strike ability was. She combined three lances which were connected to the ground and 4 meters apart from her. When the lightning struck down, that lightning didn't strike her, rather it was moving toward the direction of the three combination lances.

It wasn't over with one lightning strike and it kept striking down.

But Sumire didn't do anything and she kept attacking before Byakko roared painfully. What she had created was a lightning rod and it changed the direction of the lightning strike which struck her. Secretly, she felt relieved when she saw that lightning didn't strike her since sometimes, she couldn't predict anything after all, especially her lances were almost destroyed by that lightning.

Sumire raised her hands and dropped down a lot of weapons toward Byakko which created a lot of wounds and holes in its body. It kept roaring, but it was useless since it couldn't do a thing to her.

Tabane really didn't do anything since she controlled her fire to burn down Seiryu which was surrounded by a wind barrier. She had never tried a grilled dragon before and she was a bit curious about the taste of this dragon. Though, she wasn't even sure whether she could eat it or not. Looking at this dragon, suddenly it deactivated its wind barrier and the fire which burnt its down started to slow down.

Seiryu's eyes were red and it couldn't wait to kill Tabane. Its body started to glow in green light and it used its special ability.

Tabane hurriedly used her Incarnate System ability quickly to escape from this attack. She knew how dangerous Seiryu was, especially its "Level Drain" ability, but she had a way to escape from this ability.

Tabane's body suddenly turned into three and the three of them moved quickly toward Seiryuu. The three of them jumped together and attacked Seiryuu with an ax kick together.

Seiryuu released its ability on one of Tabane, and it quickly disappeared. It had attacked the wrong person and attacked Tabane's shadow.

Triple Cuteis was an ability which Tabane had developed since she felt that she was cute. She felt that she needed more people to make her cuter and it was the reason why she created this replication ability. The reason might be dumb, but it was very effective on running away, fooling the opponent, and various other things.

Seiryu was kicked down and dropped on the hot flame below.

Seiryu roared painfully, but Tabane didn't let it go and controlled the burning earth to chain it down.

Tabane was on the top of Seiryu's head and stomped down its head several times without mercy. For enemies, she didn't have mercy and it was better to quickly kill them.

Haru's movement was very agile and he moved from one spot to another, making Genbu confused. Though, he had to admit that Genbu's defense was definitely top-notch and very tough. If he didn't use his ability from time to time then it would take him a very long time to defeat it.

The blue barrier was suddenly erected from Genbu and pushed everything away.

Haru also moved back to avoid Genbu's blue barrier, but suddenly he realized that Genbu's HP kept increasing and it also healed Seiryu, Byakko, and Suzaku which made him to receive a complaint from the three of them. He tried to attack the barrier, but it was very tough. He could even see Genbu smiling from inside which annoyed him.

"Haru, do something about Genbu!"

"That damn monster is healing our opponent!"

"Ugh, when I was just about to defeat it."

Haru was speechless and understood why Genbu was very troublesome since it could heal his friends when it used its ability. "Don't worry, I'll deal with it quickly." He held his Gryphone tightly and took a deep breath.

"Thunder Breathing Seventh Form...."

His body was surrounded by powerful lightning and lightning kept striking down from the sky toward Genbu's barrier.

Haru conjured the image of a dragon-like creature of lightning while moving at blinding speeds. His movement couldn't be followed with his eyes and he moved quickly toward the barrier. He could see Genbu's smug expression and used his ability to pass through its barrier, entering the barrier so suddenly.

Genbu was startled, but it was too late.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!*

The Four Gods roared loudly, but it was useless. In front of the four of them, the Four Gods were only another prey.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1026: Imperial Palace 7

Haru had to admit that it was very hard work to clear up the Imperial Palace. He felt that his hands might be numb if it was in reality since he had been attacking Genbu for an hour or more. The chapter might make it seem short, but the battle was very long.

Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte also felt a bit tired, however, they were quite excited since they had cleared up the strongest dungeon in the "brain burst".

They thought that there would be something special happening, but it seemed that there wasn't anything special.

Sumire couldn't help but complain when she thought about the hard work which she had done for the past hours.

"Well, the rewards might be inside the palace. Let's go inside."

Haru was more positive and thought that there were a lot of rewards which had been waiting for him inside.

They nodded and entered the palace at the same time.

Haru looked at Charlotte's Cyborg 009 and felt amazed. "Your Cyborgs are amazing no matter how many times that I've seen them." Hearing his praise, Charlotte smiled and felt quite happy. "Of course, I'm very happy with my babies."

Sumire looking at Cyborg 001 who had a shape of a baby. Charlotte wasn't wrong when she called her nine Cyborgs babies since there was really a baby within the group.

Tabane also looked at the Cyborg 001 curiously since it was strangely cute. It also could float in the air which made her quite amazed since it was her first time seeing a floating baby even though it was inside a virtual game.

"Well... really.. how many enemies are we going to fight?" Charlotte sighed when they entered the palace.

When they entered the palace, they were greeted by a lot of enemies: samurai, archer, ogree, etc. It was a very tiring dungeon and if they were told to clear it again then they would refuse it without hesitation.

"Cyborg 009, take care of them!"

The nine cyborgs used their pistol-like weapon to shoot down the enemies with a beam.

Haru also held his sword and he was ready to use his ability. "Thunder Breathing First Form..." his body was glittering in lightning. "Ten Fold!" He dashed forward and slashed at his opponent with incredible speed ten times. His figure as if lightning itself was flashing from place to place, killing the enemies without hesitation.

Sumire also did the same and controlled her weapon to rain down the enemy with a lot of weapons. She also stole the weapons from the enemies making them unharmed against them then used them to attack the enemies.

Tabane didn't do anything and looked around curiously. The palace of the Imperial Palace was quite beautiful. It was decorated in a historical Japanese style from the Meiji era. It was very luxurious, but all of those expensive interiors were being destroyed by Sumire, Haru, and Charlotte.

Tabane looked around since her intention was only to search the Fluctuating Light. She knew that they didn't need it, but she wanted to collect it, especially after they had defeated the Four Gods.

They nodded and walked along Tabane to get the treasure.

"I've heard that someone is living in this place." Charlotte looked at the three of them.

"Do you want to meet the resident?" Haru asked.

"No, I'm just asking." Charlotte shook her head and said, "So the one who is living in this place should be someone who is connected to the royal family, right?"

Tabane grabbed Haru's neck and pointed her finger at Haru. "If you want to meet a royal family, then the guy beside you is a king, president, billionaire, pirate, champion of magician, harem protagonist, galge protagonist, etc." At first, she was a bit surprised when she heard Haru's story since his identity as the first developer of the 4th Generation of IS was also very surprising, however, he was a lot more than that.

"That's right. This guy is a president, but he has given up his position." Sumire nodded. She had always wondered what would happen if Haru continued to decide to become a president in her world, but she had a feeling that her country would become the most prosperous country in the world if he decided to do so.

Charlotte looked at Haru and sighed. She wondered whether she should add a popular rocker to his identity. If she compared the royal family in this Imperial Palace, then Haru's identity would be very amazing.

"You should add a hero to your identity," Charlotte said.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, after this quest, I want to rest for a while." He really felt tired since he had always been in the quest. He wanted to let someone else do it, but their response made him a bit strange.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane looked at each other and knew that Haru had raised a Flag. They were sure 100% that Haru was going to enter the quest again, not because he wanted to, but because no one dared to enter the quest without him.

Even though Haru was very lecherous and loved to make love with a girl, everyone had to admit that his ability at taking care of someone was very good. It might be because, he had taken care of his little sister in his world and his identity as a harem protagonist which made him very good at house chores and took care of everyone.

"Well, let's go. I'm quite tired. Let's go back after we've taken the treasure."

Within the Palace, of course, someone noticed the disturbance which happened on the Imperial Palace. This person was the only resident of the Imperial Palace and he just happened to see what had happened within the palace.

He had heard about them, but didn't expect them to be this strong. He didn't intend to do anything since his parent inside the game had told him that they were very dangerous. Though, he was a bit curious toward them, but he wasn't stupid since he knew very well that he couldn't defeat them. He was also wondering what would happen after they had defeated the Imperial Palace. He shook his head before entering his private chamber within the Imperial Palace which was very secretive and no one knew about this place, not even the monsters within the palace itself.

"Fuuko, I've heard that they're going to clear up the Imperial Palace?" Kuroyukihime asked through a video call.

"Yes, they should be there right now." Fuuko couldn't hide her worry since she knew how dangerous the Imperial Palace was.

"Don't worry about them. You know about their ability."

"Let me know when you've received a message from them. I'm also curious whether they've successfully cleared it or not."

They continued to talk about each other and this time they were talking about each other's love life which made them blush.

Haru, Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane were surprised when they saw an amount of treasure in front of them. But they knew that each of them was too small compared to the thing in front of them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1027: Onii-chan?

Haruyuki sighed and felt a bit depressed when he thought about the "Territory Battle" which happened last time. He knew that his avatar was quite powerful with his flight ability, but when he lost that flight ability, he was only a weak close range fighter. There was only a limited method to stop him flying such as a long range fighter or Ocean Stingray's thunder. If it was Ocean Stingray's thunder, he didn't think too much since he realized how strong that guy was since Ocean Stingray had also defeated his master. Even so, he didn't give up and wanted to defeat Ocean Stingray, but before that, he needed to solve the matter of the long range fighters.

In the past, his flight ability was very invincible and no one had ever defeated him, but when he had become Level 4. He kept losing and it was very easy for him to be shot down. He knew that he needed to become stronger to be a help of Kuroyukihime and that was why he had downloaded a black application on his Neuro Linker to train himself.

Walking back, Haruyuki felt relief when Ocean Stingray and the "Pets" didn't even challenge him, especially when they were on honeymoon period. As long as he didn't provoke them then it would be alright. But he was curious about the identity of Ocean Stingray, Sunset Lop, Lilac Deer, and Maroon Owl. He was wondering who they were since he had never found out their identity even though they were living in the same place.

When he was about to enter his house, he stopped and glanced at Haru's house. He sighed and felt a bit depressed when he heard that Haru, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire were going on a trip. In the past, Haru often shared delicious food with him, but since Haru had gone on a trip which made him unable to taste Haru's cooking. He shook his head and knew that he needed to be patient. He entered his house and walked while hanging his head down.

"Welcome back, Onii-chan."

Haruyuki kept walking, but suddenly realized something was wrong. He hurriedly returned and looked at the living room. Inside, he saw a very cute girl with red hair which was tied in twintails.

The girl smiled when she saw Haruyuki looking at her. "What's wrong, Onii-chan?"

After some confrontation, and some inexplicable things, Haruyuki knew that this little girl, who was also his cousin, Kozuki Yuniko, was the Red King, Scarlet Rain. He was surprised by her identity and her power, especially when she shot him down with a lot of armaments during the fight before.

"So you want to meet with my master?" Haruyuki asked.

"Yeah, just got her here. I need to ask her something."

Haruyuki couldn't see the figure of sweet little sister who had greeted him before. In front of him was a fool-mouthed little girl who even dared to kick him. Though, it was also his fault to knead her non-existance chest before. But it was normal since Red King, Scarlet Rain, Kozuki Yuniko was only an elementary student after all.

"Why do you need her?" Haruyuki asked.

"That's not your problem! Just get her to me as soon as possible!"

"I just don't want to retell my story twice! And you seem slow! Just get me your master's tomorrow or else..."

Haruyuki gulped and suddenly remembered something. "If you want to meet someone strong then why don't you ask Ocean Stingray?"

Yuniko was startled then glared at Haruyuki. She grabbed his collar and asked, "Do you know that bastard?!" She could remember what the "Pets" had done to her Legion and knew that it was better to stop her plan to destroy both the "Pets" and Nega Nebulus since a big problem happened in her Legion. She was wondering whether it was karma since she planned something horrible. But enough of that since she felt that Haruyuki knew about Ocean Stingray which made her curious.

Haruyuki felt a bit dizzy since his collar was being shaken by Yuniko.

"Then..? Why do you mention them?" Yuniko couldn't understand Haruyuki's words.

"I mean.. The members of the "Pets" are living in this building." Haruyuki felt relief when his collar was released by Yukino. He saw that Yuniko seemed to be stunned, but he didn't blame her since he also understood her feelings.

Yuniko couldn't comprehend what Haruyuki had told her for a while, but when she realized that she was inside the enemy's home, she couldn't help but cry out loud.

Now, there is one question, where are Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte?

Haru relaxed his body in the hot spring pool. He went to a hot spring inn in Hakone. His body floated on the pool showing his naked body. Though, he didn't care much since he was the only person in this pool. It was autumn and it was almost winter which made the temperature quite chilly, especially in mountain towns such as Hakone.

Usually, he would spend time in the hot spring with a girl, but it wasn't bad when he did this alone. It was good being alone sometimes, but he also felt a headache when he thought that he would go back to the original world. He was wondering what he should tell Fuuko at that time.

It had been a week after he had cleared the Imperial Palace. He thought that there would be a big change in the "brain burst", but it seemed that there wasn't anything special, rather it was so normal which made him strange. Though, he didn't care much and it was better not to think too much. Almost all the quest in this world was almost over and he only needed to wait for Chrome Disaster to appear before he returned to the original world.

Haru closed his eyes and thought about what he had done in this world. He had to admit that he had learned a lot of things and he had gotten a lot of things in this world. It was at this moment that he suddenly noticed the sound of footsteps which were about to enter his private hot spring pool. The door was opened so suddenly and he heard a loud yet cheerful voice.

Haru looked at Tabane, who was naked, which startled him. "You.. Why are you naked?!" He didn't see a towel covering her body which made him unsure where he should put his eyes. If Tabane was in his adult form then he would see her directly, but he had transformed her age younger which made it troublesome. He didn't want the FBI to enter this place which might cause him trouble, but thinking calmly, he felt that it was normal for children to take a bath together.

"Tabane, cover your body!"

Sumire and Charlotte entered and hurriedly covered Tabane's body with a towel, but it seemed that Tabane didn't care much and ran around the bath.

"Don't run around too much. You will fa--"

Haru was about to say, but Tabane slipped on the bath and fell. "It hurts!"

Haru could only sigh his head. He knew that Tabane was alright since her body was very strong. 'Good grief...' He then covered his lower body with a towel before he closed his eyes again. He thought that it was good to spend their days on this trip.

Little did he know that his attempt to cover his anaconda was futile since the three girls in this pool were able to see his anaconda that was on berserk.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1028: Black King Vs Red King

Haruyuki told Kuroyukihime what had happened last night at his house and she was a bit surprised, but then she quickly gathered the members of Legion since it was a very important matter.

Nega Nebulus had only four members: Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, Taku, and Chiyu.

Kuroyukihime gathered the three of them on the rooftop of the school and started to discuss what had happened to Haruyuki's house.

"What? You're living alone with a girl?!" Chiyu was surprised, but at the same time, she also felt uncomfortable. She had joined Nega Nebulus and also had quickly leveled up with the help of Taku and Haruyuki.

Even though Taku and Haruyuki felt a bit worried at first since Chiyu was a bit scatterbrained, it seemed that she was more talented than they had thought. Her duel avatar was also quite special and she was one of the rarest avatars who had an ability to heal someone which was a very great help for everyone in her Legion and before long she had become one of the most important players in Nega Nebulus.

"S, she's my cousin." Haruyuki sighed and wondered why it seemed Chiyu was angry at him.

"Calm down, Chiyu-chan. For now, let's think about what her purpose is to come to Haru's house." Taku tried to calm Chiyu and changed the topic of the conversation.

Everyone nodded and started to hear Taku's analysis. From his speculation, Red King, Scarlet Rain had an intention to fool Haruyuki into entering her Legion after she had fooled him.

"Fool me? How?" Haruyuki asked curiously.

"Hmm... well, she can pretend that she's being bullied by the members of her Legion to give up of her points then she asks you for help."

Everyone nodded, but they didn't expect Haruyuki to cry all of sudden.

"Why are you crying?" Kuroyukihime asked.

"B, because, she's so poor that she's being bullied..." Haruyuki sobbed while wiping the tears on his eyes.

Chiyu, Taku, and Kuroyukihime sighed and didn't expect Haruyuki to believe such a lie, but at the same time, it was one of Haruyuki's charm points that he was very kind and cared for his friends.

They continued to talk for a while until they thought it was better to accompany Haruyuki since they were afraid that he would be fooled by the Red King.

"Then it has been decided. Let's meet with this Red King after school, alright?" Kuroyukihime asked.

The four of them went together to Haruyuki's house. When they were about to enter Haruyuki's house, Taku couldn't help but ask.

"Haru, Kasugano-kun hasn't gone back yet?" Taku asked.

"Not yet." Haruyuki sighed.

Taku also sighed since the food which was made by Kasugano Haruka was very delicious.

"That guy... I wonder whether I can ask him to learn cooking from him." Chiyu thought that it would be good if Kasugano Haruka could teach her how to cook.

Taku and Haruyuki agreed if Chiyu wanted to learn cooking from Kasugano Haruka showing how delicious it was.

"Now that you mention it, where did he go?" Chiyu asked.

"He's on a trip with his harem...." Haruyuki sighed when he thought about Haru's harem.

Taku also sighed, but he quickly regained his bearing since Chiyu glared at him. Chiyu was his girlfriend and of course, he couldn't show that he was envious of Kasugano Haruka.

Kuroyukihime glanced at Haru's house and at the same time, she thought she should ask for his help if something really happened. But at the same time, she sighed when she thought about her best friend who also joined Haru's trip. However, she had never thought that they would do something perverted since she thought that all of them were too young for that kind of act.

Haruyuki let them enter his house, but then he heard a quite loud noise from the living room. His heart panicked and he quickly ran toward the living room. When he entered, he saw Yuniko playing with his game collection.

Yuniko kept playing with a grin on her face. "Welcome back, Onii-chan. You really have a lot of collections in your room." She looked at him with a mischievous expression and said, "Don't worry, I didn't touch the secret file in your room."

Haruyuki fell on his knees when he thought that his ecchi collections were being known by Yuniko. He felt that he was almost destroyed and he was depressed.

Yuniko noticed the beautiful girl with long black silky hair who came along with Haruyuki. "Oh? You're the Black King? You're really black, huh?"

Kuroyukihime folded her arms and looked at Yuniko calmly. "You're the Red King? You're really red. If I see you on the street, you might make the car on the street stop because you're so red."

Yuniko and Kuroyukihime stared at each other and lighting was generated from their eyes showing how intense their confrontation was.

Haruyuki and Taku hugged each other since they were really scared, but Chiyu stared at Yuniko and really wanted to hug her since this guy was too cute.

Yuniko frowned and knew that her situation had fallen to a disadvantage, but she didn't care much and said, "Let's talk!" She decided to talk directly into the point. She also felt uncomfortable by Chiyu's gaze on her.

The five of them sat down on the dining chairs with Kuroyukihime at the center position. Though, the focus of this meeting was on Yuniko and everyone's eyes were on her.

"Before we start, let's confirm each other's identity first." Yuniko wanted to know about their identity and she didn't want to be at a disadvantage either.

Kuroyukihime nodded and agreed. She thought that knowing Yuniko's real identity was a good thing and it also needed to be done to build trust between them.

Chiyu, Taku, and Haruyuki didn't think too much and followed Kuroyukihime's decision. They also didn't really mind making friends with the Red King, Scarlet Rain.

When everyone exchanged their identity, Yuniko frowned at Kuroyukihime's school id. "Oi! This isn't your real name!"

"Is that so? In the first place, I've only told you that I'll introduce myself to you. I've never told you that I'll tell about my real name in the first place."

"You...!" Yuniko glared, but then her expression changed into a grin. "Hmph! I guess it suits you to call you a princess." It might seem like praise, but she mocked Kuroyukihime.

"Hmph! It's cuter than calling yourself a King." Kuroyukihime sipped her black tea calmly while staring at Yuniko with sharp eyes.

"So what are you doing here, Nico-chan?" Chiyu asked. She was bubbly and very nice to everyone.

"Well, there's something that I want to talk about, but before that, can I ask you a question?" Yuniko asked.

"Does Ocean Stingray really live in this building?" Yuniko asked. It was a question which she had been wanting to know since yesterday. She had entered the local network of this building, but she had never found the "Pets".

"It's real. I've seen their names on the match list before." Chiyu didn't think too much and answered Yuniko's question.

Yuniko opened her eyes in surprise then glanced at Kuroyukihime.

Kuroyukihime nodded and placed down her cup. "Yes. They live in this place."

Yuniko wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but suddenly she heard the sound of a bell ringing.

"Is there a guest, Haruyuki-kun?" Kuroyukihime asked.

"I'm not sure. I'll check it."

Haruyuki stepped down from his chair and walked toward the entrance door.

Everyone was waiting for Haruyuki and the atmosphere had turned awkward.

"Ah, thank you, Kasugano-kun."

"Nothing. I've just come back from a trip and I've bought too much."

Yuniko became curious and asked, "With whom is he talking?" She could hear that Haruyuki's voice was very cheerful.

"Should be Kasugano-kun?" Taku wasn't sure, but he felt that it should be Kasugano from Haruyuki's happy voice.

Yuniko became curious and walked out to see who was coming. She walked to the corridor and then she saw Kasugano-kun.

Yuniko blinked her eyes and suddenly her face felt very hot at that moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1029: I'm Ocean Stingray

Yuniko blushed when he saw Kasugano for the first time. Her face turned reddish and she felt a bit embarrassed. She suddenly realized something and tidied up her clothes afraid a wrinkle would appear. She also checked her appearance in the small mirror in the living room so she wouldn't make a bad impression on Kasugano.

This action didn't go unnoticed by Kuroyukihime and looked at Yuniko with a helpless expression. "Nico, what are you doing?"

Yuniko was startled then she quickly looked around before she brought Kuroyukihime inside. "Hey do you know that hunk?" In her mind, Kasugano was really a hunk and it might be her first time seeing someone so handsome.

Looking at Yuniko's reaction, Kuroyukihme didn't feel that surprised and shook her head.

Yuniko was startled when she heard Kuroyukihime's response. She frowned and complained, "What do you mean?! Do you mean that I'm not cute enough? Do you think that I don't have a chance?" She felt that Kuroyukihime was looking down on her charm. She was quite popular at her school and there were also a lot of stupid boys who gave her a love letter. She didn't think that she was bad and she had a chance at Kasugano.

"It's not that you're not cute enough, but haven't you seen the girls beside him?" Kuroyukihime said.

Yuniko came out once again then noticed a beautiful girl with flawless smooth skin, but that wasn't the problem. She gulped when she saw the girl's chest was humongous. She looked at her airport chest and frowned.

Yuniko was surprised when the girl greeted Kuroyukihime then looked at Kuroyukihime with a curious expression.

"Fuuko, you've had fun with your trip?" Kuroyukihime asked.

Fuuko nodded with smile and said, "Yes, we really have fun there."

"Where is Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane?" Kuroyukihime asked.

"They're at home. They want to take a rest after going back.," Haru answered then looked at the little girl beside Kuroyukihime. "Kuroyuki, who is she? Your little sister?"

Kuroyukihime and Yuniko glared at each other and they wouldn't want such a little sister (older sister) like her!

Yuniko smiled sweetly at Haru and introduced herself. "Hello, Onii-chan. My name is Kozuki Yuniko. You can call me Nico-chan."

Haru was about to say something, but Fuuko didn't give him a chance.

Fuuko hugged Yuniko tightly and pressed Yuniko's head into her large bust.

Yuniko was startled, but more importantly she was angry when Fuuko provoked her. She knew that she had a flat chest, but she didn't need to be reminded!

Even though she had to admit that Fuuko's chest was very soft, it made her angry being hugged so suddenly. She pushed Fuuko away and looked at Fuuko with an intimidating expression. "What the hell are you doing?! Do you want to kill me?!" Fuuko's chest made it hard for her to breathe and envious at the same time.

Fuuko smiled and let go of Yuniko. "I'm sorry. I can't help it. You're too cute."

Being praised, Yuniko, of course, was very happy, but she couldn't show it on her face. Her expression was very proud as if a peacock.

"I'm sorry, she loves to hug cute girls." Haru was a bit helpless at Fuuko's hobby. "You shouldn't hug someone so suddenly."

Fuuko pouted and ignored Haru.

Haru sighed and understood since Fuuko was a bit annoyed since he had seen her naked body during the trip before. He had apologized, but he knew that she wanted him to spoil her. He ignored Fuuko and looked at Yuniko. "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Nico-chan."

Yuniko smiled sweetly at Haru.

Haru glared at Fuuko who had said forbidden words. Fuuko snorted and ignored him. He shook his head and looked at Yuniko again. "Ignore her." But he didn't expect Yuniko's reaction to be a bit different from his imagination.

Yuniko blushed shyly and thought that she had a chance to get Haru's heart.

Haruyuki scratched his head since he was being ignored, but he didn't care much since the mochi which was being given by Haru was very delicious.

Haru looked at Kuroyukihime, Haruyuki, then Yuniko. He knew that the Chrome Disaster had appeared and it was better to act with them since he didn't know the location of the Chrome Disaster. Unlike him, Yuniko was the Legion's Master of Prominence and of course, she knew the location of the player who used Chrome Disaster since that person was a member of her Legion.

"So are you talking about "brain bursts"?"

When Haru suddenly asked this question, Haruyuki, Yuniko, Kuroyukihime, and Fuuko were startled.

"K, Kasugano-kun....?!" Haruyuki suddenly had a sense of foreboding. He had never thought about this possibility before, but suddenly he felt that there was no other person who could be that player beside him.

Kuroyukihime and Fuuko were surprised since they didn't expect Haru to tell everyone about his identity.

"D, do you also play "brain burst"?" Yuniko forgot about her real personality since it was too shocking.

"K, Kasugano-kun..." Haruyuki took a deep breath and asked, "W, what's your name on the "brain burst"?"

Chiyu and Taku also had come out from the living room to hear their conversation.

Haru didn't have a burden and he smiled at them. "I'm Ocean Stingray."

Haruyuki, Yuniko, Chiyu, and Taku opened their mouths so wide that it was enough for an egg to be put there.

Only Fuuko and Kuroyukihime didn't feel that surprised by his identity.

Yuniko thought that she was really at a disadvantage, especially when she was surrounded by both Black Lotus and Ocean Stingray. If it was Black Lotus alone then it wouldn't be trouble, but there was Ocean Stingray. She also looked at Haru's identity and was startled when she found out that he was a university student at a young age. She understood why he was so strong and it was because this guy was a prodigy. She looked at Kuroyukihime and asked, "You know about his identity?" She could see that Haruyuki, Taku, and Chiyu didn't know about Haru's identity, but Kuroyukihime knew about him.

"Yes, it isn't hard to know, but I keep it a secret since he has asked me to keep it." Kuroyukihime looked at Haruyuki and said, "But since he has decided to talk about his identity then there's no need to keep it a secret."

Haruyuki also knew that it was important to keep the identity of the player of the "brain burst" since it would be dangerous if someone knew about it. But he didn't understand why Haru decided to tell everyone about his identity as an Ocean Stingray.

Haru didn't explain anything and asked, "You're Red King?"

"....Yes." Yuniko had a complicated expression since this guy was her nemesis. She fell for her nemesis, which made her unsure what to do.

"So you know about us?" Taku asked.

"It isn't hard to guess your identity, especially when you keep coming in and out of Haruyuki's house," Haru said.

It wasn't that they didn't believe in Haruyuki, but they could see that it was quite easy for Haru to know about Haruyuki's identity, especially when they remembered that Haruyuki had tried to challenge Haru in the past.

"So what are you talking about? Both Black King and Red King are here, If it isn't something serious then you won't be gathering together."

Hearing Haru's question, everyone thought that it might be the reason why Haru decided to tell his identity.

Yuniko looked at Haru and asked, "You're going to help me?"

"Depending on the quest."

Yuniko nodded and felt happy somehow. "Chrome Disaster. I need all of you to help me to take care of it."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1030: Disaster

When everyone was confused by Yuniko's words, Kuroyukihime and Fuuko were startled.

Kuroyukihime stood up from her seat showing an unbelievable expression and couldn't believe what she had heard.

Fuuko nodded and agreed. "Yes, I've seen it destroyed before."

"Two and a half years ago I witnessed the last Chrome Disaster and that armor, and confirmed its destruction."

"Then why has it appeared again?"

"Umm... What is Chrome Disaster?"

Chiyu and Haruyuki seemed to be clueless and confused about what they meant by Chrome Disaster.

Kuroyukihime and Fuuko looked at each other and nodded.

"Haruyuki, can you go and get four cable link leads? It's quicker to show it to all of you."

"No, it is alright to just bring three. We have one here." Fuuko tucked Haru's shirt and received a nod from him. He took out a cable link lead which they usually used.

Looking at how close Fuuko and Haru were, Yuniko sighed at how short her first love was.

When seven of them were connected to a cable link lead, Kuroyukihime showed a video of Chrome Disaster which happened two and a half years ago.

They could see how powerful it was, but at the same time, they saw that it was being slain by Black Lotus, showing that the Chrome Disaster had been killed and it shouldn't appear in this world again.

In the early days of Accel World, there was a tyrant named Chrome Disaster who terrorized the Accelerated World. When the Seven Kings of Pure Color put an end to him, as Brain Burst uninstalled, Chrome Disaster proclaimed that his legacy would return to haunt Accel World. His words proved true, as his Enhanced Armament, the Armor of Catastrophe, remained intact despite his loss of Brain Burst and came to possess the next Burst Linker it came into contact with, creating even more carnage. The armor possessed four different Burst Linkers before finally being destroyed by the Black Lotus.

Then the video was over and they returned back to reality.

"How cruel..." Chiyu gasped when she saw a lot of players die because of Chrome Disaster.

Kuroyukihime told them that she and other Kings had finished Chrome Disaster. She had even confirmed that it had disappeared, but that answer didn't satisfy Yuniko. "Then how can you explain to me this situation?"

Yuniko stood up and faced Kuroyukihime. "The fact that a fifth one has appeared and is rampaging around!"

"Who is the fifth one? Is it one of the Kings?"

"He's not one of the Kings! The fifth is one of mine! A member of the Red Legion, Prominence. He was called Cherry Rook. He was a good guy....."

Haru shook his head when Cherry Rook got a good guy card from Yuniko. From her conversation, he could tell that this Cherry Rook seemed to be in love with Yuniko, but that love seemed to be unrequired.

Yuniko continued with her story and told them that the ability of the current player who possessed the Chrome Disaster was a bit similar to flying ability.

"Hmm... I understand why you want Haruyuki."

"Huh? What do you mean?" Haruyuki was confused.

Yuniko moved closer to Haruyuki and smiled. "It's simple. I want you to catch Chrome Disaster for me, Onii-chan."

Then they continued to talk about the condition and the reward which they would get if they were helping Yuniko to get the Chrome Disaster.

"So when is it?" Haru asked.

"Probably tomorrow evening." Yuniko sighed.

"I see. Then we'll see each other again tomorrow after school."

After they had made an appointment they decided to go back since it was already dark.

Haru and Fuuko went to the parking park of the building since he needed to send Fuuko back to her house.

"Thank you." Fuuko smiled and received a helmet from him.

Haru started his motorcycle and Fuuko sat behind him. She hugged his waist and asked near his ears, "You're not a lolicon?"

His expression turned ugly when he heard this question. "No, I like it big."

"Hmm..." Fuuko smiled with a bit of blush on her cheek. "You pervert." She hugged him tighter and knew that she didn't need to worry that much about Yuniko.

Haru drove back Fuuko to her house. He knew her parents since he often sent her back home. He wasn't sure, but he felt that Fuuko's parents loved him so much. It might be because it was hard to search for a son-in-law who could accept Fuuko's situation. He was different, but he was sure that if it was someone else, when they knew that Fuuko didn't have a leg then their feelings might change. Whether they put a disgust or worried too much, that would cause trouble to Fuuko since she only wanted to be treated as normal. She didn't want to be treated specially, only normally the same as everyone else.

However, there was big trouble which would happen soon.

Before he wanted to say something important to Fuuko, but it was hard to mention it. But this time, Chrome Disaster had appeared and his quest in this world would be over soon. Then at that time...

"What's wrong?" Fuuko asked.

"Really? Nothing?" Fuuko was skeptical.

Haru sighed at how sharp this girl was, but it was hard to tell her. "Nothing. Your chest is awesome. I can feel it on my back."

Fuuko blushed and wanted to slap him, but then she asked, "Is it good?"

His motorcycle parked in front of her house, Fuuko stepped down from his motorcycle with a blush wondering why she had done that before. Though, at the same time, she was happy that he showed an attraction to her. She knew that she was different from normal people since she had lost her leg, but he didn't treat her differently and she loved that part of him. She wanted this kind of day to continue and spend her time together with him. "Do you want to enter? My mom should cook something right now."

Haru felt conflicted looking at Fuuko. He sighed and knew that he needed to tell her. He stared at her right into her eyes and said, "Fuuko, I've got something to talk about with you."

Fuuko was a bit startled and looked at him with a bit of worry. "W, what's wrong?" She wasn't sure, but she felt something bad was about to happen.

"I'm sorry, but I need to move to the United States soon."

Haru couldn't tell her that he was going back to his original world and told her a lie that he was going to study at a university in the United States.

Fuuko couldn't believe what she had heard. She forced her smile and asked, "Y, you're joking, right?"

Shaking his head, Haru said, "No. I'm serious."

Haru pondered for a while and said, "Three days later. So tomorrow might be our last time to play tog---" He didn't finish his words and he was slapped.

Fuuko tried to run back, but it was hard when she was using a prosthetic leg. She was about to fall, but she was caught by a strong hand.

"Be careful. Don't run so suddenly."

Haru felt very bad, but what could he do?

Fuuko tried to push him away, but he didn't let her go and hugged her in his arms.

"I know that it is my fault for not telling you and I've been very indecisive to tell you about this matter earlier, but please believe me that I'll come back in the future."

Of course, Haru would come back since he wouldn't give up on a such a cute girl such as Fuuko.

Haru didn't hear her response, but suddenly she asked him a question.

"When are you going back?"

"I'm not sure. A few months, years?"

"You....!" Fuuko looked at him and asked, "Do you love to play with me that much?"

"....But you're going back?"

Haru stared at Fuuko and held her. "Believe me. I'll be back. If you have a man at that time, then I'll steal you from him."

Fuuko blushed, but was also happy at that time.

Her chin was being raised by him, but she didn't do anything, only closed her eyes. It was her first time, but she felt that it felt very good. She hugged neck tightly and started to cry since she knew that they would be separated. She was afraid for him to forget her, especially when there were a lot of girls who were by his side.

Separating their lips, Haru looked at her and wiped the tears from her eyes.

"Your first kiss is mine now."

Fuuko ignored his words and grabbed his head to kiss him again.

Haru didn't mind, but somehow he needed to escape from this place since he could see Fuuko's father seemed to glare at him as if wanted to murder him.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1031: Before Return

Haru returned to his home and went to the living room to see everyone was laying on the sofa while holding their stomachs.

Haru almost forgot about it and asked, "So what do you want to eat?"

The four of them sat down in the living room and started to talk about the quest.

"Chrome Disaster is going to appear tomorrow."

"Yeah. I've made an appointment with Black King and Red King. I've also told them about my identity."

"Well, it doesn't really matter when they know about our identity or not."

The quest for Chrome Disaster will be over tomorrow and they don't need to worry too much about it.

"So what about the Level 10 quest?" Charlotte asked.

"I'll hack the game to level up my levels after we are done with Chrome Disaster." Haru had thought that it was better to do that since if he killed five of the Six Kings then the game might be over. He didn't want to steal the limelight from Haruyuki since Haruyuki was the main character and this game was the reason why Haruyuki had grown from a bullied boy to a strong boy, probably. His only regret in this world was that he hadn't been able to succeed in making Haruyuki become slimmer.

They agreed and thought that it was their time to return since it had been few months since they had stayed in this world.

"So have you told Fuuko about this matter?" Sumire asked. She knew about Fuuko's feelings towards Haru and she felt that it would be too cruel for him to leave without saying anything.

"Don't worry, I've solved that matter."

But he knew that the atmosphere turned weird, especially when he noticed both Tabane and Charlotte didn't even say anything for a while.

"That's good. Then I'll sleep first." Sumire left the group and returned to her room since she felt something bad was about to happen.

"Then, I'll go back too. I feel a bit sleepy." Charlotte yawned and followed Sumire. She glanced at Haru and sighed.

Haru looked at Tabane and Tabane also looked at him.

"What were you saying to Fuuko?" Tabane had a smile on her face.

Taabane's smile was a bit weird and somehow, but Haru said, "I told her that we would go to the United States to study." He felt that it was something normal since Fuuko knew that they were university students.

Haru sighed and said, "You've hacked the Social Camera near Fuuko's house, right? Then why do you need to ask me again?" When he kissed Fuuko, he knew that Tabane had hacked the Social Camera and peeked at them.

"It's because of what you've done! I've been giving you a lot of chance, but... but..."

Tabane stared at him and asked, "Why is it her? Not me?" At their first meeting, she was quite curious about him and at the same time, she knew that this guy was a predator, but after knowing him, she knew that he wasn't bad and he would take care of his women dearly. She had chosen him, and had given him a lot of chances, but somehow this guy didn't even move on her. She felt frustrated and thought that it was better to make a move by herself.

Tabane didn't wait for his answer and tried to steal his lips, but of course, she was stopped by him.

Haru had mastered Kenbunshoku Haki and it was almost impossible to send out a sneak attack on him.

"It's because you were trying to kiss me."

"Do you hate me?" Tabane asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, I like you."

"You know my situation, but even so, you're alright with it?"

"No, I know that you'll treat me well!"

"I've got other girls beside you."

"Isn't that good? You can also have Houki so you can have a sister sandwich."

Haru flicked Tabane's forehead.

"Ouch!" Tabane held her forehead and asked, "What are you doing?!"

"It is because you've said something stupid." Haru sighed and looked at Tabane. He would be lying if he didn't have a good impression of her and both of them had stayed together for few months. Their relationship had become closer and they knew each other very well. He knew that about her feelings, but it felt very scummy when he had just kissed another girl a few hours ago then he kissed another girl again. If it happened after they had returned to their original world then he didn't hesitate, but it had happened after he had confessed and kissed Fuuko.

However, it was at this moment that Tabane stole his lips suddenly.

Haru was helpless and decided to accept it. He hugged her waist and kissed her deeply.

Kissing him, Tabane understood why this guy was called a harem protagonist since it felt very good. It was her first kiss, but she didn't expect it to be this good. She had seen a lot of practical videos, but it was first time doing the real thing.

"That's good. You can do it anytime later."

Tabane hugged him tightly and felt very happy. Her mood was festive and asked, "Can you return me back to being an adult?"

The next day in the evening, there were a lot of people gathered in Haruyuki's house. They were here to enter the "Unlimited Neutral Field" together to hunt down Chrome Disaster.

Although Haruyuki, Chiyu, Taku, and Yuniko had prepared themselves, they didn't expect to see a full member of the "Pets".

The real identity of Sumire, Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane were the "Pets".

Haruyuki was really amazed and wanted to shake their hands, but he was too nervous to do so.

Fuuko also joined them and she also told her about her identity. Her identity was known as a Sky Raker who was a powerful Level 8 player and also an ex-member of Nega Nebulus.

Yuniko was even more confident when there were a lot of high level players gathered to help her. She bowed her head and said, "Thank you." She was very grateful for everyone who came to help her.

Haru thought for a while and said, "After we have hunted Chrome Disaster. I'll have something to talk about with everyone later."

Kuroyukihime, Haruyuki, Chiyu, Taku, and Yuniko seemed a bit surprised, but they nodded.

"Well, how about we go now?" Sumire asked.

They nodded and got ready to go to the "Unlimited Neutral Field" to catch the Chrome Disaster. They looked at each other before they nodded.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1032: Trap?

Even though everyone said "Burst Link!" at the same time, but Chiyu didn't join them.

Chiyu sulked and stayed in Haruyuki's living room eating a lot of sweets. She wanted to join them, but she hadn't reached Level 4 which meant that she couldn't go to "Unlimited Neutral Field".

Chiyu sighed and looked at everyone who had entered the game. She was wondering what she should do before they returned.

Everyone had been teleported to the "Unlimited Neutral Field".

"So where is he?" Sumire asked.

"What is "Unlimited Neutral Field"?" Haruyuki asked.

Taku pushed his glasses and explained to Haruyuki what was "Unlimited Neutral Field" since it was Haruyuki's first time to be here.

Haruyuki was startled and couldn't help but complain. "If there is such a place, why don't you tell me? If I know such a place then I can level up a lot of times!" Even though he needed to spend 10 Burst Points to enter "Unlimited Neutral Field", if he stayed in this place for a long time then he should be able to level up a lot of times. It wouldn't be difficult for him to become Level 9 by then.

"You shouldn't do that." Haru interrupted.

"What?" Haruyuki was surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"

"I agree." Kuroyukihime looked at the horizon and said, "I recommend you shouldn't spend that much time in this place."

"Because it might cause a disturbance in your time perception. If you stay in this place too long then you might forget your appointment tomorrow, or forget what time, etc...." Taku explained why it was dangerous to stay in this place for a long time.

"Worse case, you'll become a different person when you come back."

"This..." Haruyuki was startled, but he quickly knew that he shouldn't play in this place too long.

Haru looked at Haruyuki and said, "It's natural. Your body won't age, but your soul will."

"More importantly, we should get moving." Yuniko reminded them. "When we accelerated we had two minutes of real time before. Cherry's train was due to arrive in Ikebukuro. We've got plenty of time but..."

"But how are we going to Ikebukuro? Are we going to run?" Haruyuki asked.

"Don't be stupid! Why else should we bring you?"

Yuniko looked at Kuroyukihime and smiled. She quickly hugged Haruyuki's waist and said, "You'll hold me, right? Onii-chan."

Haruyuki realized that the distance between him and Kuroyukihime was very close.

"What are you talking about? I'll be the one who you'll hold tight. After all, look at my arms and legs." Kuroyukihime showed off her bladed arms and legs.

"Rain, you can hold Silver Crow's leg or something!"

"Don't be kidding! It's your fault to have such an avatar's design! You should use a train by yourself!"

Kuroyukihime and Yuniko were in an intense confrontation.

"Then how about---" Taku was about to say something but...

"No one is asking you, Four-Eyes!"

"Mind your own business, Professor!"

Taku squatted down on the ground while drawing a circle in a depressed manner.

Haruyuki cried out for his best friend.

Haru shook his head when he saw the appearance of harem protagonist beside him. "Then, we'll take the train first." He looked at Sumire, Charlotte, Tabane, and Fuuko. "Is that alright?"

Haru looked at Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko. "Then, we'll go now."

Haruyuki didn't have a chance to say anything since he saw Haru and his group jump down from this building.

Haruyuki, Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko looked down and saw Haru, Tabane, Sumire, Charlotte, and Fuuko landed safely on the ground before walking toward the train. They looked at each other and decided to stop arguing with each other before taking a flight toward Ikebukuro first to catch Cherry Rook.

Inside the train, the five of them were sitting together while playing a card.

"So the four of you are going to the United States?" Fuuko asked.

"Yes, we have to go study."

"The professor has recommended it to us and it is a rare chance so...."

Fuuko understood and Haru had told her before. Even though she knew that it was painful, it was their decision. She could only support them even though it would be lonely in the future.

"Well, don't be sad. All of us will come back in time to see you, right?" Sumire looked at Haru with a knowing expression.

"Yes, all of us will." Haru nodded.

Fuuko smiled and was happy when she heard it, but then, she could talk about that later since there was something more important. "So what do you think about this Chrome Disaster?"

"Do you want to hear it?" Charlotte asked.

Fuuko raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"

"I mean, don't you think that it is weird when Black Lotus has told that she has destroyed Chrome Disaster yet it has appeared once again on a different player."

"It's a trap." Tabane simplized everything.

"What?!" Fuuko was startled and asked, "Who?!"

"It might be one of the Six Kings, but it might be someone else. After we have seen them then we'll know who they are." Haru calmly explained.

"Then why don't we tell them?" Fuuko asked.

"If we told them then the players who planned all of this wouldn't come out," Sumire said.

Fuuko was startled and asked, "So they're bait?"

Their silence answered everything.

"Well, you don't need to worry since we can massacre them easily." Haru tried to calm Fuuko.

Fuuko nodded and said, "Well, I'm not worried since they're not too weak for me to worry. There are also two Level 9 players there."

They nodded, but they knew very well that Haruyuki, Kuroyukihime, Taku, and Yuniko would be at a disadvantage.

Haruyuki, Taku, Kuroyukihime, and Yuniko were in the sky to go to Ikebukuro, but suddenly someone shot them down.

"Is this a Chrome Disaster?"

"No, it is too early and Cherry Rook doesn't have this ability."

Haruyuki was troubled since he needed to avoid the bullet which was shot at him.

"I'll handle this." Kuroyukihime swept down her arm and destroyed the missile.

They knew that it was too dangerous to stay in the sky and they needed to land.

Haruyuki hurriedly landed himself on the ground since it was hard to fly with a lot of people. Quickly lowered the altitude, they were being greeted by a bombardment, Taku hurriedly let go of Haruyuki's legs then landed on the large crater.

Kuroyukihime and Yuniko also let go of Haruyuki and landed on the deep crater. They tried their best to hold their ground to not slip down from falling into this deep crater.

Haruyuki slipped and his body rolled downhill until he landed inside the crater.

Kuroyukihime and Yuniko stabilized themselves quickly and realized that they had been trapped. Inside this crater unless they were able to fly it was very hard to get out, especially when they could see a lot of players had surrounded them.

Then they suddenly saw a figure of Yellow Radio, the Yellow King, standing on the top of the crater looking down on them.

Yuniko quickly realized what had happened. "You...! You Punk! You planned this all along, didn't you, Yellow Radio!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1033: Excessive Request

"What's that?" Fuuko was worried.

"They should be attacked." Charlotte could see that Haruyuki who was flying in the sky was being shot.

"Let's go and save them!" Fuuko was quite anxious. Even though she believed in Kuroyuki and Yuniko, she couldn't help but be worried about them.

They nodded and went out from the train to save them, but when they were about to go out suddenly someone was about to behead Fuuko's head.

Fuuko saw a sword was about to behead her head, but suddenly that sword stopped. She looked at Sumire who used her magnet manipulation to block the attack.

Haru wasn't going to forgive this bastard and slammed his fist at the player who had attacked Fuuko.

Even though Haru had always been using his sword, his physical ability wasn't something that could be scoffed at. After being hit by Haru, the player who almost beheaded Fuuko was thrown and slammed directly into the wall causing it to turn into a ruin.

But they knew that this attack wouldn't be able to defeat their attacker.

They saw a silver giant player with a large sword and devilish appearance roar loudly toward them.

They didn't expect it to come toward them.

"Oh my, what a coincidence to meet you here." Yellow Radio smiled brightly looking at Silver Crow, Black Lotus, Cyan Pile, and Scarlet Rain who were trapped inside this deep crater.

"Don't play innocent! You were lying here to ambush us!" Yuniko simply lost her patience.

There was no way for players to be able to gather such a large group to gang them unless they had laid an ambush. One second in real time is 17 minutes in the "brain burst", unless someone had made a plan it would have been impossible to meet each other.

"What a horrible accusation. In violation of the non-aggression treaty, one of my lovely followers was attacked and lost all of their points. So we're just looking for someone from the Red Legion to take responsibility for it."

Hearing Yellow Radio, they knew very well that this player was the one who had set up everything. From the Chrome Disaster and every player who was killed by it, all of that was a plan which was set up by Yellow Radio to trap all of them in this ambush!

"The treaty states that, "If a Legion member has had the program forcibly uninstalled because of an attack that violated the treaty, that Legion can choose anyone from the offending Legion to meet the same fate."."

Yellow Radio shook his head while looking quite regretfully toward them. "But who would have thought that the person we found, by sheer chance, would be the head of the Red Legion, Scarlet Rain herself."

"I see.. so that's all this is about!" Yuniko was brimming with anger. Her blood was boiling and she couldn't wait to masscare everything in this place, but she knew that it wasn't the time for that since she had something more important to do.

"I'm so pleased that you understand."

"But the treaty also says.." Yuniko pointed her finger and said, "You can choose anyone for revenge, but this doesn't apply if the Legion master punishes the culprit by taking away all of their points."

"That's true. But I heard a rumor floating around that you tried to do that, and failed spectacularly," Yellow Radio said with a smile.

Yuniko gritted her teeth hearing that fact.

"Of course, you're free to try again. But when will the culprit appear again? When will you punish him? If you can't do it straight away, I'm afraid we'll have to make do with you after all." Yellow Radio sighed and seemed that he didn't have a choice to do this which made them more furious.

Haruyuki knew that it was a trap and told that it was better to log out, but Taku destroyed that naive thought since it was impossible to log out inside the "Unlimited Neutral Field", unless someone found a portal or gate to log out. He thought to escape to the portal or that gate, but that naive thought was broken again since the distance of the closest portal or gate was too far away.

"But he has miscalculated. Yellow Radio has created a group to hunt me down, but we have another King beside us."

Hearing Yuniko's reminder, Haruyuki looked at Kuroyukihime. There was also the "Pets" and the Sky Raker who was using a train to come to this place. As long as they could hold on until then they would come to save them.

"For that reason, Black Lotus, would you be so kind as to quietly observe the exciting carnival that's about to begin?"

Kuroyukihime raised her bladed arm and shouted, "You must be joking, Yellow Radio. Why would I do what you wish?"

"My goodness, how rebellious..." Yellow Radio sighed then raised his finger to show something. "And I even prepared a special present for you." Then he threw something to the ground which turned into a recorded video.

The video was shown to everyone and it was a video about the first meeting to create a non-aggression treaty which made them surprised, but Kuroyukihime who saw this became pale rather her heart couldn't bear it. The video was shown, but when it ended Kuroyukihime's condition became abnormal.

"Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!"

Her voice became hysterical and she started to panic, fearing someone would look at her with disgust.

"S - Senpai?" Haruyuki was worried by Kuroyukihime's state.

"I'm.... I'm..." Kuroyukihime's eyes turned dim before she fell to the ground.

Haruyuki panicked and checked Kuroyukihime's condition.

"Lotus, I didn't realize...." Scarlet Rain sighed. She told them that "Zero Fill" was a condition where the player and the conscious within the game was separated because of trauma and what had happened to Kuroyukihime.

"Hahahaha...." Yellow Radio laughed loudly. "I thought that betrayal would still be weighing on her. However, it's absurd that she's aiming for Level 10 if that's how weak minded she is." He raised his hand and shouted, "Prepare for the attack!"

Then all the players who had surrounded the deep crater raised their weapons to start their attack.

Haruyuki, Yuniko, and Taku gathered together with Kuroyukihime in the middle of them since she passed out after watching that video.

"Damn..." Yuniko was about to take out her huge armament, but she was stopped by Taku.

"Stop, Red King! If you activate your weaponry, you won't be able to move! We should retreat to the Sunshine City's Leave Point now!"

Even if they knew that the "Pets" were their ally, they might also betray them. They felt that it was safer to retreat rather than wait for the the "Pets".

"Haru, I'll be a cover! Protect, master!"

"If they defeat the Red King then it'll be our King next! We can't let that happen no matter what!" Taku shouted.

Haruyuki carried Kuroyukihime in his arms and started to run together with Yuniko and Taku.

Then a barrage of weaponry was shot toward them.

Yuniko hurriedly retreated along with Taku and Haruyuki, but it was harder than she had thought.

Then Haruyuki was shot and his HP was depleted, making him scream in pain. He only realized that when he was hit inside the "Unlimited Neutral Field", it was twice as painful as a normal match.

Missiles were shot toward them making it even harder for them to escape, but they didn't stop running and kept running toward the crater's edge to escape.

Haruyuki believed as long as he had reacted to the crater's edge then he should be able to bring both Kuroyukihime and Yuniko to escape from this crater.

Yellow Radio chuckled when he saw their struggle. "What a waste of struggle." He opened his palms and used his ability. "Silly Go Round!" He created the illusion of a merry-go round at a target, making said target assume that the world is spinning.

Haruyuki became confused when the world spun around. "This...?"

"This is just an illusion! Just close your eyes and run!" Yuniko reminded Haruyuki, but then she was attacked again.

Even so, it had become harder to escape after Yellow Radio used his ability.

Yellow Radio laughed loudly, but suddenly....

The Thunder struck down a group of players.

Everyone stopped for a moment since this thunder was very powerful.

Yellow Radio was startled, but then his gaze focussed on the five players who walked calmly toward them.

"Yo, Yellow Radio, is it our first time meeting with each other." Haru walked together with Fuuko, Tabane, Charlotte, and Sumire. On his shoulder, there was something, but some players ignored it since his presence was very hard to ignore.

Yellow Radio's expression turned ugly.

Yuniko, Taku, and Haruyuki were happy when they saw the "Pets" and Fuuko.

"Yes, this is our first meeting, Ocean Stingray." Yellow Radio calmed himself down and smiled. "I know that you want to become Level 10, so how about we divide both of them? I'll take the Red King and you can have the Black King. Fair, isn't it?"

"You...?!" Yuniko was angry.

"Yellow King, I didn't come to hunt them down." Haru ignored Yuniko and talked with Yellow Radio.

"Oh, then what are you here for?" Yellow Radio asked this question, but he was ready to use his ability.

"Yellow Radio, give me a face and let them go." Haru asked directly without shame on his face.

In that very moment, the battlefield turned quiet since Ocean Stingray really asked for an excessive request.

'Give yourself a face? Who are you?!'

Such a thought was in their minds, but they didn't say it out loud rather they were waiting for Yellow Radio's response.

Haru knew that this quest was impossible to be granted by Yellow Radio, but he felt that it was enough to stun them for a while and it could give Yuniko, Haruyuki, and Taku to escape, but they didn't do so and waited naively as if he came to save them which made him annoyed.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1034: Give you a face?

Yellow Radio was furious by this unreasonable request, but he also knew that Ocean Stingray had an ability to ask this request, especially when he saw Maroon Owl, Sunset Lop, Lilac Deer, and Sky Raker beside him. He knew very well about those four players, especially Sky Raker since she was part of Black Lotus's Legion in the past.

Yellow Radio's mind moved very quickly, he knew that it was a rare chance for him to take both Red King and Black King, but with Ocean Stingray in front of him, it had become hard to take his prey. If he could take a step back then he wouldn't mind giving Red King or Black King to Ocean Stingray since it was a very smart move. Once he had gained the friendship of Ocean Stingray, he was able to start his plan to become Level 10, then by the end, he could end Ocean Stingray's life. He felt his future was bright, but reality was harder than his dream.

No one knew that the "Pets" had cleared the Imperial Palace beside Fuuko and Kuroyukihime which made everyone think the power of the "Pets" was so so. Even though Ocean Stingray had become Level 9, but they believed compared to the Six Kings of Pure Color, there was still a gap of power between them.

Everyone was waiting for Yellow Radio's response, but Yellow Radio laughed loudly. "Haha... Give you a face? Who are you? But.. I'm not an unreasonable person." He walked toward him and everyone gave him a way. "Take three of my attacks. If you can receive three of my abilities then I can give you permission to take them away."

Hearing Yellow Radio's words, everyone from Yellow Radio's Legion became excited when they thought that they would be able to see the power of Yellow Radio.

"You...?!" Yuniko was furious, but she didn't move and looked at Ocean Stingray.

"What?" Yellow Radio seemed to hear something wrong.

"I said that you're an idiot." Haru didn't even have politeness in his words.

"You...?!" Yellow Radio was furious.

"I've given you a chance to let you go back together with your minions, Yellow Radio, but..." Haru shook his head and it was as if his expression showed a very regretful expression. "You didn't appeareciate it." He looked at him and said, "In my eyes, all of you here are weak."

Everyone was stunned, before they became furious.

"I'll make a hole in your body!"

Yellow Radio was silent for a while then smiled. "I see.... So let's not give them mercy! Show them the power of the Crypt Cosmic Circus!"

Then the battle continued and the members of Yellow Radio's Legion started their attack toward both Yuniko's group and Haru's group.

One was trapped inside the crater and the other one was right beside them.

"Hehehe, this is what I like, there's no holding back! Let's fight!" Yuniko laughed then shouted, "Invincible!" A huge armament suddenly appeared behind her and she equipped herself with it, but even so it didn't stop the players from Yellow Radio's Legion from attacking her.

Taku and Haruyuki were helpless, but they also started to fight, or rather, Taku was fighting while Haruyuki tried his best to wake Kuroyukihime up.

"It seems to be a very fun fight." Fuuko smiled while sitting in her wheelchair.

"You're not going to step down?" Sumire asked.

"This is enough since all of you are here." Fuuko thought that with all members of the "Pets" it was very easy to decimate every member of the Crypt Cosmic Circus.

"Haru, are you going to fight against Yellow Radio?" Charlotte asked.

"Well, I'm curious about him since I haven't fought against him or any of you want to fight him?" Haru asked since he thought that they were interested in fighting against the Yellow King.

They shook their heads and didn't show that much interest in fighting against the Yellow King.

"Do you want me to change the terrain?" Tabane asked.

"Leave it like this, if you change it into an ocean then they're going to lose very quickly and it won't be fun."

Yellow Radio was fuming in anger and said, "Then, let's start our duel, Ocean Stingray!"

"That's what I've been waiting for, Yellow Radio!"

Haru gave the person on his shoulder to Tabane. "Take care of this guy first."

"Alright." Tabane received the player on Haru's shoulder.

Haru then took out his sword and dashed toward Yellow Radio.

Yellow Radio thought so, but he could handle it.

Everyone stopped when the battle of Yellow Radio and Ocean Stingray had started. Even though they wanted to continue their battle, it was very hard when the two Level 9 players were fighting each other. The effect of their fight was very big since there was a lot of debris which scattered around and the shockwave from their confrontation blew away some of weak players. It was a very shocking battle which left anyone unable to look away.

Yellow Radio started to feel pressure from Ocean Stingray as the speed of the confrontation became faster. He snorted and used his ability directly.

Yellow Radio performed a backflip and then an explosion happened on Ocean Stingray. He thought that it would be able to give him an upperhand, but Ocean Stingray seemed alright and went out from the smoke of the explosion unscathed.

Yellow Radio felt the danger and quickly used his other abilities. "Silly Go Round!" Creating the illusion of a merry-go round at a target, making the said target assume that the world is spinning, it was one of his strongest abilities!

Haru stopped his movement and saw the world spun.

"Hahaha, how is this?! It is 100 years too early for you to fight me!" Yellow Radio laughed loudly from the various directions which made it hard to grasp his position, but....

"Water Breathing Six Form..."

A large amount of water suddenly came out from Haru's body then very quickly he used his ability.

Haru fiercely twisted his upper and lower body, creating a whirlpool that cuts anything caught in it.

Not only Yellow Radio, but everyone who was being caught by this whirlpool was trapped and their HP quickly decreased.

The players who were caught by this whirlpool knew that if they didn't escape then they would die soon.

They kept screaming, but Yellow Radio also wasn't in good condition either since he didn't expect that Ocean Stingray's ability would be this troublesome. He thought that Ocean Stingray's ability was all close range combat, but he didn't expect there to be one which was very troubling him.

However, when Yellow Radio was busy, fighting against Ocean Stingray, he also realized that the rest of the "Pets" were also attacking his members. He was really angry, but he was helpless.

"Retreat! Retreat for now!"

Hearing Yellow Radio's voice, all of the members of the Crypt Cosmic Circus started to run away since the "Pets" were too strong!

Yellow Radio escaped from the whirpool and stared at Ocean Stingray who had just happened to stare at him. "This time, I'll let you go!" He quickly ran away along with everyone since he realized that the Chrome Disaster had been caught by him which startled him. He knew that his plan had failed and he let out a long sigh.

Haru didn't chase after him and looked at Yuniko, Haruyuki, Taku, and Kuroyukihime who were in a very bad state which made him sigh. Though, he would forgive them this time since it might be the last day that he played "brain burst".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1035: Keep it

"Are you alright?" Haru asked.

"Yeah, I'm alright." Kuroyukihime stood up proudly, but there was a trace of depression on her face. After she had fought against her inner demon, she had become stronger once again, but regretfully that the battle was over when she had woken up.

Zero Fill was something that occurred to a player when they didn't have the courage to fight their trauma. In the end, they couldn't control their avatar and were in a state of sleeping.

Kuroyukihime knew that she was lucky that Haru, Tabane, Fuuko, Sumire, Charlotte or else she along with Yuniko, Taku, and Haruyuki would be decimated by the Yellow King along with his minions.

"What about the Chrome Disaster?" Kuroyukihime asked.

"It's done." Haru made a gesture slitting his neck telling that he had defeated Chrome Disaster.

"That's good." Kuroyukihime nodded and looked at Yuniko who seemed to be talking with the Cherry Rook whose Chrome Disaster had been stripped from his body.

Haru had taken off Chrome Disaster and destroyed it which meant that his quest was over. He only needed for them to return before he started to hack the "brain burst" to level himself up to Level 10.

Yuniko talked for a while before she used "Judgement Blow" to end Cherry Rook's life.

Judgement Blow is a special skill that can only be gained by becoming a Legion Master.

Essentially being a one-hit move, it allows them to forcefully uninstall a "brain burst" from a member of their legion and a former member that left the legion less than a month ago. However, it can only be used at an extremely close range as its range is almost zero.

Haru also had this ability, but he wouldn't ever use it.

Yuniko stood up and bowed her head toward everyone. "Thank you for helping me."

"It's alright, you don't need to worry too much." Sumire patted Yuniko's head. She seemed to be moved by Yuniko's determination to forcefully uninstall "brain burst" from Cherry Rook who was also Yuniko's parent.

Fuuko also tried to comfort Yuniko since she also loved to pamper a cute girl.

The battle was over and everyone was in a happy mood. When they were talking to each other the gloomy stage started to transist into a wood stage that showed a very bright sun which was showing their mood at this moment.

"Lastly, let's check our item bag and delete the Chrome Disaster from the game." Charlotte reminded everyone.

They nodded and checked their item bag to see if there was a Chrome Disaster which was also known as Armor of Catastrophe.

Everyone sighed in relief and it meant that the Chrome Disaster had disappeared.

"Then, let's go back, we have something to tell all of you."

"What do you mean?" Kuroyukihime looked at Sumire.

"It's better to return to the real world first, I'm sure that Chiyu has been waiting for us," Charlotte said.

They nodded and returned to the real world.

Haru didn't do anything, waiting for everyone to log out, and when he saw that everyone had returned. He quickly hacked the "brain burst" and changed his level to Level 10 without trouble. He sighed and felt his stay in this world would be over soon. He didn't expect that he would stay in this world so long, but at the same time, he had learned a lot of things. He was about to log out, but he received a notice from the creator of this game.

Everyone had returned and they looked at Haru, Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte. Everyone had become friends and they thought that their journey would be very fun in the future until they heard this news.

"We're going to move to the United States in two days."

Everyone was in shock when they heard this news.

Kuroyukihime was startled, but then she looked at Fuuko who had a calm expression.

Fuuko nodded after hearing Kuroyukihime's question. "Yes." She was quite sad, but she knew that they would come back so she didn't need to worry.

Kuroyukihime was uncomfortable, but Chiyu, Taku, Haruyuki, and Yuniko felt even more uncomfortable since they didn't expect Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte to move away in two days and they had only told them about this matter very closely.

"You....?!" Yuniko felt complicated.

"There is a professor who has invited us to study there. It is a rare chance so..." Sumire had a helpless expression on her face when she told this lie.

Hearing their reason, they also knew that it was a rare chance to continue their study. They knew that Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte were very smart and since they had a chance then they should continue their study. They knew it very well, but their hearts....

"It isn't that we're not going to meet each other again." Tabane smiled and said, "We'll also play in Tokyo from time to time since our parents are living in this town."

They felt better after hearing it.

Haruyuki then looked at Haru with burning eyes. "Then for the last time, Kasugano-kun, can you cook the best feast for us?"

Everyone looked at Haru at this moment since they knew that this guy's food was very amazing.

Haru might have failed to make Haruyuki become slimmer, but he had succeeded in increasing Haruyuki's weight, though it wasn't that much.

After the party, Haru sent back Fuuko as usual. This time, she hugged his waist tightly as if she didn't want to let him go, even when they had arrived right in front of her house.

Haru didn't do anything for a while then he remembered something.

"Right, Fuuko, can you have this?"

Fuuko looked at Haru curiously, but Haru connected a wire on her Neuro Linker and did Direct Wired Connection. She didn't know what he wanted to do, but then she received a question whether she was going to accept an item from him or not.

Fuuko was confused, but then her eyes opened very wide. She looked at Haru in amazement and asked, "You've cleared the Imperial Palace?" She had asked about that matter before, but they didn't answer her which made her conclude that they had failed, but she didn't expect that they had cleared it without trouble.

"Yeah... but it is useless to me since I'll move soon. So I thought I'd give it to you."

"No, I'm not suitable for this." Fuuko shook her head since she didn't have that much of an intention to become Level 10.

"It's alright. Keep it for now. You can give it to someone that you deem worthy of it later."

Fuuko then nodded and received the Fluctuating Light from him. She hugged him again and stared at his eyes, waiting for him to do something.

Haru kissed her lips for the last time before he returned back since it was quite late.

When Haru returned, everyone had been waiting for him in the living room. Their stomachs were a bit bloated since they had eaten a lot of things earlier.

"Haru, let's open the reward!" Tabane was excited and couldn't wait to open her reward from the Group Chat.

Haru nodded and agreed without hesitation since he was also curious what kind of reward that he would get from this quest.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1036: Reward Before Return 1

Everyone had been waiting for Haru to return since they wanted to open their reward together. Even though it wasn't their first time their reward since they had also opened it after the Grand Magic Games in the world of Fairy Tail, their reward wasn't satisfying. They had only received a point after they opened their reward which made them feel quite disappointed. Even though those points could be used to buy a lot of things, they weren't that satisfied with it since they wanted something which was more interesting.

Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane remembered what everyone had received from the reward which was why they felt a bit envious, and at the same time, they waited for him since they knew that Haru's luck was very good. If they stayed with him, then they would receive a reward for sure.

"Who is going to open the reward first?" Haru asked.

"Me! Me! Me!" Tabane couldn't wait any longer and raised her hand high.

Everyone agreed and let Tabane open her reward first.

Tabane took a deep breath and felt a bit nervous, but then her eyes shone brightly and she opened her reward. She waited for a while before she saw her reward.

[Ding! Congratulations, you've received "Khnum"]

"What did you get?" Haru asked curiously.

"Khnum? I'm not sure what it is." Tabane wasn't sure what she had received.

"Read the description, it might be an interesting ability." Haru felt that he might have heard about "Khnum" somewhere.

Tabane nodded and read the description of "Khnum".

Khnum is a Stand that confers the ability to change shape to its user. Thus, it doesn't have an appearance or a personality. It is a Stand with no combative ability whatsoever, but is useful for approaching people multiple times without them becoming suspicious.

Khnum enables the user to alter his appearance, height, weight, scent, and presumably voice at will.

To do so, the user can mold his face as if it were clay to modify it. The user cannot change his/her clothes but can alter his/her own hair, doing so to match their target. The user can freely undo his alterations, although he is never seen doing so.

"Hmm, very interesting ability." Tabane thought that it might be a perfect ability for her.

"What is it?" Charlotte asked.

"It seems to be a Stand, right?" Haru also owned two Stands: Sticky Fingers and Kiss. He wouldn't be that surprised if someone from the Chat Group also received a Stand ability.

"Stand? The same as Haru and Shinobu?" Sumire asked.

"Yes, it is also perfect for me." Tabane smiled and said, "Wait a moment." She turned her face to the side and started to mold her face.

They couldn't see what Tabane was doing, but they could see that Tabane's hair started to change somehow and when she turned back they saw she had changed into Haru.

Everyone was surprised since in front of them, they saw Haru himself, but with different clothes.

Haru had an enhanced sense, but he couldn't see the difference between himself and Tabane who had transformed into himself. He knew that Tabane's alteration appearance ability was very good, but it wasn't perfect since it couldn't copy the power of "Love's Spot" under his right eye even though there was a mole under her right eye at this moment, but if Tabane decided to change into someone else then he knew that her alteration appearance was perfect.

"How is it?" Tabane asked.

"There's no difference between you and Haru." Sumire couldn't see the difference between Tabane and Haru beside their clothes. However, if Haru activated his "Love's Spot" then she would instantly recognize who was the real Haru.

Then Tabane tried to change into Sumire and Charlotte which received an exclaim by both of them when they saw this ability since it was really perfect ability for an assasinasion.

"Hehehe, it's a very good ability."

Tabane was fugitive and there were a lot of people who had put a lot of bounty in her world, but with this ability, she could freely walk around the town without worry. She didn't think that anyone would be able to see her disguise after she used this ability. Then she was sure that using this ability, her sexual activity with Haru would become even more interesting since she could also add a feature to her body such as rabbit ears, tail, changed to a different hairstyle, etc.

Haru also thought that Tabane's ability was interesting and somehow he had the same idea as Tabane at that moment, especially when both of them just happened to stare at each other.

"Cough! Cough! Now, it is my turn." Charlotte looked at both Haru and Tabane since she had feeling that both of them had done.

They nodded and let Charlotte open her reward.

However, Haru, who had heard Charlotte's words, felt that Charlotte was similar to the Duelist on a card game or something.

Charlotte was a bit nervous then she received her reward quickly.

[Ding! You have received Doraemon's 4D Pocket]

"What did you get?" Tabane asked.

"Doraemon's 4D Pocket..." Charlotte was a bit confused and asked, "What is this?" She showed a pocket with a white color that seemed to have quite a simple design which was quite strange for some reason.

"Well, you can read the description first."

Charlotte only remembered it and started to read the description of Doraemon's 4D Pocket.

The 4D Pocket is Doraemon's default gadget. The inside of the pocket is 4D, functioning similarly like a small portal (in other terms, a 'wormhole) that allows any item to be inserted inside it without using much space. The inside of the 4D Pocket looks like a limitless, floorless room. The pocket cannot be broken, unless cut into pieces, where the items inside them may either be destroyed instantaneously or immediately spewed out. The pocket can be burned but the items will not have any effect.

It is used to store any item or relatively carriable by their strength. The 4D Pocket allows things to enter its small opening, because it may 'deform' them so they may fit (through the opening). For example, the car is virtually impossible to be inserted into it, but when someone puts it or withdraws it, the car seems to deform in shape for a while, then reverts to its original form.

Since the inside of the 4D Pocket is of another dimension (namely the 4th dimension), carrying the 4D Pocket around is like carrying an empty pocket, almost weightless.

Charlotte studied the 4D pocket with a curious expression. Though, at the same time, she realized that this 4D pocket had the same function as the IS core that was able to keep something inside which was developed by Tabane, but it was several times better.

Haru, Tabane, and Sumire were also curious about this 4D pocket, even though Tabane might have developed the same thing, but it was different after all since this 4D pocket was made in Doraemon's universe.

After observing enough of this 4D pocket, Sumire decided to open her reward since she also had been waiting for her chance.

Everyone also looked at Sumire with expectation wondering what kind of reward Sumire would get.

Sumire opened her reward then felt a bit surprised by what she had gotten.

[Ding! You've received the power of "Hana Hana no Mi"]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://jojowiki.com/Khnum

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1037: Reward Before Return 2

"Wait a moment, I'll check the description first to make sure."

Sumire read the description of "Hana Hana no Mi" and it seemed that she was right that it was an ability from one of Luffy's pirate crew.

Hana Hana no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to replicate and sprout pieces of their body from the surface of any object or living thing. The weakness of this power is directly erased and the user can use this power within the sea or seastone.

In simple terms, Sumire could duplicate any part of her body such as eyes, ears, arms, or even breasts. She felt that it was a very interesting ability and felt that she could use it for a lot of things. She then started to use her ability and created an arm on Haru's shoulder.

Haru saw a delicate arm on his shoulder and felt a bit surprised since it appeared so suddenly,

Sumire caressed Haru's chin before making it disappear. She smiled and asked, "How?"

"What is that ability?" Charlotte asked.

"It's an ability from "Hana Hana no Mi". It's an ability from one of Luffy's pirate crew." Sumire explained.

Hearing "Hana Hana no Mi" and Sumire's explanation, they knew whose ability it was and this reward was even more interesting than Tabane and Charlotte's reward since it was similar to magic.

"Your body also smells very fragrant now." Haru's nose was very sensitive and he realized that the ability of "Hana Hana no Mi" also made Sumire's body become as fragrant as flower, but he felt that it was quite normal since "Hana Hana no Mi" meant "Flower Flower Fruit", it was normal for her body to smell like a flower after she had received that power.

Tabane and Charlotte were surprised that they could smell that Sumire smelled very good. It even intoxicated them which made them want to smell her for a long time.

"...Guys.." Sumire was helpless when Tabane and Charlotte smelled her body from a very close distance. She looked at Haru asking for his help.

Haru only shrugged his shoulders since it was very hard to control his body when Sumire smelled very nice.

"Stop! Stop! Stop sniffing at me!" Sumire pushed Charlotte and Tabane away.

Charlotte and Tabane nodded, but they were very envious of Sumire since Sumire's ability was able to enhance her charm. Even though they were content with their reward, they also wanted to receive a reward which would make them become even more beautiful or add more charm to themselves.

Sumire decided to change the topic since she could see that Charlotte and Tabane wanted to sniff her again. Even though she smelled very nice, it wasn't that noticeable, but the smell could only be smelled when someone got close to her. She was wondering whether she could control this smell since it might be troublesome in the future.

Hearing Sumire's words, Charlotte and Tabane also looked at Haru since they were curious what kind of reward that he would get.

"Hurry up and open it, Haru!"

Haru looked at Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who ignored the personal distance between them and quickly closed the distance between them. They even pressed their cheeks on himself, which made him helpless. Sumire was on his back staring at his smartphone and pressed her body on him, Tabane and Charlotte were on his right and left side respectively pressed their cheeks on him. He was sure if someone saw this, then they would curse him without hesitation since they felt envious.

Haru felt slightly uncomfortable and somehow there was movement on his pants, but he needed to stop it. He decided to open up his reward quickly to see what kind of ability that he would receive.

[Ding! Congratulations, you've received Booblingual]

Everyone felt confused by this reward, but then Haru quickly read the description of Booblingual.

Booblingual, also known as Breast Translation. It is an area-effect spell that causes women's breasts to speak, revealing their thoughts and plans and allowing the caster to come up with counters or defenses. This spell is noted to seemingly bypass spells or other defenses against mind reading, as it does not target the mind directly.

The voices given to women's breasts are not always identical to those of the women themselves, sometimes having certain characteristics and showing personality traits that the women's own voices lack.

Everyone read the description of this Booblingual quietly together then they became quiet and no sound was heard, but all of them stared at Haru silently.

"It's a very amazing ability." Sumire praised. She had to admit that Booblingual was a very powerful ability.

"Don't give me that..." Haru was helpless when he received this reward.

"Hey, try it. I want to see if you can make my breasts talk with that ability." Tabane looked at Haru with a smile.

Haru nodded and he would be lying if he didn't have an interest in this ability. He was also curious about the effect of this ability and wondered how boobs could talk with him.

Then he saw his surroundings turn pinkish and it was glowing strangely. Then he stared at Tabane's boobs, asking where Tabane's weakness was.

"It's her right nipple. She loves it when you tease her on her right nipple."

Haru took a deep breath and realized that this power was more dangerous than he had thought. It was different from his telepathy ability which was an innate ability from Aquaman. Booblingual was a very amazing ability since he could ask the boobs of a woman about anything and they would answer him without hesitation.

Tabane blushed and felt the communication between Haru and her boobs. "How is it?"

It was the only word which he could utter since Booblingual was even more amazing than he had thought.

"Really? Then try to use it on me too." Charlotte was also curious, though, at the same time, she felt Booblingual was a very ridiculous ability.

Haru nodded and asked Charlotte's boobs. "What is your real age?"

Haru nodded and understood instantly that Charlotte was a legal loli. Even though Charlotte had told them that she was at the age where she could marry, she had never told anyone about her real age. He moved closer to Charlotte and told her real age which made this legal loli blush and protected her tiny breasts from this pervert.

Haru was speechless at Charlotte's action since this girl was the one who had told him to use his new ability, but she was the one who felt embrassed by it.

"Me, try me too." Sumire felt that she was being left out and she was also curious about this Booblingual.

Haru nodded and used his Booblingual to everyone, but overall, even though this ability was a bit weird, it was very amazing and he was very satisfied with it.

In the airport, everyone decided to send Sumire, Charlotte, Tabane, and Haru to the United States. They felt sad that the four of them decided to move away, but the four of them reassured them that they would come to play from time to time.

Fuuko hugged Haru and said, "Take care."

Haru patted Fuuko's back, but he didn't kiss her since he had kissed her for a long time before. He felt that it was too early to do the next stage since in this world he was only 13 years old.

"We'll play from time to time!"

"I'm happy to meet all of you."

Sumire, Haru, Charlotte, and Tabane walked away entering the airport leaving everyone.

They sighed and could only watch them move away. There was a meeting and there would be a parting. It was something inevitable in life, but one thing for sure, they would meet again in the future.

Haru looked at Sumire, Charlotte, and Tabane who gave him a nod. He hacked the airport for a moment before he, along with three other girls, were teleported back to their original world without anyone noticing. They had to admit that they had gained a lot of things which made them happy. But they were also sad since they needed to leave their new friends. But well, they could meet them again in the future.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1038: Shopping 1

Everyone greeted Haru, Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte together. Even though they didn't know how long that they had been in the quest, they were sure that they had completed the quest.

Haru: "I'm not sure, but I miss you all."

Tabane: "Me too! Me too!"

Charlotte: "It feels so long..."

Sumire: "Yeah, I don't believe that we have stayed in that world for a few months yet time has stopped in our world."

It was every amazing thing, even though Sumire, Tabane, and Charlotte had done a quest twice, but the power of Group Chat was simply powerful. They tried to ask who had created this "Group Chat", but no one could answer them since they also didn't know.

The original members: Haru, Tsunade, Gintoki, Kuroneko, and Yajima also weren't sure who had created or even invited them in the past.

Tsunade: "So how is it? Is that world interesting?"

Being asked, of course, they told them about their experience in the world of Accel World. It was an amazing experience and they had learned a lot of things.

The Group Chat was very festive, but Haru missed his girlfriends and wanted to do the deeds since it was a bit hard to do it at the world of Accel World. Even though he had confirmed his relationship with Tabane, there was both Sumire and Charlotte after all. It was impossible for him and Tabane to be so wild and unrestrained, though, their game had become even more interesting when they needed to do it secretly.

Enough of that since he really missed Sora, Utaha, and Megumi. It had been few months since he last saw them and he really missed them.

Haru was teleported after he had breakfast with everyone.

"What's wrong, Haru?" Sora asked.

Haru stared at Sora for a while and kissed her lips.

Sora was a bit surprised, but quickly gave him a response.

Utaha and Megumi stared at both of them before joining them.

When Haru had hacked the "brain burst" to become Level 10, he had received an invitation from the creator of the game, but he had rejected her since he didn't have an interest in meeting the creator. It was better to give it a chance to someone else since he didn't really want to destroy the dream of everyone who played that game seriously. He was only coming to that world by chance and since his quest was over then he would go back without causing too much trouble. It was also the reason why he didn't defeat five players with Level 9 players to become Level 10 and used his hacking ability to turn them into Level 10.

Haru enjoyed his morning and using his Booblingual, he also learned a lot of more things about his girlfriends. In the past, he had been using his instinct, experience, and intelligence to give the best pleasure, but Booblingual was like a cheat. It could be used for a lot of things and it was a very amazing ability.

After a fun morning, Haru and Megumi went on a date since he had promised her last week. Utaha had asked him to go to Kagawa for a date before, and he had prepared himself to bring Megumi to another town or something, but it seemed that her choice of date was quite normal.

"Why not? Where do you want to go?"

"I've heard that there is a new department store. Let's visit that place now."

Megumi's hobby was shopping. Her hobby was similar to a normal girl which made her become even more plain, but who made him love this girl dearly. He used glasses and a cap to disguise himself since he was quite famous.

Megumi smiled and she was happy that she could go out with him.

For Utaha and Sora? They continued to sleep since Haru's sudden new ability made them realize that Haru was simply a lewd beast.

Haru didn't ride his usual Ferrari since it would attract attention from a lot of people, rather he used his usual Mercedes G-Class since it was quite comfortable. He didn't choose to ride in public transportation since it was quite troublesome and Megumi's face was a bit reddish which gave an erotic feeling since both of them had been playing for a while so it was better to drive his car directly.

Unlike Utaha and Sora, Megumi's stamina was better than both of them since she had been trained as a ninja by Shiina. But even so, her legs were quite weak and she needed to regain her stamina for a while.

They were talking to each other about what they did at school, but then Megumi turned quiet as if she remembered something.

"I'm not sure, but as long as I can remember, when we are going to have a date, we have always met an acquaintance."

Hearing Megumi's words, Haru felt that it was the truth since he went on a date with Megumi. He had always met someone from Akane and Kosaka but of course, he couldn't admit it. This time, he was going to focus on Megumi and he needed to make her happy.

"Of course not. That's only a coincidence. It might happen twice, but it won't happen thrice."

"Well, if you say so..." Megumi nodded, but she had a feeling that she was going to meet someone. She thought for a while and asked, "That's right, how was Honoka, Umi, and Kotori's concert? I heard that they had their peformance at school yesterday?" She knew Honoka, Umi, and Kotori since the three of them often went to Haru's cafe, or rather Honoka always came to Haru's cafe to buy bread.

"Why didn't you come yesterday?" Haru asked. He almost forgot to ask this question since he couldn't forget the scene yesterday. If he didn't bring someone before the concert then he was sure that the concert would be emptied.

Hearing Haru's story, Megumi was a bit surprised and felt a bit guilty since Honoka, Umi, and Kotori had invited her before. "I'll say sorry to them when I meet them." She told him that she was on cleaning duty with Sora at that time and couldn't go back immediately.

Haru also understood and he didn't think that Honoka, Umi, and Kotori would think too much about it and he was sure that the three of them would receive Megumi's apology.

"So how is it? Do you think that they're going to be successful?" Megumi asked curiously since she had never seen the performances of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori.

"Of course! I'm going to become their producer after all!" Haru decided to announce this matter so Megumi wouldn't be surprised later.

But Megumi only stared at him silently.

"W, what's with that stare?"

"Nothing..." Megumi shook her head and asked, "So you have an interest in one of the three of them? Or do you have an interest in the three of them?"

Haru was speechless and wondering whether his image was really that beastly.

Haru and Megumi arrived in the new department store and they could see a lot of people coming since there were a lot of discounts here. Even though he was rich, nothing had changed. The only change might be his house and some places, but his act was the same and he wouldn't buy this departement store directly because he hated the crowd since he didn't really mind this crowd.

Both of them held hands together so they wouldn't be separated.

Megumi wanted to visit a clothes store, but then she noticed her acquaintance who was walking beside her.

The girl seemed to hear this gentle voice then turned before she saw Megumi which made her surprised since Megumi suddenly appeared on her side, but she felt that it was quite normal since her attention was attracted by various stores in this department store.

"Kato-san, it's a coinci--"

Hayasaka was about to say something, but she was stunned when she noticed someone beside Megumi and it was a male at that, but that wasn't the point! The point was that both of them were holding hands together!

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Ai_Hayasaka

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1039: Shopping 2

Haru looked at the girl in front of him. If he wasn't wrong then the name of this girl should be Hayasaka from what Megumi called her before.

Hayaka is a beautiful, young girl with blonde hair that is usually tied up at the left side of her head with a blue scrunchie and blue-eyes.

From what he could see this girl seemed to be a Gyaru type, but well, he honestly didn't care too much.

When Haru was observing Hayasaka, Hayasaka also observed Haru since she felt that this guy was very familiar somehow. She felt that she had seen him somehow, but she wasn't sure since he wore a cap and glasses, but one thing for sure, this guy was very handsome.

Megumi smoothly introduced Haru.

Hayasaka didn't expect the quiet girl in her class to have a boyfriend, but then she remembered Megumi's conversation with Fujiwara, Sora, and Yumeko a few days ago that Megumi and Sora had a boyfriend. She didn't think too much before, but she was surprised when she had seen Megumi's boyfriend since this guy was better than her imagination.

"Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, Hayasaka-san." Haru introduced himself.

"K, Kasugano Haru---!!!" Hayasaka wanted to say something, but her mouth was covered quickly by Megumi.

Megumi didn't really want her date to be disturbed by people. Even though she knew that he could use magic to escape, she didn't really want him to use magic in this place.

Hayasaka nodded and suddenly remembered who this guy was. Even though Haru had worn a cap and glasses, she noticed him immediately, especially when she saw the mole under his right eye since it was his charming point. But she wasn't sure what to do since she didn't expect to meet him at this place.

Though, Hayasaka also felt a bit disappointed when she knew that Haru had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was her classmate, Megumi since she had also secretly saved Haru's photo on her phone. She knew that it was a bit wrong to save another man's photo, especially that man was her classmate's boyfriend, however, she had to admit his photo was very hot.

"Should we go now? It isn't good to stop in the middle of the street."

Haru didn't want to stay in the middle of street for a long time and he also wanted to see the inside of department store, checking out something interesting inside.

They nodded and decided to walk together since they happened to meet each other.

Haru also wanted to ask Hayasaka about Megumi's life at school since he was a bit worried that she was being ignored by a teacher and everyone in the class, considering how she usually appeared.

Megumi wasn't sure, but she could feel that Haru was thinking something rude about her which somehow made her annoyed.

Looking at the interaction between the two of them, Hayasaka felt bitter. She stared at both Haru and Megumi who seemed to flirt together ignoring her presence. In this place, she felt that she was being tortured and somehow she also wanted to have a boyfriend.

They decided to stay at the nearby cafe to talk to each other for a while since they weren't in a hurry to continue their shopping.

"So how long have you dated each other?"

Hayasaka was very curious about this matter since she wasn't sure how Megumi could date the richest man in this country. Her curiosity was very high since Haru's information was very limited and it was very hard to see him in the media after he had bought various media industries and created a huge media empire. In her mind, he was simply, a "business wizard" who could develop anything, especially the entertainment business.

"We've known each other since middle school, but we only started dating last year."

Megumi didn't think that there was something that should be hidden, and answered Hayasaka's question easily.

Hayasaka was surprised then quickly asked Megumi more questions.

Haru became a bystander, looking at the two girls chatting happily together. It seemed that girls had always been girls, they were very excited when they talked about something related to love.

In the end, they decided to go shopping together. It wasn't that Haru was complaining, but because of Hayasaka, his date plan was destroyed, but well, it didn't really matter as long as he could stop at hotel when they were about to return.

"So what are you going to buy, Hayasaka-san?" Megumi asked.

Hayasaka was a bit hesitant when she was about to say it.

"Don't think of me as weird, alright?" Hayasaka wasn't sure, but she felt very comfortable talking with Megumi. She felt that Megumi was similar to a saint or something more in her mind.

"Well, I'm going to buy computer parts..."

Hayasaka had a hobby of tinkering with a computer. She knew that this new department store had a lot of computer parts shops and she had come with an intention to check on it.

"If that's the case, then why not ask Haru? He's very good at computer related things."

Megumi didn't mind lending her boyfriend to Hayasaka to help her and in truth, she was also quite curious about Hayasaka since it felt like this girl was hiding something or acting on the school which somehow cornered her.

Hayasaka glanced at Haru who made a gesture to her to not accept Megumi's offer. Even though she was quite uncomfortable, she knew that both of them were dating each other and she was bothering their date. She nodded slowly and said, "This... I'm afraid to trouble you and both of you are on a date, right?"

"Haru, do you mind helping Hayasaka-san?"

Being stared at by Megumi's innocent eyes, Haru sighed and nodded. He had left her for a long time and of course, he really missed this plain girl, but if this girl wished for something, then he would do his best to grant her wish.

"Alright, I'll help you if you don't mind."

Hayasaka smiled when she saw their interaction and nodded. "Then... thank you." But well, she was happy that she could spend more time with them.

It seemed that Megumi was right, Hayasaka had never found someone who could talk with her about computer related things. Her hobby was quite weird for a girl after all, but it seemed that Haru didn't have prejudice about it which made her very happy.

In the end, the three of them discussed a computer together since it was more fun than they had thought.

Haru glanced at the boss of the shop and saw him playing a galge game right in the middle of the day. He was speechless, but he didn't say anything since the game which that boss played was a game which was released from his company.

The price in this shop was a bit expensive and they decided to visit another place.

They continued to walk and talked to each other before they heard the loud sound of ambulances.

Of course, they were curious about what had happened since it was quite rare for an ambulance to suddenly come to the department store, wondering whether something bad was happening, and decided to walk toward the ambulance to see what had happened.

When they arrived, they saw a lot of crowds gathered together that seemed to discuss something.

"Excuse me, what's happening?" Haru was curious and asked random people directly.

"There was someone who was stabbed by his girlfriend because of cheating."

Haru felt very cold all of sudden.

The guy was very excited when he was being asked by Haru and told him everything. He told him that there was a guy who was stabbed by a girl suddenly in this department store. It seemed that the guy was dating two girls at the same time and when the other girl had found out about that matter, she didn't hesitate and stabbed her boyfriend.

"What scum!" Hayasaka didn't show mercy toward the guy.

Megumi only stared at Haru silently.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1040: Shopping 3

They saw a man who was being brought inside the ambulance by the medical staff.

The location of the incident hadn't been cleared and they could see blood from the man and a knife which was dropped by the woman who had stabbed the man.

When the police arrived, the woman was caught and was being apprehended directly.

The process was quite fast and everyone returned back when this matter was over.

But Haru's back was dripping with cold sweat since he remembered the nightmare he received after he played with "brain bursts". Listening to Hayasaka, he knew that she didn't show an emphatic attitude toward the man who had been stabbed by the woman.

"Haru, why do you think that kind of thing is happening?" Megumi asked calmly.

Hayasaka stopped and looked at Haru.

"Do you mean the reason why the girl has decided to stab her boyfriend?" Haru asked.

Megumi nodded in response.

"If I have to say then the girl should love her boyfriend so much that she's hurt when she knows that her boyfriend has cheated on him and the mind of the girl is quite extreme and sensitive so she has decided to take a dramatic measure by stabbing him..... or she is just crazy."

Haru sighed and was really afraid the same thing would happen to him. Thinking about Brandish, he was worried about his future.

Megumi and Hayasaka nodded, and thought that the girl was crazy even if the girlfriend hated the boyfriend for cheating, stabbing the boyfriend was little too much, right?

"Alright, how about we go back? Hayasaka, do you want to go back with us?"

Haru wanted to change the topic of conversation and he didn't want to talk about this sensitive matter. He also knew that they wouldn't be in the mood to continue to shop after what had happened before.

"Well... is that alright?"

Even though Hayasaka seemed quite calm, she was a young girl after all. It was her first time seeing such a thing in her life and her body was a bit shaken.

Megumi nodded and said, "It's better for you to go back with us. It might be dangerous if you go back alone." She was also worried when she saw Hayasaka's pale expression.

"Then, I'll accept your offer." Hayasaka nodded and sighed in relief since she had met both of them.

They went to Haru's car and sent Hayasaka back to her house. They didn't know about Hayasaka's house before nor about her life, but when they saw her living in such a large house in Tokyo, they felt a bit surprised since the price of land in Tokyo was very steep.

However, they didn't think too much since they knew that most of the students who were studying at Shuchiin Academy had rich parents.

"Thank you very much." Hayasaka bowed her head.

"No problem, see you at school." Megumi smiled.

Hayasaka nodded and said goodbye to Haru too.

Haru waved his hand and told Hayasaka to be careful.

Hayasaka got out of his car and didn't enter the house before his car started to move away. She looked at the car which disappeared in the distance before walking to the house. She was about to enter the house, but she was stopped by her master.

"It's my classmate, Kaguya-sama."

Hayasaka then told her master what had happened in the shopping mall. The cold face of Hayasaka's master fluctuated a bit which made her smile since it seemed that she could make this ice queen melt with a scary story.

When Hayasaka had returned to her house, Haru held Megumi's hand tenderly inside the car.

"I know that I'm scum and I've done a lot of things which might be unforgivable in the eyes of people toward you, but my feeling hasn't changed." Haru stared at Megumi and said, "I love you and I'll make you happy." If he was asked why the man who was stabbed before decided to cheat on his girlfriend then he couldn't answer since he had done the same. Even though in his mind, it might be different, but the nature was the same since he had dated another girl even though he had a girlfriend.

"I know." Megumi smiled and said, "But you need to cherish all of us so you won't have such an ending in the future."

Haru was speechless, but his expression was serious and nodded. "Yes, you can count on me. I'll treasure you for my whole life."

Megumi smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "I love you, Haru." She smiled and seemed to want to be spoiled by him.

"I know," Haru said with a smile.

Megumi was speechless and stared at Haru coldly.

"I mean... I love you too, Megumi." Haru smiled cheekily at this moment before kissing her lips.

Megumi received his kiss and felt content for their date. Even though there was trouble during their date, she was satisfied with this ending.

When Megumi and Haru had returned home, Haru was in deep thinking. He was thinking of creating something to give him a reminder to treasure his girlfriends more.

"What's wrong? Why are you so serious?" Utaha asked.

"I'm thinking of making something...." Haru said unsurely.

"Oh, what is it? Are you going to make a game again?" Utaha asked curiously since she felt that this guy was planning something fun.

Haru thought for a while and it seemed that it was quite good to make a game since Summer Comiket was about to be held soon.

"So what game is it?" Sora was also interested.

Haru looked at Sora and asked, "You're interested in a game?"

Sora didn't hide anything and nodded.

"I've thought about joining the Game Club in the school."

"Game Club? Is there such a club?" Haru asked curiously since he didn't expect such a prestigious school such as Shuchiin Academy to have such a club since he thought that there would be only a sport, drama, or literature related clubs in such a school.

"There's a game club, but I remember that isn't the official name, right?" Utaha said while looking at Sora.

Sora nodded and said, "Yes, the official name is The Tabletop Gaming."

"Tabletop Gaming? Then you won't play a computer game."

In his mind, tabletop games were different from computer games, especially galges which he wanted to make for Summer Comiket.

Waving her hand, Sora said, "It's alright. You don't need to think too much as long as I enter that club, I can do something about it." She was confident in her ability and she was also interested in making a game, especially when she heard the total sales of Fate/Stay Night which had been created by both Haru and Kosaka. Her loved one was working in the game industry and she also had an interest in it.

While she was in high school, Sora wanted to do something and thought about making a game or something fun.

"So you're really going to make a game again?" Megumi asked after she brought tea for everyone.

Haru's throat was quite parched and he was thankful for Megumi for preparing tea for him.

"So you have an idea?" Utaha was also interested.

"I've an idea, but it is hard to search for illustrators, especially when Kosaka is very busy at this moment."

Haru let out a sigh when he thought about his drawing skill since his sense of artistic was quite different from normal people.

Kosaka was developing a new game which was created by both of them. It was simply impossible to ask her to create this game which he thought on a whim.

Sora thought for a while and said, "Don't worry, I might be able to get someone from the art club, but tell me first what your game idea is."

Haru didn't mind and said, "The name is pretty simple and that is....

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Utaha's first name is Kasumigaoka, you can check it on "Saenai Kanojo no Sodatekata: Koisuru Metronome ", chapter 40.

There should be a lot of English translations on the internet, please check it.

I hope that you understand from now on, her name will be changed to Kasumi.

I am sure that you'll get used to it, after a few more chapters.

Chapter 1041: School Days

Sora wanted to create a game.

Haru also wanted to create something which reminded him to take care of his girlfriends dearly. Then after a long time of thinking, he decided to make this crazy game since he felt that it was the most suitable.

Sora, Utaha, and Megumi felt that this title was a bit generic and it seemed that there wasn't anything special about it, but they were silent and stupefied when they heard about the story of this game.

Haru told them about the story of "School Days" in essence it wasn't that much different from a normal galge, but there were a lot of special endings which made everyone who played it learn to be faithful to their partner or else their ending wouldn't be good.

Utaha shuddered when she heard Haru's story. She hugged her own body tightly and her face flushed in excitement. "Ah! How exciting! The main character is being stabbed and beheaded by the heroine! Haru, you're a genius! How can you think about such a game!" Her eyes stared at Haru with excitement and couldn't wait to create this game as soon as possible!

Sora and Megumi also thought that this game was quite interesting since it wasn't a normal erotic game. There were a lot of good messages to everyone who played this game, but at the same time, they looked at Haru weirdly.

Haru, who was a bit nervous by Utaha's gaze, looked at Sora and Megumi curiously.

"Haru, tell me the truth..." Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Are you masochist?"

Haru might have married Esdeath, but he definitely wasn't a masochist. He was definitely normal and didn't have a strange fetish beside his maid fetish.

"I'm normal and I'm not a mosochist."

"But... why do you want to create such a game? Do you want to torture yourself?" Sora asked.

"Well...." Haru rubbed his chin and told them about his date with Megumi earlier.

Sora and Utaha were surprised since they didn't expect that such a thing would happen in reality and were right when Haru and Megumi had their date.

"Was this story true, Megumi?" Sora asked.

Megumi nodded upon hearing Sora's question.

"Yes, I saw it with Haru earlier. I'm not sure about the man's condition but there was a lot of blood on the ground before."

Utaha and Sora thought that Haru was inspired to create this crazy game because of the thing which he had seen during his date with Megumi. They had to admit that he was a real genius since this gameplan was really interesting!

"The problem is that there are a lot of erotic scenes in the game, is that alright?" Haru asked.

Sora snorted and said, "You've done a lot of perverted things on us, why should we shy away from an erotic scene?"

Haru was speechless, but it was the truth since they had done a lot of perverted things in this house.

Then they started to discuss about the endings of the "School Days", everyone seemed to be spirited to create this game as soon as possible since this game somehow reminded them of their boyfriend. They had to admit that their boyfriend was scum, but a very good scum since he didn't treat them as playthings and really loved them very much. It might be the reason why they accepted this relationship and they were very happy staying together.

In "School Days," there are 21 possible endings for the player to experience. 20 of the endings are stand alone, while 1 plays as an epilog to a certain 2 routes.

Even though Haru had said that there was a crazy bad ending such as being beheaded, stabbed, pushed to the train, suicide, etc; but actually, there were only 3 bad endings in this game. The rest of the endings were normal and there were even 2 harem endings. As long as the player in the game wasn't a stallion who would use their little brother on every hole then they would be alright.

Even though the game and the idea was interesting, there was one big problem.

It was the thing which troubled them since there were a lot of endings which meant that the work of the illustrator would be very hard.

Unlike Haru and Utaha who would write the story and the song, the illustrator needed to draw every scene in the game.

Sora and Megumi couldn't do that since they weren't good illustrators, but they could help with programming.

Haru also reminded them not to make Kosaka into their references since Kosaka was genius so it was impossible for a normal illustrator to draw all the scenes on the game alone without a help for a short time.

Kosaka could draw the entire scene of Fate/Stay Night by herself and all of them were very high quality. Beside her, Haru didn't know anyone else since most of the illustrations that he knew were quite normal. He also couldn't help them since his drawing style was cubistic and it wasn't suitable for a galge.

"So do you have an idea who is going to be your illustrator?" Haru asked.

"I've an idea...." Sora thought for a while and asked, "Utaha, lend me your laptop for a while."

Utaha who wrote the script because her excitement stopped. She felt reluctant, but she was also curious whether Sora had an idea who they should invite as their illustrator.

"Wait, you don't need to borrow Utaha. I've installed a hologram computer in this living room." Haru took a remote control on the table and a hologram screen appeared in front of them.

The screen was so large which startled them, and the design was so sophisticated which made them feel quite amazed.

"This...?" Sora looked at Haru and asked, "Is this a new product for your business?"

Haru shook his head and said, "No, it's for personal use. I got it from my friend."

In the end they didn't think too much. Their boyfriend was the richest man in this country and everything was possible since he had money.

Sora started to browse through the internet and entered "Egoistic Lily" on the search engine.

Haru remembered that "Egoistic Lily" was quite a famous doujin illustrator who specialized in hentai themes.

"This person, what do you think?" Sora asked.

They looked at various illustrations which were drawn by "Egoistic Lily" on his/her personal website. Though, they had to admit that those illustrations were very erotic.

"Do you know this illustrator?" Megumi asked.

"Yeah, his identity is a secret after all." Utaha didn't think that the "Egoistic Lily" was a female when she saw those hentai illustrations.

"It's not him, but her." Shaking her head, Sora said.

Megumi and Utaha were surprised.

Sora took a stick which she got from Haru and pointed at the illustrations which were drawn by "Egoistic Lily".

"I've seen someone from art club who has a similar style of drawing with "Egoistic Lily" and I've felt that this person should be "Egoistic Lily" in reality."

"Eh? "Egoistic Lily" is from our school?" Utaha was surprised.

Sora nodded and said, "I'm not 100% sure, but I can ask her later." She looked at everyone and smiled. "So it has been decided, right? Let's make this game into reality."

They didn't look at each other and nodded at the same time since they were curious how this game would appear in reality.

"Wait, we should create a name for our circle!"

It seemed that there was still a long time before this game could be born into this world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

School Days, best game ever...

You can watch the video of the anime of School Days below...

Or you can search for it on youtube by writing: kanashimi school days

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fMTFRR7giBg

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1042: Love's Problem 1

Haru wasn't sure what kind of name was suitable for their circle (group), but he decided to leave it to Sora, Megumi, and Utaha since it would be more suitable if they were one who named the circle when they were the one who had decided to make it.

The three girls were spirited, but they couldn't think of a name for their circle somehow.

It was quite late and they decided to think about the name of their circle tomorrow.

While it might not be related, they had eaten a lot of things and it was necessary to burn those calories.

Luckily, they had the perfect workout for that.

Haru was in the student council room writing a game plan for "School Days".

The atmosphere of the school was quite festive since it was almost time for the school festival. Everyone was very spirited and they were very excited about it. Luckily, he didn't need to help since he was a member of the student council and he could leave his Traditional Culture Research Club to Yuriko to manage it.

However, Yuriko kept glaring at him since he gave her heavy work which made her helpless. She often threatened him that she was going to steal this club from him, but he only smiled and told her to steal it since it didn't really matter which made her sigh wondering whether he trusted her so much or if he was just too lazy.

However, Yuriko was happy about that fact.

Besides writing the "School Days" game plan, he was also preparing for another attack. This time he wasn't the only one targeted at Euros and Gold, but he also targeted one company in this country. He realized that there was something wrong with this company and if he wasn't wrong then this company would have an accounting scandal, the same scandal which had happened on Enron, one of the biggest energy companies in the US.

Enron Corporation is an American energy, commodities, and services company based in Houston, Texas.

It was a very big company, but in 2001, it had gone bankrupt because of the fraud which had been done by the executives of the company along with the accounting company. That scandal was so big since the value of Enron had exceeded $60 billion, but in a single moment, that company had become worthless and became bankrupt because their deceit was uncovered.

Haru had found a similar company in this country which had done the same thing as Enron and the name of that company was Olympus Corporation.

Olympus Corporation is a Japanese manufacturer of optics and reprography products. Olympus was established on 12 October 1919, initially specializing in microscopes and thermometers. It holds roughly 70-percent shares in the global endoscope market.

Haru was interested in this company and wanted to own it, but well, the price was quite steep for him at the moment.

However, he had a chance to buy this company while also profiting a lot of money which was quite a big deal. He had told Ritsu, Seri, and Ayase about this plan which startled the three of them since if what Haru had them told was true then it would become one the biggest scandals in this country.

After becoming a mogul, Haru had made a plan to buy various companies to enhance his influence in this world.

Haru had become a mogul and owned various media companies such as television, radio, newspaper, magazine, game, etc; and this time he was going to reach out his hands toward pharmaceutical industry, energy industry, clothing, optics, game console, etc (but let's discuss that matter later).

Haru had always wanted to buy Nentendo after he had created Pokemon.

Nentendo's performance had been quite sluggish in recent years, and they didn't have a new game which could attract consumers to buy their game consoles. Their stock price had been falling and he thought about buying that company since he believed after he bought it the performance of Nentendo would lead everyone to gawk.

Well, enough of that, since Kirari seemed to be interested in his game plan. He couldn't continue writing on his laptop since Kirari was sitting on his lap.

There were only four people in the student council room: Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka (Kirari's secretary), but Kirari didn't care much and sat on his lap.

Sayaka sighed when she saw Kirari was flirting and acted very spoiledly with Haru which somehow made her jealous. She might have gotten used to it, watching them, flirting with each other, but she hoped that they could do it somewhere else and she also hoped that no one would enter this room since she didn't want the prestige of the president to be damaged since Kirari and Haru were doing a shameful act in this sacred room (Kirari is sitting on Haru's lap).

Ririka didn't care much since she often heard Kirari's moan when Haru came to the house. Even though she knew what they were doing, she couldn't do anything, or rather she was curious whether it was really good or not.

Ririka stood next to Haru and also read the game plan curiously wondering what kind of game it was.

"Haru, this game is very interesting," Kirari said while smiling brightly at Haru.

Haru couldn't be happy hearing that praise since he was sure that Kirari was interested in the bad ending of School Days.

"I'm happy that you like it."

Haru sighed, but then the door suddenly opened which startled them.

Haru, Kirari, and Sayaka looked toward the door and they saw the Beautification Council president, Sakura Miharutaki suddenly enter this room.

Sakura has knee-length dark blue hair that is worn in a ponytail by a white ribbon with bangs parted in the middle, blue eyes and an expression that is almost always stern as she rarely smiles.

But that expression was broken and turned into blush when she saw Kirari who was sitting on Haru's lap. She quickly closed the door and pointed her finger at both of them.

"Y, You, how can both of you do something so shameful in this room!"

Sakura flushed in embarrassment and didn't believe what they had done in this room, but she also knew that she couldn't damage the image of student council and hurriedly closed the door.

Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Sayaka were surprised since they didn't expect such a cute reaction from Sakura.

Kirari chuckled and looked at Sakura with a smile. "Miharutaki-senpai, both of us are engaged to each other. This is something normal to do between us."

"What?!" Sakura didn't expect to hear that both Kirari and Haru had gotten engaged to each other since it was very big news.

Haru was very popular and without a doubt since he was the richest man in this country, handsome, etc; but then Kirari's popularity was also high since she was the heir of Momobami Clan and also the president of Hyakkou Academy. But at the same time, it made her curious. She sat down in a chair near both Haru and Kirari asked.

"Yes, right, Haru?" Kirari turned to Haru.

"Yes, we are engaged." Though, Haru wasn't sure what to say since he had gotten engaged to two girls.

Kirari smiled sweetly and kissed Haru's cheek which made Sakura blush furiously.

"Y, You should stop doing such a shameful act!"

Kirari looked at Sakura with a smile. "If I'm not wrong you should have been engaged too, right?"

Sakura's heart thumped and nodded, but then she quickly became depressed.

"What's wrong? Are you unhappy with your engagement?" Kirari asked curiously since she thought that it was interesting.

It wasn't uncommon for someone to be unhappy with their engagement since Kirari was also the same before. In the past, she was almost engaged to a stranger who she had never seen and didn't care much.

However, she met him and fell for him, but there was a hurdle between them since the gap between the two of them was very huge.

Haru's status was quite low when compared to Kirari's status before so that was why it would be hard for her family to accept him, but she had decided to be with him since she loved him. She would be with him no matter what, however, she didn't expect him to become the richest man in this country in a year of time which made her happy and knew that her man was amazing.

This time, when Kirari saw Sakura who had gotten depressed because of the matter of engagement, she became curious and wondered whether Sakura was unhappy with her engagement.

"No, no, I'm happy with my engagement, but h, he's too cold with me." Sakura wasn't sure why she told them about this matter. It might be because she was jealous at how close Haru and Kirari were, and it might be because she wanted someone to hear her.

"If I'm not wrong Miharutaki-senpai should be engaged to Miboumi-senpai, right?"

Sayaka didn't expect Miboumi to act cold to his fiancee, especially when she knew that Miboumi was very famous in this school and when she saw both Haru and Kirari, she thought that a lot of couples would act the same too, though, it seemed that wasn't the case.

Miboumi's fame was quite high since he didn't discriminate against a normal student and the "housepet". He even helped the "housepet" which made his fame even bigger than Kirari in the eyes of "housepet".

But of course, Kirari's fame was bigger in the eyes of normal students.

Though, Sayaka didn't think that Miboumi could match against Kirari, especially since Kirari had a very powerful fiance on her side.

Sakura nodded and told them about her problem. She wanted to act as a lover with her fiance, but her fiance didn't even see her which made her sad. She also heard that her fiance was also starting to get closer to a new student in the first year which made her annoyed and hated that new student.

Hearing Sakura's complaint, Kirari nodded and somehow could feel empathetic toward Sakura's feelings.

"So what should I do?" Sakura wanted to act like a lover, but her fiance was very cold to her.

"It's easy." Kirari smiled.

Haru looked at Kirari and somehow didn't think that this girl had good advice for Miharutaki.

"What should I do?" Sakura asked with a hopeful expression.

"Just kiss him." Kirari smiled proudly with her advice.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yuriko_Nishinotouin

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Miharutaki

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kirari_Momobami

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Ririka_Momobami

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1043: Love's Problem 2

Ririka and Sayaka were speechless by Kirari's advice.

Sakura blushed upon hearing this advice. "K, K, Kissing?!"

Sayaka couldn't handle it anymore and knew Kirari's advice was a bit wrong. "Kirari-sama, if I've to say kissing is a bit too reckless."

"Why not? It's the fastest way to confirm your feelings and it also feels good."

Kirari was confused while looking at Sayaka.

"F, Feels good?!" They were blushing hearing Kirari who was so open about this matter.

"Haru, what do you think?" Kirari asked.

"Kissing is a good choice, but there is a question which needs to be asked before that." Haru knew that Kirari gave advice to Miharutaki based on her experience, but frankly, Kirari wasn't a normal girl and it was hard to make her into a reference.

"Oh, what kind of question?" Kirari was curious.

"Miharutaki-senpai, have you known Miboumi-senpai for a while or only lately?" Haru asked.

Hearing this question, Sakura said, "We've known each other since childhood."

"Oh? Childhood friend? Then you get engaged to each other? How romantic." Haru smiled.

Sakura blushed and waved her hand, but she felt happy. "Don't tease me."

But Sayaka and Ririka felt a bit bitter when they saw Sakura's eyes which were full of love. They had to admit that Miboumi was one of the lucky guys to have such a girl beside him.

"Then the next question, do you love him?" Haru asked.

Sakura stared at Haru and nodded. "Yes, I love him."

Haru nodded and asked, "But does he love you?"

When Haru asked this question, everyone turned silent. It was quite normal for an engagement to happen between two rich families, even if they didn't love each other since they were forced by their family to marry each other.

"I, I'm not sure." Sakura fell into doubt and wasn't sure about Miboumi's feelings toward her.

Haru had to admit that Miboumi was a very lucky guy to have such a lovely girl such as Sakura to love him.

"Just kidding, of course, he loves you. If I had such a beautiful fiancee like you then I'd be blessed in my entire life."

Haru didn't want Sakura to be sad and lightened the mood, but then he felt that his waist was pinched by Kirari and he was also glared at by her. "But I've a wonderful fiancee now and with her beside me, I feel that I'm the happiest man in this world." He also kissed her hair tenderly to calm her down.

Kirari smiled, but pouted. "So you're not blessed?"

"I'm blessed. I'm blessed. I've been blessed my whole life because I've had you as my fiancee," Haru quickly said.

"That's good." Kirari snuggled into his chest and wanted him to spoil her.

Sayaka, Kirari, and Sakura were speechless when they saw the strong and merciless Kirari would act coquettish at this moment, but at the same time, they felt bitter since they didn't have a man beside them.

Haru patted Kirari's head and said, "Miharutaki-senpai."

"Y, yes!" Sakura blushed since she remembered what Haru had told him before.

"It might be my personal opinion, but we, a man, are pretty simple. You love your fiance and that's enough. What you need to do is to tell him, even if his heart is similar to an iceberg, I'm sure that it is going to melt."

'Especially when you're so hot.'

Haru wanted to say that, but he decided to keep it in his heart.

Unless Miboumi was a scumbag then Haru believed that Miboumi was going to be moved by Sakura's love. Though, there had always been an exception and Sakura might be rejected, however, that chance was quite small, especially when Miboumi and Sakura were childhood friends.

"B, but how am I going to tell him?" Sakura asked with a hopeful expression. She thought that Haru might have an idea at how she was going to confess.

Haru wasn't sure, but it suddenly had turned into a discussion at how Sakura was going to confess to her loved one even though at first, they were discussing something else.

"Then just tell him that."

They were skeptical when they heard Haru's advice.

"That's all. If you think that is not enough just kiss him." Haru thought that Kirari's idea was very good.

Hearing Haru's advice, Kirari nodded furiously since she thought that her idea was very good.

"K, Kiss him?!" Sakura was startled by how it suddenly returned to the kissing plan again.

"I'm not sure whether you've watched a romance manga or tv drama, have you?" Haru asked.

Sakura shook her head and said, "No, I don't have a hobby to watch television beside the news and I've never read romance manga." It was something normal since for someone from high society to use their free time to learn rather than wasting their time, especially Sakura was a very strict girl.

Haru thought that this girl was too strict with herself and felt that she should relax somehow. "Sayaka, if I'm not wrong you've bought my "Weekly Venus" before."

"E, eh? I, I'm not buying something like that?!" Being asked, Sayaka, of course, couldn't tell the truth. She was known as Kirari's secretary and she couldn't embarrass Kirari by reading something embarrassing such as shoujo manga, even though she loved it. She knew that Haru had made two manga magazines for both shoujo and shounen. She loved to read both of them, but she couldn't tell the truth.

"Sayaka..." Kirari stared at Sayaka.

Sayaka sighed and took out "Weekly Venus" magazine which she had bought before. She gave it to Haru with a blush on her face.

"It isn't embarrassing to read a manga." Haru reminded Sayaka.

"I, I know." Even so, Sayaka was embarrassed.

Haru gave the manga magazine to Sakura .

"I have never read this." Sakura frowned when she saw a manga magazine. She might even disdain it since what she usually read was classic literature.

"You're too strict with yourself Miharutaki-senpai. You should relax yourself. I'm sure that you often have a backache."

"Eh? How did you know?" Sakura was startled when Haru found out that she often had a backache.

Haru glanced at Miharutaki's big breasts and knew that it was the reason why this girl often had a backache, but he couldn't tell the truth. "It is because you're too strict with yourself. In my view, you're like a wooden stick. You can't bend, but once you bend, you're going to break."

"You should be more open-minded with yourself," Haru said.

Sakura looked at "Weekly Venus" before she sighed. She took it in her hand and said, "Thank you, I'll go out now." She walked away from the student council and closed the door. She wasn't sure whether this manga could help, but well, she would try it.

"Is that alright, Kirari?" Haru asked.

"What's wrong?" Kirari asked.

"I'm making your enemy become stronger." Haru knew that Sakura was part of Miboumi's group and that group wanted to overthrow Kirari's position as student council president.

Kirari smiled and said, "It's alright. I'm really anticipating what they're going to do later."

Haru could see that this girl was somehow very excited when there was a strong opponent in front of her. He hugged her beautiful waist and said, "Don't be hard on yourself, alright?"

"You're the one who is hard, though."

Kirari moved her butts and slowly teased him.

Sayaka and Ririka weren't sure what they were talking about and only titled their heads. Though, Haru was glad and thought that he needed to punish this naughty girl when they had returned later.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1044: Shrine of Debauchery 2

Sweeping the garden within the shrine, Haru yawned since it was quite a lazy day. Nothing special happened in the past few days besides having a friendly match with his girlfriends.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha needed more time since they needed to confirm the identity of the illustrator since it seemed that it was harder than they had thought.

Kirari was doing her job as the president of the student council of Hyakkou Academy. She was the leader after all and there were a lot of things which needed to be done by her.

Erina was also quite busy since she needed to prepare for the training camp which was about to be held soon. She told him several times to bring a lot of things and he needed to come no matter what.

Haru didn't really mind coming to the training camp Tootsuki Academy since he wasn't that busy. Even though he was a billionaire, he had a lot of people under him and he didn't need to do anything by himself. He only needed to give instructions and they would do their best to follow his instructions.

Because he wasn't that busy, he decided to come to the shrine to help Nozomi since she was the only shrine maiden in his shrine.

Haru had promised to become a producer for Honoka, Umi, and Kotori and his first task as a producer was to invite more members, and it seemed that they were happy when they heard it since the more the merrier it was.

'Hmm... I shouldn't control them too much.'

Haru wasn't sure what their purpose was to become a school idol and he thought that he needed to talk about that matter first. He knew that they wanted to save the school, but he wanted to hear it right from their mouth since being an idol was very hard. He also didn't want to control or force them, his intention to become producer was to support them after all.

"Haru, I've heard that you're going to become a producer of those girls." Nozomi stood beside him and asked.

"Yes." Haru nodded and looked at Nozomi. "You should enter too."

"Eh? Me?" Nozomi was startled.

"Why not? You're a beautiful girl and you have your own characteristics." Haru felt that Nozomi would be good to become part of Muse.

"Characteristics? What are my characteristics?" Nozomi asked curiously.

Haru looked at Nozomi for a while and said, "Chubby?"

Nozomi raised her broom and wanted to hit Haru.

"I was joking. I was joking." Haru tried to act as pitiful as possible which made Nozomi, snorted, and pout.

"I know that I'm fat. You don't need to say that to make me feel better."

Nozomi knew that her body was a bit bigger, and she felt a bit frustated by it wondering whether her body was the reason why she wasn't attractive in his eyes.

"What are you talking about? Your body is very attractive. If possible, I want to hug you now."

Haru was wondering whether he had said something wrong since he could see that Nozomi was staring at him intently.

"I mean.. It's just a saying, you don't need to take it seriously." Haru felt that it was a bit wrong to hug her so suddenly.

"So am I not attractive?"

"Then prove it to me." Nozomi opened her arms waiting for him to hug her.

Haru wasn't a man if he didn't accept this and he didn't hesitate to hug her. He hugged her waist and felt that her body was very soft. He had to admit that he could hug her forever. He could also feel her large breasts pressed into his chest which made him want to hug her tighter, but he held himself back.

"You smell good, Nozomi."

Nozomi seemed to be proud and also hugged Haru. She didn't expect that his body was very hard and it gave her a sense of security. Her parents had been away for work and she had been living alone in this town. She didn't have many friends and her only close friend was Eli. Working at the shrine might be her hobby, but her true intention was to find something to do since it was too boring staying at her home alone.

Nozomi had a secret, but she couldn't tell anyone about it.

Nozomi and Haru were startled then noticed Eli who was staring at both of them.

Eli was wearing a school uniform and seemed to have been standing in that place for a while.

"This.... Nozomi has said that she has gotten fatter earlier. I'm trying to see whether it is true or not." Haru hoped that Nozomi wasn't offended by his words, though, he knew that it was impossible.

Nozomi was furious and wanted to slap Haru.

Eli sighed and said, "So what do you want to talk about?"

"Eli, please join the school idol group." Haru didn't hesitate and invited Eli to join Muse.

"Eh?" Eli was startled and blushed. "D, do you want me to join that group?"

"Yes, I feel that they have potential and with you joining their group, I'm sure this school idol group will become even more amazing with you there."

Haru told the truth since Eli became part of Muse, the power level of Muse would increase (he used a game as a metaphor in this case).

Eli folded her arms and asked, "Are you sure? Are you sure that they're not playing?" She didn't mind joining the school idol and she knew that it could be used to promote their school so they could save their school from being closed.

"They're not playing. I can see that their feeling of saving the school isn't going to lose against you." Haru looked at Eli straight and said, "You have seen how they dance, right? In your opinion, what do you think of their dance during that performance?"

It was simple and straight, but it had described all of Eli's feelings toward the first performance of Honoka, Umi, and Kotori.

"They lack a choreographer and you're the person that they need." Haru knew that Eli had learned dance from her childhood since she had told him about that matter before.

"But can you make sure that we can defeat all of those school idols? They have the support of a large company or large school," Eli said with a frown.

"That's why I'm here." Haru moved closer to Eli and the distance between the two of them was very close which made her blush. "I'm here to support you. You want to save the school, right?"

"Yes." Eli blushed, but nodded.

"Good, leave it to me. No, believe me." Haru swiftly held her hands tenderly staring at her eyes.

"C, Can I believe in you?"

Haru could make them the winner of Love Live since he was the one who owned the program, but he needed to make sure that their performance wasn't that embarrassing after all they were only a student.

School idols are different from professional idols since they don't have help from agencies, but at the same time, it is what makes them very interesting since they're doing their best on their own.

Haru loved it when someone worked hard and he didn't mind helping Honoka, Umi, and Kotori after he had seen their determination during that concert before.

"Haru..." Eli nodded and said, "I'll join them."

"That's good!" Haru was happy and hugged Eli unconsciously.

Eli was startled, but then she felt somehow very comfortable at this moment and subconsciously hugged him back.

But they forgot that there was someone beside them.

Haru was wondering whether he should change the name "Kanda Shrine" (name of his shrine) to "Shrine of Debauchery".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1045: Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 1

After school, Sora and Megumi didn't go back immediately, but went to their club which was known as one of the strangest clubs in the school, Tabletop Gaming Club.

"Sora-chan! Sora-chan! Let's go!" Fujiwara pulled Sora's hand which made Sora sigh.

Megumi was walking beside them and smiled.

No one could blame Fujiwara since she didn't expect Sora to join her club. There were only three members inside Tabletop Gaming Club before, and this time there were three new students who would join this club.

Sora, Megumi, and lastly...

"Hmm... I'm also curious about this club." Yumeko touched her lips and felt a bit curious.

"Don't worry, Yumeko-chan. There are a lot of games inside the club." Fujiwara was happy that three of her classmates had decided to join her club.

"I've heard that there are two members beside you, Chika-chan." Megumi looked at Fujiwara curiously.

Fujiwara Chika nodded and raised her two fingers. "Yes, there are both Gigako and Maki Maki."

"Gigako and Maki Maki?" Megumi, Sora, and Yumeko had never heard those names, but they had to admit that it was quite a weird name.

"So what does the Tabletop Gaming Club do?" Yumeko asked.

"Of course, we're playing a game! There are a lot of snacks too!" Fujiwara patted her large chest trying to reassure them that it would definitely be fun to join her club.

Sora frowned when she looked at Fujiwara's large chest, but she calmed herself when she remembered Haru loved her petite chest.

"But why do you want to join this club, Sora-chan?" Fujiwara asked.

If someone asked why Fujiwara was interested in Sora then the answer was because they were classmates, she was sitting right in front of Sora, and lastly, Sora was just too adorable!

In her classroom, Sora was sitting on the protagonist seat, number two from behind and right on the side of the window. Though, she definitely wasn't a harem protagonist.

Fujiwara also felt that Sora was very mysterious and wanted to know her. And it was also fun to see her disgusted face toward her which made her shudder and happy for some reason. She definitely wasn't a masochist, but Sora was too attractive after all.

Sora didn't see any reason to hide her purpose in joining the Tabletop Gaming Club. She was too lazy to create a new club and it was better to join the existing one within the school. She also had checked that the only members were female and she didn't need to worry too much about guys. It wasn't that she was narcissistic, but the same as Haru, she was very popular after all, and it was too troublesome if someone confessed to her all the time.

"Making a game?!" Fujiwara and Yumeko were a bit surprised.

"I'll talk inside the club room since it is a bit noisy here," Sora said.

They nodded and left the class toward the club room since they were also curious about the game which wanted to be created by Sora.

When the four girls left the class, the guys and the girls sighed since the three of them were the most popular girls in the school after all.

Chika was very bright and her chest was very large which made her very popular among guys.

Sora was petite and cute. Her cold expression also made anyone shudder in excitement.

Yumeko was too erotic. They weren't sure why, but she was very erotic!

Megumi... her presence was too thin and she was the least noticeable among everyone. She might not join the three most beautiful girls in her class, but if someone looked at her closely they would notice that she was a very beautiful girl and it was very calm to stay with her. Unfortunately, her heart and body belonged to someone.

Hearing the conversation among the four girls, there were some students who also wanted to join the Tabletop Gaming Club, but they didn't know that club wouldn't accept any members soon.

Yumeko, Megumi, Fujiwara, and Sora entered the clubroom of the Tabletop Gaming Club, and they saw three students there.

Fujiwara was surprised when she saw that there was another student, but this student surprised her since her identity was also a very popular girl at this school.

"Utaha, you're so early," Sora said.

Utaha nodded and said, "I've been waiting for all of you here." She yawned and felt a bit sleepy. She spent most of her time at the school sleeping so she could retain her stamina at night to play a friendly match against Haru. This time, she was going to make a game with all of Haru's harem members and she loved the idea of this game so she was so excited at this moment.

"Utaha-san is also going to join us."

President of Tabletop Gaming Club, Kozue Makihara smiled since her classmate showed an interest in this game, but at the same time, she was curious about the three girls beside Fujiwara.

Fujiwara smiled and thought that this club had become even more lively. She clapped her hands and her face was full of smiles. There was even a pink aura and flower which suddenly appeared around her head showing how happy she was.

"Let us introduce ourselves to each other!"

No one rejected and they started to introduce themselves to each other.

After they knew each other's names, Fujiwara asked, "So Sora-chan, what kind of game do you want to create?"

Everyone was also looking at Sora curiously and only Megumi and Utaha knew what Sora was about to say.

"The reason why I've decided to join this club is to create a game so I hope that you don't mind, President." Sora looked at Maki.

Waving her hand, Maki said, "No, it's alright. As long as it is a game, everything is alright."

"So what kind of game does Sora-chan want to make?" Fujiwara asked curiously. She had been very curious for a while and wanted to know what kind of game that Sora wanted to create.

Sora took the gameplan which was made by Haru and looked at everyone. "I've brought the game plan, but I hope that no one is going to disclose about this gameplan since it is very precious."

"Precious?" Beside Utaha, Megumi, and Yumeko, the rest looked at Sora with doubt.

Sora ignored their gaze and continued. "If you don't want to help then it is alright since I've planned to make this game with Utaha and Megumi. But one thing that you need to know, we'll sell this game on Summer Comiket."

Of course, everyone knew very well about Comiket since it was the holy land of every gamer since it had only happened twice a year.

Yumeko was silent, but she could tell who had written that gameplan since she knew the relationship between Megumi, Sora, Utaha, and that person.

"If it goes well, then it isn't a problem to get billions of yen from this game alone."

Hearing that number: Fujiwara, Maki, and Gigako were startled. Even though their parents might have that much money, it was their parents' and not theirs. If it was only a million or two then they wouldn't be surprised, but a billion would startle anyone after all.

Suddenly the atmosphere in the Tabletop Gaming Club became serious and this club might become the strongest club within this school.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Yumeko_Jabami

https://kaguyasama-wa-kokurasetai.fandom.com/wiki/Tabletop_Gaming_Club

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1046: Tabletop Gaming Club Ready to Conquer the World! 2

Of course, after being told that the game plan which was brought by Sora would be worth at least a billion yen, everyone became serious and curious. They weren't sure whether they could become a help, but Sora didn't mind to show them what kind of game which she along with Utaha and Megumi would make later since they would use this clubroom later.

Maki, Fujiwara, Gigako, and Yumeko read the title of the game plan which was named "School Days". They didn't think that there was anything special nor weird about this name since this title was generic, but somehow, they raised their eyebrows when they knew that it was a galge.

They didn't expect that they would create a galge rather than a normal game, but they didn't have a comment since they didn't have prejudice about it. Rather, they knew very well how profitable galge was since all of them were coming from well off family. Reading the gameplan, suddenly their faces turned into blush and if they could add a side effect there would be smoke coming out of their heads.

"My, my...." Yumeko blushed, but she kept reading since it was a very interesting game.

"S, Sora-chan! T, this, this game is...?!" Fujiwara's face blushed in embarrassment and looked at Sora with shame.

"Yes, it is an erotic game." Sora nodded.

They didn't expect Sora to admit this matter directly which somehow made them dumbfounded.

Under the law of this country, unless they're 18 years old, it is forbidden for them to buy something which is related to porn such as DVDs, videos, AVs, eroges, etc.

"Yes, we're a minor, but is there a law which stipulates a minor to not be able to sell an eroge?" Sora asked calmly.

"This..?" Fujiwara couldn't answer, rather she knew very well that there wasn't such a law which stipulated minor to not be able to sell an eroge.

"Keep reading, what do you think?" Sora asked since she also wanted to know the response of normal people.

They looked at each other for a while, before nodded. They were all friends and of course, as a girl in puberty, they were also interested in this matter. They quietly read the gameplan again with a blushing face. Reading the game plan, their expression was ugly since they knew very well that the main character was scum, but then when they read three of the endings....

They didn't expect there to be three endings which made them dumbfounded or rather they felt that those endings were interesting since the main character of the game would be stabbed, beheaded, pushed to the train, etc.

They were from a Tabletop Gaming Club after all and they had played one or two galges out of curiosity, but they didn't have that much of interest in that kind of game, however, this game plan would them curious and they wanted to play the game when it was ready.

Yumeko smiled and looked at Sora with a smile. "This game is interesting." She didn't care much about the hentai scene, but she had to admit the bad endings of this game were very interesting.

"So my intention to join this club is to create this game. I hope that you don't mind me borrowing your clubroom for it."

Waving her hand, Maki said, "It's alright. This game is very interesting."

"That's good." Sora nodded.

"But before that can I ask you who has made this plan?" Fujiwara asked. She knew that Sora wasn't the one who made this game plan and it must be someone else. She was wondering whether that person was a student in this school, if so then that person must be perverted, that what she thought at her mind.

Poor Haru that he didn't know someone had marked him as a pervert, but he didn't really mind since he was a pervert after all.

"It's my boyfriend." Sora didn't hide it and told them the truth.

They were speechless when they heard it.

"Is it Haru?" Yumeko asked curiously.

Yumeko wanted to ask whether Haru was also dating someone else, but she decided to stop asking since she felt that it might be a bit too much. She looked at Utaha and Megumi and wondered what the relationship was between the three of them, but somehow she could feel that the three of them were dating Haru at the same time, but she didn't feel that surprise since she could tell that guy really could do that. She could see that the relationship between Utaha, Megumi, and Sora was quite good and somehow, she was quite interested in this matter.

Yumeko tapped her lips and wanted to meet him again somehow, especially when she thought about the gamble between the two of them.

"Haru? Who is that? Is he from this school?" Fujiwara's love radar rose and out of nowhere she wore a detective costume with a pipe in her hand. She felt that she was cool, but in everyone's eyes, she seemed stupid.

"No, he's from a different school." Waving her hand, Sora changed the topic of conversation. "Keep this game plan a secret, alright?"

They made a "shut their mouth" gesture and nodded. They had been trusted and they also wouldn't tell anyone about it since they didn't want to be labeled as perverts. This project would become a secret project of Tabletop Gaming Club and they had decided to stop accepting more members after this since the more people who knew about this matter, the more chance that this matter would be leaked to the school. If the school knew that they planned to make an erotic game then even if it wasn't a crime, the school would call their parents without doubt. At the same time, this secret made them excited since they felt like naughty girls for some reason. They were also curious about Sora's boyfriend and wondering who this guy was since that guy could make such a wonderful gameplan and conquer this cold girl.

"Right, I'm planning to invite one more member to be part of our Tabletop Gaming Club." Sora suddenly remembered.

"I'm not sure, but that person is going to be our illustrator for this game."

They nodded and knew that it was necessary to search for an illustrator to make this game.

Fujiwara raised her hand and asked, "Is it a boy or girl?" If a guy was being invited into this club then without doubt that guy would become a harem protagonist since there were a lot of beautiful girls in this club.

"It's a girl." Sora reassured Fujiwara, but Fujiwara was stumped and asked, "Is it alright?" Fujiwara doubted that a female student would accept to help them create this erotic game.

"You don't need to worry, I'll handle this matter." Sora put back the gameplan on her bag and said, "Then, I'll get that girl now." She looked at Megumi and asked her for help.

Megumi nodded and didn't really mind.

"Utaha, how about you?" Sora asked.

"I'll go back." Utaha yawned, but her eyes were burning in excitement when she thought that she would be able to give Haru a surprise later.

Sora knew what this girl was planning, but she didn't think too much since she would do the same when she returned.

"Umm, Sora-chan, can I ask you something?" Fujiwara asked.

"Is this game a real experience?" Fujiwara asked with a blush.

Sora thought for a while and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"

If this was a real experience then Haru would be stabbed to death by Sora since Sora loved him so much....

Haru shuddered and had a cold sweat on his back.

"What's wrong? Did you catch a cold?" Eli asked with a worried expression.

Haru was wondering whether he had made an enemy without noticing. Though, he didn't think too much and continued to talk with Eli and Nozomi about the school idol.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

I am a bit lazy to edit it, but in the end, I decided to make a concession to change back Kasumi's name to Utaha.

For my patron, from now on, Kasumi's name will be Utaha.

Chapter 1047: Come Join Us!

Under this orange sunset, two beautiful girls walked next to each other, holding each other's hands, and talked to each other with sweet smiles on their faces. The relationship between the two girls was very close and their relationship was more than friends, but they weren't lovers.

Sora and Megumi walked next to each other toward the art club.

"So you're going to invite one of the legendary beautiful female students to our school?" Megumi asked.

Sora was speechless and asked, "Where did you hear such a legend? Why I've never heard such a thing?"

"It's because you usually ignore a lot of people after all." Megumi looked at Sora with a light smile and didn't seem to reprimand her for her actions.

"It's alright. It isn't like they're going to affect my life when I ignore them. If they cause me trouble, let's see what Haru is going to do with them." With a "hmph", Sora didn't think too much about the people who talked about her behind back. Of course such a thing was normal since it was impossible for her to be liked by everyone since there were also people who were jealous of her. But even so, she didn't care since she had a lot of people who supported her and she also had the best brother and lover at the same time.

"Well.. That's true. Haru is a sis-con after all." Megumi could imagine what Haru would do if someone caused trouble to Sora after all. He was the richest man in this country and there was a lot of things which could be done by him. She rubbed her chin and asked, "Sora, what is Haru's dream?"

It was a simple and straight answer, but Megumi nodded. If someone asked her what her husband's job was then she would answer the richest tycoon in this country in the future.

"This is the art clubroom."

Sora stopped and looked at the art clubroom. It was empty and there was no one inside. She didn't hesitate and entered this room directly.

Megumi also followed and looked around the clubroom. She could see a brush, paint, canvas, etc. There were also a lot of paintings which were placed inside. It might be made by an alumnus or a member of the art club. There were also a lot of trophies which were placed inside the cabinet. Even so, she had heard that the art club was going into a downturn and there weren't many members within the club.

"If I'm not wrong, one of the most popular girls in our grade is also part of his club, right?"

"That girl is our target."

"Eh? Really?" Megumi was surprised.

Sora nodded and looked around to see whether she could find a suspicious place. "Yeah, I've only met her once, but the style of her painting is similar to "Egoistic Lily" from the website which we have seen before."

"....." Megumi didn't think too much if one of the students in this school was a famous hentai doujin mangaka, since her boyfriend had also created an erotic game. She also searched the surrounding area and noticed a door within the clubroom. "Sora, that place."

Sora then noticed a door which was hidden beside a cabinet. It was so unnoticeable that no one would realize that there was a door in that place. "Let's go to that place."

Megumi nodded and walked toward the door.

Sora was about to open the door, but it was locked. "It's locked."

Megumi had learned various ninja techniques from Shiina and she had even overtaken Shiina's ability. She took out a small pin from her pocket and opened the door without trouble.

Sora opened her mouth wide looking at Megumi's action.

"It's open," Megumi said plainly.

Sora nodded and didn't think too much since she knew the more she thought about this matter, the more she felt that she would turn stupid.

Sora entered the door, but then she was surprised when she saw what was inside. Megumi was also quite surprised to see what was hidden inside this room. Both of them could see a lot of paintings scattered within the floors and various places. This place was very messy, but they could feel how hard this person was to train her ability to draw.

Sora took one of the illustrations on the floor then raised her eyebrow since it was a drawing of a beautiful girl, or rather it was the illustration of Saber from "Fate/Stay Night" which was made by both Haru and Kosaka.

"These illustrations are very good." Megumi praised.

"It's good, right?" Sora nodded and felt that she had found the right person.

When both of them were looking around the room suddenly there was a sound of something dropping which made them turn abruptly.

Sora and Megumi saw a beautiful girl who seemed to be panicking and couldn't utter a single word from her mouth.

"Sawamura Spencer Eriri. If you don't want everyone to know that you're drawing something lewd then you need to follow us." Sora smiled looking at this blonde girl.

Sawamura thought at that moment.

It was what Sawamura thought, but she didn't expect to see that there were a lot of people who seemed excited discussing her drawing. Her face was blushing when she thought that all of them knew about her secret. Looking at her surroundings, she knew very well that almost all of them were famous beauties in this school, especially Sora, Utaha, and Yumeko. But even Megumi, Fujiwara, Gigako, and Maki were also beautiful girls which made her feel a bit surprised. She was wondering what kind of club this was since she could see a lot of tabletop games on the shelf and table. There were also a lot of snacks and beverages there.

"Sawamura-san, here's a cookie, why don't you try it?" Fujiwara offered with a smile.

"T, Thank you, Fujiwara-san...." Sawamura would be lying if she wasn't nervous, but there was nothing that she could do since her secret had been known by those girls. She was afraid that her high school life would be over when everyone knew that she was an illustrator for H-Doujin manga.

Still, she took the cookie and ate it quietly.

Sawamura had felt something bad before and decided to come to the art clubroom, but she didn't expect the situation to be worse than she had thought.

"Sawamura-san, please read this." Sora gave the gameplan to Sawamura.

"This..?" Sawamura looked at Sora with a doubt. Even though she only knew about Sora, she knew that Sora was very popular because of her beauty. She didn't have a bad impression of Sora since their condition was similar. Their chests were small, after all, and she felt like they were kindred spirits.

"It's a gameplan. Please, read it."

Sawamura took the gameplan unsurely and read the title which was named "School Days". She didn't think too much and thought that it might be some boring game, but she didn't say it out loud. She knew that Sora held her secret and she could only humor her for a while, but the more she read, the more she became excited about this gameplan since she had to admit that the story was amazing. Her eyes shone brightly and asked, "W, Who has written this?!"

"So will you join us? Let's make this game together as illustrators on our team." Sora invited Sawamura directly.

It was Sawamura's first time to know each of them, but it was her first time to have otaku friends, especially when all of them were girls. Not only that, all of them were famous for their beauty and didn't even lose to herself. If this was a light novel, then she was sure that it could become one of the best selling books.

Sawamura was a lonely girl and had always hid a secret about her otaku hobby, but she didn't expect to meet a friend with a similar hobby, especially when all of them had similar conditions. Looking at the gameplan, she knew that this game would become a big hit for sure. She looked at Sora and nodded.

Sora smiled and her team was complete. The only thing she needed to do was create this game before Summer Comiket.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://saekano.fandom.com/wiki/Eriri_Spencer_Sawamura

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1048: Solicitation

Haru thought that he wouldn't have a job on the student council, but it seemed that wasn't the case, but he didn't mind. He was quite free anyway and he also helped with the preparation of the school festival.

Manyuda glanced at Haru who seemed to be working very seriously. He had never seen this side of him before and he had to admit that Haru was very handsome. Even though he was normal and didn't swing that way, he had to admit that Haru's charm was very high. He tried to look away since he felt that it was a bit wrong to watch Haru's face, but he was startled when he heard Haru call him out.

"Manyuda, here's the report. I've finished it."

"....Well..." Mayuda pushed his glasses and felt uncomfortable. He looked at Haru who didn't seem unpurtubed by his actions before. He felt a bit relieved and nodded, taking the report from Haru.

Haru yawned and stretched his body. Tomorrow, he was going to have the first meeting with the entire members of Muse along with their new members. They were students and even thought they were able to meet after class, there were a lot of things which he needed to tell them and it might take a long time so he decided to set the meeting on Saturday when they didn't need to go to the school.

If it was being done after the class then he was afraid that they might go back too late. They were all girls and it was dangerous for them to go back late.

That's why he decided to start the appointment on Saturday.

"What's wrong, Manyuda? You're not free, right?" Haru asked since Manyuda kept looking at him.

Manyuda nodded and didn't think too much. He might have also been quite hasty before, but when he thought about it calmly, he realized that he wasn't mature enough.

"I'll go out first. If Kirari asks me where I've gone, tell her that I'm going to check the most unpopular gambling den in this school."

Before Manyuda gave a response, Haru had left the student council.

"The most unpopular gambling den?" Manyuda pushed his glasses and wondered why Haru went to that place. 'Does he want to build a new gambling den?' He shook his head and felt that it didn't really matter. Looking at the seat of the president, he looked around the class and his heart thumped very fast. He wanted to test how it felt to sit down on that place since he, Manyuda Kaede, had a dream to become the student council of this school.

Manyuda stood up and wanted to sit in that place, but the door was open and he quickly returned to his seat with a calm expression, but he had a lot of sweat on his body and sighed.

"Hmm? Where's Haru?" Runa asked.

"Kasugano-senpai is going to visit the most unpopular gambling den at school." Manyuda glared at Runa since he almost showed a stupid action in front of her.

"What's wrong? You want to sit down in the President's seat? Why don't you try it?" Runa asked with a teasing smile.

Manyuda would be lying if he didn't blush at that moment.

It was very rare for Haru to be alone, and he often went out together with Kirari, Runa, Yuriko, Sayaka, the members of Traditional Culture Research Club since if he was alone there would be a lot of trouble.

"Senpai, where are you going to go?"

When they saw Haru was alone, they knew that it was their chance to stay with him. They got very close with him and their eyes shone in excitement.

It wasn't that Haru hated it, but it was quite troublesome and Kirari was also quite jealous when she knew that he talked with the female students in this school, but it seemed that his luck was quite good since someone had greeted him.

Haru turned and saw Miboumi which surprised him, but he nodded. He made an excuse to the girls that he had something to do and left them to Miboumi.

"You're as popular as ever, Kasugano-kun." Miboumi smiled.

"You're also as popular as I am." Haru was trying to be modest since he was more popular than Miboumi after all.

If someone asked who was the most popular person in this school, then without doubt, it was him.

If he decided to become a student council president then without doubt, a lot of students and teachers would agree without hesitation.

Haru stared at Miboumi and wondered what this guy was about to do. His relationship with Miboumi was quite normal, and he didn't think too much if this guy wanted to throw Kirari's position to become a president of the student council since he felt that it was impossible.

"Where are you going?" Miboumi asked.

"I'm free anyway, are you going somewhere, Senpai?" Haru asked.

"Oh, then, how about you follow me?" Miboumi asked.

"Sure, why not?" Haru was wondering what this guy wanted to say.

The relationship between the two of them wasn't as close as it seemed, but they needed to maintain their image, after all, and act politely to each other. Though, it seemed that Miboumi really wanted to get close to him.

At first, Haru didn't really mind it, unfortunately, this guy made the wrong enemy.

They walked next to each other and they happened to see a bullying scene.

With the "housepet" system, students who couldn't pay their debt would need to put a tag on their neck to differentiate their identity before they could pay their debt. Though, at the same time, because of that the bullying in this school had increased, but no one in the school cared too much about it.

Bullying often happened in every school, however, the bullying in this school was a bit better than the normal school outside since there was a lot worse, but even so, it didn't mean he liked it.

If Haru didn't see it then he wouldn't bother, but he happened to see it and it made his mood bad.

The bullying group stopped when they saw Haru. If someone asked who was the most popular person in this school then it would be Haru since he was the richest man in this country.

"You're making my mood bad, how about you go now?" Haru's tone was easy, but his eyes were staring sharply at the bullying group.

They quickly ran away since they were really scared earlier.

Haru shook his head and sighed. He wasn't a saint, but if it happened in front of his eyes, then he would help. He helped the victim and asked, "You alright?"

"T, thank you very much, Kasugano-kun."

"Well, I can't help you that much, but I believe if you can hold out then you might be able to erase your status as a housepet." Haru patted the victim's shoulder and left since it was a male student. He didn't intend to pay for the victim's debt, but he hoped for that guy to be able to stand up by himself, even though he knew that it was hard.

The guy stared at Haru's back and sighed. He really hoped for Haru to protect him, but it seemed impossible.

Miboumi smiled when he saw Haru's action. "You seem different from what I know, Kasugano-kun."

"Oh? What do you mean?" Haru asked.

"I've thought that you're similar to your girlfriend, Momobami-san."

In the eyes of the students, Kirari's image wasn't good since she was the one who had invented the "housepet".

Waving his hand, Haru said, "You think too much, Senpai. I'm not that good of a person, but I hate bullying. If it happens in front of my eyes then I'll stop it, but if it does not then I won't stop it. I'm not their nanny after all."

Haru also knew that it was impossible to erase a bullying since from ancient times, it had always happened and it was one of the methods for someone to relieve stress, but, he was disgusted by it.

"But even so, your intention is good. Bullying is bad and discrimination inside this school is absurd." Miboumi seemed to be very excited and said, "Kasugano-kun, how about we erase the "housepet" system in this school?"

Looking at Miboumi, Haru was wondering why this guy was similar to a cult member who tried to solicit someone.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kaede_Manyuda

https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Aoi_Mibuomi

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1049: Smart, Corpse, and Stalker

Haru smiled and rested his back on the wall. "What do you mean, Senpai? Do you want to overthrow my girlfriend's position as student council president?" He felt that it was too funny for Miboumi to make him fight Kirari.

Miboumi's expression was calm and he shook his head. "No, of course not. I'm not going to make you fight against your own girlfriend."

"I hope that you'll sit on the sideline as I fight against her."

Haru was surprised that Miboumi decided to tell him the truth. He smiled and said, "You sure are interesting, Senpai. So you want me to do nothing when you're doing something to my girlfriend? Are you serious?"

"Yeah, I know that it is impossible to invite you to my group, and if you want you can even create a new group and destroy my group." Even though Miboumi hated to admit it, he knew that he lacked the power and charisma which was owned by Haru. If Haru wanted then his group would be destroyed in an instant, but he was lucky that Haru didn't seem to have an interest in his group.

It is, known as Zenshoukai, is the name of a group led by Aoi Mibuomi. Full-Bloom's collective purpose is to destroy the Student Council so there won't be any discrimination inside the school. Though, of course, their purpose wasn't as righteous as that since they also had their own interests.

There were a lot of privileges which someone could get by becoming the student council president, and Miboumi wanted to own that position by himself, but he knew very well that it wasn't that easy. For him, Kirari was easy since her image wasn't good in the eyes of the students, but Haru was different since his popularity was very high. He had always had a headache thinking about how to solve Haru since he didn't see a chance to win.

Miboumi's first intention was to see Haru's view regarding the "housepet" system, but it seemed that he had found something more than he had thought. He found out that Haru hated this system and thought that it was his chance. He knew that it was impossible for Haru to join him, but it might be possible to make him became a bystander in this battle of thrones.

Haru might hate the "housepet" system, but he knew that it was necessary since in this school was similar to a small capitalist country where the weak were eaten by the strong.

If the weak couldn't pay their debts and were not being treated harshly, then they would act very shameless, they wouldn't pay their debts, and acted very unreasonably, even though, they knew that they were wrong.

(Note: I have an experience where my friend asks me to lend him money, but when I ask him back, you know... you don't need me to explain, right? Sometimes, good intentions aren't going to be paid with the same good intention, or rather they will treat you badly. If you ask them to pay the money, they will act unreasonable, block the number, act as if they don't owe you money, and do a lot more. Fortunately, I don't lend him too much).

"It seems that you're not as good as everyone, though." Haru smiled.

Miboumi shook his head and said, "For you the position of student council is only a small matter since you're the richest man in this country, but for me, this position is important." He felt that lying would be impossible in front of Haru so he decided to be as truthful as possible. It might seem weird, but in front of Haru, he felt that he was being seen.

Haru thought that Miboumi was interesting somehow. "I thought that you were going to invite me."

"If you really invite me, then I might create a similar organization such as you, then steal all of your members."

"But you're more fun than I thought." Haru smiled and patted Miboumi's shoulder. "Then try your best." He didn't say anything anymore and left him waving his hand. Well, he might have acted like he didn't have an interest, but he was going to destroy Miboumi's plan later.

Looking at Haru's back, Miboumi knew that Haru's mind was very hard to predict, but who was he? Could he guess the mind of the genius? Of course not, though, at the same time, the reason for his headache had disappeared somehow.

Souma was about to search for a wild herb and vegetable for his new dish. He had heard that there would be a training camp which would be held soon. He had heard that it would be quite sparta training, but at the same time, it made him curious and anticipated this training.

Souma was searching for wild herbs and vegetables together with Tadokoro and Yoshino around his dorm. Even though he was quite knowledgeable, there were a lot of things which he didn't know about such as wild herbs and vegetables, but Tadakoro explained to him kindly.

"Tadokoro, it seems that you know most of the herbs and vegetables in this place."

"Yes, in my hometown, I've often gone to the mountain to get various herbs and vegetables." Tadokoro seemed to be very happy when she talked about her home and suddenly she got homesick.

"Tadokorochii! You're very cute!" Yoshino hugged Tadokoro tightly.

Souma ignored their interaction and went deep into the jungle near his dormitory, but suddenly he stumbled into something. "What?!" He almost fell down on the ground, but then he felt cold when he saw that he had stumbled into a gravestone.

"Yukihira, what's wrong?" Yoshino asked, but then she realized the gravestone which was dropped by Souma. "H, Hiiii...!!!!" She became very scared and hugged Tadokoro beside her.

"Is there a corpse here?" Souma frowned, but he calmed himself. Then he read the name on the gravestone. "Takeshi?" He didn't expect that he would see a murder scene right near his dormitory which made him a bit scared.

"T, Tadokorochii! Yukihira! Let's get out of here!" Yoshino was crying since she was very scared.

"E, Everyone calm down, it isn't a grave." Tadokoro calmed everyone down.

"Huh?" Souma and Yoshino looked at Tadokoro since it seemed that she knew something about this grave.

"This is a special fermentation dish."

"Special fermentation dish?" 2x

There were eight girls who stayed on the rooftop of this school and it seemed that they were talking to each other.

Honoka, Umi, and Kotori looked at the five new members who had decided to join their school idol group.

"I'm happy!" Honoka was very happy since the number of members had increased.

Eli folded her arms and said, "Don't forget about our meeting with Haru tomorrow, alright?"

Everyone nodded and it smiled since it seemed that they moved forward because of his help.

Maki glanced at Eli and wondered what Eli's relationship with Haru was.

"W, who is this Haru?" The soft voice girl asked with a low voice. It seemed that she was very shy.

"Nyaa?" Another girl with short hair, titled her head in confusion.

"He's our first fan." Honoka smiled when she thought about Haru. Though, at the same time, she started to drool when she thought about the bread which was baked by Haru. She was wondering whether she could ask him for a new type of bread when they meet tomorrow.

"Honoka, you're an idol! You need to maintain your figure! You can't eat so carelessly!" Umi reprimanded.

"Umi-chan, how did you know I thought of food?" Honoka was surprised.

Umi snorted and said, "You've got a drool in your mouth. Of course, I know about this."

"Eh?!" Honoka hurriedly wiped the corner of her mouth.

Everyone laughed together and the atmosphere among them was very good, but little did they know that there was a girl who was eavesdropping on their conversation.

"The location is Kanda Shrine, right?"

"Yes, if you don't know the location we can meet up at the school entrance."

This girl who eavesdropped on their conversation wrote down a note. "Kanda shrine, huh?" This girl snorted when she heard their laugh since she wanted to say that being an idol wasn't a game, but at the same time, she was jealous at how close they were. She sighed but quickly ran away when she heard that those groups of girls were about to go in her direction.

'Kanda shrine, I need to see who their producer is.'

Honoka, Umi, Kotori, and everyone didn't know that they had gotten a stalker who would follow them tomorrow.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://shokugekinosoma.fandom.com/wiki/Polar_Star_Dormitory

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1050: I'm Your Producer 1

In the early morning, everyone was working in the cafe.

Sora and Megumi had to admit that the wage in Haru's cafe was very high and it was the reason why they were working quite hard during their holiday.

Haru was serving the customer with a smile and no one would think that he was a billionaire at that moment.

Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa were happy with his presence which made Sora and Megumi realize that Haru might add his harem again in the future.

Utaha and Kosaka didn't help them and they sat lazily on the counter seat drinking coffee in the early morning.

Most of the people who came to this place were housewives around the neighborhood and girls which made it hard for a male to enter this place.

It wasn't Haru's intention to make it that way, but he didn't complain about it.

"Right, Haru, is it alright for me to use this cafe for meetings?" Sora asked.

Sora nodded and said, "I've found the team and I want to make the game soon."

Kosaka raised her head and asked, "You want to make a game?" She glanced at Haru since she had never heard about this matter.

"Sora wants to make a game so I support her." As long as Sora wanted something then he would do his best to help her.

"What kind of game?" Kosaka was quite curious. She knew that she couldn't make another game since her hands were quite busy with another game. She had to admit that her speed at making money was very fast, but compared to Haru, she was nothing after all. However, compared to her situation in the past, it was several times better.

However, Kosaka had never wanted to change and felt comfortable with her life right now, but if there was something which she wanted to change then it was her relationship with the man in front of her.

"You can read the gameplan later, but the members of Tabletop Gaming are going to come later, is it alright to use this place, Haru?" Sora asked.

"Why not?" Haru didn't really mind and agreed.

"That's good." Sora nodded and said, "There's no male members for your information."

Haru smiled and said, "That's something informative to know." He was wondering whether there was another harem protagonist in this world, but he had never seen one after all.

"Haru, are you free tonight?" Iwasawa asked.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"I want to see an underground concert. If it's alright, can you accompany me?" Iwasawa wanted to make her own band as soon as possible and thought of going to an underground concert venue since she might have found a talent there, but she was a girl after all and she wanted someone to protect her.

"Underground concert?" Utaha seemed quite interested.

"Do you want to come too?" Iwasawa asked.

"If he decides to go then I'll go too." Utaha looked at Haru with a smile since she was too lazy to walk.

"That's alright, I'll accompany you." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Does anyone else want to go?"

They didn't have that much of an interest in music, but then Shiina and Yuri raised their hand.

"Shiina, do you want to go?" Haru was a bit surprised.

Shiina nodded in response.

"I'll go out too." Yuri thought that it was her chance to be with him.

"Then tonight, let's go out together." Haru thought that he should also bring GT-Robot too later since it might not be safe to bring a lot of beautiful girls to such a place.

"Right, don't try to flirt with the members of Tabletop Gaming Club later." Sora reminded him.

"I won't." Haru sighed and said, "I'll go out after this."

Haru was in his shrine after his work at the cafe was over. He changed into his samue (work clothing for Japanese monks) and waited for everyone.

"Thank you, Nozomi." Haru sipped his tea calmly and asked, "Is the progress smooth?"

Nozomi sat down beside him and nodded. "Yes, we have eight members now!" She seemed to be quite proud at this moment and acted a bit coquettish since she was very happy. Before she was quite a loner, but this time, she had a lot of friends beside her.

"You didn't knead their breasts, right?" Haru knew that Nozomi had a bad hobby of kneading a girl's chest which somehow made him jealous, but he was a male after all and he couldn't do such a thing unless that person was his girlfriend.

Nozomi chuckled and asked, "Are you jealous?" She raised both of her hands and moved it strangely. "If you want, I can touch yours too."

"I don't have breasts." Haru was speechless.

"No, your chest is amazing!" Nozomi was about to knead Haru's chest, but her wrists were caught by him. She looked up at him and asked, "What are you doing?"

"No, I should be the one who is asking you that question!" Haru glared at Nozomi and asked, "What are you doing?"

"I'm about to knead your breasts!" Nozomi's expression was very righteous as if kneading Haru's chest was similar to a hero's act.

Haru chopped Nozomi's head since this girl was very stupid.

"It hurts!" Nozomi held her head and pouted at him.

Haru shook his head and sipped his tea while reading a newspaper. He could see his name there, but that was alright since the news about the Olympus Corporation scandal was being leaked slowly and he was about to make a big profit from it.

Today might be Saturday and the market was closed, but he needed to lay the groundwork before ripping apart this company.

Nozomi looked at Haru who was reading a newspaper and sat closely beside him. She blushed and felt as if they were husband and wife, but she sighed since she knew that he loved her best friend not her.

Suddenly they heard the voice of a girl from the outside.

Nozomi smiled and stood up. "Oh, it's them, wait here, I'll take them inside."

Haru nodded and kept reading the newspaper. He could see the photo of Ritsu and Seri in the newspaper. The picture of Seri and Ritsu often appeared in the newspaper since both of them were usually the ones who handled Haru's business and their appearance was very beautiful.

While he was reading, it was at this moment that two girls entered the shrine.

"Ah, it's the bully, nyaa!"

Haru raised his head and saw two girls who he had seen in the past. "Oh, glasses girl, nyaa-nyaa girl."

"I'm not nyaa-nyaa girl, nyaa! I have a name, nyaa! My name is Rin Hoshizora, nyaa!" Rin was similar to an angry cat looking at Haru.

The glasses girl was very shy and hid behind Nozomi.

"Haru... what did you do to both of them?" Nozomi shook her head with a helpless expression.

Haru looked at this girl with a speechless expression. 'Say the one who wants to knead my chest earlier.' He shook his head and said, "Welcome, welcome, please sit down and make yourself at home."

The change of attitude from Haru made the glasses girl and Rin seem to be a bit surprised, but they nodded and sat down right in front of him while looking around curiously.

"Is this your home, nyaa?" Rin asked.

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I own this shrine." He looked at Rin and asked, "Did you come because you've joined Muse?"

"Eh? How did you know, nyaa? Are you an esper, nyaa?" Rin was surprised.

"Help! Help!" The glasses girl seemed to be panicking for some reason.

Haru suddenly had a headache and wondered whether this school idol group would be alright.

Then Honoka, Umi, Kotori, Maki, and Eli entered one by one. It seemed that they met each other by change along the way.

Maki and Eli sat beside Haru which made everyone realize that their relationship seemed to be close to each other.

"Uumm.. um... Honoka-senpai, who is he?" The glasses girl had been very curious about Haru's identity. Even though she had seen him before, she didn't know about him at all, but when Honoka was about to answer....

"Cough! Cough! I know that some of you might know me already, but some of you don't know me so I'll introduce myself." Haru stood up and gathered everyone's attention on him.

"My name is Kasugano Haruka and I'll be your producer from now on!"

Rin and the glasses girl who didn't know him opened their mouths wide since it was their first time to know about this matter.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1051: I'm Your Producer 2

"EHHHHHH!!!!" The glasses girl and Rin seemed to be surprised by this sudden announcement.

Haru ignored the outburst of the two girls and continued. "It's my first time being a producer, but I'll do my best to help you."

Everyone beside the glasses girl and Rin clapped their hands and smiled looking at him.

"I should have done this meeting earlier, but since we're students, our first priority is to study so I'm sorry to take your time during the holiday for this meeting."

"No! It's not a problem at all!"

Everyone was happy that Haru had decided to help them.

"There is something that I want to tell you later, but first, let us introduce each other since I don't know the name of some of you here." Haru glanced at the glasses girl since he didn't know the name of this girl.

The glasses girl seemed to be blushing and shy when Haru looked at her.

"Well, who is going to introduce first?"

"Me! Me! Me!" Honoka raised her hand excitedly and said, "My name is Honoka Kosaka and I'm in my second year at Otonokizaka High School! I like bread the most!"

"You don't need to tell us about the bread." Umi was speechless.

"Ehh..? But isn't it more fun that way?" Honoka seemed to be dissatisfied.

"Umi-chan, I think it is good to add some information so all of us can get to know each other quickly." Kotori commented with a smile.

Everyone agreed with Kotori.

"I, Is that so..?" Umi was a bit shy.

"Then, Umi-chan, you should introduce yourselves next!" Honoka smiled.

"W, Well..." Umi suddenly felt a bit nervous, but she calmed herself quickly and started to introduce herself. "My name is Umi Sonoda and I'm also a second year student at Otonokizaka High School. I'm good at kyuudo (Japanese archery)...."

Everyone was a bit surprised since they didn't expect a slender girl such as Umi to be good at Kyuudo.

"Y, yes, my parents own a dojo and you can visit it anytime."

"Well, I might visit it in the future." Haru was quite interested in kyuudo.

"Then, I'll do the introduction next." Kotori smiled and said, "My name is Kotori Minami and similar to Umi and Honoka, I'm a second year student at Otonokizaka High School. And, I also love to make cute clothes."

"Oh, are the clothes that you've worn during that concert being made by you?" Haru asked.

"Thank you." Kotori smiled sweetly at Haru.

Haru thought it was good to have a designer within the team since they could make their own clothes later, though, he wasn't sure why Maki and Eli were staring at him at this moment. He looked at Maki and said, "Maki, how about you next?"

"Eh?" Maki was startled and blushed slightly.

Everyone stared at Maki and Haru feeling that their relationship was a bit more special.

Eli, Nozomi, Rin, and the glasses girl also wanted to know what was the relationship between Haru and Maki since the only one who knew about their relationship in this place was only Kotori, Honoka, and Umi.

"My name is Maki Nishikino."

Maki twirled the tip of her hair while looking away.

Then Nozomi suddenly raised her hand and seemed to have a question. "I have a question." She looked at both Haru and Maki then asked, "What is the relationship between the two of you? You seem to know each other."

"We're childhood friends." Haru didn't need to hide it since sooner or later they would know about it.

Haru wondered whether they would get bored by that reaction. "She's very good at creating music and if I'm not wrong that song during that concert is being made by you, right, Maki?"

"W, well..." Maki nodded and blushed. She glanced at him waiting for him to tell about his opinion regarding her song. Though, she would be lying if she wasn't nervous at this moment.

"It's a very good song." Haru had to admit that Maki had a talent to be a musician, but he knew that it was impossible for her to become one since she would inherit her parents' hospital in the future.

"I - Is that so..." Maki blushed, and felt very shy, however, she was very happy.

Haru wasn't sure, but his thigh was pinched by Eli. He sighed and knew that he needed to change the topic of conversation. "Eli, how about you next?"

Eli nodded and her face was quite serious at that moment. "My name is Eli Ayase. I'm a 3rd year student and student council president at Otonogizaka High School. I hope to be able to save the school from being closed."

No one expected Eli to join this school idol group, but at the same time, they realized what Eli's purpose was. However, they didn't hate it since their first intention to create this school idol group was to save their school from being closed down next year.

"Then, I'll be the next one!" Nozomi patted her large chest and said, "My name is Nozomi Tojo and I'm also a 3rd year student at Otonogizaka High School. I'm very good at tarot reading and fortune-telling." She took out her cards to show that she was serious.

Everyone seemed to be amazed by Nozomi's introduction.

"Then Rin is next!" Rin raised her hand high and introduced herself excitedly. "My name is Rin Hoshizora, nyaa! I'm very good at sports, nyaa!"

Haru smiled when he looked at this cheerful girl and he felt anyone who saw her would become very happy. This girl might have seemed quite a tomboy, but her butt was quite nice since she had been working out quite well.

"Then, how about you?" Haru looked at the glasses girl.

"M, my, my name is Hanayo Koizumi..."

The glasses girl's voice was very low and she was very nervous at the same time.

"Hanayo-chan, isn't it?" Haru asked.

Hanayo nodded with blush since her first name was being felled by a guy for the first time!

"You have a very cute voice. You should be more confident and talk louder next time."

Being praised Hanayo blushed, but she was happy that her voice was being praised and nodded. "Y, Yes." This time her voice was a bit louder than before.

"Haru, how about you introduce yourself more! You've only introduced yourself as our producer, but you don't tell us anything about yourself." Nozomi complained.

No one said anything, but they nodded and stared at Haru silently, agreeing for Haru to introduce himself more.

Haru looked at Nozomi and felt helpless. "I'll introduce myself again then. My name is Kasugano Haruka and I'm a second year student at Hyakkou Academy."

"Hyakkou Academy?!" They were a bit surprised when they heard it since Hyakkou Academy was very famous.

"I also own this shrine so you can use this place anytime for practice in the future."

It seemed that Haru's identity wasn't as simple as they thought.

"I want to talk more about what we're going to do in the future, but before that."

Haru stood up which made everyone confused. He opened the door of the shrine then they saw a girl with a twintail hairstyle with a mask and sunglasses covering her face.

They stared at each other for a while.

The girl took off her mask and sunglasses then put it into her bag calmly. Then after that, she looked at everyone and made a gesture with her hands.

The girl tried to act as cute as possible.

They felt the temperature become cold all of sudden after they saw this girl's act.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Muse

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1052: I'm Your Producer 3

It was his second time seeing this fake cute act which somehow tightened his chest and it made him a bit hard to breathe.

Haru couldn't bear to see such a thing which somehow made him very embarrassed even though he wasn't the one who did it.

Not only him, but everyone looked at this girl strangely since they had never seen such a fake act which made them embarrassed even though they weren't the one who did it.

"Huh, Nico-chan? What are you doing here?" Nozomi was surprised.

The twin-tailed petite girl seemed embarrassed when her existence had been known by everyone. At first, she was confident in her hiding skill which she had trained in the past few years, but it seemed that this young man wasn't a normal person since he could know her hiding place in an instant.

"Do you know her, Nozomi?" Haru asked.

"She's the president of the Idol Research Club in our school." Eli looked at Nico with a strange expression.

"Eh? Is there such a club in our school?" Honoka and Hanayo were surprised. Hanayo stared at Nico with a burning gaze since she was curious about this club.

Nico felt even more uncomfortable when everyone stared at her.

"Umm.... What's your name?" Haru asked.

When Nico was asked, she seemed to regain her bearing. "My name is Yazawa Nico!" She stood up and said, "I'm here to show you what a real school idol is! And, I want to say that your school idol group is a child play!"

No one was sure what to say since this girl had shown a very embarrassing gesture, but then suddenly scolded them which bewildered them.

"Yazawa-san, isn't it? Since you're the president of the Idol Research Club then you must know a lot of things about school idols, right?" Haru asked.

"Of course! I'm a pro!" Nico patted her non-existent chest.

"Hmph! Just you?" Maki snorted and folded her arms looking at Nico.

"You...?!" Nico seemed to be annoyed by Maki's response toward her.

"Well, Yazawa-san, why don't you sit down and join us for a bit since you're very knowledgeable about a school idol." Haru offered since he felt that this girl was funny and it seemed that this girl could become a good friend of Maki.

"Since you've kindly asked me then I'll accept your request." Nico nodded and seemed quite satisfied with Haru's words.

Everyone became even more speechless with Nico.

"Hmph!" Maki was quite dissatisfied and didn't even hide it from everyone.

"You...!?" Nico also glared at Maki.

"Cough! Cough! Let's continue our conversation, but let me tell you first what I'll do as your producer."

Everyone stared at Haru and wondered what he would do for them.

Everyone opened their eyes and mouths wide.

"I know that you're surprised, but it isn't that I'll do nothing or rather I'll support you from behind. I don't want to control all of you and even if all of you are a school idol, you're also a student, we're not professional so it is normal for us not to be perfect, but at the same time, it is what makes you interesting and attractive in my eyes."

They blushed slightly when they heard such sincere praise.

"So what are you going to do?" Eli asked.

"I'll give you an opportunity. I know a lot of people and I can give you a chance to perform in various places and events so your popularity will soar which means that you can also promote your school that way and save your school from being closed."

Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and felt excited.

Nico stared at Haru and felt that with this young man, this group of school idols could go anywhere. She clenched her hands and looked at everyone feeling jealous since she wasn't part of them.

"Haru!" Honoka raised her hands.

"So are we going to perform in a concert soon?" Honoka asked with excitement.

Some of them anticipated it, but there was also someone who was nervous since it meant that they would perform in front of a lot of people. If they failed then....

"Don't be impatient, before you perform at various events or places, there are some things which I need to ask everyone first." Haru looked at Nozomi who acted as his secretary. "Nozomi, that board."

Nozomi saluted and pulled a large white board from the room beside this place.

"Thank you." Haru nodded and started to write something on the whiteboard.

Haru wrote those sentences in quite a large size and looked at everyone. "Before we start, let me ask all of you about this question since some of you might have a different idea."

"Eh? A different idea? We're going to save the school, right?" Honoka asked.

"That's true, but I want to ask all of you so I can confirm your goal first." Haru looked at Eli and asked, "Eli, what's your goal after becoming a school idol?"

"Of course, I want to save the school from being closed down." Eli's expression was very serious which made everyone think she really loved Otonokizaka High School.

Haru nodded and looked at Hanayo. "Hanayo-chan, what about you?"

"Eh? Me?" Hanayo seemed to be startled and didn't expect to be asked so suddenly. She blushed and wasn't sure what to say.

"Calm down, Hanayo-chan. Tell me why you want to join Muse, anything is fine...." Haru put a gentle expression and asked kindly. "So please tell us why you want to become a school idol?

"Hmm.... M, my goal isn't so grand to save the school or something, but m, my mother is an idol and I, I've always wanted to become one so..." Hanayo was very embrassed at this moment.

"Great, I think you'll become a great school idol with everyone." Haru praised Hanayo since she knew that this girl was really shy.

"Yes, believe in yourself. You have a cute voice and your face is beautiful so I believe that you can become one."

Being praised, Hanayo blushed, but nodded at him.

Haru smiled, but then he could see that everyone stared at him with an expressionless expression.

"Cough! Cough! Let's continue." Haru looked at Maki and asked, "Maki, how about you?"

"Someone forced me to enter." Maki pouted while looking away.

Everyone continued to stare at Haru at this moment.

"Cough! Cough!" Haru didn't expect that it would be so hard to do this meeting. "Then, let's continue the next one!"

Hearing everyone's goal and reason to become a school idol, Haru nodded and felt satisfied. He didn't ask Nico at first, but he could see that this girl really wanted to join their conversation. "Yazawa-san, how about you? If you become a school idol, then what is your goal?"

Yazawa seemed to be waiting for this moment and she stood up showing her momentum. "Of course, it is to win Love Live!"

Some of them didn't know what Love Live was, even Honoka who the one who proposed to the school idol also didn't know what Love Live was.

"You...?! Do you really want to become a school idol?!" Yazawa was furious when she saw their reaction.

"It seems that some of us don't know what school idols are, so can you explain to us Yazawa-san?" Haru asked.

"Of course!" Nico coughed then started to explain what a Love Live School Idol was to everyone.

In simple terms, Love Live School Idol is a competition between school idol groups in this country. If that school idol group can win this competition then they can get fame from the first school idol group in this country and a lot of rewards.

"So do you understand what Love Live School Idol is?" Yazawa asked.

Everyone nodded and understood what Love Live School Idol was.

"No problem." Yazawa nodded and seemed satisfied with being treated politely by Haru.

"Then let us continue, after Yazawa-san has told us about Love Live then let us set up our goal."

"Haven't we said our goal before?"

They were confused by Haru's words.

"Yes. However, some of your answers are a bit different so we need to change that and make all of you have the same goal.

Haru looked at everyone and said, "Some of you want to become more confident, some of you want to become idols, some of you just want to save the school, etc.... each of you have different goals, but it's a great goal regardless, but at the same time, we need to unify it into one." He started to write down something on the white board while explaining.

"So your answer will lead into one goal and that is to...."

Haru patted the whiteboard and said, "Win the Love Live School Idol with this everyone's goal can be achieved at the same time."

They weren't sure but they felt that their blood was boiling at that moment. It felt that they were the main characters in the shounen manga who met a master along the way to make them became stronger. They felt that it was their feeling at this moment, but at the same time, they had to admit that he was very handsome at this moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1053: I'm Your Producer 4

"Well, that's our goal, but to reach that goal, there are several steps which you need to do beforehand."

Winning Love Live wasn't something which could be done in a single day after all, Haru thought that it was better to focus on something small slowly before they reached their last goal.

Everyone looked at Haru curiously listening to his explanation as if a curious baby.

"Let me ask you, how close are the eight of you?" Haru asked.

"We're very close to each other!" Honoka tried to hug everyone, but her hands were too short to do that. "Ugh... Umi-chan, go and hug everyone too!"

Kotori smiled and also hugged the girl nearby.

Nozomi was the most active and also hugged Eli and Rin who sat beside her.

"Eh? Why do you need to hug me too!"

"I, I don't need to be hugged..!"

Nico and Maki were somehow embarrassed at that moment.

"It seems that I don't need to worry about how close your relationship is to each other, so how about you call each other by their first names so you'll feel closer to each other?" Haru asked.

"Eh? I, I can't do that.... I, I'm a first year after all..." Hanayo was quite hesitant. It wasn't something uncommon since the relationship between underclassmen and upperclassmen in this country were very strict. The underclassmen needed to respect their upperclassmen which somehow made Haru's idea very hard to implement.

"I don't mind and I think that is necessary since we're going to be together for a long time." Eli, who was in the third year, agreed with this idea since it would make the relationship between them closer to each other.

"Me too, I don't mind if you call me Nozomi-chan, not Tojo-senpai." Nozomi smiled while looking at everyone.

"Hanayo-chan, Rin-chan, Maki-chan, you can call our names directly." Honoka also agreed since she also wanted to become closer with everyone.

"R, Really? Is that alright, nyaa?" Rin asked and everyone nodded in response. She was the bravest among the 1st year in this group. She nodded and said, "T, Then, Kotori-chan."

"Yes, Rin-chan." Kotori smiled sweetly at Rin.

Hanayo was quite hesitant, but when everyone was looking at her kindly, she tried her best. "N, Nozomi-chan."

"Yes, Hanayo-chan." Nozomi smiled and really wanted to knead everyone's breasts at that moment.

Then everyone looked at Maki at that moment.

"W, Why should I do that too?" Maki blushed and looked away, but everyone kept staring at her. "Alright, alright, I'll do it..." She glanced at Eli and said, "E, Eli..."

"Yes, Maki-chan." Eli smiled, even though she knew Maki was Haru's childhood friend, but they were in the group after all.

"Then, what's next?" Honoka looked at Haru and believed in him since she could feel the progress between them.

"Well, the next one is pretty plain and that is training from building your stamina, singing, and dancing since the job of idol itself is pretty hard after all." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Everyone seems to underestimate idols, but I know that all of you have worked very hard, especially Honoka, Kotori, and Umi. I know that I might have said it last time, but your concert that time was very wonderful. I love it."

Honoka, Kotori, and Umi suddenly felt somewhat quite embarrassed and happy at the same time since they could feel that Haru praised them very sincerely.

Then they talked about each other's speciality so they could help each other during their training.

"Right, I've almost forgotten something, but you're quite popular already." Haru took out a laptop and showed the video of the concert which was being done last time.

"There are a lot of people who have watched us!"

Honoka, Kotori, and Umi didn't expect that there would be a lot of people who had watched their concert, but more importantly...

"Who has uploaded this video?" Honoka asked.

"I'm not sure..." Haru glanced at Eli which made her blush, but he didn't intend to tell everyone about it.

"Cough! Cough! Anyway, is there something that you want to tell us next?" Eli asked while looking at Haru.

"Well, the next thing is to create a club within your school. I can't help much in that area since I'm not from your school, but if you create a club in your school then you'll receive a facility from the school and you can train in the school too. I'm not sure if your school will be able to do it since your school might be closed next year, but you might also receive a fund to help your activity." Haru felt that it was necessary for them to create a club.

"Eh? Really? Is it possible to receive funds for our activity?!" Honoka was excited and looked at Eli.

Eli shook her head and said, "No, the school can't help much with the funding of our activity so we can only do something about that by ourselves."

"No way...." Honoka became depressed.

"How about the club?" Umi asked.

Eli shook her head again and said, "We can't create a club."

"Why? Why can't we create a club, Ayase-sen-- I mean Eli-chan," Kotori asked with concern.

"Because there are already similar clubs in our school, right?" Eli looked at Nico who had been ignored for a while and said, "Yazawa Nico, the president of the Idol Research Club?"

"Nico-chan is the president of the club?!" Honoka was surprised and asked, "But Nico-chan is 1st year, right?"

"Who is the 1st year! I'm in my 3rd year!" Nico was offended.

Everyone looked at Nico with a doubtful expression.

"As I said, I'm in my 3rd year! You are all so rude!" Nico was furious.

Nozomi nodded calmly and said, "Yes, even though Nico has a loli body, she's a 3rd year like me and Eli."

"N, Nozomi, you...!" Nico held back her anger when she was told her body was a loli body.

"Then Nico-chan, please let us join your club." Honoka didn't hesitate to join Nico's club.

"Hmph!" Nico pouted and looked away.

Maki frowned and said, "What's that? What are you trying to say?"

Nico said without hesitation!

"Eh?" Honoka looked at Nico and asked, "Why? We only need a place to practice."

"As I've said before, the answer is the same! I refuse!" Nico shook her head.

"Yazawa-senpai, we're not asking you to disband your club, we only need a place to practice," Umi asked kindly.

"I said that I'd refused! Did I not clear myself the first time? Your group is a disgrace to real idos!"

"But we've been practicing dancing and singing really hard!" Honoka couldn't accept it.

"That's not what I'm talking about...." Nico closed her eyes as if trying to build momentum and wanted to say something serious. "Are any of you.... creating a character for yourself?"

They didn't know what to say after hearing this question.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1054: I'm Your Producer 5

"Yes!" Nico looked at everyone with a serious expression as if about saying something important. "What the fans want from idols is an exciting, dreamlike time! To give the fans what they want, idols need an appropriate character and you girls don't have it!"

"I disagree with that, Yazawa-san."

"Hmm?" Nico looked at Haru who disagreed with her opinion. She felt a bit uncomfortable and asked, "Really?"

"Yes, I can show you an experiment." Haru sat down, turned his head, and stared at Maki.

One minute... two minutes, with the passage of time, the atmosphere in this shrine gradually changed.

Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Umi felt inexplicably jealousy in their hearts. Though, Nozomi was more open-minded looking at Haru curiously wondering what this guy was trying to do.

Rin and Honoka's eyes were wandering around, no one really knew what the two fools were thinking, but Honoka felt slightly uncomfortable for some reason which made her strange.

Hanayo was quite hesitant to speak as if she wanted to stop Haru's rude action.

Maki's delicate and graceful face had turned red at this time. If you had a special effect then it was estimated that there would be smoke on her head.

Just when the embarrassing atmosphere was about to reach the limit, Haru finally spoke softly with a smile. "Maki, your haughty face is very cute."

After a deadly tranquility, Maki burst out suddenly, "I said that I'm not haugthy! You're a pervert! Pervert! I'll ignore you again!" She was very embarrassed at that moment. If he did it when they were alone then she wouldn't mind, but he did this act in front of everyone which made her very embarrassed.

Haru seemed to enjoy Maki's reaction and looked at Yazawa Nico who seemed to be stunned. "This kind of haughty character, if you said that this wasn't a character then, I'm not sure what it means to establish good character."

The remaining seven Muses looked at each other, and a thought flashed in their minds at the same time.

'Maki-chan is so pitiful!'

Everyone thought at the same time.

Maki blushed and stared at Haru with a glare and somehow, she wanted to bite him!

"Well... well.. This is barely a pass."

Nico was quite reluctant, but she had to admit Maki's character was very good, but she hadn't lost this battle. "But the remaining seven people have no characteristics at all!!"

Haru didn't object and smiled. "Then can you show us an example? You might already have a character, right?"

It seemed that Nico had been waiting for this moment and stood up. She stepped back for a bit and turned her back to the crowd. "I'll show you an example so pay attention!"

Looking at her serious expression, Haru suddenly had a bad feeling all of sudden.

Nico, who turned around, made her voice as cute as possible, but in their ears, it felt so fake and somehow very embrassing to look at. "Nico Nico Smile, straight to your heart! Yazawa Nico-Nico gave you a smile! Call me Nico-smile! Love, Nico!"

Haru had seen it before, but the effect didn't decrease or rather it was harder than before. It made it difficult for him to breathe, he wanted to cover his face, but he knew that it would be rude. Looking at Nico, he had to admit that he was quite amazed by Nico's determination to act cutely even though it was so fake in his eyes.

Looking at everyone with a disdainful expression, Nico ignored everyone's stunned gaze and asked Haru's opinion.

"Very... very unique and unforgettable!"

Haru had a hard time answering, and he didn't lie since Nico's action would be very hard for someone to forget in their entire life.

"But why do I feel that you're looking down on me?" Nico looked doubfully at Haru.

"That's just your imagination..." Waving his hand, Haru really told Nico the truth.

"Do you think that I'll believe what you say?" Nico pointed her finger at Haru and said, "Then show me! Come here and do the same thing as me here!"

"....I can't do this, and why should I listen to you?" Haru firmly refused.

"That's right, after all, Haru is a boy. That action is too difficult to be done by a boy." Everyone at Muse also helped Haru and added. "We can do the same action as you did earlier."

"No, it should be him!" Nico gritted her teeth and said, "Aren't you going to join my club? If you want to join then tell him to do the same actions as me!"

Everyone in Muse who was helping Haru spoke earlier, and immediately looked at Haru.

Haru was speechless and asked, "What about our friendship?!" He felt ashamed when he asked this question, but he had a thick face after all.

Hanayo: "Can you eat that?"

Umi: "Haru, please help us!"

Maki: "Hmph! Just do it!"

Eli: "You've promised to help me, right? Then you should do it."

Nozomi: "Haru, do you want to break your promise?"

Honoka: "Don't worry, I've prepared everything." She held her smartphone and was ready to record Haru's action.

Haru grabbed Honoka's smartphone and sighed. He didn't really want to do it, but he had promised to help them after all. "Well, it is just a very short action after all, do you think that I don't dare to do it?"

What happened next was something that he didn't want to recall anymore in his entire life. In short, he felt dizzy and almost collapsed, but everyone was very excited at that moment.

"Nico-chan, please join us!" Honoka suddenly invited Nico.

"Eh?!" Nico was startled.

"Nico-chan, you've a lot of knowledge about an idol and we're an ameteur after all."

"Please guide these lost lambs!" Haru added.

Nico didn't cry. She tried to hold back the tears on her eyes since she was very happy. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at everyone arrogantly. "It'll be tough."

"I know! Becoming a top idol takes a lot of effort!" Honoka said.

"You don't know!" Nico stared at Honoka and reprimanded Honoka. "You're way too naive! You too! And you!" She pointed her finger at both Kotori and Umi. "You're all here too!" She looked at everyone while folding her arms.

"Listen, an idol's job isn't to show people their smiles, but it's to make people smile! Never forget about that!"

Haru smiled and was satisfied with Nico as a new member, but he felt tired. Suddenly his arm was poked by someone who made him turn his head.

"Thank you." Eli smiled sweetly at Haru.

Haru was happy that he could help Eli.

Then at this moment, Muse has been completed! And Haru's journey as a novice producer has just begun!

While Haru was helping Muse; Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were in Haru's cafe talking about the development of the game, it seemed everyone was more into playing in this cafe than talking about the meeting.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1055: Tumult at Fleurs De Lapin

As Haru was talking with the members of Muse, Sora welcomed the members of Tabletop Gaming Club to Haru's cafe.

"Uwoo!! Sora, how can you book this place?!" Fujiwara looked around Fleurs De Lapin excitedly. She knew about this place and she also had tasted the bread in this place in the past, but it was very hard to get and this place had always been opened in limited time. She had heard that there was a rumor that this place was owned by a billionaire on a whim, but she wasn't sure about the truth.

"Don't think too much. Let's not waste time and do our wor--" Sora was speechless since no one seemed to be listening to her.

Fujiwara went to the kitchen since she smelled something good and talked with Shiina, Iwasawa, and Yuri since she also knew that the three of them were also students in Shuchiin Academy.

Yumeko chatted with Akane and Kosaka who were sitting on the counter seat and it seemed that they were saying something which shouldn't be talked about by a minor.

Sawamura and Utaha were fighting each other. It seemed that even though it was their first meeting, their impression of each other wasn't good and they often argued with each other.

Sora sighed and sat down lazily feeling tired. She understood that it was hard to control those uncontrollable people.

"You alright, Sora?" Megumi asked.

Sora had gotten used to Megumi, whose presence suddenly disappeared all of sudden. "It's alright, but it seems that this game is going to be harder to make than I thought."

"Well..." Megumi wasn't sure what to say since she agreed with Sora's impression of this group. "Should we call Haru?"

"Now that you mention it, what is he doing in the shrine?" Sora asked.

"If I'm not wrong he has decided to become a producer for a school idol group."

Fujiwara had been observing Fleurs De Lapin and also tried the uniform of this cafe. She had to admit that it was very cute, especially the rabbit's ear parts. In her mind, the owner had a very good taste in uniform. Little did she know that it was just part of his fetish.

Fujiwara didn't expect to meet Yuri, Shiina, and Iwasawa. She didn't know much about Shiina and Iwasawa, but Yuri was quite popular since Yuri was the star in the kendo club.

Even though Yuri was only in 1st year, the captain's position in the kendo club had been held by her sooner or later and everyone believed the championship place of the tournament would be owned by her.

Yuri often trained kendo together with Haru after all. Haru, who had trained a "Breath Style" from "Kimetsu no Yaiba" could even be called a master in this world and Yuri, who trained with him, would also become a master soon or rather there might not be any opponents who could match her in high school.

Fujiwara became even more curious about the owner of this cafe. "Masami-san, who is the owner of this cafe?"

"Hmm? You don't know?" Iwasawa was a bit surprised.

Fujiwara wasn't sure, but Iwasawa gave her a cool feeling. She shook her head and said, "No, I don't know."

"It's Haru." Iwasawa's answer was pretty simple after all.

"Haru? Who?" Fujiwara asked.

"You don't know him?" Iwasawa was startled.

Iwasawa's reaction perplexed Fujiwara. "Is he very famous?"

"Very famous." Iwasawa nodded and said, "Every girl in this country should know him." She wasn't exaggerating about Haru, but his photo during the pool before had made his name very famous. Even though his photo didn't appear in the media that often, his name often appeared since there were a lot of things that had been done by him in the past few months.

"This..." Fujiwara suddenly thought of a name which startled her. "Is it him?"

"Yes, it's him." Iwasawa nodded.

Fujiwara opened her mouth wide since she didn't expect that Sora's boyfriend would be that person. She understood why Sora would reject everyone or rather she didn't think that anyone in the school would be able to get Sora. She became even more curious how Sora was able to get that person. Little did she know that Sora and that person were a pair of a brother and a sister before, but if that thing was known then it would become a huge scandal and that person had made that information disappear.

Fujiwara suddenly thought of something then looked at Iwasawa, Shiina, Yuri, Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Kosaka, and even Akane who was the teacher at her school. 'Is this his harem palace?'

Haru returned to his house and decided to take a bath. His hobby was taking baths and he also felt a bit sweaty after all. Though, when he was about to go; Sora, Utaha, and Megumi also joined him and it seemed that they had something to talk about with him.

One of the things which Haru had renovated in his house was the bathtup. His bathtup was very large and it was enough for all of them to stay together inside.

"What's wrong? It seems that you've found your enemies or something?" Haru asked.

"It's hard..." Sora sighed.

"Sora, you should kick that tsundere twintail away!" Utaha was indignant when she thought about Sawamura Eriri Spencer.

Haru looked at Megumi and asked, "What happened?"

Megumi has always been level headed and the calmest among them. Her answer was also very neutral or rather very plain?

Being asked, Megumi explained to him what had happened during the meeting of Tabletop Gaming Club and it seemed that it had become a riot since everyone was curious about his cafe.

Haru chuckled and it seemed that this club was quite fun. Unfortunately he couldn't join this club since he was in a different school.

"How? Do you want to transfer to our school? There are three of your harems here after all." Utaha tempted him.

Haru shook his head and said, "It's going to be troublesome. Think about what happens after I've transferred, I'm sure that I'll become a panda at the zoo." His identity was special after all and unlike Hyakkou Academy, he wasn't sure about the safety of Shuchiin Academy. He had also donated a lot of money to Hyakkou Academy and he was also worried about leaving Kirari alone in that school, considering how dangerous Hyakkou Academy was.

Megumi, Sora, and Utaha also thought that might be the case if Haru decided to transfer to their school, turning into a panda and attracting a lot of attention from everyone in the school.

Haru suddenly remembered something and asked, "Are you sure that you don't want to come to watch an underground concert?"

They shook their heads and didn't really want to go to a crowded place. They had rather to stay at home and play something more interesting which Haru would gladly accompany them in this game.

In truth, Utaha wanted to go, but she felt tired after she fought with Sawamura Spencer Eriri.

"Well, if that's the case then I will go with Shiina, Yuri, and Iwasawa."

Haru laid on the bathup and somehow, before he went out, the girls wanted to do something else first.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1056: Underground Concert 1

Yuri, Iwasawa, and Shiina were waiting for Haru in the Fleurs De Lapin. They stayed together while talking to each other before they saw a car right in front of the cafe. They knew that it was him instantly since they received a chat from Haru. They had to admit that "LINE" which was developed by Haru was a very good thing and it made it very easy for them to communicate with each other.

When they were about to enter his car, Iwasawa looked at Yuri and asked, "You're going to sit in the front seat?"

"It's alright, I"ll sit on the back." Iwasawa entered the car together with Shiina.

Yuri also entered his car and sat on the passenger seat beside him. "Sorry for the trouble, Haru."

"No problem, I'm also curious about this concert, but why do you show such interest so suddenly?" Haru asked this question to Iwasawa.

Iwasawa moved her head forward between Haru and Yuri. "I've seen a video from "Nico Nico" and it seems that there is a very good band at that venue."

"I thought you were going to recruit them?" Haru asked.

Iwasawa shook her head and said, "No, I don't think that their style is suitable for me, but I might find something interesting."

"Well, if yous say so..."

"Where is Utaha?" Yuri suddenly asked since she remembered Utaha also wanted to go with them before.

"She is a bit tired and decided to rest early." Haru couldn't tell the truth that he had fun with Utaha just earlier.

"Is that so?" Yuri smiled and thought that Utaha had given her a chance somehow.

"Right, this place might be dangerous so don't separate from each other, alright?"

"Shiina, I hope that you can help me to protect everyone."

Shiina nodded and said, "NP (no problem)." It seems that she had learned an english language which made her able to create a lot of abbreviation words which made her only talk in one or two words.

Along the way, Haru asked them about their school since he was a bit worried about Shiina and Iwasawa, but it seemed that he didn't really need to worry too much since three of them were in the same class. The same as Sora and Megumi who were in the same class, the three of them were also in the same class.

"There's someone amazing in our class."

"It's the daughter of the Shinomiya family."

Of course, Haru knew Shinomiya's family very well, but he didn't think too much since that family had a lot of members and even thought their assets were around 2 trillion yen, but he believed that he would be able to do more.

"Well, but she's quite cold and seems to be quite distant with everyone." Iwasawa rubbed her chin.

"So you're good with your classmates?" Haru asked.

"It's normal, not so close, but not so distant." Iwasawa felt that her classmates were pretty good, though, she had to admit if she didn't meet Haru, then she might not be able to know her classmate in her life since their identity was too far apart. After all, she was coming from a broken family with a drunk father who often committed domestic violence.

She was very happy with her life at that moment, but she was a bit worried about something.

"What's wrong?" Haru didn't miss the change of expression on Iwasawa.

"Haru, what do you think is happening to my mother now?" Iwasawa asked.

"Hmm.... if you can run away, then it is possible for your mother to also run away too." Haru rubbed his chin while driving his car. "Is your mother as beautiful as you?"

This question startled them and made them speechless, even Shiina stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.

Iwasawa was blushing, but felt that this question was a bit strange. "What do you mean?"

"If your mother is beautiful then there is a chance that she might have run away from your father and get a new lover."

After all, in this hard world, the only way for a weak woman to stay alive was to depend on a man.

They thought that this possibility was possible considering how horrible Iwasawa's father was.

"Do you want to meet them?" Haru asked.

Iwasawa's body was shaken for a bit, but then her hand was held by Shiina. She looked at Shiina and nodded with a smile. "I need time."

"Well, we're going out to have fun, don't think too much about that matter. When you're ready, I can take you and I'll make sure that nothing is going to happen to you." Haru stopped his car for a while and looked at Iwasawa to reassure her. "However, if you want to meet your father then I can set up a meeting between the two of you."

Iwasawa stared at Haru and smiled. "Thank you, Haru."

Haru continued and didn't notice that Iwasawa was staring at him.

In her Iwasawa's mind, he was like her bright sun, when she was cold he was there to warm her up, but.....

Iwasawa shook her head and decided to focus on watching the performance of the underground concert.

It took them half an hour to arrive at the location, and there were a lot of people lining up. There was a group of male and female who seemed to be talking to each other excitedly about the concert.

Haru was wearing a cap and it was hard to see his appearance in this dim environment. He wore comfortable clothes since it would be a crowded place.

Shiina, Yuri, and Iwasawa also wore something quite similar clothes since wearing something complicated might be too cumbersome in this place.

Shiina's eyes glanced around to see whether there was someone suspicious.

"Is it alright for you to go to this kind of place?" Iwasawa suddenly felt a bit worried since Haru's identity was too special.

"It's alright. No one is going to think that I'm going to go to this kind of place after all."

Haru had brought his GT-Robot bodyguard, but they were on standby at a distance protecting them in secret.

The four of them were lining up together before it was their time to enter the venue. The venue was so dark, and there were only some lights in some areas, but the light in this venue was very minimal, however, that what made this place interesting.

They could see that everyone was dancing together hearing the loud music which was played by the band who sang on the stage.

"Do you know that band?" Haru asked Iwasawa.

Iwasawa shook her head and said, "No, the first band is usually the least popular."

"Hmm..." It was Haru's first time in this place, his night life might have been vibrant, but he had never come to this underground concert after all. He noticed an empty spot which made them able to see the stage clearly and told them to go there. There wasn't any sitting place in this place after all and they could only stand up.

"What's wrong, Yuri?" Haru asked.

"I, I want to go to the toilet." Yuri felt a bit embarrassed.

"Do you want me to accompany you?" Haru asked.

Yuri shook her head and said, "No, I'm going fast! Wait for me here!" She quickly ran towards the direction of the toilet.

Haru shook his head and his hoodie was pulled by Iwasawa.

"Haru! Haru! The next band is The Hedgehogs!" Iwasawa seemed to be very excited.

"The Hedgehogs?" Haru didn't know what kind of band it was, but he saw a group band stand up on the stage and received loud cheers from everyone.

There were five members of the band, the vocalist was female who wore a black hoodie jacket.

She was standing there holding her microphone, but that presence alone was so breathtaking. She raised her hand and clenched it tightly before the melody of the guitar started to be played.

Haru couldn't help but feel that it was worth it to come to this place.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1057: Underground Concert 2

(BGM: Manami Numakura - Climber's High!)

"The place I believed I could reach was so high, so distant

The promise loses its sense of reality, and your words fade."

The voice of the vocalist was so magnetic and it attracted everyone's attention. In this dim environment they let loose all their stress in their bodies and danced together.

Haru looked around the stage wondering whether this band had been signed into a company or not. If not then he might as well get this band into his company. He could see the potential of this band and their song was very good. Looking at Yuri and Shiina who also danced together beside him, he smiled, but then he noticed something.

"Shiina, Iwasawa, I'll go for a bit."

"Huh? Where are you going?" Iwasawa stopped and asked.

"I'm going to Yuri since she's a bit late. I'm a bit worried." Haru turned, but his expression turned ugly. "Shiina stays with Iwasawa together, don't wander around."

Shiina nodded and felt a bit worried somehow.

Iwasawa wasn't sure, but she nodded at Haru's words.

From inside the toilet, Yuri could hear music along with loud cheers. "Hmm..." She closed her eyes and had to admit that the song was very good. She was wondering whose band it was and wanted to go back quickly. She washed her hands in the sink before drying it with her handkerchief. She walked out from the bathroom, but someone suddenly called her out.

"Miss, your skirt is a bit hiked up"

Yuri hurriedly checked her skirt, but it seemed that she was alright. "Huh? It's not?"

"Ah~ sorry, sorry. I must have seen things. I apologize~"

Yuri suddenly noticed three men who stood before her. She frowned before walking away, but her hand was grabbed.

"Don't walk away, miss! How about you play with us for a bit?"

"Yeah, we've got a lot of interesting games here."

Yuri frowned since she could smell that they were drunk and forcefully tried to get away. "Let go of me or I'll scream!" Her voice was loud at that moment.

The man shouted loudly right beside Yuri's ear, but no one seemed to hear him.

Yuri was a bit frozen and her body was shaken. It wasn't her first time being threatened, but it made her remember her past. Her shoulder was being wrapped forcefully, but her power was too weak and she was scared, so she was unable to escape.

The three men laughed pervertedly looking at Yuri.

But suddenly they heard a loud noise which startled them.

The two men turned and saw that one of their friends had been slammed into a wall and it seemed that their friend had a broken nose and teeth. His face was so bloody that his face was almost disfigured. They looked at the man who was holding their friend's hair who happened to stare at them.

"Yuri, close your eyes for a bit."

Hearing this voice, Yuri felt calm, but then she heard a loud "slam" noise and opened her eyes slightly seeing a fight between Haru and the men who wanted to kidnap her.

The music continued and no one seemed to be disturbed by the matter which happened on the side of the venue.

The two men lay losing consciousness and lost almost all of their teeth. The man who wrapped his hand on Yuri's shoulder was being punched mercilessly by Haru.

"H, Haru, stop!" Yuri regained her voice and hurriedly stopped Haru since she didn't want him to kill someone.

"Wait for a bit." Haru stopped and looked at the man. If it was in another world, then he would kill him directly, but this world was different after all. He was sure that Yuri wasn't the first victim and there were a lot of girls who were being harmed by the three of them.

However, it wasn't a problem for him, but in front of his girl, he needed to maintain a gentleman act and civilize image since he wasn't a barbaric man who would solve every problem by killing someone.

Haru slapped the face of the man to wake him up.

The man couldn't open his eyes normally, but he could see the demon in front of him.

"You better look at me when I'm talking to you. That girl over there is my woman."

Yuri blushed when she heard his overbearing tone and at the same time, when she was with him, she felt a sense of security and she might be addictive to this feeling.

"If you ever see her again, don't talk to her. You can relay this in great detail to all of your friends, too. And feel free to come for revenge. I'll just slaughter all of you and all of your kin." Haru grabbed his collar and forced him to look at him.

"Believe me, I've a million ways to let you disappear from this world. You hear me?"

Haru pressed some part of the nerve on the three males. It was a technique which he learned from Teppei to make someone have an erectile dysfunction so with this they wouldn't harm any women in the future. Though, at the same time, he had made a note to his people to send those three along with their friends that was related to this kind of incident to Tokyo Bay. He stood up and said, "Shall we go, Yuri?" He grabbed her hand and walked away to the toilet.

"What about an ambulance?" Yuri asked.

"Don't worry, they won't die."

"Um... is it really alright to leave them like that?"

"It's really okay." Haru sighed and looked at Yuri. "Next time, let me accompany you, alright?"

Yuri nodded with a blush looking at his worried face, but then she realized that his clothes were full of blood. "That... blood!" She became worried looking at the blood which was covered in his clothes. "Here's a handkerchief! You can use it to wipe away that blood." She took the handkerchief from her bag.

"It's alright. I can take off my hoodie. I'm wearing a shirt underneath."

Yuri almost had a nosebleed when she saw him taking his clothes, but then she noticed a tattoo on his body?

"Is there a tattoo on your body?"

"Tattoos? Where?" Haru showed his body and that it was clean without any tattoos.

Yuri felt weird, but she thought that she might be too tired.

"Let's go back. I'm sure that both Iwasawa and Shiina are going to be worried." Haru took her hand again and Yuri didn't fight back following his back while holding his hand tighter.

Yuri smiled sweetly and her steps became lighter walking beside him.

For the three men, Yuri had already forgotten about them since she was happy with him beside her.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1058: Band and Traning Camp

After that event, Haru was wondering whether he was too timid to accept more girls since he was afraid to make his girls unhappy and at the same time, it was impossible for him to manage too many girls. He shook his head and decided to follow the flow since life was impossible to predict after all.

"Where have you been?" Iwasawa asked. She was quite curious since Yuri and Haru had been gone for almost 15 minutes which was quite a long time. She was a bit worried, but she knew that they would be alright, especially when Haru was an Onmyouji. If there was trouble then he could scare someone with his ghost and she also knew that he was very strong since he also often worked out on the Fleurs De Lapin.

"Nothing, there is a cockroach and Yuri seems quite scared earlier."

Yuri felt a bit weird, but she also nodded since she knew that what had happened before wasn't something that should be talked with them since it would worry them.

"Cockroach ?" Yuri stared at Haru with amazement, but she nodded regardless since she didn't want to make everyone worry for nothing.

But then Haru noticed three new girls beside Iwasawa and Shiina. "Who are they?"

"Oh, right!" Iwasawa seemed to be excited and introduced the three of them.

Hisako, Miyuki Irie, and Shiori Sekine. It was the name of the three girls in front of him, Haru had to admit that they were quite beautiful and felt that it might be good for Iwasawa to invite them to create a band together, but he shouldn't be in hurry since they only met each other for the first time.

The three of them stared at Haru in a daze since they had never seen someone so handsome.

"Well, let's stay together. It's dangerous for girls to be alone in this place." Haru offered since such a thing had just happened to Yuri.

They nodded and agreed to stay together and watch the concert together.

Haru thought that he should get a chance to talk with The Hedgehogs, after that, there were also various bands which made him feel strange such as Detroit Metal City. It was a metal band with a very crazy song. If he wasn't wrong, the title of the song would be "Satsugai (Murder)".

Yuri frowned since she didn't like such a song, but Iwasawa and her three friends somehow could appreciate this band.

Then the concert was over and they decided to go back, though Haru just happened to see "The Hedgehogs" when he was going out with everyone.

"Ah, the Hedgehogs!" Iwasawa was excited and quickly ran to their direction.

The Hedgehogs smiled looking at Iwasawa who was very excited and they were also happy that they received such a fan.

"Have you signed with a company?" Haru suddenly asked.

The female vocalist looked at Haru with a frown since she felt that she had seen him somehow.

"If you haven't, then take this, it might be a great help for your career. Your song is very nice." Haru gave the female vocalist his card name before he walked away with everyone.

The female vocalist accepted Haru's card name and looked at Haru curiously since his aura was different from normal people.

"Let me see his card name."

The rest of the members were curious after all.

"Wait! Wait! Let me see it too."

Even though they seemed quite famous in this place, they were only popular underground. Of course, they wanted to develop further, but they didn't expect to meet someone that they didn't expect.

They hurriedly looked up, but Haru and his group had disappeared.

"I've been wanting to ask this question, but how long are you going to hold hands with each other?" Iwasawa asked Haru and Yuri who had been holding hands together.

"So I don't need to bring my car?"

"You can go with me later." The girl looked at her boyfriend and asked, "You've brought your clothes?"

"I've brought it with me."

The one who talked to each other was Haru and Erina.

Erina had invited him to come to the training camp of Tootsuki Academy and he didn't mind accepting it. It was a six-day, five-night trip and he would go out with Erina together in this training camp.

"Do you have any information about this training camp?" Haru asked.

"Here's the guidebook." Erina gave Haru the guidebook for the training camp.

"Tootsuki Friendship and Rapport Training Camp?"

Haru could see that the cover of this guidebook was quite friendly which made him wonder why Erina was looking at him with a naughty smile.

Erina was wondering how Haru's reaction was after he found out how strict this training camp was.

Sitting lazily on Erina's bed, Haru started to read the guidebook of the training camp. His intention to join this training camp was to accompany Erina since this girl might be lonely and he was also quite curious about the lesson at Tootsuki Academy.

When Senzaemon heard that he was going to go to the training camp, he was more than happy to accommodate him and even prepared him for a surprise.

Haru didn't know what kind of surprise it was, but well, he looked forward to it. Reading the guidebook, he could see that it was a pretty normal training camp with various lessons which were being taught by alumnus from Tootsuki Academy, but then he was quite surprised when he saw the last page of this guidebook.

"Eliminating at least hundreds of students by the end of the week? Is this true?" Haru asked.

Erina nodded and was happy to see his reaction. "Of course! Only an elite can stay in this school!"

"Hmm.... interesting..." Haru had to admit that the way Tootsuki cultivated their students was very interesting, but at the same time, it also made the brand of Tootsuki even louder. With such prestige, he was sure that Tootsuki didn't need to worry that money wouldn't come toward them or rather everyone would beg Tootsuki to receive their money since with the brand of Tootsuki, no one would worry that customers wouldn't come.

"Are you going back?" Erina asked with a blush.

"What do you mean?" Haru asked.

"You're going to take up early tomorrow so you can't be late...." Erina was very shy.

Haru smiled and asked, "So is it alright to stay with you? I'm not a morning person so I might need someone to wake me up."

"We - well, I'll wake you up tomorrow, so you're going to stay here, right?" Erina was happy.

"Yes, I'll sleep here with you."

Erina blushed and embrassed, "B, but you can't do something perverted!"

Erina pouted and didn't expect that Haru would follow her words. If he wanted then... but suddenly she was pulled by him. "Kyaaaa!" Her body was hugged and the distance between them was so close. She could feel his breath and his masculine smell.

"Erina, you're so cute..."

Erina's ears reddened and her eyes were misty looking at him. "D, don't bully me too much..."

Haru didn't expect that this girl was too tempting. He was about to eat her lips, but then....

"ERINA!! ERINA!! I KNOW THAT YOU'RE INSIDE YOUR ROOM!! YOU'RE GOING TO MAKE A BABY, RIGHT!! YOU'RE GOING TO MAKE A BABY RIGHT!!"

Haru and Erina stared at each other for a while.

Erina was furious, but she didn't move since she wanted to be hugged by him more.

"Haru, I need to teach her a lesson."

"Shh... ignore her..." Haru ignored Alice and kissed Erina's lips.

Erina was a bit surprised, but quickly responded. As expected of God's tongue, she was very good at using her tongue, but it was too early to fight him.

Alice wanted to enter Erina's house forcefully, but she couldn't do it, especially when she saw an electric wire which protected Erina's house. There was also a big sign which was placed right on the entrance of the house which annoyed her.

Alice was mad, but then stared at Erina's room. "Hmph! There are five days to go anyway." She knew that Haru would follow them to the training camp and at that time, she could have fun with both of them.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1059: Regular of My Eatery

A large number of buses lined up together giving a feeling of oppression to the people who looked at it.

A salaryman who was about to go to work was surprised when he saw this scene.

"Isn't this number of buses ridiculous?!"

"What kind of mammoth school is this?!"

The group of buses didn't stop and moved toward the direction of mountain which was the location of the most prestigious culinary school in this country, Tootsuki Academy.

Souma stood together with his friends from the Polar Star Dormitory. "Sigh... why can't I open that tomb?" Recalled the tomb which he had found last time was a very rare fermentation dish, he really wanted to test it, but he wasn't allowed. Even the gentlest upperclassman, Satoshi Isshiki, reminded him that it was also forbidden from secretly opening that place.

"Yukihira-kun, that isn't a tomb! And, that is also owned by someone important." Tadokoro remembered.

"Who is this guy anyway?" Souma looked at Tadokoro and said, "It isn't Haru, right?" The only guy that he knew was powerful enough was Haru since last time, he had asked Haru's identity to his dad which made him speechless. He hadn't seen Haru after Haru had sent him to the school, but he knew that Haru was also busy, and he also understood why Haru was busy. Though, in this school, regardless, he didn't think that anyone could be as powerful as Haru since in his mind, Haru was his rival.

"Yes, the one who owns that place is Kasugano Haruka." Tadokoro nodded upon hearing Souma's statement.

Souma was speechless when he heard it. "This...?" He suddenly remembered the relationship between Haru and the queen of Tootsuki Academy. He scratched his head and didn't think too much in the end. He also gave up opening that tomb and decided to call Haru later when he had returned from the training camp since he was curious about the taste of kiviak.

"Why not? I'm late for the bus, so I'm going to go with you."

"No, I want to stay together!"

Haru looked at both Erina and Alice who were arguing with each other. "If you're not in hurry then you might be late later."

Erina gritted her teeth and said, "Don't cause too much trouble."

"Aye, aye, sir!" Alice saluted with a cheeky smile.

Erina gave up on Alice, but Haru was wondering how the genes of the Nakiri family would be this good since Alice's cheeky smile was just too cute.

"Right, where is Arato?" Haru asked. He thought that Eriri's secretary would join them.

"Hisako is going with the bus." Erina entered the car and said, "We should be in hurry or else, we'll be late for sure."

Haru also entered the car right beside Erina, but then Alice also came and sat beside him.

The three of them sat together and he was sitting right in the middle of them.

"Why are you sitting at the back? Go and sit in the front seat!" Erina hurriedly hushed Alice away.

"It's better that we're sitting together, right? We can play a game along the way." Alice smiled and didn't care much about Erina's outburst. She looked at Haru and asked, "What do you think, Haru?"

"Well, I don't mind, but sitting in the middle is quite uncomfortable."

Even though this car was a luxurious sedan, the back seat was usually sat by two people. It was possible to sit down with three people, but the person who sat in the middle seat would be very uncomfortable, especially when Haru was very tall and he couldn't stretch his legs in this position.

"Alice." Erina looked at Alice and the answer was obvious.

"...." Alice knew that if this continued then she might be really kicked out. She thought of a way then got a good idea. "Then how about this?" She stood up and said, "Haru, sit over here."

Haru moved his butt toward the left and sat on the left part of the sedan since he thought that Alice would sit in the middle, but he didn't expect this action.

"See? With this the trouble is over."

Sitting on Haru's lap, Alice smiled and felt that she was very smart.

In the end, they changed their car into a limousine since it was bigger, but because of that they were quite late.

As usual, Haru was sitting between Erina and Alice who seemed to be having fun playing Uno which he had brought before.

"Haru, you're really not going to join the training?" Alice asked.

"Is it possible?" Haru asked.

Erina nodded and said, "If you want then I can give you permission to join the training, but you need to be serious, alright?"

Waving his hand, Haru said, "Forget it. I'm too lazy to train. It's a resort, right? It has been a while since I've been on holiday so I'll go see around the resort while waiting for you to end your training."

Erina nodded and didn't really mind. "Well, you can hunt, fish, swim, etc. There are various things which can be done at the resort."

Haru moved his head closer and whispered, "Including the thing which we have done in your room?"

"W, Well, after my training is over, right?" Erina was a bit shy and answered softly.

Alice was annoyed that she was being ignored. "Hey! Don't forget about the game! Or I'll win this game!"

Erina snorted and said, "You're 10 years too early to win against me!"

Haru shook his head and thought that the two sisters were really close to each other.

"Right, Haru, is your kiviak done?" Alice suddenly asked.

Haru slapped his forehead since he almost forgot about it. "If you don't remind me then I really forget about it." The kiviak which he had buried near the Polar Star Domitory should be done and he forgot to take it out.

"After the training is over, I'll accompany you to open the kiviak." Alice smiled.

"Wait! I'll accompany you too!"

"Alright, alright, we can go together then. Erina, you forgot to say that...."

Erina couldn't accept it and said, "One more time! This time, I'll win!"

"Erina, you're 10 years too early to defeat me!" Alice shook her head and felt helpless.

Erina blushed, but at the same time, her fighting spirit became stronger. "One more time!"

Looking at Erina, Haru thought that he shouldn't let this girl have a gamble in the future.

Looking at the humogious and luxurious buildings in front of him, Souma was dumbstruck. Then his expression turned into helplessness.

"As expected from a rich school...."

If Souma saw a helicopter or something then he wouldn't be surprised anymore later.

Souma heard this familiar voice then turned his head with a surprise expression. "Haru!"

Haru walked out of the limousine with Erina and Alice looking at Souma with a smile and asked, "Oh, you haven't been kicked out of the academy?"

"What do you mean?" Souma looked at Haru with a helpless expression.

"Just kidding, well, good luck on your training, I'll be staying here as a guest."

Souma nodded and said, "I'll show you the result of my training!"

"Good, I can't wait for it. Then I'll go first, your friends seem to be waiting for you." Waving his hand, Haru left together with Erina and Alice.

Souma looked at Haru's back and would definitely make him dumbstruck with his cooking.

Souma was about to go to his friends, but his friends came by themselves.

"Souma!! How the hell, did you know him?!"

Souma looked at Yukino who was very excited for some reason which made him confused. "He's a regular at my eatery?"

Yukino somehow felt very complicated at that moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1060: Free Time

"Your friend?" Alice asked.

Haru nodded and said, "If you're not careful then you might lose against him."

Alice frowned and snorted. "Hmph! I've been training together with Erina since my childhood! There's no way that I'll lose against such a random guy!"

Even though Erina didn't say anything, she had to admit that Alice's cooking ability was great and she didn't think that Alice would lose against anyone in the 1st grade beside her.

"I didn't say that you were weak, but you shouldn't be too arrogant. There has always been a hidden master in this school." Haru looked at Erina and said, "Have you heard that I've had a duel with Erina before?"

"Eh?" Alice was surprised, but then she looked at Erina.

Erina blushed and hit Haru's arm to remind her about the thing which happened in the past. She had to admit that Haru's cooking ability was superb, but she wouldn't admit that he was better than her, especially when he wasn't coming from Tootsuki Academy.

"It's real?!" Alice was surprised since Erina's reaction, she could tell that Haru really had a cooking match with Erina which surprised her. She was curious about the result and asked, "How is the result?"

"It's a secret! You don't need to know!" Erina grabbed Haru's arm and said, "Let's go!"

Looking at Erina and Haru who had gone away, Alice hurriedly chased after them. "Erina, wait!!!"

"Haru, welcome!" Dojima welcomed Haru with a smile.

"Oh, Dojima-san, it has been a while!"

Both of them hugged each other since their relationship was quite good.

Dojima had seen him enter the hotel with another girl beside Erina, but he had never said anything about it which gave him a plus point in his heart. Dojima also knew that it was great to know the richest man in this country and at the same time Haru's muscle was great. "Right, there's a body builder community who booked our hotel this time. You might able to meet someone interesting here."

"Really? Then I'll go there later." Haru would have a lot of free time since Erina would spend her day training. He didn't want to bother her and thought that he should spend his time on other things.

"So you're here to accompany Erina-sama?" Dojima asked.

"Yeah, but she'll be busy in the day after all. It's good to know that there is something interesting to do around here."

Erina and Alice didn't accompany him since both of them were busy with the training camp during the day. Though he was able to see them in the evening when the training had ended.

Dojima nodded and said, "Yes, there are a lot of things such as fishing, hunting, etc. You should try a lot of things in this place."

Haru nodded and said, "Right, please keep my identity a secret, alright? It's troublesome when someone knows that I'm here."

"Don't worry." Dojima knew that with Haru's identity as a billionaire, there were a lot of things which might cause trouble to him.

Haru thought for a while and asked, "Dojima-san, can I have a request?"

"What is it? As long as it is within my power then I'll help you."

"It's like this...." Haru whispered something to Dojima which received a nod from him.

"It's something easy to do, but you mustn't let anyone know about your identity."

"Don't worry." Haru smiled and said, "Then, I'll go fish in the river."

"Then please have an enjoyable stay here." Dojima smiled and looked at Haru's back who was about to go to a nearby river.

"Dojima-san, who is that?"

The alumnus who came to teach the students during the training camp were a bit curious about the relationship between Dojima and that young man.

"Hmm...." Dojima knew that he couldn't tell Haru's real identity, but looking at his underclassman, he knew that it was their chance to get an investment. "I won't tell you about his identity, but if you can make him interested then he might give you an investment for your restaurant." He knew that the only thing which Haru didn't lack in this world was money and with the media company behind Haru, it was possible to turn any restaurant into very popular.

One of the alumnus with coral-colored hair and glasses looked at Haru's back with a serious expression.

"Shinomiya-senpai, what's wrong? Do you want to open a restaurant in Japan?"

"Hmph! It's not your problem!"

"What?! What's with that tone? I'm asking you kindly!"

Both of them started to bicker with each other, but then an elderly man came to remind them. "Ladies and gentlemen, it is time."

Hearing the words of the elderly man, they nodded and walked together toward the hall where the students had been waiting for them.

Erina stood up proudly while folding her arms. Her expression was so serious that no one dared to come close to her beside Hisako and Mito who were her closest aides.

Erina nodded at both of them.

Hisako looked around and asked, "Where's Haru-sama?"

"He should be playing around the resort. I'm not sure where he is, but he'll come back to his room when the training is over." Erina was quite impatient and wanted to get back at him as soon as possible.

"Haru-sama?" Mito seemed clueless about this name.

"It's Erina-sama's fiance."

Mito opened her mouth wide and looked at Erina with a surprised expression. "E - Erina-sama, do you have a fiance?!"

"You don't know?" Erina asked back.

Mito blinked her eyes and became curious. "Arato, who is this Haru-sama?" She thought that Erina's fiance should be quite amazing since she could see that Hisako was quite respectful before.

"Hmm... it's hard to explain, you might as well see him lat---" Hisako's words were cut since the teacher had come to hall to start the training camp.

"Good morning, ladies and gentlemen." At the top of the stage, there was an elderly man who was clearly the teacher in this school. When everyone saw this elderly man, everyone stopped talking and looked at him with a serious expression since they knew who this elderly man was and if they made him angry then the consequences wasn't something that they could afford.

"Pay attention to the stage. I'm going to explain the outline of this training camp...."

The elderly man started to explain about the rules, times, and various things about the training camp then he also introduced the guest lecturers who came from a far place to judge them.

Every student in this place looked at a group of people who came to the stage with amazement since those group of people were the alumus of Tootsuki Academy which meant that they were an elite among elite that won through the one-digit passing rate.

"You, the one with the scar over there!" One of the alumnus suddenly pointed his finger at one of the students.

"Me?" Souma was confused.

"Oh, sorry, the one beside you."

The boy beside Souma was startled when he was pointed at by one of the alumnus.

It seemed that this training camp was harder than they had thought, it was what every student thought at that moment.

But the matter of training camp didn't really matter to Haru. He had changed his clothes into an aloha shirt, short, and straw hat. He brought a fishing pole, bucket, and folding chair to the nearby stream around the resort. Sitting lazily on the chair, he started to fish and sighed. He couldn't get used to this free time and wondered whether there was something fun happening later. Taking out his smartphone, he decided to ask about something which might happen on the Group Chat.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1061: Meeting By Chance

Haru: "Yajima-san, is Tartaros going to start?"

Yajima: "Yes, but don't worry since I've made preparations."

Everyone seemed to be surprised by Yajima's words.

Tartaros was one of the three most powerful Dark Guilds in the world, forming a third of the Balam Alliance, alongside Oraci"n Seis and Grimoire Heart. Being comprised mostly of Etherious, Demons from the Books of Zeref, Zeref refers to the guild as his "bookshelf".

The goal of Tartaros is to use a weapon called Face to wipe out all Magic from the continent.

Yajima wouldn't let that happen and told the Magic Council about Crawford Seam who had betrayed the Magic Council. He had made a prevention and he thought that it should be alright.

Gintoki: "Yajima, from what I know the plot won't be destroyed that easily."

Korosensei: "I agree with Gintoki. Even if you've made a prevention effort the plot won't stop. Even if the Magic Council has caught the traitor, it won't stop Tartaros's plan to use Face to wipe out all Magic from the continent."

Everyone knew very well the power of plot was invincible, it seemed that they were able to prevent it, however, it was just an illusion.

Yajima: "This...?" He was flabbergasted and only realized the seriousness of this matter.

Yajima: "Then what should I do?"

Kuroneko: "You should defeat all the members of Tartaros."

Tsunade: "You've got that aircraft, right? If I'm not wrong, the firepower of that aircraft is very strong. Just blast the headquarters of Tartaros using that aircraft and everything is over."

Reading Tsunade's reply, everyone agreed since it was the fastest way to erase the crisis in Yajima's world.

Yajima: "The problem is... I don't know where they're hiding."

Haru: "It should be alright. Group Chat might create a quest for us to help you defeat Tartaros later."

Yajima: "Hmm... then I don't need to worry too much."

Then everyone started to discuss about the strength of each member of Tartaros and who would be suitable to be sent for this quest.

Esdeath: "Is Tartaros strong?"

Haru suddenly received a private chat from Esdeath. Thinking for a while, he was wondering who was stronger between Esdeath and the member of Tartaros.

Haru: "I'm not sure, but they should give you some fun."

Haru could see that his wife was interested in fighting against the Tartaros. In his mind, the only people who could fight against Tartaros in the Group Chat were Kouha, Luffy, Teppei, Esdeath, Korosensei, Tsunade, and himself. Though, well, he was also quite curious about the power of the Tartaros. He also wanted to test his power after all since he hadn't gone on a fight for a while.

Then suddenly he remembered something.

Haru often went to Tsunade's world from time to time to check the construction of his business in her world along with visiting her since he felt that sometimes he had wronged her.

Haru: "If there's a quest, do you want to go with me?" He thought since he had gone together with Esdeath and Tabane, he should also go on the quest alone together with Tsunade since she was also one of his lovers.

Haru: "Yes, if there's a quest next then we'll go together."

Looking at the private chat which was sent by Haru, Tsunade smiled while looking at her smartphone.

"Tsunade-sama, what's wrong?" Suzune could see that Tsunade was in a happy mood which made her curious.

"Nothing." Tsunade shook her head and ignored Suzune.

Suzune knew that Tsunade was talking with her young lover using that smartphone. Suddenly she felt very bitter since she hadn't found a boyfriend until now, but looking at the stack of documents on her table, she was wondering whether she had time to search for a boyfriend in the near future.

Haru smiled as he chatted with his lovers from in the Group Chat. As he chatted, he also caught a fish and put those fishes in the bucket. He felt a bit hungry and created a bonfire nearby using dry wood which he found in the surrounding area. After he had made the bonfire, he grabbed one of the fishes from the bucket and cleaned its scales and innards before sticking it into a stick. Lightly seasoning it with salt, he grilled that fish on the bonfire which he had created before. Then he took another fish and repeated the same process.

Looking at the three fishes which were grilled on the bonfire, Haru was thinking about the members of the Group Chat. The number of members of Group Chat had increased from the past year, in the beginning there were five members, but now, it had increased to 15 members.

Haru didn't need to worry about his world since it was very peaceful, but it was different for Teppei, Yajima, and Tsunade.

'Gods, Zeref, and Madara.'

Those threes were something he needed to watch for.

Shinobu was in her room while chatting with Kuroneko. The relationship between the two of them had become closer since Kuroneko often sent her a strange manga which showed a relationship between the male members of the Group Chat. At first, she was a bit disgusted by it, but slowly she started to enjoy it. Even though some of them were enjoyable, there was also one which was very weird, such as a manga about triangle relationship between Haru, Kouha, and Korosensei. When Kuroneko showed her that manga, her eyes almost became blind since it was so disgusting.

Shinobu sighed and asked, "Kuroneko, can I ask you something?"

Kuroneko: "What's wrong?"

Shinobu thought for a while and felt that it was too embrassing to ask this question, but then she decided to change the question.

Shinobu: "I've a friend who likes someone, my friend seems to like this guy, but I'm not sure how to help her. What should I do?"

Shinobu nodded and felt that she was very smart when she changed her question.

Kuroneko: "You're not talking about yourself, right?

Shinobu blushed and hurriedly replied, "Of course not! It's about my friend! Of course, it's not me!"

Kuroneko: "Just kiss him."

Shinobu realized that her friend was really unreliable sometimes.

Kuroneko: "Right, I've another manga, do you want to read it?"

Shinobu was skeptical, but she decided to ask first.

Shinobu: "There's no Korosensei, right?"

Kuroneko: "No, this time it is Teppei."

Shinobu held her head and wondered how her friend's head was working.

Haru was eating grilled fish lazily. He had a lot of free time which made him wonder what he should do in his entire days.

"Should I visit that body builder community?"

"Oh, Souma? What are you doing here?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1062: Intruder 1

After Haru and Souma met each other, they talked to each other about what had happened.

Hearing Souma's story, Haru understood that Souma was being tasked to cook something using the ingredients which they could find in this mountain. Souma also told him that there was someone who challenged him to a cooking match which made Haru quite interested.

"So do you have an idea what you're going to cook?" Haru asked.

Souma also held a fishing pool sitting lazily on the ground. "I'm not sure."

"Well, if you want a fish then you can ask me. I've got a lot here." Haru showed Souma his bucket which was filled with fishes that he had caught before.

"Thanks." Souma nodded, but he was in deep thinking once again.

Haru didn't think too much about Souma, but then looked at Tadokoro who seemed very restless. "Calm down, Tadokoro-chan."

"Ugh... Kasugano-kun..." Tadokoro looked at Haru with a meek expression since she wasn't sure what to cook.

But at the same time, Haru was really bored. He looked at Souma who was wearing a t-shirt then Tadokoro who was wearing chef clothes. Thinking for a while, he was wondering whether it was alright for him to diguise himself as a student then joined their training secretly. Smirk appeared on his face, and thought that this idea was feasible.

Souma seemed to notice Haru's smile and felt weird. "What's wrong?"

"Well, Souma, you'll have another opponent soon."

Haru had changed his clothes into chef clothes and he blended very well together with every student in this training camp. He also wore a cap to cover most of his face. His appearance didn't cause a commotion among students since everyone was busy with themselves. He went to the empty country to start cooking.

Souma looked at Haru with a smile, but Tadokoro looked at Haru with a nervous expression since she felt that she had done something wrong.

"Yukihira Souma! Hmph! It seems that you're using a fish."

Haru looked at a young man with blonde hair who looked at Souma with an arrogant attitude.

"Why are you so cocky?" Souma looked at this young man with a lazy expression. "If I'm using a fish then what are you?"

"Fufu... do you know what this is?" The young man showed the ingredient which he used for the test. "It's aigamo!"

(Aigamo is a cross between a mallard and a domestic duck).

Everyone was surprised when they saw the ingredient which was used by this young man since most of them used fish as their main ingredient.

Haru shook his head and didn't care much about the fight between this blonde young man and Souma. He took flour, yeast, and egg which he had prepared and started to make his bread.

Souma seemed to be attracted to the blonde young man who started his cooking process with aigamo. His expression became serious when he saw how well this blonde young man performed in the kitchen. "Interesting!" Suddenly he got an idea and said, "Haru, lend me your eggs!"

Souma took eggs from Haru's counter and said, "Tadokoro, let's start cooking!"

Haru shook his head, but he was a bit interested in what Souma was about to cook. "Share some of your dishes with me."

"Alright, but you also need to share your dish to me too." Souma grinned.

"Don't worry, I've prepared a lot for you."

The blonde young man seemed to hear their conversation and then looked at Haru, who was wearing a cap. 'Who is this?'

Hinako Inui is an 80th Generation Ttsuki Academy Alumnus and a previous 2nd seat on the Elite Ten Council. She just happened to be the lecturer who managed Souma's training on the first day. Sipping her green tea lazily, she didn't expect that there would be two interesting students who would use this training camp as a cooking match. Though, she had to admit that she was quite anticipating their dish.

The blonde young man who introduced himself as Takumi Aldini cooked a dish using an aigumo which was quite rare among the students.

Yukihira Souma also didn't lose since he had grabbed her snack before.

'If it isn't delicious then I'll expel him, but I'll keep that cute girl.' Hinako's expression turned soft when he remembered Tadokoro since she had never seen such a gentle girl in her life, but then her nose seemed to smell something delicious bread, not only her, but also all the students in this training camp also smelled this smell.

Then everyone turned their attention toward this source of smell and looked at the young man who stood straight with his chef uniform and black baseball cap which covered most of his face.

They didn't remember this young man, but they knew that this young man should be one of the students.

'Bread, huh? It's interesting.' Hinako didn't think too much and quite anticipated this young man's dish since he was the only one among the students who baked bread.

Takumi also glanced at Haru, but he quickly returned his focus to his dish since it was almost done.

Souma glanced at Haru and didn't notice the cold sweat on his back. "As expected of bread master..." In his life, he had never seen someone who could bake bread as good as Haru and at the same time, he anticipated how well Haru's dish was.

'I'm going to be the winner of this match though!'

The first one who finished the dish was Aldini brothers, Takumi along with his brother served the augumo which they had cooked to Hinako to be judged by her.

Hinako suddenly felt that she was at the opera and being held by a gentleman which made her blush. "It's good." She wiped the oil on her lips then looked at Souma and Tadokoro. "Now, I'm anticipating what kind of dish you'll make for this match."

"Don't worry, I'll finish soon."

Using eggs and fish which he got from Haru and then also a snack from Hinako, Souma created a deep-fried dish.

"There you go, Senpai." Souma had a confident smile on his face and said, "Please eat while it is still hot."

"Then I'll start eating." Hinako used his chopsticks to eat this deep-fried fish.

*Crisps!* *Crisps!* *Crisps!*

"Hmm!!! It isn't soggy and it is very crispy!"

Hinako suddenly felt that she was being tightly embraced passionately, but that image broke when the smell of bread was taken out from the oven.

The smell of the bread was so delicious that it made their stomachs feel hungry and growling.

Tadokoro was also attracted by Haru.

Everyone looked at this young man who prepared his dish very quickly before he served it to Hinako.

"I hope you enjoy it! Egg Sandwich."

Looking at the beautiful sandwich in front of her, Hinako grabbed one of them and put it into her mouth directly.

The scenery around Hinako suddenly changed, under this sunset behind the school building, she looked at the young man in front of her who bowed his head which made her confused.

"Hinako-san, please go out with me!"

Hinako was startled, even though she was in her late 20's, but it was her first time to have someone confess to her like this.

"I've always liked you, Hinako-san! I, I've fallen for you..."

Hinako blushed and felt shy looking at this young man, but when she was about to answer....

"Stop! I won't let you date Hinako-san!"

Hinako and the young man turned, both of them saw another young man appear from behind. This young man breathed quite erratically, but his steps were firm.

"Hinako-san, forget about him and please go out with me!"

Hinako was startled since she was being confessed by two young men at the same time.

"Wait! Hinako-san, my feelings are deeper than both of them! If you want to go out with someone then please go out with me!"

Suddenly Hinako was flushed when she saw three handsome young men confess to her at the same time. "Wa, wait, this is so sudden... I, I haven't prepared myself..."

Egg, Bread, and Mayonnaise stared at Hinako with gentle expression and were full of affection.

"This... is this reverse harem?!"

Hinako suddenly awoken and felt startled looking at Haru who was in disguise. She blinked her eyes cutely and stood up before grabbing his hand and raising it to the air.

"The winner of this match is him!"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

This is the recipe for a Japanese Egg Sandwich:

https://www.justonecookbook.com/japanese-egg-sandwich-tamago-sando/

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1063: Intruder 2

Souma and Takumi couldn't accept such a result when the winner of the match was someone else beside the two of them.

"Haru, let me taste your bread!"

Souma decided to taste the bread directly to see how good it was.

Haru had prepared enough bread for them. "Just eat it. I'll go back now." He wanted to return to his room. He hadn't checked where his room was since he went out to play directly after he arrived in the resort.

"Wait! What's your name?" Hinako asked since she didn't expect to meet a student who was very good at baking bread.

Waving his hand, Haru directly escaped since he was sure that everyone would notice that he wasn't a student in this class.

"Kasugano?" Hinako looked at the attendance list, but she didn't see his name. "This...?" She looked at Souma and asked, "Do you know him?"

Souma, who was being asked, felt a bit awkward since he wasn't sure what to say, but in the end, he decided to tell the truth. "...He isn't a student."

After asking where his room was, Haru was guided to the deluxe suite inside the resort. His belongings had been put inside and he didn't need to worry about anything else. Entering his room, he was told that there was a private hot spring pool which he could enjoy anytime. He thanked the beautiful receptionist who hurriedly went away after she had guided him. He felt confused, but didn't think too much and decided to enjoy the hot spring tool.

Erina had done her training early and she was about to go to her room. She was also being guided by the receptionist to the deluxe suite.

"I wonder where is Haru..."

Erina thought to call him after she had washed her body in the private hot spring pool inside her room since she didn't want him to smell her sweaty body.

Hisako massaged her shoulders since the training was harder than she had thought.

Hisako turned and saw Alice which made her put on a wary expression.

"Hisako, let's go to Erina's room."

"I've heard that there is a private pool inside Erina's room. We can enjoy our time together there."

"But..." Hisako was tempted, but she was afraid to bother Erina.

"Don't worry, don't worry, I'm sure that she'll be happy with us and you can also help her to relax since I'm sure that she's quite tired with the training."

Hisako thought for a while and nodded. She was worried that Erina was too tired and wanted to help her relax.

With that plan, both of them moved toward Erina's room after Alice had grabbed the spare key from the poor receptionist, who didn't dare to reject Alice.

Haru was about to take off his pants, but noticed that someone was coming to the bathroom. "This?" Even though Kenbonshoku Haki could notice someone's presence, it didn't mean that he was able to see the appearance of that person. Though, he sighed in relief when he heard a familiar voice.

Erina hummed happily and was about to enter the bathroom, but then she saw a naked man in front of her.

Erina's face flushed red, then observed his body from up to down.

After calming herself, Erina stared at Haru who had covered his lower body with a white towel. Her face blushed since it was her first time seeing his naked body, though, she had to admit that his body was very good.

"W, why are you here?" Erina asked while trying to calm herself.

"Well, it might be the surprise which your grandpa has prepared for you," Haru said simply.

Erina staggered and speechless. She pondered for a while and felt that it was possible. She looked at him in blush and asked, "S, so we're going to stay in the same room?"

"You're not okay with it?"

Erina blushed, but then she shook her head. "....I, I'm okay with it...."

"So what are we waiting for? Let's enter the bath, it is starting to get cold." Haru really wanted to enjoy the hot spring pool.

"Wait! You need to wash your body first!" Erina hurriedly stopped him.

What is Haru's hobby? It is taking a bath.

Haru peeked at Erina through the mirror in front of him. He saw her wash his back with a blush on her face.

"I, Is it good?" Erina asked shyly.

"It's good. We should do this kind of thing soon." Haru felt regret that he didn't know that Erina had such a talent before.

Erina blushed and hit his back, but smiled secretly. She would be lying if she wasn't interested in that kind of thing, but she was afraid that it was too early.

Haru had to admit that Erina was too erotic which made it hard for him to control himself. That smooth skin, beautiful face, large bosom, and a healthy size of butt; he was really glad that this girl was his fiancee.

Erina noticed something standing proudly between Haru's legs which made her blush. "H, Haru, that...."

"I'm sorry, you're so charming." Haru sighed since it was simply impossible to stop the anaconda from standing up.

"I, it's alright..." Erina blushed and felt happy secretly since he was attracted to her, but at the same time, she was very nervous. She hurriedly cleaned his body with water and said, "I, it's done! H, hurry up and get out now." She couldn't hold her embarrassment at that moment. She wanted to stand up, but she slipped because the floor was slippery.

Haru hurriedly stood up and caught Erina in his arms. He sighed in relief, but then noticed the distance between them was very close to each other. He couldn't hold his desire again and looked at Erina with a hot gaze. "Erina..." His voice was hoarse and looked at her full of desire.

"H, Haru...." Erina was shy, but looked at him with full expectation.

Haru was about to steal her lips, but suddenly....

"Erina, we're coming to play!!!"

Haru and Erina stopped and looked at each other.

"I also brought Hisako! Let's take a bath together!"

"Hurry up and hide!" Erina began to panic. She knew that if Alice knew what they were doing that Alice might tease her for a long time.

Haru had headache at Alice who always caused both of them trouble. If this continued then he didn't mind teaching Alice a lesson first before Erina.

Erina thought for a while then looked at the hot spring pool. "There!" She pulled Haru's arm and brought him to the hot spring pool.

Alice and Hisako entered the private bathroom and saw Erina who was sitting on the private hot spring pool alone in quite an awkward position.

"Why are you here?" Erina asked with an annoyed expression.

"What's wrong? We're worried about you! Let's take a bath together!" Alice forgot to ask about Erina's position and quickly answered Erina's question.

Her intention was good, but Erina didn't appreciate this kindness at that moment.

Before Alice and Hisako entered the bathroom, Erina had tried to hide Haru by telling him to hide inside the water, but she felt that wasn't enough and decided to sit on top of him.

Erina's position was a bit unnatural and it seemed that she was trying to hide something. She knew that it was impossible to push both Alice and Hisako and could only tell him to wait. She noticed something big which came out from the surface of the hot spring which made her blush. "Y, You... calm this down!"

"Don't ask for something impossible." Haru was also helpless since he couldn't control his anaconda.

"Then how should we hide this?" Erina asked in a panicked voice.

Haru thought for a while and said, "Take off my towel to hide it."

Erina gulped and could only do what she was told. Taking off Haru's white towel, she covered the thing which poked on the surface of the water.

"Why are you on the edge? Come here."

Alice and Hisako entered the private hot spring pool while looking at Erina who was sitting on the edge of the pool.

"Nothing. Just hurry up and get out!"

"Don't be shy, don't be shy, let's talk about the training camp while we're here."

"Erina-sama, are you tired?"

Looking at Alice's relaxed expression and Hisako's worried expression, Erina wondered how to chase out both of them as soon as possible at this moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1064: Curiosity 1

The shape of the hot spring pool was quite strange, it might be round, or it might be oval, but the strangest part of this pool was that there was a slight hollow on the edge of the pool.

Haru's position was quite unnatural. He needed to hide from Alice and Hisako and the only place which he could use to hide was on the hollow part of the pool, but even if he hid there, he would be found out instantly if Erina didn't use her own body to hide him. He was submerged into the pool with only his nose appearing on the surface of the pool, but that wasn't the only thing which appeared on the surface of the pool.

To hide Haru, Erina sat on Haru's stomach while using her body to cover his head, but even so, she couldn't hide his anaconda which stood up proudly. It was her first time touching it, but she didn't expect to touch this beast under this situation. 'But this is too big...' It was very hard for her to hide his anaconda. It was also the reason why he had told her to take off his white towel to cover his anaconda. Her face was reddish and the temperature of the hot spring made it worse.

"Can you make it smaller?" Erina, of course, knew that there were two states of the male reproductive organ, one was the flaccid state and the other one was the hard state, at this moment, his anaconda was at the hard state!

"Don't ask for something impossible! If I don't show a reaction then I'm not a man!" It was simply impossible to stop his reaction, especially when the shaft of his anacaonda was being squeezed by Erina's trained thighs and its head was covered by her hands. Unless he had a problem in that area, then it was simply impossible for him to not show reaction.

"You...!" Erina blushed furiously and felt happy, but at the same time, she knew that it wasn't the time for that. She bit the lower of her lips really hoping for Hisako and Alice to go out as soon as possible.

While Erina was trying to hide Haru, she couldn't hear the story which came out from the mouths of her cousin and secretary since she was in a critical situation nor was she in a mood to hear their story!

The only thing which she was glad about was the steam of the hot spring was quite thick and the light in this place wasn't that bright which made it possible to hide him, but at the same time, she was worried about him since he needed to submerged to the hot spring pool for a long time.

"Erina, Erina, did you hear me?"

"W, what's wrong?" Her thoughts were broken, and she felt slightly nervous when she was being asked.

"Didn't you hear me?" Alice pouted since it seemed that Erina ignored her.

"I'm sorry. I might be a bit tired." Erina gritted her teeth and hoped for both of them to leave.

"Erina-sama, are you alright?" Hisako was worried and was about to go help Erina.

Erina's voice startled Hisako and Alice.

Erina blushed and knew about her mistake. "I, I mean I might need some time alone, can you two leave me for a while?"

Hisako became even more worried but nodded. "If there is anything please call me Erina-sama. I, I'm always ready for your calls."

"Thank you, Hisako." Erina smiled and nodded.

Hisako decided to leave, but Alice looked at Erina in doubt.

After being asked so suddenly, Erina was startled and wasn't sure how to answer.

"Just tell her that I'm meeting my friend earlier," Haru quietly whispered.

Erina heard his whisper and said, "He might visit his friend and will come back soon."

Alice nodded and her white skin had started to turn red since she wasn't used to the hot temperature in this hot spring pool. She had been living in Northern Europe after all and the temperature in that place was cold most of the years.

"Then, I'll go back first."

Alice stood up and noticed the thing in front of Erina which was covered in a white towel. She blushed before walking away and at the same time, she snorted.

Alice became a bit annoyed and walked away.

Looking at Alice and Hisako who had left her, Erina sighed in relief.

Erina hurriedly stood up and looked at Haru in worry. "H, Haru, are you alright?"

"I'm alright, but I need to get out now."

Haru's condition was alright, but he needed to pretend that he wasn't alright. He was going to ask what this girl wanted to do, but then noticed that the eyes of the girl were staring at the thing between his legs. "Want to touch it again?"

Erina blushed furiously again and shouted, "NO!!!!"

Haru couldn't stay calm since his anaconda stood up proudly. He couldn't release the white liquid within his anaconda since Sora, Megumi, Utaha, nor Kirari were beside him.

Haru hadn't eaten Erina after all, and he also didn't think that he should eat her in this place since she needed to do a training camp tomorrow. If he ate her tonight then she would be unable to do the training tomorrow which might affect her score at the school, but at the same time, it was very hard for him to calm himself.

It felt like there was delicious meat in front of him, but he couldn't touch it nor eat it. He could only smell it and looked at it which made him feel that it was torture itself.

Haru took a deep breath and covered the thing between his leg with a pillow before looking at Erina who was drying out her hair. "Erina, do you want me to help you?"

Erina stopped and looked at him in surprise.

Haru tapped the bed telling her to sit beside him.

Erina was a bit shy but nodded. She still remembered what had happened during the hot spring pool which made her unable to calm down.

As Haru dried her hair on the dressing table, Erina could see his pained expression, wondering what she could do to help him. Sitting on his side, she let him dry her hair tenderly. She felt very comfortable, but then she couldn't help but ask in a jealous manner. "You seem to be quite used to dry girl's hair." She knew that she had four girlfriends beside her which made her jealous.

"Really? If you praise me then I might have a talent in this area..."

"Hmph!" Erina pouted, but then she heard his voice right beside her ears.

"Then how about I do this to you every time that we're together?"

Erina smiled sweetly and rested her back on his chest. "I'll leave everything to you."

Erina relaxed herself and felt very good since Haru's hands were very skillful to dry and brush her hair. She could see that her hair became even more beautiful somehow, but at the same time, it was hard to relax when there was a pillow which separated both of them. "Why is there a pillow here!" She wanted to pull it away so she could rest on his chest in a more comfortable way, but...

Haru's reminder was too late and Erina saw a very large bulge right on his pants. If his pants weren't loose then it might tore his pants apart.

"I'm sorry. I can't calm myself..." Haru sighed and really felt that he was too lustful somehow, but who made Erina's body so sexy which made him unable to calm himself.

Looking at his expression, Erina bit her lips and her voice was trembling. "D, do you want to do it?" She knew that sooner or later, she would be eaten by him, but she didn't expect to be eaten in this situation. She had thought about a lot of romantic scenes when she lost her first time, but she didn't expect to lose it during training camp.

Shaking his head, Haru disagreed. "No, you have a training camp tomorrow. If we really do that then you might not be able to go to the training camp or rather you won't be able to stand up tomorrow."

"R, Really?" Erina was a bit startled.

Haru nodded and said, "My stamina is very strong so...."

Erina blushed but then looked at him. "T, then is there something that I can do to calm you down? I can do anything!"

Looking at Erina who seemed to be very eager to help him, Haru gulped, especially when he looked at her beautiful lips. He would be lying if he didn't have an interest in it and he was wondering whether there was a difference between normal tongue and God's Tongue.

Erina could see that Haru seemed to have something on his mind. "Tell me anything, I can do it."

"Then... I won't hold back." Haru stared at Erina and asked, "Erina, can you help me using your mouth?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1065: Curiosity 2

"Erina, can you help me use your mouth?"

Hearing his request, Erina didn't understand what Haru meant by helping him using her mouth. Even though she knew about the intercourse between male and female, it didn't mean that she understood everything.

Haru smiled mischievously and whispered something to Erina's ears.

Erina couldn't help but point her finger at him. Her feelings were mixed with shame and curiosity. If someone heard what he requested her to do then everyone would think the same. Her tongue was special and there were a lot of people who worshipped her because of this tongue. With this tongue, she was able to create various delicious dishes perfectly, but this demon suddenly asked her to use that tongue to lick the dirty thing between his legs.

No one could blame Erina for thinking that part of Haru was dirty since that place was used to let out urine after all.

Erina also had never thought to use her God of Tongue to lick that part of body, not, in her wildest dream, that she would ever think so....

But at the same time, Erina was curious.

In her childhood, she had been educated and she also had tasted various dishes from various ingredients in this world. If she counted it then the number of ingredients which she had tasted might reach a hundred thousand in number, but then she had never tasted the thing between his legs.

Erina shook her head and wondered what she could think of such blasphemy. She looked at him and rejected his request. "No!"

Haru sighed and felt a bit disappointed, but he didn't give up. "Then how about your hands?"

"My hands?" Erina looked at Haru in surprise.

Haru nodded and said, "Use your hand to help me."

Erina pondered for a while and she didn't really mind it. "Well... if it hands..." She nodded and asked, "But how should I do it?"

Erina nodded and asked, "So what should I do?"

"Take it out of its nest first."

"I, its nest?!" Erina blushed, but then followed his instructions to take out his anaconda from his pants. It was her first time and she was quite clumsy at it. It might be because his size was also the cause it was quite hard to take it out.

Erina looked at the big thing in front of her. She couldn't look away and stared at it for a long time. Her face was very hot and she didn't expect that his anaconda seemed to have a power which made her unable to look away. The smell was quite special and there was small crystal liquid on the tip of the anaconda which made her lick her lips unconsciously. She wasn't sure, but she felt that this thing was very delicious somehow. She wondered how it tasted, before shaking her head furiously since she couldn't do such blasphemy.

Haru had to admit that he might be addicted to bullying this girl since it was very exciting to see Erina's reaction thinking that she was very cute.

"Start to stroke it slowly from the shaft."

Erina followed Haru's instructions as if a good student. Her soft, smooth hand touched the shaft of his anaconda and she could feel the temperature of it. "It's hot..." Then she started to move her hand from up and down.

Looking at Haru's expression, Erina felt that it was a bit interesting. She slowly stroked his anaconda then looked at the tip of it. She wasn't sure, but she really wanted to lick it, however, her pride wouldn't allow her to do such a shameful thing.

Erina nodded and started to stroke him faster.

The process was quite long, but his anaconda didn't seem to have an intention to gush out the white lava.

"Not yet...?" Erina asked timidly. She would be lying if she wasn't nervous, and at the same time, she was wondering when this anaconda would calm down.

"If you use your mouth then it'll be faster." Haru decided to ask once again.

"You...?!" Erina glared at Haru, but then bit her lips. She showed her arrogant expression and said, "Listen! I'm doing this because I have a training camp tomorrow so I need to rest early! And I won't do this again in the future!" It quite damaged her pride when she would use her precious tongue to lick such a dirty thing.

"I know, this is the last time."

Haru nodded and answered with a very light tone. He was sure that Erina might forget about what she was saying tonight in the future.

Erina glared at him for a bit before tucked her hair behind her ear before licking the tip of Haru's anaconda.

Haru had a shudder when he saw this prideful woman would use her precious tongue for such a thing, but at the same time, he was happy that one of the wishes in his life had been granted.

Licking it slightly, Erina felt strange since she didn't feel disgust, but it was quite an interesting taste. She licked it slowly before gobbling it since the taste of Haru's anaconda was quite unique, but it was too big which made her mouth stretched.

Erina, who tasted Haru's anaconda, could taste that it was quite salty, but at the same time, there was some taste that she had never tasted before that made her want more. She was so focussed on sucking his anaconda before she felt that her head was being patted and carressed. Her gaze slightly upturned and she looked at him while continuing to lick his anaconda, stroking it with her hand.

Haru had to admit that this scene was very amazing. He helped Erina by holding her hair in a ponytail since he could see that she was quite troubled by her long hair.

Erina looked at Haru and felt a bit grateful that he grabbed her hair since her long hair made it hard for her to do this act.

Erina stopped for a while, took a deep breath, then continued. The sound when she sucked Haru's anaconda was so lewd which made him think that this woman was born an enchantress.

"How is it?" Haru asked with a smile.

Erina snorted, but then continued to suck Haru's anaconda. It might be because she was the owner of God of Tongue that her skill was simply magical along with the expression that she showed at this moment, it made him about to release his white lava soon.

"Erina, stop, I'm going to let out something."

Erina was confused, but then something burst out from Haru's anaconda. She, who didn't have any preparation, was being shot down mercilessly. Her beautiful face and hair were covered in white sticky liquid.

Haru apologized, even though he did it deliberately, but he needed to apologize after all. However, he didn't expect Erina's response to be quite surprising.

Erina frowned because it was quite uncomfortable when her face was covered in this sticky liquid, but then the smell of this liquid was quite strange. It was slightly fishy, but she didn't hate it. By chance, she tried to lick it with her cute tongue before she was surprised by its taste. She had never tasted this taste, and it seemed that she liked it.

Her face was being cleaned by Haru using a tissue, but he knew that Erina needed to take a bath once again to clean the mess which he had caused on her face and hair.

"You still haven't calmed down?" Erina suddenly asked while looking at Haru's anaconda.

Haru looked at Erina and sighed. "Yes, I can't calm down with only one time."

"Then it can't be helped, I'll help you again, but this is the last time, alright?"

"Alright, alright, thank you, Erina. I love you." Haru kissed Erina's forehead to show his affection.

Erina smiled sweetly, but then she wanted to taste the white liquid which came out from Haru's anconda again since its taste was very unique.

Caressing Erina's head tenderly, Haru felt that he was really blissful to have such a fiancee in his life.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1066: Business Talk?

Erina touched her jaw and frowned. She didn't expect that her mouth would be this sore the next day, but at the same time, she was also surprised that she could put that big thing in her mouth last night. She blushed when she thought about what she had done last night. Even though she had told him several times that she would do such a perverted act once, the taste of that white liquid was so unique that it made her decide to do it several times.

It tasted quite strange at first, but she couldn't stop tasting it.

Haru's stamina was unbelievable and it was as if he had a bottomless white liquid inside his body which made her a bit addicted to it.

'No, no, no!' Erina held her head and felt that her pride was being shattered by him, but well, he would become her husband after all. Her face was hot and wanted to taste it again tonight. The only thing that she wished at this moment was that she hoped that her mouth could recover faster.

"Hmm? What's wrong, Hisako?" Erina didn't really want to talk that much, but she could see that Hisako was worried about her health.

"Were you alright?" Hisako asked.

"I'm alright." Erina waved her hand and said, "Haru took care of me last night."

"I, is that so?" Hisako suddenly blushed.

"E, Erina, did you spend a night together wi---"

Alice who was by their side wanted to ask something, but her mouth was covered by Erina's hand.

"What the hell are you saying?!" Erina was furious at her cousin since this dumb girl didn't even realize that they were in public. It was alright if this girl asked this question in her room, but it was public after all and she was afraid for someone to hear their conversation.

Alice pushed Erina's hands away and said, "Tonight, I'm going to play in your room no matter what!"

Even though Hisako didn't say anything, she also wanted to play with Erina tonight.

Looking at both of them, Erina knew that she couldn't taste that white liquid for a while. She sighed and at the same time, she was wondering where Haru would play today.

It was early in the morning, everyone in the gym was looking at this person with amazement. They saw him doing pull-ups in a variety of ways, but that wasn't what they admired. They were coming from a bodybuilding community and they had constructed their muscles with a lot of dedication, but the muscle of this young man was so beautiful. It was as if his body was the Greek God itself. Some of them couldn't help but blush and wanted to touch his body.

But they didn't bother this young man since they knew that he was on the important routine and they shouldn't bother him, but it didn't stop them from appreciating his muscle.

Haru ignored all of the gazes on himself since he had gotten used to it. It wasn't that he was trying to be boastful or something, but he was handsome after all and the muscle lines on his body could make any girls feel weak.

There was a reason why he decided to do a work out this morning.

Last night was amazing, Haru had to admit it since Erina had used her sacred tongue to lick that part of him, but he felt that wasn't enough. His stamina was monstrous and he needed more than that to calm his anaconda, but he couldn't force Erina since he was afraid to wreck her mouth.

His high libido and stamina were very good things, but at the same time, it was also troublesome since he needed more time to calm himself.

Haru stopped his workout and wiped the sweat on his forehead, then noticed the glasses man who was working out beside him. He remembered that this man was one of the alumnus who became the lecturer on the training camp.

Haru thought to greet him since he was a bit curious about what Erina was doing during the test.

The man was a bit surprised, but greeted him politely. Then looking at Haru's appearance, he seemed to remember that this young man was the one who had a very close relationship with Dojima yesterday.

"If I'm not wrong, you should be one of the lecturers at the training camp, right?" Haru asked.

The man nodded and said, "Yes, I'm one of the alumnus of the Tootsuki Academy."

"Oh, right." Haru forgot that he hadn't introduced himself. "My name is Kasugano Haruka."

"Ka--" The man was tongue-tied, but then he looked closely and remembered that this young man was the richest man in this country. He looked around and asked, "Is it alright for you to be here?"

"Don't worry, a lot of my bodyguards are here." Haru pointed in some direction which showed his bodyguard who had been guarding him in this gym.

The man nodded and felt quite surprised since he didn't notice Haru's bodyguards for a while. Looking at Haru, he had to admit that this young man was very handsome, but at the same time, Haru was very low-key which startled him when he suddenly saw him in this place.

"Right, what's your name?" Haru asked.

The man realized that he was very rude and said, "My name is Shinomiya Kojirou. Nice to meet you, Kasugano-san."

"Shinomiya-san, can I call you that?"

Shinomiya nodded and said, "Sure." He didn't mind making friends with a billionaire and thought that it was a perfect chance to get an investment to build his restaurant in Tokyo.

Shinomiya raised his eyebrow and asked, "The director's granddaughter?"

"That's right, have you seen how she was during training yesterday?" Haru asked.

Shinomiya suddenly felt that he had heard some big gossip, but it wasn't his problem and he also didn't really want to ask him rude questions. "No, I didn't supervise her class yesterday." Though, he knew that the relationship between Haru and Erina should be very close. Fiance? Couple? Well, it didn't really matter to him.

"Is that so?" Haru nodded and didn't really mind. "So do you own a restaurant or something?"

Shinomiya's eyes brightened and it seemed that it was his chance to get an investment. "Yes, I own a restaurant in France...."

Both of them talked to each other and their conversation was quite great.

Shinomiya told Haru about his restaurant in France and also his plan to build a restaurant in Tokyo.

Shinomiya's name was very popular in France and as long as he wanted to open a restaurant in France, it wouldn't be difficult for him to open one, but this time, he wanted to open it in Tokyo which made a lot of his patrons quite discouraged by his decision.

Haru knew that Shinomiya wanted an investment to create a restaurant in Tokyo, but he didn't mind since he was also interested in becoming Shinomiya's investor. There was a lot of benefit to owning a restaurant since he could use that restaurant for a date or business.

However, even though it didn't take him a lot of money to invest in Shinomiya, he couldn't agree directly.

"Let me taste your food first. I'm not trying to be rude, but we've only known each other for a short time after all." Even though Shinomiya's name in France might be very loud, this place was Japan and Shinomiya's influence wasn't big.

Shinomiya nodded and didn't mind. "Yes, if you're free how about you try my food later when the training is over later."

Haru nodded and said, "I'll bring someone with me later."

"Sure." Shinomiya nodded and looked at the clock. He knew that he was almost late for his lecture. "I'm sorry for being rude, but I'm almost late for my lecture."

Waving his hand, Haru said, "You should go now. Let's talk again after your lecture is over."

"Thank you." Shimominya excused himself and exited the gym.

Haru was about to continue his work out, but another person came toward him.

"Sorry for bothering you, but my name is Machio Naruzo, can I ask the secret of your muscle?"

Haru stopped and looked at the man who looked at him with a warm smile, but he could see a curiosity and obsession on his man's face. He wasn't sure, but after this trip, he might have other businesses to add.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://dumbbell-nan-kilo-moteru.fandom.com/wiki/Machio_Naruzo

https://shokugekinosoma.fandom.com/wiki/Kojir%C5%8D_Shinomiya

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1067: Underground Shokugeki 1

"Huh? Shokugeki? Really?"

Haru just happened to meet Souma along the way, but he didn't expect to hear that this guy was brave enough to challenge the alumnus on Shokugeki. Whether this guy was stupid or brave enough, he wasn't sure, but he loved Souma's guts.

"Then what are you afraid of? Even if you lose, you'll be expelled and at best, you'll open your eatery once again." Haru patted Souma's shoulder.

Hearing Haru's words, Souma nodded, but...

"Of course, we're going to win!"

Souma wouldn't admit that he would lose against that alumnus.

"But why did you suddenly challenge the alumnus for a Shokugeki?" Haru knew that Souma's personality was a bit rash, but he didn't think that Souma was stupid enough to challenge one of the alumnus.

"I, It was my fault... I, It was my fault that Souma-kun is..." Tadokoro, who was by their side was crying and felt that everything was her fault. If only she could do better then she wouldn't cause trouble for Souma.

Haru looked at Tadokoro who was quite a cutie and wondered whether Souma was aiming for her. As his friend, of course, he was going to help him. He nudged Souma's side and whispered, "Say something to her, this is the best time to get her heart." He gave him a thumbs up before he left them alone.

Souma was speechless, but he hurriedly calmed himself. "You don't need to worry, it's something which I did on my own...."

"But why did you challenge him?" Haru asked.

"Because Tadokoro isn't someone that should be dropped out here."

Haru left both Souma and Tadokoro and felt a bit curious about their match. He was wondering whether he could watch it later. He was about to ask Shinomiya since it seemed that guy was that alumnus which was challenged by Souma.

Haru turned and didn't expect to meet Shinomiya. "Shinomiya-san." He smiled and said, "It seems that something interesting happened to you."

Shinomiya, who came to meet Haru, wanted to talk about the matter of food testing which would be held tonight. In his mind, he didn't think too much about Souma who had challenged him on the Shokugeki before. However, he didn't expect Haru to know about that matter. He pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "It's only a small matter." For him the thing which happened earlier was only a small matter, but there was something that he didn't understand. "How did you know about the matter between me and those students?"

"Well, two of them happen to be my friends." Haru smiled.

Shinomiya was stunned, and almost dropped his glasses. He felt quite nervous at this moment since it was hard to tell what Haru was thinking. In front of Haru's smile, he took a deep breath and said, "If you want I can revoke their expulsion." In front of his investor, it was very easy for him to revoke the expulsion of Souma and Tadokoro.

Waving his hand, Haru said, "No, you don't need to do that."

"Oh?" Shinomiya was a bit surprised.

"In exchange, can I also come to Shokugeki?" Haru asked.

"....." Shinomiya wasn't sure why Haru wanted to watch the Shokugeki between him and those two students, but he nodded. "Yes, it's alright."

"That's good." Haru smiled and said, "Do your best on that Shokugeki since I won't invest in a chef who is losing to students."

Shinomiya frowned, but then his expression turned smug. "You don't need to worry. I'll show how delicious the dish is which is made by the only Japanese chef who has won the Pluspol award."

"That's good, I can't wait to eat your food. So, I'll leave now. Let's meet again during that match later."

Waving his hand, Haru left Shinomiya.

Shinomiya stared at Haru's back and frowned, but Haru had a right to disdain him since he also knew how hard it was to build something from nothing and Haru was someone who had conquered the world only with his talent.

"Hmph, I'll show you how delicious my dish is..."

Even so, Shinomiya also had his own pride as one of the most recognized chefs in the world.

"Huh? Is someone challenging the alumnus?" Erina was in shock when she heard about this matter from Haru's mouth. She frowned since it broke the rules of the school and as one of the Elite Ten, she shouldn't let go of this matter, but she would be lying if she wasn't interested.

Haru nodded and said, "That alumnus is asking for an investement for his restaurant at me. I've thought to invite you to eat his food earlier, but it seems that there is something more interesting."

"Who is this alumnus and who are the students who challenged him?" Erina was a bit curious since Haru was about to invest in a restaurant and as his fiance, she needed to make sure that he wouldn't be cheated.

"The alumnus is Shinomiya Koujiro."

"Oh, that person." Erina nodded and said, "I've heard that he wants to open a restaurant in Tokyo and asked for an investment around, but do you think it is wise to invest in him? His name is loud in France, but not in this country."

"It's alright." Waving his hand, Haru said, "Unless there is disaster or something, I'm sure the restaurant which is being created by the alumnus of Tootsuki Academy won't go bankrupt and there must be a lot of people who are coming to visit it. Even if my investment loses, it won't be too much and I can use that restaurant for meetings or something."

Hearing Haru's words, Erina nodded since she also heard Shinomiya's achievement.

"So do you want to go with me?" Haru asked.

"Huh?" Erina was startled.

"Let's watch their Shokugeki, it might be interesting to watch them."

Erina thought for a while before nodded. "Alright, let's go and watch them." She felt that it would be quite interesting to watch the Shokugeki between alumnus and students. She was also too lazy to return to her room since she was sure that Alice had been waiting to ambush her which might cause a lot of trouble for her later.

In the Tootsuki villa which was located near the resort, there were a lot of people right on its underground kitchen. It was quite a strange place since it wasn't a normal thing to build an underground kitchen, considering how there might be a ventilation problem on the underground and there was a problem, it was hard to run away.

However, at the same time, this place was very good to be used as a secret meeting or something.

Hearing the duel between Shinomiya and Shouma, the alumnus gathered together since they would become the judges of the duel, but they were surprised when they saw two people beside them.

Looking at Erina and Haru, no one was sure what to say.

"I've invited them, you don't need to worry." Shinomiya pushed the frame of his glasses.

"Ugh... Erina-sama, please don't tell your grandfather about this matter..." Doujima was an employee of Tootsuki Group after all. In front of Erina, he needed to maintain a respectful attitude.

"It's alright. I'm coming since I'm being invited by Haru." Erina looked at Souma then Tadokoro who was very timid and frightened at the same time. She frowned and looked at Shinomiya, before shaking her head since she didn't think that both of them were able to do anything against Shinomiya.

But suddenly a loud exclaim could be heard and everyone was looking at a woman in her late 20's who pointed her finger at Haru.

"Why are you here?" The woman seemed to look at Haru curiously then looked at Erina wondering about their relationship. "You're not a student here, right?"

"Hinako, just shut up!" Shinomiya didn't want this woman to bother both Haru and Erina. Even though both of them were young, they were behemoths.

"I'm only watching, you don't think too much," Haru said.

"Hmm...." The woman looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was very handsome, but she didn't get too close since Erina was staring at her with hostility which made her give up in an instant.

"How about we start now? I don't want to make them wait anymore." Shinomiya wanted to show his dish as soon as possible.

"Alright, starting now, we'll hold a 2-vs-1 casual match! These vegetables are leftovers from today's assignment. The theme will be a dish that uses them. Furthermore, I'll put one more condition....

"Tadokoro Megumi, you must be the lead cook"

When Dojima announced this matter, both Souma and Tadokoro were startled.

"Well then, Shokugeki starts!"

Looking at Tadokoro's shocked expression, Erina shook her head and it seemed that this school would have two fewer students in the future.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1068: Underground Shokugeki 2

In this Shokugeki, Haru didn't really do anything. He didn't intend to grab his friend's girl and became a spectator. Though, during this Shokugeki, he talked together with Erina along with the alumnus of Tootsuki Academy. It seemed that all of them had their own restaurant and each of them was very famous. In the past, he had also gone to Hinako's restaurant and that place was also where he met Erina for the first time.

Erina and Haru also fell into contemplation when both of them thought about their first meeting. Their first meeting was quite normal, or rather Erina's impression of Haru was good, but it slowly turned into bad when she knew that he had a lot of girlfriends. From Utaha, then that girl who brought a lot of medicines in her bag, she was wondering what that girl was doing now.

"What is that girl doing?"

"....." Haru looked at Erina with a strange expression and asked, "Which girl?" It wasn't that he forgot, but there were a lot of girls on his side and Erina didn't mention the name or the features of the girls which made him confused for a while.

Erina moved her mouth closer to Haru's ear and whispered, "The one who you've told that her grandmother is dying."

"Oh..." Haru remembered that he had told a lie to Erina in the past about Sakura Yamauchi's condition. He hadn't met Sakura for a while, and even thought both of them often talked or messaged each other. It seemed that the last time he had met Sakura was two weeks ago, but after that he hadn't met her. 'Is her condition worsening?' It seemed that he needed to ask about her condition later and thought about bringing Sumire to his world as soon as possible.

"She's alright, you don't need to think too much, rather what do you think of this Shokugeki?"

"What do I think?" Erina looked at Tadokoro and Souma. Even though Tadokoro was quite slow at first, it seemed that she had talent, but Souma's assist was also very noticeable on this Shokugeki. However, she shook her head and said, "They're good, but the distance between them and that Shinomiya Chef is too big."

"I don't think so." Hinako suddenly interrupted their conversation and said, "I think that there is a chance for Tadokoro-chan to win this Shokugeki and I don't like Shinomiya."

"Hey, I heard that Hinako!"

Shinomiya, who was cooking, glared at Hinako.

Hinako only stuck out her tongue looking at this man.

Haru looked at the interaction between the two of them and shook his head. His gesture didn't mean anything, but he somehow hoped for them to go out together already.

Then Shinomiya didn't make them wait too long and served his dish.

"Here you go, please taste it." Shinomiya had a confident smile on his face while giving his dishes to the three judges along with Haru and Erina.

"Hey, where's mine?!" Hinako complained.

"There's nothing for you!"

Everyone ignored Hinako and Shinomiya who fought each other then looked at the dish which was presented by Shinomiya.

Chou Farchi is one of the European dishes, the filling is traditionally based around meat, often beef, lamb, or pork and is seasoned with garlic, onion, and spices. Grains such as rice and barley, eggs, mushrooms, and vegetables are often included. Pickled cabbage leaves are often used for wrapping, particularly in Southeastern Europe. In Asia, seafood, tofu and shiitake mushroom may also be used and Chinese cabbage is often used as a wrapping.

Haru didn't think too much and ate it together with Erina.

Erina and Haru who had eaten this food realized the ability of this "Magician of Vegetables", both of them had to admit that this normal dish from Europe could become so delicious under Shinomiya's hands.

Erina suddenly felt that she had become a magical girl, but right in front of her, there was her nemesis who had caused her a lot of trouble.

Erina didn't expect this attack and she was covered in the sticky white liquid. She quickly opened her eyes and hit Haru's arm.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked with confused expressions.

"N, nothing..." Erina blushed and couldn't tell the truth since there were a lot of people here, but she could talk with him later since they were in the same room.

"What do you think?" Shinomiya asked.

"It's good." Haru nodded.

"Right?" Shinomiya smiled looking at Haru's reaction.

"But is this your best?" Haru looked at Shinomiya which caused Shinomiya to frown.

"It's good and if you open a shop then without doubt it'll become popular, but that's all." Haru felt that it wasn't Shinomiya's best dish. "I've eaten a lot of delicious foods, and if you tell me that this is your best then I can only say that I'm a bit disappointed."

Shinomiya held his anger since no chef loved when their food was being criticized.

"But don't worry, this dish is worth investing in." Haru smiled and said, "But if you want me to take back my words then come out with your best when your restaurant has been opened."

Shinomiya raised his eyebrow and nodded. "Don't worry, I'll create a dish that'll make you say that it is the best dish that you've eaten in your life."

It seemed that everyone was startled by the interaction between Haru and Shinomiya, except for Erina, Dojima, and both students who faced Shinomiya in this Shokugeki.

Before long Tadokoro and Souma also served their dishes. The number of dishes were only four, even though Haru and Erina weren't judges, Tadokoro also decided to prepare a dish for them, though, they needed to eat this one dish together since the number of the dishes wasn't much.

It was a dish which was prepared by Tadokoro during the training camp earlier and it was the dish which was being judged a failure by Shinomiya.

However, Erina and Haru didn't think too much and also tried this dish. The moment the dish was put into their mouths, they could feel a gentleness which made their heart warm.

"This...?" Erina was quite surprised. Even though Shinomiya's dish was better, there was something special about Tadokoro's dish.

Everyone was looking at Haru at that moment.

"Tadokoro, if you're being expelled then you don't need to worry. You can be my private chef in the future and I'll treat you gently."

Haru had to say sorry to Souma, but Tadokoro's dish was gifted since it really warmed him. If he worked really hard that day then when he returned there was such a warm dish then his day would be very blissful.

"E, Eh..?!" Tadokoro was blushing and didn't expect this invitation.

Everyone in this place loved Tadokoro, and they had aimed at her at the beginning. Even though Haru was a billionaire, it didn't mean that they were going to give up Tadokoro.

"Haru... do you like this girl that much?" Erina asked.

"Cough! Cough! Let's talk about the result of the Shokugeki."

Haru decided to change the topic of conversation.

Without doubt, the winner of this Shokugeki was Shinomiya, but Tadokoro's dish was also special which also made her receive a vote from Dojima, Hinako, Haru, and Erina which reversed the situation and turned her into the winner which caused Shinomiya to frown.

However, Shinomiya didn't say anything since Megumi's dish gave him a special feeling and made him remember why he had become a chef.

Haru and Erina didn't stay too long and decided to return to their room, before that he also told Tadokoro to come to his cafe anytime since he was really interested in Tadokoro's cooking.

"You don't have that kind of feeling towards that girl, right?" Erina asked again.

"No, my friend seems to be aiming at her so I won't disturb their relationship."

Erina nodded and hugged his arm tightly.

Haru smiled and whispered, "Do you want to drink again?"

Erina blushed and her ears turned red. She looked at this demon king, who had done a blasmephy act to her tongue. She wasn't going to deny it, though. She nodded quietly and moved closer at him.

Haru sighed and wondered how his fiancee could be this cute. He hugged Erina's slender waist and decided to teach her a lot of things tonight. He also thought to give her some pleasure later.

Both of them returned to their room calmly so they wouldn't arouse a suspicion, but it seemed that it wouldn't be that easy.

"Erina, Haru, you're late!"

Alice and Hisako stood up in front of Haru and Erina's room and it seemed that they had an intention to give them trouble tonight.

Haru and Erina looked at each other before sighing.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://kimi-no-suizou-o-tabetai.fandom.com/wiki/Sakura_Yamauchi

Is it only me or do a lot of fanfic novels seem to have disappeared?

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1069: Beauty Tips

The time moved so fast and soon the training camp would end in three days.

Erina wasn't in hurry, even though tonight, she couldn't taste her new favorite drink, but it was quite a fun night since she along with Haru, Alice, and Hisako were playing until midnight before they slept in the middle of the game. Though, she was annoyed when Alice was sleeping while hugging him, but it wasn't that she didn't understand since it felt very comfortable to hug him.

However, Haru was her fiance after all, and she didn't want to share him with her cousin. If it was other girls then she might close her eyes, but her cousin was off-limits, she couldn't let Alice get too close with him since she knew very well how perverted and charming her fiance was.

"You're going to follow us for today?" Alice asked.

Erina's thought was broken and looked at Haru, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba who walked together.

"Well, it is boring to wait in the hotel room. It is better to spend my free time fishing or something."

Their training today was quite similar to the training which was done by Souma and Tadokoro on the first day so he thought to spend his day fishing today since that way he could spend his time with them later.

"You can't bother us, alright? We're doing serious training." Erina reminded Haru, but her eyes were clearly telling him to leave Alice.

"Alright, alright." Haru decided to leave them and went to her previous spot on the first day during the training camp. He said goodbye and told them good luck on their training camp.

Erina nodded, but then she saw him stop without moving. "What's wrong?"

"You're not going to kiss me?" Haru asked.

Erina blushed and pushed his back. "You...?! How can you ask such a shameless thing!" She didn't mind if there was only Hisako or Alice beside them, but this time, there were a lot of students in their surroundings.

Hisako and Alice rolled their eyes and wondered how this girl could say such a thing when both of them had seen Erina and Haru kiss each other.

Erina continued to push him toward the quiet place where it was hard to see them. She kissed Haru's cheek and said, "Kiss me too."

Haru shook his head and kissed her lips directly.

Sitting on his lazy chair, Haru was fishing a fish and thought that such a lazy day was quite good. Though, it would be perfect if there was a girl who could accompany him, but he knew that Erina, Alice, or even Hisako were busy on their training camp.

Pondering about this location, Haru was quite amazed about the forest in the surroundings of the resort. In this resort, the guests were allowed to hunt the animals and vegetables in this area.

To protect the guests in the resort, there was a fence which surrounded the perimeter of the hunting area. It was a forest after all, and it wouldn't be weird if there was a dangerous animal such as a bear. Though, it was impossible to see it in this place since it was surrounded by a fence.

Haru was quite bored with fishing fish and thought that it would be good to hunt something such as a rabbit, chicken, duck, etc. There was also a venison, but he felt that it was too big and he didn't think that he was able to eat all of it, but if it was rabbit, chicken, then it was possible for him to eat it alone.

Haru gulped and thought to hunt a rabbit, but he heard a noise from the bushes. He turned his head and saw Alice who came out from the bushes.

Alice smiled childishly looking at Haru.

"Alice, how come you're here?" Haru asked.

"Hehehe, I'm going to get a fish. Give me one, the big one!" Alice walked toward him cheerfully and was about to take Haru's bucket. "You don't mind, right?"

Haru didn't really mind sharing his haul with Alice. He looked around and asked, "Who is your partner?"

"It's Kurokiba. He should be fishing on the nearby stream." Alice pointed her finger in some direction.

"So when your partner is doing work, you're playing around?" Haru raised his eyebrow.

"I'm not playing around! I'm getting fish for our training! See?" Alice showed the bucket which was taken from Haru earlier.

"It's mine, right?" Haru said with a helpless expression.

"Don't worry, don't worry, don't sweat the small stuff." Alice waved her hand with a smile as if it didn't really matter.

Haru was speechless, but didn't think too much. He had to admit that this girl was very fun and cheerful which affected him because of her cheerfulness.

"So where's Erina?" Haru asked.

When Alice was being asked, she pouted and asked, "Why are you asking about Erina? Don't you feel happy that there is a beautiful girl beside you?"

"Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru looked around and didn't see anyone.

"It's me!" Alice roared and felt a bit annoyed by his reaction.

"Oh, it's you." Haru nodded and observed Alice from up to down. He had to admit that Alice's body had grown from the last time he had seen her.

"W, what? I won't do anything perverted with you!" Alice covered her body with her hands.

Haru was speechless since this girl was very narcissistic.

Alice thought for a while and asked, "Haru, can I ask you something?"

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"It is only me or Erina who becomes more beautiful somehow," Alice asked with a frown.

"Hmm? What do you mean?" Haru didn't understand Alice's question.

"I've seen Erina's skin become very smooth and supple. I've asked her what is her secret or the brand of her skin care, but she has never told me. You're staying in the same room as her, right? Can you tell me?" Alice looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.

Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Skin care?"

"Of course! I want my skin to become smooth and supple too!"

Alice was very annoyed since Erina didn't tell her about her skin care, and she was also annoyed since she was being left alone by both of them. Waving her hand, she continued, "Anyway, I will forgive you if you can tell me or bring me her skin care."

Haru didn't remember that Erina had changed her skin care and from his impression, she had never changed anything. He shook his head and said, "I don't think that she has changed her skin care or anything."

"Then why has her skin become more beautiful? Have you done something to her? If so, do the same to me!" Alice pulled Haru's arms and put a spoiled expression on her face.

Haru recalled that he had only taught Erina about perverted stuff and let her taste his white liquid. 'Is that a thing?' He felt that it was possible, but he didn't expect his white liquid to have such an effect, but at the same time, he also knew that Erina had become even more beautiful or rarther all of his girlfriends who had tasted that white liquid, their skin became better somehow.

"Hmm? It seems that you really have done something." Alice sat on Haru's lap and begged. "Haru, do the same to me."

Haru was speechless at this request. 'Does this girl want to be showered too?' He shook his head and hurriedly calmed himself.

But then it seemed that his luck was quite good since Erina and Hisako noticed both of them.

Erina hurriedly told Alice to stand up, but Alice snorted and continued to sit on Haru's lap.

Both sisters started to bicker with each other, fortunately there weren't any people in their surroundings.

During their bickering, no one noticed that some part of the fence was broken and something or someone had entered this resort area.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1070: Disaster 1

After catching some fish on the stream, Kurokiba was about to come back.

Kurokiba looked around with a lifeless expression, but he didn't see Alice anywhere. He sighed and knew how naughty Alice was. He walked around the stream then he saw Haru who was sitting lazily while fishing a fish.

"Oh, Kurokiba?" Haru noticed Kurokiba who walked toward him.

Kurokiba nodded and looked at Haru with a respectful gaze. In his childhood, he lived a very harsh life and everyday was survival. He needed to be strong to be able to live and he didn't fear anyone, but this guy was different. He could see even though Haru seemed to be very lazy and seemed harmless, but he knew very well that this guy was hiding something within his body. It was like a sleeping beast, and once this guy was awoken then he would shake the world.

Though, at the same time, Kurokiba also knew about Haru's identity since Alice often collected news about Haru at home.

"Kasugano-san, do you know where Ojou is?"

Kurokiba needed to go back since he wanted to cook as soon as possible so he could end the training camp early.

"She should be with Erina and Arato." Haru pulled his fishing pole and caught a fish swiftly. His movement was so swift and efficient that the fish entered the bucket without being able to fight back. "You should wait here, they might come back soon."

Kurokiba didn't seem surprised, but rather sighed when he thought about Alice. He nodded and sat beside Haru since it seemed that Haru brought another folding chair with him. He was also about to fish, but suddenly he heard Haru's voice which made his body tense.

"Kurokiba, can you call security?"

"If possible tell them to bring a shotgun or a gun." Haru's expression became serious and stood up from his chair before running in some direction.

Kurokiba didn't have a chance to ask Haru, but his brain quickly drew a conclusion which might happen from Haru's sentence. His expression became serious and he hurriedly ran toward the direction of the office.

Erina, Hisako, and Alice walked together to hunt for ingredients within this hunting ground.

"Why are you here?" Erina looked at Alice with a displeased expression.

Waving her hand, Alice said, "Don't worry, don't worry, I'm going to help you to get ingredients."

"I don't need your help!"

"But you want to catch a rabbit, right? It's very hard to catch one, you should bring Haru too." Alice thought that Erina was too stubborn since Erina wanted to hunt a rabbit alone.

For some girls, they might be very hesitant to catch a rabbit, but they're different since they're a chef.

Alice, Erina, and Hisako had eaten various dishes from various ingredients and rabbits were quite normal ingredients in their minds.

Rabbit was also frequently eaten in European countries which made Alice quite familiar with this animal and she also knew how hard it was to catch this animal.

"No, I'll do this myself." Erina was very stubborn.

"Erina-sama..." Hisako had to admit that Erina, who was stubborn, was very cute.

"Even if I can't catch it, I can get a fish from Haru..." Erina wanted to try and even if she failed to hunt one, it didn't really matter since there was still a lot of time before the training was over.

"Well.. That's true." Alice nodded and knew that Haru had caught a lot of fish.

"Erina-sama, I'll gather herbs around..."

Hisako thought that it was necessary to gather herbs to garnish their dish.

"Thank you, Hisako." Erina nodded with smile, and continued to look for a rabbit, but she didn't move far away from Hisako since she wouldn't leave her secretary here alone.

Alice was following Erina and Hisako with a bored expression, even though she wasn't confident that Erina could catch a rabbit, but there was a possibility that Erina could catch one.

Erina loved to use venison meat and she also often went to follow a hunter to get fresh meat from the hunting ground or mountain directly so she knew how to hunt an animal and rabbit was one of them. She was looking at the surrounding area, and heard a noise from the bushes.

Alice was very excited, but her collar was caught by Erina and she was almost choked by Erina. She was annoyed and complained. "What are you doing, Erina?!" She turned and was about to start her complaint, but she felt that Erina's expression was a bit wrong. She followed Erina's gaze then her heart stopped beating.

Not only Alice, but Hisako and Erina felt that their hearts stopped beating when they saw the thing in front of him.

It appeared so suddenly from thick bushes before looking at them silently.

Hisako, Erina, and Alice didn't dare to let out their voices and their bodies were shaken from fear when they saw the thing in front of them.

"No..." Alice's voice was trembling, but because of that voice.

The beast in front of them stood in all four and showed its sharp fangs. Its large body could give anyone a scare as long as they saw it.

That roar reverberated through the hunting ground which could be heard by some people within, but some people didn't know what it was except three girls who faced this beast directly.

Hisako's body was shaken, but she hurriedly looked at Erina. "E, Erina-sama, please run..."

Erina ignored Hisako's words since she also couldn't move her body very well since the beast which appeared in front of them was a bear.

Usually it would be impossible for a bear to appear in this hunting ground within the resort since this place was surrounded by a fence which would repel any dangerous beast such as a bear.

The bear walked slowly toward them, it could smell the hormone which was secreted from those three girls. It could feel their fear and they were about to become another meat in its eyes. It let out a drool and imagined how delicious the meat of those three girls was.

Even though Erina was known as a queen in the world of culinary, she was still a normal girl. She had never practiced any martial arts nor she had a super power which was able to destroy a planet in a single attack. Though, if she had that power then she would use that power to monopolize Haru for herself.

However, Erina knew that if this continued that she might not be able to meet him again in this life.

When the bear was two meters away from them, it stood with its two legs which made them tremble even more.

"Y, you stupid bear! J, Just go away!"

Alice was crying and stood up in front of everyone.

"A, Alice, what are you doing! Get away!" Erina's heart was beating very fast and panicked.

"Hehehe... I, I don't know... b, but I won't let this stupid bear do anything to you..." Alice raised her two small fists and looked at the bear with fear, but hidden there it was full of hostility. If she came back later then she wouldn't hesitate to tell the people to hunt down this stupid bear and make it into a bear stew. She had made a vow and she would do it no matter what.

The bear seemed to be able to feel the hostility from Alice. It felt insulted since by Alice's gaze, since in front of its eyes, they were only prey, they were meat, and they would be eaten by it soon, but it didn't mind giving them painful death before it ate them. It raised its paws, which were fully armed with sharp claws and were about to shred Alice apart.

Erina panicked and felt fear, even though Alice was annoying, but Alice was her cousin and even if she tried to hide it, she loved Alice as her friend.

"H, help... help... Haru, help!!!"

Erina shouted Haru's name unconsciously since in her mind, he was her knight in white worse.

Alice was about to welcome her death, but suddenly someone caught her waist along with Erina and Hisako escaped from the attack of the bear.

Even though the bear didn't hit Alice and the girls, its claws caused the ground to sink and some dirt was scattered.

Alice's heart was beating fast and her adrenaline was fully secreted, but she didn't expect that she would be saved.

Alice couldn't let out her voice since she was in shock, but she knew him very well.

Hisako and Erina hugged Haru immediately since they felt that they had been saved.

"If you're alright then hurry up and get away from here since the danger isn't over yet."

His voice awoken them, especially when they heard this loud roar again.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1071: Disaster 2

No one in the office knew what had happened in the hunting ground and they were waiting for the students to return lazily to the office since there was nothing to do, but then there was one student with heavy breath and fierce expression suddenly came which startled them.

One of the staff felt that there was something wrong.

"Hurry up and get your people! There's a bear!" Kurokiba shouted fiercely.

Erina, Alice, and Hisako realized that they hadn't escaped from the danger or rather they also implicated him into this danger.

"Hurry up and get away." Haru looked at them and said, "I've told Kurokiba to bring someone, for now, you should run while I stop this bear."

"S, Sorry.. I, I can't move Haru..." Alice grimaced and her body couldn't move very well.

Haru stared at Alice and had to admit that this girl was very brave earlier. He stood up and said, "Then try to get away as soon as possible, I'll defeat this bear as soon as possible."

"D, do you want to die?! D, don't do something stupid!" Erina shouted and said, "Y, you can't defeat a bear! J, just get away from this place, Haru..."

Haru ignored Erina and faced the bear ready for a fight. He raised both of his fists and if someone saw him then they could tell that it was an orthodox stance from boxing.

"The bear should have a speed of at least 60 km/h. Do you think I can run away while bringing the three of you? I've to fight at least wait for Kurokiba to bring help or else, we, all, are going to die."

The bear looked disdainfully toward Haru. Its height was five meters and Haru, who was only around 1.84 meters, was only an ant in front of it.

"H, Haru... Y, your back..."

Alice only realized it, but when she saw him facing the bear, she could see the large wound on his back. She could clearly tell that it was caused after he had saved her before.

"J, just run, alright?" Erina was crying looking at Haru's wounded back.

"Y, yes..." Hisako, who couldn't utter a word for a while, answered him unconsciously.

"If possible bring both of them away from here since it'll get messy."

Haru started to move, moving from right to left, if a boxer champion saw him at that moment, they would be startled. He could see that the bear disdained him and of course, he was angry, but he held it. He knew that this move might be manipulative, but he could use this to closer the relationship between his girls by using the beast in front of him.

'Since you've appeared then let me use you...'

The bear started to move and even though its body was very huge, its speed was very fast. It appeared right in front of Haru and swept down its claws.

Haru dodged that attack and counterattacked the bear with a solid one-two punch.

The punch hit the head of the bear which made it frown, but it didn't stop its attack, rather it made it angier. It used its other claws to sweep him down.

The power of the bear was so powerful that it blew him away into a tree with a very loud impact.

Haru coughed up blood and large wounds appeared on his chest. He felt that if he became an actor, it would be very easy for him to get the best actor in an Academy Award.

Erina wanted to get him, but she was stopped by Hisako.

"D, don't do that, Erina-sama! W, we need to get help right now! The faster the better!"

The bear didn't stop its attack and launched toward Haru with opened its mouth which was filled with razor sharp teeth.

The bear thought that Haru was dying in only a matter of seconds and it should eat this hateful human before those three useless things, but then....

Suddenly a punch appeared and hit the chin on the bear which closed its mouth forcefully. Then, before it realized what had happened, something poked one of its eyes which made it roar painfully.

The roar was so loud that it caused everyone to notice.

Kurokiba's expression became paler and along with the staff of from the resort, he hurriedly ran toward the direction of that noise since if someone happened to the lady from Nakiri clan then their heads wouldn't be saved.

As the bear roared in painful cries, another solid one-two punch hit right into its temple.

The bear staggered and felt that punches caused a shock on its brain.

Haru stood up and used this chance to fight back.

Haru kept punching right into the head of the bear since he could see that it was its weakness. He calmly analyzed his opponent and attacked when there was an opening, he didn't hesitate to attack it.

Erina, Hisako, and Alice opened their mouths wide since they didn't expect to see this scene. The large bear with a size five meters was being beaten by Haru, but at the same time, it gave them a sigh of relief and also amazement.

"Haru, beat this stupid bear!!!" Alice couldn't hide her excitement.

"You.. Shut up! Don't let him lose his focus!" Erina hurriedly closed Alice's mouth since she knew that Haru was fighting against a dangerous beast and one wrong mistake would lead to death, especially when she saw his bloody body. She knew that if this fight continued then he might lose because of blood loss.

Alice hurriedly realized her mistake and closed her mouth, but it was too late.

The bear seemed to be angrier and its mind was cunning than they had thought. It had grown to five meters high and it was impossible to stay alive without being able to fool those foolish prey.

The bear could see that those three girls seemed to be very precious to the young man in front of them. At the time, it didn't see Haru as another prey, but rather an opponent. However, because of that, it was going to give him a painful memory.

In a single moment, when Haru was about to send out his punch, the bear turned and ran toward the direction of the three girls.

The three girls lost their voices and the shock from earlier made them unable to move their bodies. They could see the cruel expression from the bear which was about to give them a death, but then...

"You... I want to give you some honorable death, but it seems that I've to change it now."

Suddenly the bear realized that someone had latched onto its back when it was trying to throw this person, its other eye was poked once again.

But that wasn't over, and the bear's head was being bombed by a powerful punch several times in one spot. It kept being hit before part of its skull was broken.

The bear fell down on the ground, dripping in blood, before dying.

Haru sat tiredly on the top of it. His body was full of blood, but his eyes were fiercely looking at the bear below him. Then he turned his gaze toward the three girls in front of him.

When they were being gazed at, it felt that their wombs were opened wanting him to impregnate them. It was their instinct as a woman to choose the most powerful man as their mate which was the man in front of them.

Haru smiled and said, "What are you dumbfounded for? Hurry up and call an ambulance for me."

"Haru, Haru, are you alright?" Erina hurriedly woke up from her stupor and her face was covered in tears asking him in worry.

"I'm alright..." Haru patted Erina's head.

Erina hugged him, ignoring the blood on his body.

Haru sucked a deep breath and said, "Lighter, lighter, don't hug me so tight, I've a lot of wounds on my body." Even though it didn't hurt, he needed to act after all.

Erina didn't seem to hear him and kept hugging him.

Hisako and Alice were looking at Erina in jealousy, before they heard a shout from some direction.

"OJOU!! KASUGANO-SAN!!! WHERE ARE YOU?!"

Alice hurriedly stood up and shouted, "Come here! We need an ambulance, hurry up!"

Kurokiba along with the staff of the resort came with their weapons and ready for the fight, but then they were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. They saw the fierce bear lying with bloodied head and on the top of it, there was a man which was riddled with wounds sitting on the top of it with a girl who was hugging him tightly.

They didn't expect someone to be able to defeat a bear which caused them to be dumbfounded.

"What are you dumbfounded for! Hurry up and get me an ambulance or I'll fire all of you!!!"

Erina roared which woke all of them hurriedly. She was full of anger and kept complaining about what had happened to this resort and if something happened to him then she wouldn't mind razing the resort.

Looking at Erina, it seemed that his plan might be a bit too much.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

It is impossible for a bear to cause a wound on his body, however, he needs to do it for the harmony of his harem.

Chapter 1072: Bear?

The training camp became chaotic, even though the attack from the bear wasn't announced, but every student in this training camp knew that there was something wrong and the students who were in the same training class as Erina, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba also heard a roar of beast which caused them to know that something must be happening.

After that incident, every student on the hunting ground was gathered together and they were told to stay in the building until the matter was solved.

The lecturer knew what had happened, but he didn't tell anyone about it since it might cause damage to Tootsuki's name. He only told them that they didn't need to do a training camp today and they passed the training for today.

Those students were happy, but at the same time, they were worried since they didn't see Erina, Alice, Hisako, and Kurokiba at that moment. The four of them were very famous after all so they were worried when they didn't see the three of them, but the lecturer told them not to worry and told them to return early.

Some lecturers didn't say much and left the students after they had been told to stay at the hotel then left them since there was something more important to do.

The students didn't know what was happening and only talked to each other, wondering what was happening.

"You alright?" Dojima asked, looking at Haru who was wrapped in bandages.

"I'm alright." His appearance was a bit pale, but he had a calm expression on his face. Waving his hand, he said, "Though, I might lack blood. Give me meat or something."

Dojima gulped and said, "The ambulance will come soon, you shouldn't eat something strange first before the doctor comes." Even though there was a medical room inside the resort, there wasn't any doctor inside this resort which made him frustrated. If something happened to Haru, then even if he did a harakiri then his life might not be saved. The only lucky thing was that it seemed that Haru was alright and could even defeat a bear.

If Dojima didn't see the wound of Haru's body and the dead body of the bear then he might not believe it. Though, at the same time, he hurriedly gathered all of the hunters within the resort to protect the surrounding area since he was afraid that there was another bear who had entered the resort through the broken fence. He also thought that Haru might be the fiercest man that he had seen since the size of the bear was so large and Haru's method to kill it was very vicious since he could see that the eyes of the bear were destroyed without mercy by him.

"Y, you're really alright, right?" Erina's complexion was quite pale, but she didn't want to leave him.

"I'm alright. You don't need to worry." Haru tried to reassure Erina.

Erina gritted her teeth and asked, "Where's the ambulance!"

"T, the ambulance is here!"

Everyone sighed in relief and hurriedly brought him to the ambulance.

Senzaemon stood up from his seat and asked, "How are they? What about the students?" His complexion became pale when he heard what had happened. "What about Erina? Alice?" His complexion became better when he heard that his granddaughters were alright, but his expression became gloomy when he heard that Haru was wounded. "Damn, what the hell have you been doing?! How can you make such a mistake?! If something happens to him then you can't forget to see the sun tomorrow!" His complexion didn't feel better when he heard their apologies, but there was one thing which he needed to do.

The presence of Senzamon was very huge. He was known as the Demon King of Culinary World after all.

"It.. It's in the resort."

Senzamon took the katana to his office and was ready to slay it down. "Where it is, I'll slay it down myself." He clenched the katana tightly and he was ready to kill the thing which endangered the life of his grandchildren.

"D, director, the bear has been killed!"

"... Who has killed it?" Senzaemon thought that he needed to reward someone who had slain the bear.

"I, It's Kasunogo-sama. He used his bare hands to kill it."

Senzamon opened his eyes wide before he laughed. "As expected of my grandson-in-law!" But then he remembered that something had happened to Haru. "Hurry up and bring me to him! I need to see his condition!"

The school was operated as usual, but when Haru wasn't there, the girls were quiet and they were a bit lifeless since they couldn't see him for a day. In their minds, Haru was their eye candy and even if he dated Kirari, it didn't mean that they couldn't watch him, right?

In the student council room, everyone was talking about the school festival which was about to happen soon, but suddenly Kirari's phone rang which stopped the discussion.

Kirari raised her eyebrow and opened it. "Hello?" Her expression became pale and she stood up hurriedly leaving all of them behind without saying anything.

Everyone was stumped and dumbfounded while wondering what had happened.

Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko hurriedly followed Kirari leaving everyone in this room with worry, curiosity, and dumbfounded since it was their first time to see Kirari with such an expression.

Sora was inside the classroom, but suddenly someone knocked on the door of the classroom.

Everyone inside the classroom was looking toward the direction of the door and saw Hiratsuka who seemed to have a pale expression.

"Sora and Megumi, you two come with me. There's something happening." Hiratsuka was very rude, but she didn't care since something important was happening.

Sora and Megumi weren't sure, but they nodded and followed Hiratsuka after they took their bags.

Everyone seemed to start to get worried, especially those who were close to Sora and Megumi, but they didn't have a chance to ask since the three of them had gone away.

Hiratsuka brought Sora, Megumi, and Utaha to her car hurriedly which made the three of them wonder what had happened and they also felt a bad feeling inside their heart.

When they were inside the car, Sora couldn't help but ask.

They didn't understand how Haru could be wounded with his bodyguards and his power.

"I'm not sure about the details, but we need to go to the hospital."

They didn't hesitate and nodded, even telling her to hurry.

There were a lot of doctors in his surroundings checking his body to see whether there was something wrong or not. Though, at the same time, they were amazed since Haru was able to fight against a bear. They could see that his muscle was very strong and the wounds which were caused by the bear were closed down by the movement of his muscle, but even so, they needed to check him since they were afraid for an infection to happen.

However, the female doctor and the nurse seemed to get wet when they saw his naked body, especially with that bloody body, causing them to remember what was the charm of man.

"I'm alright. I've only suffered from ripped skin, torn muscles, and loss of blood. You don't need to worry too much, aunt." Haru looked at Maki's mother who looked at him in worry. He was in Maki's hospital after that incident since he was more comfortable in this place and he also believed in their credibility.

"You... You've just fought a bear! Do you want to die?!" Maki's mother roared since she had always thought of him as her own child. Her eyes were red and shouted, "Also, don't call me, aunt?!" Though, at the same time, she realized that he had grown so big.

Haru was speechless and asked, "Then should I just leave my girlfriend being eaten by a bear? I've won, that's all that matters." He laid lazily on the bed without caring about his naked body being seen by a lot of people. They were doctors and he didn't think too much since it was their profession.

"...Girlfriend? What about Maki?" Maki's mother stared at him.

"Is this something that we should discuss now?" Haru asked.

Maki's mother calmed herself and nodded. "Your body seems to be alright, but I'll have to see whether there's something wrong or not for the past few days."

"So can I wear my pants now?" Haru asked.

Maki's mother snorted and slapped Haru's thing. "What are you afraid of? I've seen it several times when you're a chi...." She stopped when Haru's thing stood up proudly.

"I'm not a child again, aunt." Haru reminded Maki's mother and took his pants.

Maki's mother blushed and coughed. "Then wear your pants, but you shouldn't wear your shirt since we need to see whether there's something wrong or not with your body."

Haru nodded and wore his pants which somehow he could perceive that some female doctor and nurse sighed in disappointment. He shook his head and glared at Maki's mother telling him that he wasn't a show.

Maki's mother nodded and told all of them to get out, leaving two of them inside. She looked at him and said, "There are a lot of people who have been waiting for you."

"....Don't hurt, Maki, alright?" Maki's mother stared at Haru.

Haru looked at Maki's mother and said, "I won't."

"That's good to hear." Maki's mother looked at the thing between his leg and said, "Calm that down or else, you'll scare someone with it."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

https://love-live.fandom.com/wiki/Maki_Nishikino

Chapter 1073: Meeting of Harem

Maki's mother let the people who had been waiting for him enter.

Erina, Dojima, Alice, Kurokiba, and Hisako entered. They sighed in relief when they saw him alright.

Dojima and Kurokiba didn't bother him again since they could also see that the three girls seemed to want to be alone with him.

Maki's mother looked at Erina, Alice, and Hisako. Out of the three of them, she could see that the three of them seemed to care very much about him. She was wondering whether one of them was his girlfriend.

Erina looked at Alice and Hisako wondering how long the two of them were going to stay in this place. Though, in the end, she didn't say anything and helped to feed Haru since he was hungry. She didn't think too much about the doctor and thought that she was here to take care of Haru.

Suddenly the door to his room opened and a silver haired beautiful girl ran in his direction.

"Kirari? Why are you here?" Haru was surprised.

Kirari's eyes were red and it seemed that she was crying. "You're alright?"

"I'm very healthy," Haru said.

"That's good..." Kirari sighed in relief then she noticed Erina, Alice, and Hisako. Then before long, there was another girl who came to his room from Runa, Sayaka, Yuriko, and Ririka, but somehow the four of them could perceive the situation was a bit wrong, especially when they could see three beautiful girls beside Haru. They didn't know who they were, but they could see that the relationship between Haru and those three girls seemed very close.

Then another person came in this time, it was Utaha, Sora, Megumi, and Hiratsuka.

Utaha, Sora, and Megumi ignored all of the girls and asked Haru directly. However, they gave a nod to Erina, Kirari, and Ririka since they knew each other.

"You're alright?" Hiratsuka asked.

Everyone looked at this woman who seemed to be in her late 20's.

"But how the hell have you fought a bear?!" Hiratsuka asked. She was really afraid to lose her nephew after all.

Sayaka, Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko didn't know what was happening, however, they didn't expect that Haru would receive the wounds on his body because of fighting against a bear.

"Did you really fight a bear?" Runa asked curiously. She could see that Haru was alright and didn't feel that worry anymore.

"Of course! He even killed it using his bare-hands!" Alice seemed quite proud as if she was the one who did it herself.

Alice looked at Haru and said, "Don't worry, I'll bring the meat of that bear and make a beer stew for you later!" She had vowed to make the bear meat into a beat stew before and of course, she would do it.

"Oh, I can't wait for it."

It wasn't Haru's first time eating a bear since he had also eaten one during his stay in the world of Black Bullet.

"So how is this happening?" Runa couldn't help but ask.

Everyone was also curious how the hell Haru could fight against a bear so suddenly.

Alice, of course, was more than happy to tell everyone what had happened before and how he had fought a bear.

Listening to the story from Alice's mouth, they weren't sure what to say for a while. It seemed unbelievable, but they were inclined to believe it since they had a feeling that Haru might really able to defeat a bear using his bare-hands.

Maki's mother, who was inside his room, also confirmed that the wounds on Haru's chest and back were being caused by a bear.

Everyone took a deep breath and felt that it was unbelievable. Though at the same time, they really wanted to be in the place of Erina, Hisako, and Alice who saw the fight between Haru and the bear, protecting them with his body. They felt that it was so romantic somehow.

Kirari seemed to believe what Alice had told everyone, but at the same time, she wanted to see him when he snapped. She had seen him helping her to escape from her enemies, but she had never seen him fighting.

"Alright, alright, let him rest. He needs to have a quiet environment." Maki's mother told everyone to get out.

"Can we stay here? I'll take care of him." Sora looked at Maki's mother.

Maki's mother looked at Haru unconsciously.

"I'm alright, but some of you really need to return." Haru looked at Runa, Sayaka, Ririka, Yuriko, Alice, and Hisako.

Everyone who was being gazed at by Haru knew what his gaze meant which made them sigh. Looking at Utaha, Megumi, Sora, Kirari, and Erina, of course, they felt quite jealous since they could see that they were special in Haru's eyes. They nodded and went back, even Hiratsuka glanced at Haru, but she knew that he needed to take a rest. Though, she would come tomorrow and ask him some questions.

Maki's mother, who also went out with everyone, noticed that her daughter was in front of Haru's room. "Maki!"

Maki looked at her mother and asked in concern, "Is he alright?"

Maki's mother nodded and said, "He's alright. You should enter to see him."

Maki could see that there were a lot of girls who had entered his room which made her quite uncomfortable.

Maki's mother could see that Maki was quite uncomfortable. She patted her daughter's head and said, "He's scum, you know that?"

Maki looked at her mother in surprise.

"I mean, he has a lot of girlfriends and if you decide to follow your heart then you'll only become one of those girlfriends.

Maki bit her lips and wasn't sure what to do.

"But if you want him, then I won't stop you."

"He has the ability to take care of you and he's an amazing man. If you want the best then it should be him, but you need to prepare your heart since you need to share him with other girls."

Maki blushed and refuted. "I, I don't like him!"

"Yes, yes..." Maki's mother patted her daughter's head and said, "If her girlfriends have left then I'll tell you."

When everyone left with Haru leaving with his five girlfriends. Only Sora, Utaha, and Megumi seemed very calm, but Kirari and Erina weren't that comfortable.

"So have any of you had sex with him?" Utaha suddenly asked.

"Utaha!" Sora was speechless.

Megumi only shook her head when she heard such a question.

"I have." Kirari nodded and looked at Utaha with a smile.

Erina blushed hearing their conversation. "How can you say such a thing in this place?!"

"What are you afraid of? There's no one beside us here." Utaha looked at Erina while shaking her head. She looked at her and asked, "You haven't done it."

Erina's face was red and even though she didn't say it, it was clear that she had never done it with Haru.

The four girls looked at Haru in surprise since they thought that this girl might have eaten by him, but it seemed that he hadn't done it yet.

Haru was speechless by their gaze and asked, "Do you think that I'm that scummy?"

They looked at each other before laughing at each other. Then they started to talk to each other about how bad this guy was and whether there was something good about him beside his anaconda.

Haru frowned, but he sighed in relief since their relationship was quite good and he could see that it wasn't fake either.

Little did he know that since they had decided to make a relationship with him, they had prepared themselves and they also knew that Haru was an incarnation of lewd beast, it was impossible to defeat him duel and because of that it was better to work together.

Erina, who hadn't tried that kind of thing, felt very embarrassed by their conversation and her ears turned red, but she listened to their conversation intently while asking some question whether there was something which she needed to watch for.

Haru sighed and wondered whether he should write a manual about himself in the future.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1074: What are you doing in hospital?

Haru had told Maki's mother and his people to stop everyone who wanted to visit him today and told them that he wanted to take a rest, but in reality, he was spending his time with Sora, Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Erina.

"So are we going to start now?" Utaha asked.

"Huh? What do you mean?" Erina was confused.

Utaha looked at Erina and asked, "You haven't lost your first time, right?"

Erina blushed when this girl asked such a rude question directly. "W, what do you mean by that?!"

"If you haven't lost your first time, it is better for you to save it first and don't join us."

Utaha's body was quite hot, especially when she heard the story of his fight with a bear. She felt that her womb was open and wanted to fight him. She looked at Sora, Megumi, and Kirari, and thought that with four people it would be possible to defeat him.

"Huh? What are you going to do?" Erina was confused.

"Megumi, how about you explain this to her?" Sora asked.

"Eh?" Megumi was startled.

Kirari nodded and said, "It seems that from the four of us, you're the one who is the most suitable to explain what is the thing that we're about to do."

"Just explain it to me." Erina folded her arms to see what they were about to say to her.

Megumi sighed, but she explained the thing which was about to happen to them to Erina with a whisper.

Erina didn't understand at first, but then her face turned red. "You...! How can you do that? This is a hospital and he's wounded!"

"It's alright, the is is a VIP area and you don't need to worry about his privacy when there are a lot of his bodyguards right outside of his room." Kirari interjected.

Erina knew that Haru was rich, but this guy was unbelievable. She shook her head and said, "But he's wounded."

"Yes, but can you see this?"

Utaha opened the blanket directly which covered half of his body.

Everyone was looking at Haru with a speechless expression, even thought this guy was wounded, but that part of his body was very healthy.

Even if Haru's face was thick, it was very embarrassing. He hurriedly covered that part of his body with a blanket. He was using his leg to cover his healthy anaconda, but Utaha opened his cover without a problem.

"Hmph! What are you embarrassed about? I've seen it several times." Utaha snorted.

"You...?!" Haru needed to spank the butt of this girl and let her scream in mercy later.

Utaha opened her mouth and moved with her tongue sexily which made him shut his mouth since he had been holding back for a while. Even if he had erased the side effect of "pleasure magic", his needs in that area were very high.

Erina opened her mouth wide, before gulping. She remembered the feeling which she felt before. It might seem similar to a natural phenomena, but she wasn't sure what it was. It felt that she wanted to be impregnated and wanted to have his child somehow. However, even though she wanted to do that, she didn't want to do it right in front of so many people. It was her first time after all, and she wanted it to be more special.

Sora patted Erina's shoulder and said, "I've heard that you're in training camp. You should continue your training camp first."

"Don't worry, we'll take care of him." Utaha nodded.

"You can have him later when your training camp is over." Kirari added. She also wanted to see whether this guy was able to fight four girls at the same time.

Erina looked at Haru to see his response.

Erina wasn't sure, but she moved closer to him before her lips were stolen by him. Her "God of Tongue" was being wrecked by him and it was dominated. Her breathing was very heavy, but she loved this feeling. After 10 minutes of a long kiss, their lips parted from each other. Her lips were swollen and her body was weak, but she didn't hate it.

"When you've returned, let's have a date."

Erina nodded and kissed his cheek. "I'll go back as soon as possible." She decided to continue her training camp and returned to the Tootsuki resort, even though she was reluctant to do it.

"That's a young lady from the Nakiri clan, right?" Kirari asked when Erina left his room.

"You know?" Haru was surprised.

Kirari nodded and said, "I've seen her before at the party and she's famous after all. She has the "God of Tongue" which is able to turn any dish into a delicious dish and turn any restaurant into very profitable." She looked at him and asked, "How did you know her?"

Haru really got close with Erina because of an accident in the past.

"So you're having fun with her tongue? She's the owner of the God of Tongue after all." Utaha interjected.

"Is her tongue delicious?" Megumi asked with plain expression.

"Can we talk about something else first? For example, I want to take a leak now. You should help me to go to the bathroom." Haru was wondering why their conversation had always turned into something perverted.

"You don't need to be such a troublesome thing. I can help you with this." Sora took out a piss pot under the bed.

"Let me help you." Sora took off his blanket and took off his pants.

Her movement was so natural which made someone think that she had done it several times.

"Hmm, you can't take a leak like this."

The four girls looked at each other before they nodded.

Haru thought that his decision to fight against a bear was right and it was a great decision.

Everyone was sleeping on the bed together. They were very tired, but their faces were very satisfied. Though, at the same time, they felt a bit frustated that they couldn't defeat him.

Looking at the number of rubbers on this place, Haru thought that he should buy magic or an ability which was able to stop him from being able to impregnate someone since it was hassle to put a rubber on. He didn't want to have children too early and it was better to wait until after he had graduated from high school.

"Haru, you're alright?" Ritsu asked him through his smartphone.

"I'm alright, Ritsu." Haru smiled looking at Ritsu who appeared on the smartphone.

"I'll be back tomorrow with Seri."

"Then I can't wait since I miss both of you here."

Ritsu chuckled and said, "Well, that's right, your request is done. The news won't show the matter of a bear attack to the public."

Haru nodded. His injury would become headlines if it was known, but if he did that then the name of Tootsuki Group would be in trouble. Erina was his fiancee after all, and what he did was to protect her. He didn't want to cause trouble to her family business after all since he wounded himself deliberately.

Usually it was impossible for a bear to cause a wound on himself, especially when a Gastrea in the world of Black Bullet couldn't even put a scratch on his body.

Then how could a mere bear cause such a wound on his body? The answer is Seimei Kikan.

Seimei Kikan is a technique that allows the user to control their bodily functions.

Haru could control part of his body and also changed some features on it. Then it was possible for him to create wounds on his body using this technique. He had learned this ability in the past and often used it for various reasons, but it was his first time to use it to create wounds.

Haru continued to talk with Ritsu before they ended their conversation. He didn't feel sleepy, but he thought about getting some sleep. However, when he was about to close his eyes, his smartphone vibrated and he noticed a notice from the Group Chat.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Try to guess, which world will Haru go to?

Chapter 1075: New Quest?

As expected when he opened the Group Chat, there was an announcement for a quest. It made him sigh since he didn't expect the quest would happen so soon. It wasn't that he hated it, but it had only been few weeks since he had returned to his original world. In his previous quest, he needed to spend at least a few months before he succeeded on his quest. Or rather, the average time for him to complete the quest (beside fighting quest) would be at least a few months.

In the world of Hundred, Infinite Stratos, Accel World, Black Bullet; he needed to spend few months to finish his quest after all.

Even though time didn't move on from his original world, of course, he started to get older during the quest. If he didn't receive the ability from "Jewelry Bonney" then his girlfriends might notice the change in his appearance.

'Well, let's see what this quest is about.'

Yajima: "Quest, again, huh?"

Yajima: "Is it a quest in my world again?"

Kouha: "No, it is not a quest in your world Yajima-san."

Kouha: "But what is this? Become a professional hero"

Haru then looked at the content of the quest.

[New Quest of the Dimensional Group Chat]

[Quest 1 : Become a Pro Hero]

[Quest 2 : Join the U.A. High School]

[Quest 4 : Catch Hero Killer]

[Quest 5 : Catch All-For-One]

[Quest 6 : Invite one person]

[Participant : Two people]

[Reward : 2000 points and a random reward]

[System Note : The time will stop in the participant world]

[Countdown : Before the defeat of All-For-One]

Everyone had read the quest and couldn't help but frown.

Gintoki: "Kuroneko, do you know what kind of world this is?"

Kuroneko: "No, I'm sorry. I don't know what kind of world this is."

Kuzuha: "But becoming a hero, huh?"

Shinobu: "You're interested in this quest Kuzuha?"

Kuzuha: "Me? No, no, I can't do this. I'm not confident."

Sumire: "It isn't that I don't want to do this quest, but I've just come back from a quest after all."

Charlotte: "It took at least a few months for us to complete the quest."

Tabane: "Hero? So I guess in this world, there should be a lot of heroes and villains?"

Heroes and villains, it should be the normal setting of this world according to their discussion. It was one of the most common settings in the story, but even so, they weren't sure about the details of that world.

Kuroneko: "But Esdeath is impossible to do in this quest."

Everyone agreed that Esdeath wasn't suitable to do this quest.

Kuroneko: "Esdeath, can you not kill someone?"

Esdeath: "It's possible, but that depends on each person. If that person is annoying then I'll kill them without hesitation." In her view, human life was very cheap and weak and they didn't have a right to choose how they died and lived.

Tsunade: "Yeah, I agree. Esdeath can't do this quest."

Everyone nodded at the same time and agreed that Esdeath shouldn't do this quest since her personality wasn't fit to become a hero.

Then Esdeath chatted to Haru in private: "Dear..."

Haru: "Sorry, Esdeath. I also feel the same since you might not be suitable to become a hero."

Haru: "There are a lot of missions in the future, you don't need to worry. Be patient, alright."

Esdeath: "Alright, dear~~"

Haru and Esdeath continued to flirt together, ignoring the discussion which happened on the Group Chat.

Korosensei: "It should be my chance, right? I'm very fit to become a hero."

Gintoki: "Can you change your octopus appearance?"

Korosensei: "How can you say that?! Do you hate octopus? It is racist!"

Luffy: "Me! Me! Me! I'll become a One Piece!"

Teppei: "Korosensei and Luffy are impossible. We need a normal person."

Teppei: "Kouha, how about you?"

Kouha: "I don't mind, but I can't live in a small place and I need to have a lot of things which...."

Everyone was speechless when they heard what Kouha wanted before he went for the quest, but they weren't that surprised since Kouha was a prince. Though, at the same time, they knew that it was very hard for Kouha to be in this quest unless there was someone who could take care of him.

Tsunade: "Then how about me?"

Everyone was surprised when Tsunade suddenly decided to do the quest.

Tsunade: "Don't worry, I'll bring Haru with me later. I can become a doctor or hero on this quest later."

Tsunade thought that she should enjoy the gambling den at this new world and wondered how good it was, but to enjoy that gambling den, she knew that she needed Haru beside her since this new world would be an unfamiliar place and beside him, she didn't think that anyone would be suitable to accompany her.

Haru had also told her that both of them should go on the quest previously and thought that it was a chance to go together.

Tabane: "But Haru has just come back from the quest after all." She was a bit worried that Haru was tired since he had just returned from the quest. Their relationship had changed after all and of course, she was worried about him.

When his name was mentioned, Haru stopped his chat with Esdeath and wondered whether he should do the quest. He would be lying if he wasn't tired and if possible he wanted to let someone else do it, but he was worried whether they could complete the quest or not and the one who had invited him was his lover, Tsunade.

Haru: "I don't mind, but I've been doing most of the quests after all. Is there anyone who wants to do the quest beside Luffy and Korosensei?"

Yajima and Gintoki were too lazy.

Charlotte, Tabane, and Sumire were tired from previous quests.

Esdeath wasn't suitable for this quest.

Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Teppei, and Shinobu were passive. They didn't care much whether they should go on the quest or not.

Luffy was too unpredictable and Korosensei was an octopus.

Haru: "Then let's do it, Tsunade."

Tsunade: "Alright, I'll go and prepare myself."

When it had been decided that Haru and Tsunade would go for this quest, everyone continued to talk about this quest, but there was one thing which made them interested.

In the previous quest, they didn't invite a new member into the Group Chat and this time, a new member would be introduced.

Teppei: "Haru, if possible get a male member."

Korosensei: "But don't force yourself. Depending on the situation, you're free to choose a female or male member."

Korosensei was a bit uncomfortable when everyone suddenly turned silent. "W, what?! Why you all become silence?!"

Kouha: "Nothing, I can't believe that you can say something normal beside something perverted or stupid."

Korosensei: "What do you mean by that?!"

Haru sighed and put down his smartphone before he decided to sleep. He might have gone too wild earlier with his girlfriends, but he felt he could do more. Looking at the satisfied and tired expression of his girlfriends, he decided to sleep after he calmed himself using a Ripple which he learned previously.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Btw, Happy New Year!!

Chapter 1076: More Girls?

Tsunade's life was pretty good, at night, she could go to the casino which was owned by her boyfriend. Even though she had lost a lot of money and also owed a lot of money, no one would chase after her since that casino was owned by Haru.

Although Haru was crying when he found out that the number of losses was caused by Tsunade. Fortunately, his casino was profitable since it had the backing of Hokage and his other industries were very good.

Haru often went to Tsunade's world, even though it wasn't written in the chapters, but the relationship between the two of them was really good, especially in that area.

But then Tsunade had a dream. It was the dream which she realized after she had gone on her first quest on the world of Toriko. Her dream was to go to every casino in various worlds. She wanted to leave her trail to every casino in various worlds in the Group Chat.

However, Tsunade knew about her limit. Even though she wanted to do that, she didn't have the money and even if she didn't want to admit it, she was very bad at gambling. If it was in her world, she wouldn't care much when she lost a lot of money since she had a lot of inheritance and her boyfriend was very rich. But it was different when she was in another world since she didn't have any backing. The only thing which she could do when she couldn't pay the money was to run away.

Tsunade believed in her ability and it was possible for her to run away, especially when she had mastered a number of abilities from the Group Chat.

This time she is going to another world again with her loved one and it is time to enjoy the casino in another world!

"Tsunade-sama, where are you going?" Shizune looked at Tsunade, who kept a number of things on the scroll.

"Don't worry too much, I'll return quickly without you knowing it."

"What?! What do you mean by that?! Are you going somewhere? Where are you going? Do you want to escape from your work? You can't do that Tsunade-sama!!!"

Hearing her disciple's nagging, Tsunade sighed and chatted Haru to quickly go to the quest since she wanted to enjoy the casino in another world.

Kirari opened her eyes and felt quite tired. She also felt that place was sore after what she had done last night, but she had to admit that it felt really good. If possible, she wanted to do it again, but she knew that she needed to take a break since she didn't have that much stamina. However, her spirit was very good. She felt the stress which she had accumulated for the past few days when he had gone had disappeared without trace, and at this moment, she understood that this guy was very good at making women feel good.

Hearing his voice, Kirari turned and looked at his face as she lay lazily on the bed. Even though they were in the hospital, she didn't need to worry for someone to suddenly enter their room since Haru was a VIP patient and his privacy was guaranteed.

"Are you happy now?" Kirari asked while looking at him with an expressionless expression.

"Yes, I'm happy. Thank you for accepting them."

Haru kissed Kirari's forehead telling how grateful he was.

Kirari was very greedy and she wanted him to be for herself, but since she had done this act together with everyone which meant that she accepted their relationship and she didn't mind this relationship.

"I agree with your relationship with the heir of Nakiri Clan, but what about them? Can the three of them help you with your business?" Kirari asked.

Sora, Megumi, and Utaha, who happened to awaken didn't move, but eavesdropping on their conversation. They also realized that they couldn't help him in his business unlike Kirari and Erina who were coming from rich families.

Kirari's forehead was flicked by Haru. She looked at him and didn't understand what he was doing. "What are you doing?!"

"Kirari, do you think that I've decided to date you because of your family?"

Kirari didn't say anything since she knew that since his purpose to date her wasn't because of her family.

"I've decided to date you because I like you. Not because of your family, you also know yourself even without your family's help, I can grow by myself."

Haru hugged Kirari and put his forehead on her forehead. "Remember this, I love you not because you're a Momobami, but because you're Kirari. You're a calculating, manipulative, psychopathic individual with little regard for anything other than yourself...."

Kirari frowned and asked, "Are you mocking me?"

"Let me continue." Haru didn't look away and said, "But I accept that. I like you from the bottom of my heart and that is the reason why I've decided to date you." He grabbed her soft little hand and put it onto his chest which was right on the top of his heart. "The same goes for Sora, Megumi, Utaha, and Erina. For me, money is nothing, I can get it as much as I want, but the five of you are different. I love the five of you. Please remember this." He felt very shameless for someone who had a lot of girls, but there was nothing he could do in this situation besides coaxing this girl.

Kirari smiled and snuggled into his arms. She knew that she chose the right man and felt very content. Her gaze turned an upturn and said, "You're very good at making a girl love you, right?"

"Don't say such misleading things. It's as if I'm a scumbag who has experience deceiving hundreds of girls."

Utaha, Sora, and Megumi said at the same time. The three of them had woken up from earlier and their mood was very good after hearing what he had said to Kirari earlier.

"Cough! Cough! Ugh.. the wounds on my body hurt..." Haru tried to change the topic of conversation and it seemed that he was successful since the four of them looked at him in worry and asked the doctor to check after them.

Haru agreed, but they needed to clean up their room first since it would be terrible if someone knew what they had done. He took out a cleaning robot which he often used in his house to clean everything along with the unique smell which lingered within this room.

Kirari looked at the cleaning robot and asked, "This robot... where did you get it?"

"...." Kirari stared at Haru and nodded. She wasn't that surprised by her fiance's talent. "That's right, remember my question earlier, right?"

"It's about you who is very good at deceiving a lot of girls." Megumi interjected in their conversation.

Haru was speechless while looking at Megumi.

Megumi only folded the blanket of on his bed ignoring Haru's speechless expression. She also felt slightly sore, but her spirit was very good.

"If possible then you should also get the girl from Shinomiya family since with that girl, you can conquer this country easily." Kirari thought with her fiance's ability it was possible to take down the girl from the Shinomiya family. She believed with the girl from Shinomiya family, it was possible for him to conquer this country even the whole world with his ability and allies beside him.

Haru blinked his eyes and couldn't utter a word for a long time since he didn't expect his fiancee to want to sell him out to another rich girl.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1077: You're not seducing her, right?

"It's not. Just quickly close it with new bandages, aunt."

Haru's head was slapped by Maki's mother.

Kirari, Sora, Megumi, and Utaha didn't leave Haru and stayed with him even when his bandage was being changed to the new one. They hadn't seen his scars since they came, his wounds had been covered in bandages, but when they saw three large scars on his chest and back. They sucked a deep breath since his fight against bear was real and he had won at that. Though, at the same time, they had to admit that this scar was quite sexy on him.

The one who changed his bandage was Maki's mother who was in charge of him in this hospital since Maki's mother was afraid a female doctor and nurse would be harmed by him. Maki's mother didn't believe in Haru's morals, especially when he had four girlfriends adding one more wasn't a problem, but she didn't want it to be the doctor or nurse on her hospital.

If Haru wanted more girlfriends then it should be her daughter and he should date her daughter with serious intent since she didn't want her daughter being played by him. Though, at the same time, she was wondering how to make her daughter became closer to him, especially when her daughter's personality was quite proud and he also had girlfriends beside him.

Maki's mother looked at Sora, Kirari, Megumi, and Utaha. She knew that it was impossible for them to do something dirty in this hospital since Sora was around. Sora was Haru's little sister and she didn't think that he would do such a thing with his little sister around.

Little did Maki's mother know that the five of them had a crazy night last time.

"Doctor, when can he leave the hospital?" Utaha asked.

"It should be a week. I need to check his body to see whether there are no problems with his body, especially when a wound from the animal might cause an infection on his wounds."

"You don't need to exaggerate it, aunt. I know that my body is very healthy."

Haru knew his body very well, but he also understood that Maki's mother was worried about him.

Maki's mother wanted to refute, but she could see that Haru didn't seem hurt and even joked with her which made her speechless. She knew that he almost died by fighting a bear to protect his girls which made her feel quite moved. She thought that it would be great to have him as a son-in-law, but when she saw four beautiful girls beside him.

Maki's mother knew that it was a bit hard. She looked at him and said, "It seems that you have a very healthy body." She looked at the thing which stood proudly between his legs which made him sigh and thought that youth was really good. If she was younger and didn't have a husband and daughter, then she was sure that she had already fallen on his arms.

Haru wasn't sure why, but he felt that sentence was quite weird. However, it was hard to hide his standing anaconda since it was morning and it was normal for him to have a morning wood.

"You should calm that down. You'll scare your girlfriends." Maki's mother glanced at the thing between his legs.

"You don't need to worry, doctor. We'll take care of it when you've gone out." Utaha wanted to tease this beautiful doctor.

As expected, Maki's mother blushed and pointed her finger at Haru, even pressed it on his cheek. "Y, you! You're still young! How can you harm a girl! If you grow up this bad, how can I explain to your parents in heaven!"

Haru was speechless and grabbed Maki's mother's finger which made her flinch for some reason. She knew from yesterday that the boy who she had known since childhood had grown into a man and she was afraid for him to do something which he shouldn't do since she had a husband and daughter. "L, let go..."

Haru felt weird by her voice, but he let go of her finger. "What's wrong, aunt?"

"As I said before, don't call me aunt?!"

Maki's mother huffed before calmed herself. "Anyway, you should take a rest." She looked at Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora. "Are you not going to school? Even though you might be late, you should go to school. I can take care of him here." She was in charge of Haru in this hospital since she knew him very well and she didn't feel comfortable leaving him to another doctor.

Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, and Sora felt weird when Maki's mother said this sentence to them. They looked at Haru and wondered whether he had seduced this woman.

Haru, who was innocent, was speechless when he saw their reaction and hurriedly shook his head.

"It's alright. It's not like the school will punish us with skipping a class for one day and I'm worried about him."

Utaha, Megumi, and Sora agreed with Kirari's words since they were students with the one of the best grades in their years and even if they skipped school for a week, it didn't really matter. It was also a rare chance for them to talk to each other since the four of them had only known each other for a while. They were also worried about Haru since his wounds were real and they wanted to stay by his side.

"Is that so? I won't force the four of you, but you need to report to your school and not bother with his rest, alright?"

Maki's mother nodded and sighed inwardly since she couldn't create a chance for her daughter to meet with Haru. After she had changed his bandages, she told him that there would be another check up in the afternoon and told him to rest in the meantime.

Haru nodded and told Maki's mother that he would do what she had told him, but somehow he could see her keep glancing at him. He felt weird since his anaconda had been calmed and there was nothing that should have attracted her to himself. He touched his face and thought about his "Lovers Spot."

"Is there something wrong, au-- I mean Nishikino-san."

Maki's mother raised her eyebrow and said, "Haven't you always called me Tsuki-san?"

(Nishikino Maki's mother's name is Nishikino Tsuki).

Tsuki nodded and said, "Then take a rest now." She left his room and left him with his girlfriends.

"Haru, have you seduced aunt?" Sora asked. She knew the relationship between Haru and Tsuki was quite close, but didn't expect to be this close since it was very rare for her to come to the hospital since her body had become better. She didn't understand the reason, but it might be related to the protein which she drank from time to time.

"No, you know that if I don't have these wounds then I won't come to the hospital and I've known her since childhood. There's no way that I'll do such a thing." Haru couldn't believe that his credibility was very low in the eyes of his girls, even Sora too.

They nodded and believed in him this time, but they also knew how big this guy charm was and also needed to be wary.

"You really are going to wait for me here?" Haru asked.

"Of course, or do you want to spend your time flirting with that aunty?" Utaha asked.

"Of course not, I'm happy with all of you here." Haru was happy with all of them and decided to accompany him so he wouldn't be bored staying in the hospital.

They talked to each other while also playing a game until his smartphone was vibrating. Haru knew that Tsunade was ready and it was his time to go to another world.

"I'll go to the toilet first."

"Huh? I'll help you." Utaha brought a pisspot below the bed.

Haru twitched his lips and said, "...It's the big one." He felt a bit embarrassed when he said those words, but he knew that he needed to say it.

They nodded and told him to go to the toilet quickly.

Haru went to the bathroom and sighed in relief. Taking out his smartphone, he felt a bit strange to go on the quest from the toilet in the hospital. Though, he didn't think too much and quickly pressed the button to teleport to another world for his quest. His body was enveloped by a white light and the time stopped. This time, he was wondering what kind of adventure awaits him.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

https://love-live-fanon.fandom.com/wiki/Maki_Nishikino%27s_mother

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1078: Let's Buy Hospital!

Tsunade rested on the passenger seat inside the car while looking at Haru who was playing with his hologram computer.

Haru didn't need to go to the internet cafe after he had gotten a hologram computer from Tabane. With this hologram computer, his activity in this world became easier, especially to do something which was illegal since the security of this computer was very suberb.

After teleporting to this world, Tsunade and Haru arrived at a quite deserted place and didn't cause a commotion. Haru used his light magic to turn them invisible until they arrived at the location where there weren't any people before taking out his car which he kept on his zipper storage.

The process was quite fast and swift before both of them went directly to the parking park which was located on the department store. Fortunately the car design in this world didn't have that much difference with the design in his world, but there was something which had been bothering both of them.

"Why are there a lot of people who are similar to Korosensei?"

Tsunade had been bothered by this question. Along the way, she had seen a lot of things such as a man with appearance similar to a bear, women with full hair on her body, walrus which stood with two legs, pink skin woman, etc. If she didn't see the "Japanese words" along the way, then she thought that they were on another planet.

Though, at the same time, Haru and Tsunade thought that they didn't need to worry if Korosensei was the one who did this quest since an octopus appearance wasn't that uncommon in this world.

"Well, I've found the answer."

"Really?" Tsunade moved closer to press her large breasts on Haru's arms.

Haru took a deep breath to calm himself since this woman was too alluring. It might be because she was older than him which gave him an immoral feeling that made him very excited when he was with her.

Tsunade snorted and could see what this bad guy was thinking. She felt amused and whispered, "Be patient."

"I know." Haru nodded and knew that he shouldn't think about using his anaconda all the time.

"There is something more important to do after all."

Then Haru started to tell Tsunade about this world since this world was more amazing than he had thought.

"First, let me tell you about Quirk."

Haru suddenly remembered that it was one of the rewards which Korosensei had received in the past, but he didn't expect the origin of that reward to be in this world.

"Yeah, Quirk is the reason why we have seen a lot of people with different features."

"Oh? So that's Quirk!" Tsunade nodded and felt very interested. She was wondering what it was and what its origin was. She shook Haru's shoulder and urged him to tell her.

"Hurry up and explain it to me!"

"Well, in simple terms, a Quirk is a special, superhuman ability that a person can have."

Haru explained that the first person in the world to manifest a Quirk was a newborn baby in Qing Qing City, China; the baby had the ability to emanate light from their body. After that phenomenon, many people around the world began to manifest different kinds of superpowers. While the cause of the Quirk phenomenon is unknown, it has been theorized that the development of Quirks was caused by the spread of a virus carried by mice. These superpowers were first referred to as Meta Abilities before later being called Quirks.

Tsunade listened to Haru's explanation from history of Quirk, the number of people who possessed Quirk, and various things, but he only explained about the general knowledge which was being known by everyone.

"So how can we tell if someone possesses a Quirk or not?" Tsunade asked.

"The easiest way to tell is to see whether there is presence or absence of an extra joint in their pinky toe. People with only one joint will develop a Quirk while having two joints indicates that the person is Quirkless (non-ability user)."

"It's interesting. I want to learn more about Quirk..." Tsunade was a doctor and she was quite curious how there was such a change happening to humans in this world.

Haru looked at Tsunade and wanted to say that the people in her world were also different since the people in Tsunade's world owned a chakra unlike the people in his world who didn't possess any power.

"You want to learn?" Haru asked.

"Of course!" Tsunade nodded and said, "I wonder whether I should work as a doctor in this world." She thought that it was a good thing to learn the difference between the people in her world and in this world.

"Then how about we buy a hospital?" Haru asked.

"B, but a hospital?!" Tsunade twitched her lips.

"Well, buying a hospital might be quite troublesome, but it should be easier for us to buy shares of some hospitals."

Haru thought that it was too troublesome to manage a hospital and it was better to own shares of the hospital so the previous owner would manage the operation of the hospital while Tsunade could use that hospital to gather information about Quirk.

"Do you think it is easy to buy a hospital?! Do you have that money?!" Tsunade knew that Haru was rich, but they were in different worlds. Even though they might have gold or diamonds, she knew that it wasn't easy to sell such things without authority from this world and its price was also lower than the market if they decided to sell it in random places.

Waving his hand, Haru said, "You might not know, but there are a lot of hospitals which are trying to develop aggressively without thinking about the cash in their hands so when they have developed their hospital bigger, they realize that they don't have enough cash to maintain the operation of hospital."

"I know that much, but do you have enough money to buy shares at the hospital?! We might cause a lot of trouble if we decide to sell too much gold or diamonds!"

Tsunade knew that they shouldn't sell too much gold or diamonds since they might be mistaken for embezzlement. She was smart since if she wasn't smart then it was impossible for her to become the best doctor in her entire world nor became a Hokage in her village.

"If it's money that you're worried about then you don't need to worry." Haru showed the thing which he had been doing when he arrived in this world.

"This.... what is this?!"

Tsunade wasn't sure what appeared on Haru's hologram computer, but she saw a lot of numbers which changed in every second which made the blood of gambler on her body boil in excitement. She wasn't sure what it was, but she felt that it was a very interesting thing.

"This is the Foreign Exchange Market (FOREX)."

Haru knew that in every world the economy had always remained the same and everyone loved to speculate. The fastest way for them to get money was through a FOREX, and he happened to be very good at it.

It had been an hour since he had arrived in this world, and there was at least 5 billion yen on his account.

Haru thought that it was too wasteful to keep his money and since Tsunade wanted to become a doctor in this world then as her boyfriend he must do his best to help her. Though, there was one thing which he regretted that he shouldn't introduce FOREX to Tsunade since this woman was simply a fat sheep which was being loved by God of Misfortune.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1079: There's One Thing That We Need To Do In This World

Fortunately, Tsunade didn't have that much interest in FOREX or rather Haru tried really hard to make her lose interest in FOREX. Even though he was rich, it didn't mean that he was able to pay for his girlfriend's expensive hobby if this woman took an interest in FOREX, even he couldn't do anything about it.

If it was a normal gamble, then he should be able to pay it, but it would be different if it was on FOREX since there was something which was known as leverage. If Tsunade dared to leverage the transaction for a hundred or more....

"Let's get to our house first."

Haru decided to change the topic of conversation since the more he talked about FOREX, the more dangerous it was.

"Oh? You've bought it?" Tsunade asked.

Haru nodded and said, "Yes, it's in Musutafu city."

"It's a city where U.A. High School is located."

"Huh? U.A. High School?" Tsunade frowned when she heard it.

Haru was speechless and asked, "Y, you haven't read the quest?"

"Tehe..." Tsunade smiled cutely looking at him.

Haru took a deep breath and somehow he needed to punish this woman somehow.

It only took him an hour before Haru had gotten another 3 billion yen on FOREX and he directly bought an entire building for him and Tsunade.

"Don't you think that this building is a bit too big?" Tsunade twitched her lips at her man's ability to make money. It felt that money was similar to water which was generated from faucet. His way of thinking about money was different from normal people. Though, she was the same since she used most of her money on gambling.

The building had three floors with a land size of about 1,000 m2. It had a similar design to Villa Tugendhat to Haru's world.

"If you feel too lonely then how about we make a child?" Haru looked cheekily at Tsunade.

Tsunade snorted, but there was a blush on her face. "Well, we can rent one of those rooms within for the students at U.A. High School." She knew they needed to enter U.A. High School and felt that it might be good to rent one of the rooms on their house to those students.

"I mean... we're going to do that kind of thing a lot, right? Don't you think that it'll be troublesome if there are students within this house?" Haru wanted to have a lovey dovey life with Tsunade in this world and felt that renting his house to the students was troublesome.

Tsunade blushed and slapped Haru's head. "Is your head always filled with something perverted?!"

Haru rubbed his head and sighed. If Tsunade used her chakra to slap him earlier then he might be blown away. Luckily that didn't happen. He looked at her and caressed Tsunade's butts tenderly. "Who makes you have such an alluring body? If I don't show a reaction then I'm not a man!"

Tsunade was speechless, but she didn't hate this part of him. "Let's enter the house."

Haru nodded and entered their new house.

This house had only been lived in a few times by its owner and the reason why it was sold was because the owner needed money as soon as possible.

Haru didn't think too much about money and used two billion yen to buy this house directly. The process of transaction hadn't ended, but he could live in this house directly with Tsunade.

After they felt satisfied touring around this place, they went to the living room to talk about their quest.

"So let's talk about the first quest."

Haru nodded and said, "Our first quest is to become a Pro Hero."

Tsunade had heard these words before and along the way she also had seen a lot of people with strange customs trying to help the people around. "Is that a hero?"

"Yes, the one with the strange costume is a hero."

Tsunade frowned and said, "I don't want to wear that kind of strange costume."

Haru sighed and said, "It's alright, you can become a doctor after I've bought a hospital. I'll become the hero."

Tsunade smiled and asked, "So how can you become a hero?"

"To become a pro hero, we need to have a Hero License."

"Hero License? How do we obtain it?"

"In order to obtain a Hero License, one must complete all three years of heroics education in high school." Haru seemed calm when he mentioned this matter.

"What?! We can't stay that long in this world!" Even though Tsunade didn't mind staying with him for a long time, she didn't want to stay in this world for a long time.

"Don't worry, I can solve that matter."

"Money?" Tsunade twitched her lips.

Haru sat beside Tsunade and smiled. "Most of the things in this world can be solved with money."

"Then what if it can't be solved?" Tsunade asked.

"It means that we need more money."

It was a universal truth no matter where they were that money was necessary. Even though it wasn't omnipotent and there was also something more important than money such as his lovers, without money there would be a lot of trouble.

"I can buy a Hero License later. You don't need to worry."

Tsunade nodded and felt that this guy was really reliable. "Then how about gambling? Let's go and gamble first!" She didn't need to worry too much about the quest since she was sure that this guy was able to complete it. The night was still long and she wanted to tour around the city after they had bought the house.

Haru was speechless and said, "Wait! Wait! You can't do that!"

"Because gambling is illegal in this country."

Tsunade couldn't react for a while before she was startled. "WHAT?! HOW IS THAT HAPPENING?! THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE?!"

Haru didn't talk anymore and showed her the truth on his hologram screen.

Tsunade's face became gloomy when she read the regulation about gambling in this country. "This..." She was dumbfounded and she felt sad.

"Don't worry, there's a gambling den."

"Then...?" Tsunade's eyes brightened up when she heard it.

"But it is illegal." Haru also added, "Please remember that we need to become heroes. We can't do something illegal."

Tsunade sighed at that moment.

"But don't worry, if you want to gamble then you can do it in a pachinko parlor."

"Pachinko parlor?" Tsunade raised her eyebrow since she had never heard such a thing before.

Haru thought that he needed to buy a pachinko parlor so this woman could relax herself in this world.

Hearing about the pachinko parlor, Tsunade smiled and hugged him. "Thank you!"

Haru sighed and wondered whether he was too soft, since he knew that this woman would lose a lot of money after all.

"So what should we do after this?" Tsunade knew that it was impossible to gamble now and was wondering what they would do after this, but suddenly her hand was being held and he stared at her eyes directly.

Tsunade was stupified since this action was so sudden. "W, what are you doing?!" However, she didn't escape from his hand.

"Tsunade, there is one thing that we need to do after this.."

"What?" Tsunade blushed, but also looked at him curiously.

Haru took a deep breath and knew that he needed to say this.

"Y, yes!" Tsunade wasn't sure why she felt nervous. She wasn't young anymore, but why did she get shy in front of this guy?

Tsunade couldn't wake up for an hour after she heard that sentence from his mouth.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1080: What's Your Hero Name?

Tsunade looked at the ring which was attached to the fourth finger from the right on the left hand. She sighed and couldn't believe that she could be swayed by his words to marry him. She looked at her husband who read the marriage document they received in the government office.

"Congratulations on your marriage!" The female employee looked at Tsunade in jealousy when she saw Tsunade's husband.

Haru nodded with a smile. "Thank you very much."

Tsunade snorted at this female employee and hugged her husband's arm. "Let's go, Haru."

"Alright." Haru nodded and thanked the employee government for the last time before they left the government office.

They had decided to get married since it would be weird for a man and a woman to stay together without being married to each other.

But it was Haru's scheme since he knew that Tsunade was quite jealous of Esdeath even though she didn't say it out loud. Tsunade was quite hesitant to marry him, especially when their ages were too far apart.

However, he had received the power of "Jewelry Bonney" which made him able to manipulate the age of anyone or anything. He made himself around 24 years old and Tsunade was around 30 years old which was slightly older than Haru since she had decided to become a doctor. If she was too young then her ability would be doubted by her colleagues at the hospital.

It had been a week since they had come to this world and there were a lot of things which had been done by both of them.

It was january and there were three months before the entrance exam of U.A. High School.

Both of them received a quest to join U.A. High School, but it was impossible for them to become students since they had decided to get married and they also needed to become professional heroes.

So in the end, Haru thought that it was better for him to become a teacher at U.A. High School, but before that he needed to make a name for himself as a pro hero before the entrance exam of U.A. High School. He knew that the U.A. High School should be a place where the world's problems were brewing and he needed to stay in that school if he wanted to complete the quest.

After Haru had gathered the information in this world, he found out who the "All-For-One" was, and this guy was a famous figure who almost overthrow the current government of this country, but that plan failed because this guy had lost against "All Might".

Haru understood about "All-For-One" but he couldn't search the rest of information since it was simply impossible to find the location of this guy and from information he had hacked from the Pro Heroes Association, this guy seemed to be wounded by "All Might" before disappearing without any trace.

Haru needed more time or waited for the plot to begin so he knew where the location of "All-For-One" was.

'It is so troublesome...'

It might not be related to his quest, but "All Might" was the number one hero in this country and even the world.

For "Hero Killer" and "Nomu", he hadn't found the information about either of them. It was either that they hadn't appeared or they weren't that famous characters in this country.

He knew that he needed to spend a long time to stay in this world which somehow made him sigh. According to his prediction, should they be staying in this world for six months since they lacked information about their target, but one thing is for sure, as long as they stayed in U.A. High School, their target would appear.

Haru looked at his new wife and said, "I'm sorry, Tsunade."

Tsunade was surprised and asked, "Sorry about what?"

"I'm sorry that I can't give you a wedding ceremony. If possible I want to get married in your world but..."

Tsunade snorted and shook her head. "It's alright. If the people in my world know that I've married someone who can even be my grandchildren then I'm not sure what they're thinking..." She felt that she would be mocked which somehow made her annoyed.

Haru wasn't sure why this woman was getting angry all of sudden.

Tsunade took a deep breath and nodded. "We don't know anyone in this place after all, but..." She looked at their marriage document and said in bewilderment. "I didn't expect that it would be so easy to marry each other.

They only needed to fill the marriage registration on the government office and once that was done, they had officially became a husband and wife.

"From now on, your name is Kasugano Tsunade." Haru smiled and held his wife's hand. "So Miss Kasugano, shall we see our hospital now?"

Tsunade laughed and somehow it felt good and refreshing when her family had changed from Senju to Kasugano.

"Alright, dear, shall we see your hero's office too?"

Both of them entered their car before going to their hospital and hero's office.

"Right, we should also check your pachinko and mahjong parlor too."

It seemed even after marriage, this woman couldn't erase her gambling habit.

Hosu City is a city district located to the west of Tokyo.

Haru had decided to buy a hospital in this area which was known as Hosu General Hospital. He had also opened his hero's office near this hospital. It was quite easy for him to buy a hero's license by bribing the officials of that organization.

Even though the Pro Hero Association seemed to be very bright on the surface, even though most of the employees in this organization were very good, there were also some people who were dissatisfied with their wages.

Haru's request by asking this employee to create a Hero's License for him was pretty easy, especially when he had money. His intention was also very good since he also told the employee that he wanted to protect people, but he didn't want to become a vigilante. He told the employee that he had spent his youth to make money, but he couldn't erase his dream to become a hero so he decided to ask the employee to help him to create a Hero's License. He also added some sob stories which made his story even more believable.

The employee was moved and helped him to create a Hero's License for Haru. He also received money which made his work become even more efficient.

It only took him three days before he received his Hero's License and in the meantime, he used it to buy and renovate a hero's office for his activity in Hosu City along with buying a hospital, pachinko parlor, and mahjong parlor.

Though, if he wanted to, he could make the entire Hosu City into his turf, but before that, he needed to make his hero's name resound throughout this country.

"Right, what's your hero's name?" Tsunade asked curiously.

Haru sighed and said, "It's Bruno."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1081: Hero Business

It was a very simple name, and personally he didn't think too much when he registered his Hero's name. He had chosen this name because of the Quirk which he had registered with the government.

Each individual in this world needs to register their "Quirk" whether they want to or not.

Because of that it was very easy for him to gather information about various "Quirk" through the database of the government. It wasn't that he was arrogant, but there might not be something which he couldn't hack in this world considering how strong his hacking ability was.

Haru had a lot of ability from "Ocean", "Gravity Magic", "Pleasure Magic", "Kiss", "Light Magic", etc; but in the end, he had chosen his favorite ability.

Haru could generate and manipulate zippers. He could also shape zippers into various things to help his battle. It was a very powerful ability and it was a suitable ability to become a hero since the hero's job was to catch villains and not to kill them so he felt that "Sticky Fingers" was the most suitable.

Lastly, this ability was very catchy, and with this ability, he was sure that he could become popular very soon.

Haru also helped Tsunade to forgo her identity as a doctor. He had also asked her which ability she wanted to register with the government and she told him that it was a chakra. The description of this ability was quite simple and that was to manipulate an energy within one body to do a lot of things. The explanation didn't really matter and he also didn't want to show all of his and Tsunade's ability to the world.

They went to the hospital first to check the situation. It wasn't their first time coming here and bought the majority of shares of this hospital from the owner of the hospital.

The owner of the hospital welcomed them along with the executives of the hospital since they knew very well that Haru and Tsunade were the families of this hospital too from now on.

They didn't waste their time and started a meeting.

Haru told everyone that Tsunade would become a doctor in this hospital too and also introduced her ability along with her experience which amazed everyone at Tsunade.

Tsunade, at this moment, had changed her usual clothes that she wore in her world, her clothes were similar to the clothes which she usually wore in her world, but this time, she added a white lab coat since a doctor needed to wear it.

Then after that, Haru started to talk about the strategy to make the hospital better along with cutting some unnecessary cost on the hospital to make it more profitable.

Everyone was very interested in Haru's talk, but Tsunade decided to check out the hospital to see the situation while being accompanied by one of the female senior doctors in the hospital.

Their talk was quite long and it was very enjoyable since everyone had to admit that with Haru's idea, then the profit and the prestige of this hospital would become better.

It took them almost few hours before the meeting was over, Haru's spirit was good since he had solved the troublesome thing and the next thing which he would do was to make his debut as a Pro Hero in this city.

Tsunade walked along with the female doctors toward him.

The female doctor was amazed by Tsunade's skill, but then her eyes were attracted to Haru since this guy might be the most handsome man that she had seen in her life. Unfortunately, Haru had married Tsunade which made her sigh.

Haru wasn't sure what the female doctor was thinking, but if he knew then he would remind her that she was a married woman since he saw a ring on the finger of this woman. "It's done. How about we check that place?"

"Alright, I'm also curious about that place."

Haru and Tsunade left the hospital together after they said goodbye to everyone at Haru's Hero's office.

Haru's Hero's office was located a kilometer away from their hospital. It was a four-story building with white color which gave off a futuristic feeling. The first floor of this building was a garage and the second floor where the receptionist was. The appearance of this office garnered a lot of people's attention and their eyes were attracted to the signboard which was written on this building.

It was the name that he had chosen for his office.

When Haru and Tsunade entered, the beautiful female receptionist which was being hired by Haru bowed their heads toward both of them and greeted them. Both of them only nodded before they went to the 4th floor where his office was located. Though, at the same time two beautiful receptionists sighed when they saw Haru and Tsunade had gone. In their minds, if their boss was single then they thought that it would be wonderful. Unfortunately, he was a married man.

Through the lift, Haru and Tsunade entered the 4th floor.

"What are you going to do with the 3rd floor?" Tsunade asked.

"I'm not sure. Let's think about it later."

Haru had to admit the price of land in this country was very expensive and since his office was located in the downtown area, it took him quite a sum of money and he understood why a lot of heroes decided to become sidekicks since it was simply impossible to pay the rent of the building for their office.

To open a Hero's office was expensive, there were lot of costs such as the wages of the sidekicks and employees within the office. There was also the cost of building rent, electricity, water, and damage from their activity.

It was also the reason why some hero didn't have an office and rather did a patrol on their own or better to join a hero's office as a sidekick since their income would be several times higher than becoming a hero by themselves.

It might seem that hero is profitable business, but that isn't the case.

The wage of hero itself isn't much from the government, it might be similar to the wage of the government employee, but they can get a lot of bonuses when they stop a disaster, help a lot of people, or catch a villain.

However, if they only help a grandma to cross the street, catch a cat, or clean the street then it is impossible for them to get a lot of money.

To become rich, they need to become popular so they can get a lot of sponsors from various businesses. They can even sell their merchandise or even become an actress or actor in a movie or tv show.

In his mind, being a hero was brand itself so even if his Hero's name was quite plain, he needed to have a distinctive so people would know about him.

"This isn't a hero, but a business!"

Tsunade, who heard Haru's explanation, was a bit speechless. She thought that a hero should be someone who helped people without asking for reward, but from his explanation why "hero" became a business itself.

Haru smiled and said, "No, it is a hero."

"What do you think of heroes?"

Tsunade thought for a while and said, "Someone who is catching the bad guys?"

"So based on your answer, they should be called heroes too, right? They're helping people after all. Even though they receive a wage, they're helping people."

"....That's true." Tsunade nodded, but somehow she felt uncomfortable for some reason since she felt that there was something wrong with society.

"Anyway, you don't need to think too much. In my mind as long as someone does a good deed, then they can be called a hero. Even the riches who are donating their money can also be called heroes too, right?"

Tsunade nodded and suddenly felt better.

Her mind was too fixed, and she felt that a hero was someone who helped people without asking anything, but actually, being a hero didn't need to be so extreme to not accept any money or remuneration for their acts nor to catch bad guys nor defeat super ultra villains, as long as someone could be helpful to society even a taxi driver or cleaning service was also a hero.

Haru hugged Tsunade's waist and whispered. "This sofa is new, so why don't we try whether it is soft or not?"

Tsunade blushed, but she nodded shyly, especially when both of them had gotten married. Even though it wasn't her first time, it was her first time to do that kind of thing after she married him.

Both of them were about to kiss, but suddenly the telephone on his office rang.

Haru sighed and took the telephone. He felt annoyed and asked, "Is there something?"

"Boss, there's a signal from the police to come to 69 street since there are two people with "gigantification" Quirk fighting each other!"

Haru took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I'll be right there." Then he closed the phone while looking at Tsunade.

Tsunade sighed and said, "Being a hero isn't easy, right?"

"Yeah." Haru kissed Tsunade's lips deeply before parting their lips. "I'll be back shortly."

"Yeah, I'm waiting for you here."

Haru pressed the button on his table then a hidden wardrobe appeared. He changed his clothes to his costume and took a mask before going to the garage to start his debut as a hero.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1082: Debut

Walking around the street, there were a lot of people greeting him with smiles.

Ingenium nodded and waved his hand with smile, but even so, it was hard for people to see his smiling face since his face was covered in helmet.

Why does he wear a helmet?

It is because he is a hero.

Turbo Hero: Ingenium was doing patrol work on Hosu City since his office was within this city and since he was a hero, he needed to protect everyone and also did a patrol around htis city.

Ingenium loved to do this job since he could protect everyone's smile in this town, but suddenly he received a report from his office that there were two people with gigantification Quirks fighting to each other and caused a lot of chaos on 69 street. He took a deep breath and nodded, quickly said, "I'll get into the location as soon as possible! Also, report to everyone! We need to do this together!"

Ingenium was weak and he knew that, however, he had a lot of partners beside him.

"I'll be waiting at street 69!"

The author might have forgotten to mention it, but there were two propulsion jets on Ingenium's elbows.

Ingenium shot forward at turbo speed to save the peace in this city as soon as possible!

"Hurry up and get away from this place!"

A lot of people were in fear and they were running away from the street which had turned into a large brawl arena.

If people from Haru's worlds saw what had happened in this place then they would think that they were dreaming. Unfortunately, what had happened in this place wasn't a dream nor imagination, but it really happened in front of them.

The building was ruined when a humanoid figure of at least 10 meters slammed into a random building, but he stood up in hurry and sent a counterattack at another humanoid figure of 11 meters in size.

Two giants brawling with each other caused chaos in this place.

Before long a large number of police cars were moving toward the location of brawling and hurriedly rescued the people who were wounded because of the impact of brawl between two giants.

"Hero! Hurry up! We need to call a hero as soon as possible!"

The police hurriedly sent out a signal to the hero in the nearby area to stop this chaos. They also created a barrier to stop anyone from entering this dangerous location since they didn't want anyone to be wounded because of the fight between two giants.

"Damn, I need to wait for another hero!"

Then before long a number of people with funny costumes appeared one after another, but it seemed that they couldn't move forward or rather they were scared.

The reader might have noticed it, but they were heroes, even if their job was to save people and defeat a villain, but it didn't mean that they would really do that. They had a family and they were working for their families. If they were wounded or died from to stop the brawl between two giants then their families would lose their bread and butter.

The heroes didn't move and waited for a stronger hero to save this situation.

"Don't let that monster destroy our store!"

The people who were living in this area were crying when their houses, buildings, apartments, and stores were destroyed by the brawl of two giants, especially when some of them didn't buy insurance for their buildings.

But the heroes only calmed down the crowd and told them that everything would be alright and soon another hero would come to stop the two giants.

But then the situation became worse when the fight between two giants started to expand to another place. Even though the police had placed a barricade to stop someone from entering this place, it didn't mean that it could stop two giants who were about to move toward them.

No one knew who was screaming, but all of them ran away unconsciously when a danger was moving toward them.

Everyone was running away and the situation was very hard to control, or rather it had become uncontrollable. Everyone was panicking to save themselves from this disaster.

But then a little girl, who ran with everyone suddenly, stumbled and fell to the ground. The teddy bear which she held in her arms was dropped and on her knee was bleeding.

The little girl started to cry loudly and held her knee, but then everyone was screaming when two giants who were fighting with each other were about to hit the little girl.

The little girl was stunned and couldn't move when she saw a 10 meter giant was about to fall into her.

The little girl saw a giant shadow had enveloped her and soon....

But suddenly someone grabbed the little girl's waist and escaped from that spot as soon as possible.

One giant slammed into that spot and another jumped into him to continue their fight.

The little girl opened her eyes and felt excited. "Hero!"

"Don't worry, you'll be alright." Ingenium carried the little girl in his arms before putting her in a safe location.

Everyone screamed Ingenium's name since he was a very famous hero in Hosu City.

"Please stop those two giants!"

Ingenium nodded and told them not to worry. He looked at the heroes who had come to this place along with the sidekicks from his office. "Everyone, please follow me! I'll lead everyone to stop the two giants!"

Ingenium was famous for his leadership and everyone followed his instructions since they knew that Ingenium was the best hero in this city. Though, if there was an All Might then this problem would be solved easily. Unfortunately, All Might wasn't here and the only one who could stop the two giants were them.

Then one giant sent out a powerful punch toward another giant, but the giant, who was about to be hit, suddenly did something inexplicable. This giant grabbed the arm of the giant who sent out a punch and threw him out into the air.

The 10 meter giant suddenly flew in the air, but of course, it didn't mean this giant could fly since soon this giant was about to fall toward a group of people.

Everyone was panicking and they didn't know what to do.

Ingenium gritted his teeth and he was ready to sacrifice his life to save everyone, but then...

Suddenly a huge web which was made from zippers appeared on the top of everyone and caught the giant in midair.

Everyone was confused, but then they saw someone with a trench coat, black shirt and suit, black pants, black leather shoes, white scarf, but more importantly a golden wolf mask which only covered half of his face showing only the lower part of his face stood in midair before touching the body of the giant which was trapped into the web made of zippers.

But suddenly the man moved very fast and touched the body of the giant several times before...

The 10 meter was suddenly divided into several parts. His head, hands, legs, body, and various parts of his body were separated by something before falling on the ground.

Then another giant who saw had happened suddenly ready to run away, but it was too late and his body was being divided into several parts too by this mysterious man.

No one could believe what they had seen since it was so easy for this mysterious man to defeat two giants.

"Y, You... why did you kill them?!" Ingenium roared. Even though he knew that two giants had done a lot of chaos, it didn't give this mysterious man a right to kill two giants.

"Kill? What do you mean?" The mysterious man looked at Ingenium with a confused expression.

"Didn't you kill them?" Ingenium asked. He calmed himself and it seemed that he saw the movement in the giant's eyes which had been disambered by this mysterious man.

"No." The mysterious man shook his head and stepped into midair again.

No one knew how this man was able to step into midair nor how this man was able to take out a loud speaker.

"Everyone, please calm down!"

The mysterious man's voice was very nice and it made everyone calm down instantly.

"Don't worry, I didn't kill the giants and I've only divided their bodies using my Quirk."

Everyone sighed in relief when they heard it then the giants who had been disambered also noticed that they didn't lose their life which made them sigh in relief, but at the same time, the two giants were scared whether they were able to return back.

"I know that you're all curious about me and let me introduce myself."

His figure was similar to a gentleman and smiled charmily toward everyone before introducing himself.

"My name is Bruno and I'm the new hero in this city. Please take care of me from now on and if the same thing is happening in this city then don't worry, I'll protect all of you here."

Bruno bowed his head in a gentleman's way and before he raised his head, he could hear the screams of everyone.

Bruno jumped down from midair and took the teddy bear down the street before giving it to the little girl.

"T, thank you..." The little girl blushed looking at Bruno.

"Take care of your friend, alright?"

Bruno patted the head of the little girl before he was surrounded by a lot of reporters.

It seemed that his debut was successful, it was what Bruno (Haru) was thinking at that moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1083: One Month

On the side of the beach, there were two figures. One small and one tall.

The small figure was working hard with his work out while also cleaning the beach and the tall figure was reading a newspaper.

"A, All Might... I, I'm done..." The small figure plopped on the sandy ground and took a deep breath. While trying to stabilize his breath, he looked at the tall figure who had given him hope in his despair.

"Oh, you're done? Young Midoriya?" The tall figure nodded and seemed quite satisfied when this small figure had done the training which he had personally created for him.

If someone heard what they were talking about then they would be surprised since no one would expect that the number one hero in this country was this skinny guy who had an appearance similar to a skeleton.

Midoriya stood up slowly with his tired body and said, "I, I can do more training!"

All Might shook his head and said, "It's alright, take a breath first. I want to read the newspaper."

Midoriya looked at the newspaper and asked, "What's inside the newspaper?"

"What?! Bruno?!" Midoriya was startled when he saw the headlines of the newspaper.

All Might looked at Midoriya and ask, "Do you know him?"

Midoriya suddenly became spirited and talked in full enthusiasm. "Bruno has only appeared one month ago, but he has become one of the most popular and strongest heroes in Hosu City! He also has defeated two giants easily....." He had entered fanboy mode and told what he knew about Bruno.

All Might nodded and thought that it would be good to meet Bruno in the future."

"And his Quirk is very cool!!!"

Midoriya continued with his fanboy mode, which somehow made All Might sigh.

On the terrace of an Italian restaurant in Hosu City, Trattoria Trussardi, there was a man who was sipping his espresso while reading a newspaper.

Along the way, there were a lot of people who greeted this man with smiles excitedly from old man, granny, beautiful ladies, and even a child greeted this man with full of enthusiasm, but then man only greeted them back lazily. Even so, it didn't erase their enthusiasm.

"Bruno! Bruno! Look, look, I've made a cake in my class today!"

There was a little girl, who brought a muffin cake and wanted to give it to the man.

The man was stunned and wanted to reject it, but then he decided to accept it. "Thank you.

"Taste it! Taste it! Is it delicious!"

The man sighed and said, "Alright, alright, I'll eat it." He took the muffin cake and put it into his mouth. He frowned, but then a zipper appeared on his tongue swallowing the muffin cake before it entered his mouth, but his mouth was moving as if chewing the cake. He nodded and patted the little girl's head. "Thank you, it's delicious."

"Yay! I'll bring you again tomorrow!"

The man was speechless, but before he could say anything the little girl had left.

"Oh my.. Bruno, you're so popular!"

"Don't tease me, alright?" The man looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "So is there something that I can help you with? I can't accompany your daughter since I need to do a patrol after this."

"N, no..." The beautiful woman shook her head and said, "B, Bruno, if you're not busy, how about we go to the aquarium next Sunday?"

The man scratched his chin and looked at the beautiful young mother in front of him. The relationship between the two of them was simple and he had only saved this beautiful young mother robbery in the past, but because of that this woman seemed to fall for him.

"I'm sorry. I can't go with you."

"Huh? Why? Are you busy that day? Then we can change our date." The woman didn't give up.

"I'm sorry, but I'm married."

The man took off his gloves on his left hand and showed a ring which enveloped his finger.

The woman seemed to be in shock and wasn't sure what to do.

The woman staggered for a bit before shouting. "I, I'm not giving up!" She ran away while crying. Though, in her heart, she was wondering who was the lucky woman who had married him.

However, not only the young woman, but almost all the girls and women who happened to be there were crying when they heard that Bruno had married!

However, the man didn't care about that. He shook his head and sipped his espresso again. "It's getting cold." He put down his espresso and called for a refill before continuing to read the newspaper with his photo as the headlines.

This man was Haru and he had been in this world for a month. He was also a Pro Hero "Bruno" who was one of the most popular heroes in this country. It might be because he was so powerful, kind, cool, and handsome (even though no one had seen his face), but his style was very cool since it was very chic and dandy.

"You've rejected another girl?"

Haru looked up and saw an armored man who appeared in front of him. "Oh, Ingenium? You're patrolling in this place?"

Ingenium shook his head and said, "No, I happen nearby so I thought I'd meet you."

"Well, sit down. Do you want to order something?"

"There's..." Haru nodded and told Ingenium to sit down since if this guy didn't sit down then he was sure that this guy would be running all the time.

It had been a month since the incident between the two giants and their relationship had become quite close.

Ingenium didn't take off his helmet, but the mouth part of his helmet was opened automatically and he drank the grape juice using a straw. He felt refreshed and asked, "Bruno, is it alright for you to be lazy around this place?"

Haru looked around and whispered. "Well, don't tell anyone else, alright?"

"This restaurant is mine."

Ingenium was speechless, but he didn't feel that surprise since he could tell that Haru was rich. He sighed and said, "Say, why don't you take a sidekick?"

"Sidekick, huh?" Haru looked at Ingenium and asked, "If I'm not wrong, there should be a lot of sidekicks at your place?"

"Yeah, do you want to take some from my place?" Ingenium offered.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, it is alright." It wasn't that he didn't want to take a sidekick, but it had only been a month after his debut. He felt that it was too early and thought that it was better to hire them at his office a month later.

"Well, I won't force you." Ingenium nodded and said, "Then, I won't bother you again. If you've a time then you should play at my office and I'll introduce you to my little brother."

"You've got a little brother?"

"Yeah, he's going to enter U.A. High School this year." From his voice, Ingenium seemed quite proud of his little brother.

"How about a little sister, do you have one?" Haru asked.

Ingenium felt strange by this question, but he shook his head. "I don't have one."

"Sorry, I'm not interested. Though, you're welcome to bring your family to this restaurant."

"I'll do that." Ingenium nodded and said, "If I come, give me a discount, alright?"

"You're also a very rich hero, why are you so stingy?"

Ingenium laughed and said, "Then, I'll go now."

"I won't send you off." Haru continued to read his newspaper and could feel that Ingenium had gone to continue Ingenium's patrol. Even though their relationship seemed quite good, they were also rivals. Their offices were quite close to each other and even though the popularity of Ingenium was quite good, the popularity of Bruno was also very high even though it had only been a month since his debut. He looked at the time and drank his espresso in one go.

Haru nodded and left the restaurant to start his patrol. He was wondering whether he should apply as a teacher at U.A. High School now.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1084: Job Interview 1

Nezu, also known as Mr. Principal, is a pro hero and the principal of U.A. High School.

At this moment, Nezu was looking at the resume which was given to him yesterday.

U.A. High School is a very popular school or rather it is the best school to future the hero in this country.

It wasn't strange to see a hero wanting to become a teacher in this school, but Nezu didn't expect Bruno, who was known as the rising star, to want to apply to become a teacher at his school.

"Well, I'll have to see him, right?"

Nezu stepped down from his seat. In truth, he wasn't a human, but a mouse and a very smart one at that.

Haru and Tsunade were having a date in his hero's office.

In the past months, Haru could create a lot of business in this world, but in the end, he only made an Italian restaurant. His intention in creating this restaurant was because he wanted to have a nice espresso during his job. His decision was on a whim, but the result was good since this restaurant was very popular, especially with Bruno, who had always patrolled within the area which guaranteed the security of this place.

Haru also often used this office to do exciting things together with Tsunade. It was good to do it at home, but it was better to do it at the office since it gave an immoral feeling which added spice to their life.

Tsunade was eating her tiramisu from Haru's restaurant. She looked at Haru and asked, "How is it?"

"I've sent the resume and only need to wait for an answer."

Haru sent his resume to become a teacher at U.A. High School. He had made up his preparation and his chance to become a teacher was very high since he was very popular as a hero. His image was very good and his strength was very strong.

With his Kenbonshoki Haki, he wouldn't miss anything and in the past month, he had caught a lot of villains which gave him a considerable reputation which should be enough to make U.A. High School accept him as a teacher

Looking at Tsunade, it seemed that she was very happy to live with him. Every night, she was always happy and understood what it meant by woman's happiness.

"Don't worry, it'll be very easy for you to enter that school." Tsunade smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.

Haru thought about Tsunade's huggable body and was about to jump into her, but a damn telephone stopped his plan. He sighed and took the telephone.

"Boss, there's someone who wants to meet you."

"Meet me? Is it Ingenium?"

"No, it is Mr. Nezu from U.A. High School."

Haru and Tsunade looked at each other and smiled.

"Oh, send him to my office."

"Alright, boss, I'll bring him to your office." Haru's female receptionist nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Boss, don't forget to clean your office since I saw a rubber on your table yesterday." She knew that the relationship between her boss and his wife was very good and even very healthy, but at the same time, it made her sigh and jealous at the same time, especially when she looked at the amount of white liquid on the rubber which she had found when she cleaned his office.

"You....?! Why didn't you clean it?!" Tsunade blushed and wanted to slam Haru's head since this guy made her embarrassed.

"Wait, wait, it isn't my fault! Wasn't it you who kept begging me more? I forgot to clean up the rubber since you kee---"

Tsunade was full of blush and wanted to shut her husband's mouth.

"Boss, you forgot to close the call."

"Please, tell Mr. Nezu to wait for 5 minutes." Haru calmly responded.

Haru and Tsunade sighed at the same time.

"I'll win the match tonight!" Tsunade glared at Haru.

"Oh..? I can't wait to see how you're going to win?" Haru smiled.

Tsunade looked at him and asked, "You're not going to wear your mask?"

"Oh, I've almost forgotten if you didn't remind me." Haru took his golden wolf mask and put it on his face.

"Is it alright for me to be here?"

"It's alright. If possible, you might as well become a nurse at that school too."

"I don't want to teach brat." Tsunade suddenly took a beer from the bottom of the sofa and drank it slowly.

Haru thought that he needed to change Tsunade's alcoholic habit with something healthier such as his protein.

After 5 minutes, the door of his office was knocked on and Haru's female receptionist's voice could be heard.

"Boss, I've brought him."

The door was opened and the figure of a beautiful female receptionist appeared together with a stout man who appeared to be a possible combination of several different animals, including a dog, a mouse, and a bear.

Haru and Tsunade weren't that surprised since there were a lot of people with strange appearances in this world.

"Hello, Bruno. I'm sorry for coming so suddenly."

"No, no, if the principal of U.A. High School wants to visit my humble office then I've always welcomed him." Haru walked toward him and politely greeted him. He gave his hand and said, "I've always wanted to meet you, Mr. Nezu."

Nezu smiled since he could see that Haru didn't discriminate against his appearance. Even thought it was normal for someone to have an appearance similar to an animal because of Quirk, there were a lot of people who discriminated against those people after all thinking that they weren't human.

"Yes, nice to meet you too, Bruno." Nezu shook Haru's hand and said, "I've also wanted to meet you too since you've become the most popular hero in just a month of your debut."

Haru shook his head and said, "You're exaggerating me. Please sit down, it is so rude of me to let you stand up all the time."

"Thank you." Nezu nodded and sat down on the sofa.

If they were talking about the most popular hero then it should be All Might, but if someone asked who was the second most popular hero then it should be Bruno.

All Might was a symbol of peace and he was also known as the strongest hero. Bruno, on other hand, was only a new hero who had only debuted for a month, but he was also very popular because of his appearance, power, and stability.

Even though Bruno was wearing a mask on his face, his appearance was very cool for a lot of people. Trench coat and golden wolf mask was Bruno's trademark which made a lot of people want to follow his style.

The other reason was power. In the past month, Bruno had solved various cases, defeated villains easily, and also saved a lot of people with his power. His power might not be as grand as All Might's super strength, but Bruno didn't lose to All Might since his zipper generation and manipulation were a very strong Quirk.

Lastly, his stability, it might be because of Bruno's appearance that the criminal level of Hosu City had decreased, especially near the areas where his office was located.

Sitting down, Nezu looked at Tsunade who was drinking a beer which made him speechless.

"Do you want some?" Tsunade asked since it was her first time seeing a mouse who could talk.

"No, it is my work time." Nezu shook his head and said, "I can't drink."

"I'm sorry for my wife." Haru brought tea for Nezu and said, "Please don't mind her."

"Oh, your wife?" Nezu was surprised and asked, "Is she a hero too?"

"Yeah, we own a hospital nearby."

Nezu was a bit surprised then looked at Haru (Bruno).

Nezu calmed himself and nodded. He took the tea and sipped it slowly, but his eyes brightened since it tasted really good. "It tastes good, what kind of tea is this?"

"It's just normal tea, but I brew it in a different way."

Then they talked to each other about tea, hero activity, villains which appeared in the newspaper, and lastly his experience as a hero.

"So Bruno, can I ask you something?"

"Why do you want to become a teacher at our school?" Nezu asked while staring at Haru.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1085: Job Interview 2

Hearing that question, Haru smiled. "Is it strange to apply as a teacher in the most prestigious school in this country?"

"No, no, I didn't mean that, but I mean...." Nezu smiled and said, "I mean that your career is on the right track and before long you might enter Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP if you keep working as hard as you can."

"Well, that's true, I can do that."

Nezu didn't expect Haru to be this confident, but he didn't hate this confidence. "If you want to become a teacher at our school then I don't mind, but what kind of things can you teach the students?"

"There are a lot of things, I have a teacher license to teach mathematics, physics, biology, and chemistry."

Nezu nodded since he knew about that information when he read Haru's resume.

"I can also teach them management."

"Management?" Nezumi looked at Haru and seemed to be very interested.

"I've done my research on all of the hero schools in this country that no one has taught their students about management in their hero's office, and they can only learn it by internship in the hero's office, but I feel that isn't enough...." Haru started to explain what he wanted to teach the young heroes in U.A. High School. He felt that school was too brainless to teach them a normal lesson along with teaching them how to fight, but had never taught the young heroes to manage their hero's office in the future.

Being a hero was very hard, they were lucky that if they met a very dependable manager, but there were a lot of cases where a hero was being cheated into a very large loan to buy a land which was located on the remote places which made them stopped became a hero.

Haru wanted to prevent that and he also wanted to teach them how to manage their employees, offices, their money, and various other things. It might seem complicated, but being a hero wasn't as simple as it seemed. If they wanted to maintain enough wages to live then they could become a sidekick in the famous hero's office, but if they wanted to make their own office then it was a different matter.

Haru also wanted to teach them how to minimize the damage by their actions since he often heard "Mountain Lady" one of the rising heroes often destroyed a lot of buildings which made her often needed to pay that damage.

Hearing Haru's suggestion, Nezu realized that there might be a lot of things that needed to be added to the education of the young heroes in his school. He nodded and said, "Your suggestion is very beautiful and I feel that it is necessary for them to learn it."

"Thank you, but any of that is useless if those young heroes don't have a strong heart." Haru looked at Nezu and asked, "Is there someone who is able to strengthen the hearts of those young heroes in your school?" In the end the job of hero was to catch a villain and to save civilians from danger, so even if he taught them a lot of necessary things to manage their hero career in the future, if they didn't have a strong heart to continue their career then it was useless.

Recalling the teacher who dropped out of the entire class to make those students realize how important self-sacrifice as a hero was, Nezu grimace. "Don't worry, we have such people in our school."

Haru felt strange by Nezu's expression, but nodded.

Nezu thought for a while and asked, "Is there something that you can teach?"

"Hmm.... I can teach manners, health and physical education....."

"Health and physical education?" Nezu blinked his eyes innocently.

Haru nodded with a smile and said, "I'm very good at that area."

Tsunade, who was drinking by Haru's side, slapped his head with a blush on her face. "Don't teach the children of someone else with something stupid."

Haru caressed his head and said, "But I feel that health and physical education since they might need to marry someone in the future and if they're clueless about that matter then what can they do during the real thing?"

"..." Tsunade was speechless.

Nezu nodded with serious expression and said, "Interesting, what else?"

Tsunade rolled her eyes and thought that this mouse was perverted.

"Hmm... I'm not sure whether you've realized that most heroes haven't gotten married in their life."

"Oh?!" Nezu was startled, but it seemed that he realized that it was the case.

"I know that being a hero requires someone to have self-sacrifice, but even so, do you think that it is alright for them to sacrifice their life? You only live once and should you sacrifice all of it to become a hero?"

"Well, for some people, being a hero is their happiness itself, but Mr. Nezu, you also know that once someone becomes a hero, it isn't that simple, right? There are a lot of matters which need to be thought about. Then slowly their pure intention starts to change unless...."

"That person is special." Haru smiled and said, "There has always been one or two people in this life who can keep doing what they love without complaining no matter how heavy it is and big smile on their face, right?"

"Hmm..." Nezu nodded, but then smiled when Haru made him remember the person, who had always wanted to become a hero even though that guy was wounded. And at the same time, he felt that there were a lot of loopholes in the education of his school. He looked at Haru and thought that this guy could become a super teacher at any school. He wasn't sure, but he had a feeling that this guy would be able to do something big in today's society. Looking at Haru once again, he took a deep breath and said, "Bruno, I will hire you as a teacher. He looked at Haru and asked, "So what kind of subject do you want to teach those students?"

"Hmm...." Haru thought for a while and wondered what kind of subject that he should teach. 'Counselors are good..' Though, he felt that it was a bit troublesome to manage the problem of children in puberty. He thought for a while and said, "Biology."

"Biology? Not a counselor?" Nezu was a bit surprised.

Haru nodded and said, "There are a lot of things which can be learned from biology, though, it is better for me to teach the new students since the students in 2nd or 3rd year might not accept my lesson."

Even if he bullshitted from the beginning to the end and told Nezu that it was necessary to learn management or something, but in conclusion what those students needed was to become stronger since without power it was simply impossible for them to do their justice and help people. Being strong also could help them to save themselves from danger for the other things, he should let other teachers do it since he wasn't going to spend all of his years in this world.

His intention to become a biology teacher was to test whether his theory was working and whether all of those students could become stronger by hearing his theory.

"Hmm... so you want a guinea pig?" Nezu asked with a smirk.

"Is that not okay?" Haru didn't deny it.

"Why not? As long as we can educate those students into being the best heroes then everything is possible."

"Thank you very much...." Haru nodded and said, "I know that it is a bit presumptuous but I might not spend all of my days as a teacher since I also need to do my job as a pro hero." He thought that it was too wasteful to spend all of his time as a teacher and he didn't want to stop his activity as a hero. He knew that his request was a bit unbelievable since he was in front of his employer, but who cares? There's nothing wrong with asking anyway.

Nezu nodded and said, "It's alright, I believe in you." He walked toward Haru and gave his hand to him. "I'm waiting to see you at school."

Haru smiled and shook Nezu's hand. He thought that his bullshitting skill was working, even on the smartest animal in this world.

"Right, can I ask you a question?" Nezu asked.

"I've smelled something delicious from your fridge, what is inside your fridge?" Nezu looked at the fridge with an expression full of desire.

Haru didn't think too much and opened his fridge. "There's cheese inside."

Nezu started to salivate looking at the cheese inside Haru's fridge.

"Do you want some, Mr. Nezu?" Haru asked.

"I, is that alright?" Nezu asked.

Haru smiled and said, "Why not? It's more enjoyable to eat it with wine. Why don't we enjoy our meeting here?"

Nezu knew that it was his working time, but he couldn't help it. His ancestor was Jerry Mouse after all.

Though, Haru and Tsunade sighed in relief secretly since they thought Nezu was smelling something different in their room.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1086: Being a Hero is Pretty Good

Haru was looking at Tsunade who helped him tie his tie inside his office.

Tsunade squinted her eyes since tying a tie was harder than she had thought, but she was naturally gifted and a minute later she had learned how to tie a tie. She sighed and patted Haru's chest.

Haru looked at a number of ties which were disembered on the ground, but he didn't say anything. He took his black striped suit and mask to hide his identity.

"You're going to school soon, right?" Tsunade asked.

"Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I'll recommend it to you later."

"As I said before, I don't have that much interest in joining that school."

Tsunade snorted, but in truth she felt a bit lonely when he would leave her. She thought for a while and wondered whether she should go to mahjong or pachinko parlor which was owned by Haru to wait for him to go home.

After coming to this world, Haru bought both mahjong and pachinko parlors or else, his wife might be betting on their hospital sooner or later.

Haru also knew that he needed someone who could accompany Tsunade all the time, but it was difficult to search for such a person. He decided not to overthink, kissed her forehead and grabbed her butt forcefully.

"You...?!" Tsunade blushed and felt that this guy was a bastard.

"Wait for me, I'll mess you up later when I've gone back."

Hearing his deep voice, Tsunade blushed and couldn't remember how many times they had done the deeds. However, she wasn't ready to have children and had always used contraception justu to stop her from getting pregnant.

A few days ago, Tsunade had tried to get Haru's tadpoles and didn't expect that it was very aggressive. If she let them enter her womb then she would definitely get pregnant.

Though, Tsunade didn't really need to worry since Haru also had contraception ability so he wouldn't make his girls pregnant.

Tsunade moved closer and sniffed his body for the last time before nodded. "Hmm..." She thought that she had become younger, well, her body really became younger since Haru had turned her body back in her 30's.

Haru also sniffed Tsunade's hair and his anaconda couldn't calm down. "Tsunade..."

Tsunade could feel something stiff on her stomach and knew what this guy was thinking. "No! No! You're going to be late!"

"It's alright. I can tell them that there's a villain along the way. Just two, no, one hour!"

"Do you want to get fired from your job?!" Tsunade roared, but then her body was honest.

Caressing her butts, Haru moved her hand on Tsunade's place and could feel that the place was very wet. "Well, well, your body is more honest than your mouth." He took the liquid and licked it on his tongue. "Hmm.. Delicious."

His actions caused Tsunade to shudder. Her body was being pressed on the sofa and her hole was waiting for him. "Hurry up! Otherwise you'll be really late --- Mmnh!" She quickly used her contraception jutsu, but he entered so suddenly. Her face was reddened and she glared at him. "Y, you...!" She bit her lips trying to hold her moans.

Haru moved his waist in rhythm while smiling since he really loved to tease her. He moved closer and whispered, "I love this side of you."

"You....?!" Tsunade had a hard time calming herself, even though they had done this act several times, but it had always felt very good.

Both of them were having a fierce fight on the sofa, but suddenly...

"H, Haru... stop... T, there's a telephone!" Tsunade tried to stop him, but even so, her legs had never left him.

Haru rolled his eyes, but then he thought of something interesting. He looked at Tsunade and said, "I'll take the call, be quiet, alright?"

"What?!" Tsunade was startled and wanted to stop him, but it was too late.

"What's wrong?" Haru's voice was calm even though he kept pounding Tsunade mercilessly. He had a smirk on his face and made a gesture for her to be quiet.

'T, this guy...?!' Tsunade bit her lips, but Haru kept attacking her weak spot. Even though she tried to hold her voice, her heavy breath was quite loud.

The receptionist was about to tell him something important, but she heard a strange noise. "Boss, what's with that noise?"

"Oh, my wife is working out." Haru looked at Tsunade with a smile and said, "She feels that her body is slightly fat lately."

"You...?! Mnhm...!" Tsunade wanted to complain, but the pleasure kept hitting her body which made it hard to stop her moans!

"Shh..." Haru told her to be quiet again.

Tsunade glared and wanted to have revenge on him later. Though, at the same time, it felt really good.

"...Really?" The receptionist felt doubtful.

"So what's wrong? Why did you suddenly call me?" Haru changed the topic of conversation since he knew that his beautiful receptionist wanted to tell him something.

Haru's patrol schedule was only 3 hours a day and after that his job was over. He might work more if there was a danger which couldn't be handled by other heroes in the city.

It wasn't that he was lazy, but he was alone after all and there were a lot of heroes in this city. If he saved all of the people in this city then those unpopular heroes would lose their job sooner or later because of him.

It was also the reason why there were a lot of heroes who applied to become his sidekicks, but he rejected all of them without hesitation since he didn't need them.

It might seem strange, but his schedule might be similar to a famous doctor in the hospital, the famous doctor only worked for few hours at the clinic and mostly did an operation by reservation.

Haru was the same, he would do a patrol for a few hours before spending his time with his wife since he knew that she was a bit lonely when he left her for a job, but if there was something critical such as a large incident, a strong villain, etc; then he would come if there weren't any heroes in the area who could stop it. If someone could manage them then he wouldn't come.

Haru's quest was pretty simple and he did almost all of them, though, he hadn't found "Hero Killer", "All-For-One", and "Nomu".

That's why he didn't work too hard since he knew that it was quite impossible to find them until the plot started and Haru had been accepted as a teacher at U.A. High School, which was also the reason why he decreased his working time.

"Boss! There's a bank robbery in the 13th area! The police have informed me to tell you to come to that place as soon as possible!" The receptionist only remembered about this matter and hurriedly told him what had happened.

"What?" The receptionist lady was confused.

"Nothing, I'll come as soon as possible." Haru hung the phone and let out his white liquid inside Tsunade since she had told him so.

"Aaaaannnnnhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"

Tsunade let out all of the thing which had been suppressed and reached an orgasm. She arched her back and her face was full of sweat which made her even more beautiful. She was tired and didn't want to move for a while. Her forehead was kissed which made her smile.

Tsuande breathed very heavily and felt very sleepy at that moment.

"Go first, I'll play at panchinko parlor after this."

Haru felt a bit speechless, but he advised. "Alright, don't forget to take a bath since there might be someone with a Quirk that makes them have a very keen sense of smell."

Tsunade blushed, but nodded. Though, she decided to take a nap first since she was very tired. She understood that it was simply impossible to fight this beast alone in a duel and she might need a help, but not in this world since in this world, she wanted him to be her alone.

Haru stood up and cleaned his anaconda before closing the zipper on his pants.

Haru felt a bit refreshed and ready for work, but before that. He took his phone and it was connected to someone.

"Oh, Bruno, what's wrong?"

"Mr. Nezu, I'll be late. I need to stop villains....."

Haru thought that being a hero was pretty good.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1087: Trio Thives 1

"Alright, be careful. You don't need to be in hurry." Nezu smiled before he hung up the phone. He put down his phone and walked to the teacher's office. "Everyone, the new teacher is going to be a bit late since there is a villain when he is about to go to our school."

Everyone nodded when they heard Nezu's words, before they were teachers, they were heroes. If there was a villain or someone being troubled then they would do their best to help first before they went to the school.

"Principal, who is the new teacher?" Present Mic asked.

"Well, he's a very popular hero." Nezu smiled and said, "You'll be surprised when you see him later."

Everyone thought that it would be All Might since All Might was the most popular hero.

"Hehehe..." Nezu chuckled and said, "I'll tell you later when he has arrived."

The teachers became curious and they were wondering whether it was really All Might, who would be their new colleagues since half of them were All Might's fans.

Present Mic moved closer to the teacher beside him and asked, "Aizawa, who do you think the new teacher is? Is it All Might?"

Aizawa opened his laptop while browsing about something.

"What are you doing?" Present Mic asked.

"I'm looking for information about the villain which appears on the town."

"Oh! I want to see it! I want to see it!"

"Don't shout right beside my ears!"

Then Aizawa and Present Mic started to bicker with each other while wondering who was the new teacher.

"Hahaha, come on, Hero! Stop us!"

"Hey, if you have time to laugh then help me to put the money inside the car!"

In front of the three figures, no one could do anything. Just by the three of them, they had defeated a number of police and heroes who came to stop them.

"Mayday! Mayday! Hero, please come as soon as possible! The Volcano Thieves are here!"

It was one of the most famous thives groups in the country, they were famous for their strong members. Their members were Gust Boy, Konako Haizono, and Maguma Iwata. Even though there were only three of them, they had caused a lot of damage to various banks, stores, and a lot of places. Besides robbing and stealing, they had also destroyed a lot of public facilities because of their actions.

When the three thieves were stealing the money from the bank, there were a lot of police and heroes who kept coming to stop them, but they were easily defeated.

Maguma, Kanako, and Gutsy were very strong, even though they didn't use their Quirk, they could easily defeat the group of heroes and police.

"Kakaka! How weak! How weak!" Gutsy slashed his knife to defeat his opponents.

"Hmph! You can't even enter my eyes." Kanako slammed her club and made a lot of people pass out directly.

Maguma, who was the leader of the Volcano Thieves, was looking at them with disdain. "Is this a hero?! You're all too weak!"

The heroes and the police, who had been defeated, were gritting their teeth because of how helpless they were in front of them. Their situation turned into despair, the longer it became, and they hoped for a stronger hero to come.

"How boring, we should go now."

"Oh? Am I late for the party?"

Maguma, Kanako, and Gutsy turned their attention toward one direction and saw a man who was walking calmly. They raised their eyebrows since they knew this hero very well.

When the situation turned dire, they saw their hope once again.

Looking at how easily everyone was defeated, Haru sighed and wondered whether those heroes were this weak. In his opinion, besides All Might, all heroes in this country were very weak. They were lucky that the villains were also weak or else they might lose their lives in this dangerous job.

"Kakaka!" Gutsy looked at Bruno arrogantly and said, "Do you think that you can stop us? Don't' dream bastard?!"

Looking at Gutsy, Bruno sighed since he knew that Gutsy might have had a bad childhood since Gutsy's appearance was similar to a duck, especially his mouth. Even though society had told everyone not to discriminate against someone who had a Quirk which made the appearance of someone become weird, the world didn't work that way and a lot of people kept discriminating against them. Even though it wasn't as serious in the past, it kept happening and there was even a cult who would blatantly discriminate against them.

Gutsy hated this handsome guy and used his Quirk directly. He raised his fingers which had a shape similar to fan blades before he rotated his wrists. "Kakaka, my Quirk is a Fan! I can produce a strong wind to attack someone! Now, be destroyed!" His wrist rotated very fast before it produced a strong wind, no, a tornado which wrecked everything apart. It was what was in his imagination, but suddenly he saw Haru's hand extended before it grabbed his clothes pulling him toward Haru.

Gutsy didn't have a chance to ask what had happened and he was punched right in the face!

Gutsy was hit and hit to the ground below, causing the ground to crack like a spider web.

Gutsy's mouth was almost bent and he showed his white eyes. He passed out directly after being punched by Haru.

Everyone opened their mouths wide and didn't believe what had happened. Gutsy, who had caused a lot of trouble for the heroes, passed out directly after one punch from Haru. It was so easy that a lot of people couldn't comprehend what had happened.

Haru looked at Maguma and Konako and asked, "Is this all? How boring."

"Gutsy!" Konako was startled and glared at Haru. "How dare you!"

"Hahaha, interesting. Let's see whether you can keep that big mouth of yours after you can take our attack." Maguma laughed before his body started to brighten to a red color.

"I'll give you hell!" Konako started to use her Quirk.

Haru looked at Konako and saw her start to release an ash-like substance from her body. He scratched his head and wondered why this woman didn't run away after she had seen his attack. He felt that it was a waste of time to wait for this woman to surround the area with this ash-like substance. He smiled and used one of his techniques.

Magumi would attack Haru when this area was covered in ash which was released by Konako since he knew very well that Haru was very strong. Even though he was a thief, he wasn't stupid or else Konako and Gutsy wouldn't follow him. It was better to be safe rather than sorry, but suddenly....

"Cough! Cough! Konako, what are you doing?!" Maguma was furious when Konako sent her ashes toward him.

"I, it's not me! N, no, it's me, but I can't control my body!" Konako was scared since she couldn't control her body, especially when she kept attacking Maguma with her ashes.

Maguma felt it was very hard to breathe and his eyes turned red because of the ash-like substance, but suddenly his face was slammed.

Maguma staggered and looked angrily at Konako.

"Maguma, believe me! It's not me!"

Konako was crying and didn't know what had happened to her, but suddenly she jumped back when Maguma launched a punch at herself before running back toward the person who had been controlling her body.

"Cough! Cough! It's you!" Maguma's eyes were red and staring at the person who had caused his ally to attack him.

"Bastard!" Konako also roared since her body had been played by this man.

Haru only shook his head and moved his hands controlling this woman thief. Though, at the same time, it was quite fun to see this scene.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1088: Trio Thives 2

In the past year, Haru didn't spend all of his time flirting with girls, but also trained and developed his ability on the "Training Ground" within the Group Chat. He had an application which made him able to enter that "Training Ground" without paying so it was wasteful to not use it.

Haru had gotten various abilities from rewards which he had received after he completed his quest on the group chat and of course, he needed to train it or else, he couldn't use his ability efficiently during the battle.

Out of all of his abilities, Haru didn't forget to train his oldest ability which was "Sticky Fingers".

It might seem unfair, but his favorite ability was "Sticky Fingers" since it was a pretty simple ability. With this ability, he could generate and manipulate zippers. The most basic use of this ability was to create a zipper on anything which he had touched, but then he kept developing this ability and this ability had become more interesting.

Let's answer the question, how can he control the body of Konako?

The answer is simple, he is using the power of "Sticky Fingers" to control Konako's body.

His inspiration was Doflamingo who had eaten an "Ito Ito no Mi" which made Doflamingo able to generate and manipulate a thread. He felt that zippers and threads were similar. He could generate zippers and of course, he could control how big the size of the zipper was which he wanted to generate. He then attached the zipper targets' spine at the base of the neck and manipulated their movements like marionettes.

The controlled target could still control their head, but everything below the neck was manipulated by Haru.

It was the same thing which happened to Kanako.

"You bastard!! I'll slam you with my club!"

Kanako kept screaming, but she couldn't control her body. She kept walking toward Haru even though she wanted to stop. Even though she was screaming, inwardly, she was scared since Haru was stronger than she had thought and she knew that her body was being controlled by him!

Kanako was right in front of him and saw him wanting to do something. Then her face turned red when his hand was about to reach her chest. Her voice became shy, and showed an unwilling expression and blush on her face.

Kanako's voice was a bit seductive, but when she thought that Haru was about to touch her chest, she felt that her lips were being touched.

"You're beautiful, but you should shut your mouth for a bit."

Kanako wanted to say something, but a shout made her startled.

Maguma, who was being entangled by dust, had escaped from that dust and he was furious. He had a hard time breathing, but it didn't stop him from taking his revenge.

Quirk would affect the personality of someone, and Maguma's personality was also being affected by his Quirk.

Maguma's Quirk is "Eruption" which allows him to produce an incredibly hot lava-like substance from his body by burning his fat cells. Because of this Quirk, he was easily angered and when Kanako attacked him, he didn't think too much and thought that this woman had betrayed him.

Maguma raised his palm and sent out a lava-like substance to Haru's direction ignoring Kanako, who was right beside Haru.

"Maguma, what are you doing!?" Kanako panicked when that lava-like substance was being shot in her direction. She could feel the hot temperature was about to hit her which made her scared, but her waist was being hugged and she felt and at the same time, she was able to escape from Maguma's attack.

Maguma had lost control and he kept shooting lava-like substances into the surrounding areas.

"Hide behind a car or building! If you don't want to be hurt." Haru's voice could be heard by everyone and it woke them up.

Everyone hurriedly hid to avoid Maguma's attack since it wouldn't be a joke if they were hit by a lava-like substance.

Maguma lost control and caused a lot of chaos in this place. The lava-like substance which was shot by him had a very hot temperature and it caused some buildings to be ablazed by his attack. However, he didn't feel satisfied and decided to use his strongest technique. With his hand full of lava-like substances, he hit the ground with his right hand.

"This...?!" Kanako, who was in Haru's arms, was startled when she saw Maguma's action.

"What's wrong?" Haru asked.

"You need to stop him or else, we might die from his attack!" Kanako was Maguma's partner, but it didn't mean that she wanted to die from Maguma's attack.

But it seemed that it was too late, Maguma picked the concrete street which was cracked by his punch then concentrated a large amount of lava on piece of huge concrete street before he threw it out to several directions.

*BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*

The building was in ruin and it was set ablazed by Maguma.

Maguma had lost control and kept attacking.

The civilians who were caught by Maguma's attack were screaming in panic and some of them were wounded.

Maguma didn't care, but he didn't realize what had happened before was only happening to his imagination.

When Maguma was about to use his strongest technique, his body was pulled by something and before he reacted, his chin was being slammed by a knee.

The force behind the pull added more damage to the knee attack, Maguma coughed up blood and he almost lost consciousness, but in that moment, he wanted to blast the person who had attacked him. His palm turned red and he was ready to shoot out his lava-like substance, but before that happened, both of his hands were touched and a zipper appeared on both of his arms and caused his arms to be parted from his body.

Maguma's face was bloody and stared at the man in front of him hatefully.

Haru slammed Maguma's face on the ground and caused the ground to crack.

Everyone, who was hiding, looked up and saw Maguma, who had caused trouble and even almost burnt this place to chinder by his Quirk had lost against Haru. They couldn't hide the excitement on their faces and came out from their hiding places.

"Thank you for saving us!"

They knew that the situation was saved and they were grateful to Haru.

Haru looked at the time and said, "I know that I need to report this, but can you help me to handle the report, Mr. Police? I've got something urgent to do."

"No problem, leave everything to us, Bruno."

"Thank you. I'll handle the report after I've returned to my office. Then I'll have to go first." Haru left while bringing someone along with him.

The group of police nodded and smiled while looking at Haru's back. "Hurry up and catch them!" He was annoyed by this group of thieves, but suddenly his subordinates told him that they had missed one person.

Kanako was startled and looked at Haru, who was sitting on the driver seat beside her inside the car. She was being caught, and thought that she would enter a jail, but she didn't expect him to bring her to his car silently. Looking at him, who was driving a car, she was wondering what this guy wanted to do with her. She couldn't understand her situation and wondered whether this hero was attracted to her beauty.

'Well, I will give him a chance if he wants to...'

Kanako was quite narcissistic at that moment.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1089: New Teacher 1

Kanako knew that she couldn't escape, especially from a hero who was able to defeat two of her partners easily and because of that she didn't try to do anything, especially when he could control her body. She wasn't sure where he would bring her, but she could only accept her fate. However, she didn't expect him to bring her to this place.

The most prestigious high school to nurture a hero: U.A. High School.

"Why did you bring me here!?"

Even Kanako was dumbfounded and startled, but suddenly something was thrown at her face so suddenly. She was furious and complained, "What the hell, are you doing?!"

Kanako was dumbfounded but then blushed. "You pervert!?" She didn't expect that a hero could be this perverted. She hurriedly covered her chest with the things which were being thrown at her, but she knew that she was a lamb which could be eaten by this bad wolf anytime, and when that happened, she was wondering whether she should just accept her fate or fight back to show her resistance. Looking at his appearance, she felt that it wasn't that bad an idea to be attacked, however, she hurriedly shook her head.

"I was wrong. I mean change your clothes."

Kanako realized that Haru had thrown her a white female shirt, gray pencil skirt, and a silver wolf mask which had a similar design to Haru's mask. "What is this?"

"It's clothes." Haru looked at Kanako and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes."

"Why do I have to change my clothes?!"

"If you keep wearing your costume then someone might notice that you're a villain."

"....This?!" Kanako looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "You're not going to catch me?"

"I'm not, but you need to follow me, alright?"

Kanako looked at Haru and wondered whether she should enter a jail or follow him. She knew that she only had two options. She sighed and said, "I'll change my clothes, but you need to get out of your car."

Kanako blushed and complained. "I'm going to change!"

"You're only wearing panties and a bra after all, what are you embarrassed about?" Haru was speechless.

Kanako wore light purple panties and a low-cut black sports bra. Even if she decided to change her clothes, Haru didn't think that there should be something to be embarrassed about since she had been wearing an undergarment in public after all.

"Get out first!" Kanako shouted.

"No, you might run away after all. I'll stay here and watch over you. If you feel uncomfortable then I will close my eyes."

Looking at Haru's serious expression, even though he wore a mask, Kanako knew that she couldn't bargain anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don't peek!"

"I won't," Haru said simply. Even if Kanako was beautiful, he had seen a lot of more beautiful women in his life after all.

Kanako sighed, but then she looked at Haru, who closed his eyes. She felt a bit tired, and looked at the clothes on her hand before made up her mind. She hurriedly changed her clothes, but then she heard his voice.

"Right, do you need help?"

All teachers in the teacher offices of the U.A. High School continued with their job as usual, but there was one thing which had been bothering them.

The new teacher hasn't arrived!

Even though they knew from Nezu that the new teacher was a bit late, they didn't expect to be this late. It was already afternoon and the new teacher hadn't come.

"That guy... does he have an intention to become a teacher here?" Midnight complained. She was one of the teachers in this school and she couldn't help but complain.

"Calm down, didn't you remember that the new teacher encountered a villain? The villain might be very strong that the new teacher needs a lot of time to deal with the villain." Present Mic thought that there must be a reason why the new teacher was late.

"I wonder who the new teacher is? I hope that he's a handsome guy..." Midnight started to imagine herself married to a handsome guy. She was already in her 30's, but she hadn't found someone who could take her into a marriage.

"You haven't given up your goal to marry?" Aizawa looked at Midnight with a lifeless expression.

"What do you mean by that, Aizawa?! Are you telling me that it is impossible for me to marry someone? I'll kill you bastard?!" Midnight grabbed Aizawa's collar and shook it furiously.

"Calm down! Calm down! Don't fight!" Present Mic tried to stop Midnight.

Aizawa's face became even more lifeless and he was wondering why he started to provoke this crazy woman.

The three of them had known each other since high school and their relationship was very close to each other.

Midnight snorted and folded her arms. From her expression alone, everyone could tell that this woman was very furious.

"You should apologize." Present Mic whispered to Aizawa.

Aizawa sighed and felt tired. He felt that woman was very troublesome and it might be reason why he didn't have any relationship with the opposite gender until now and he wouldn't change his opinion soon.

Hearing Aizawa's apology, Midnight felt better, but she couldn't hide the worry in her heart. She was in her 30's, but no one was going to take her to marry. She was wondering whether she would be alone in the future. She wanted to marry a handsome and young guy, but around her, there were only both Present Mic and Aizawa.

Staring at Present Mic and Aizawa, Midnight let out a long sigh.

Aizawa and Present Mic weren't sure, but they felt that they were being insulted by Midnight. However, they didn't say anything since they didn't want anything troublesome to happen to themselves again.

Present Mic felt uncomfortable by this silence and said, "Well, how about we play a game?"

"Yeah, let's guess who the new teacher is!" Present Mic smiled and said, "The new teacher hasn't come and we don't know about his/her identity so isn't it fun to guess his/her identity?"

Midnight smiled and said, "Interesting! Let's do that! But let's add a bet! The loser needs to pay for tonight's drink!"

"Oh! I agree!" Present Mic agreed without hesitation.

"So Aizawa, who do you think is the new teacher?"

"....." Aizawa was speechless and said, "I haven't agreed to join your game."

"Don't be such a loner, hurry up and tell us your answer!" Midnight stared at Aizawa and it seemed that she would make him join this game no matter what.

Aizawa sighed and said, "Gang Orca."

Present Mic and Midnight were startled.

"It is just my guess." Aizawa felt a bit sleepy, but he was also curious about who the new teacher was.

"Hmm... I think it should be Selkie since we need to train the students on the water battle." Present Mic was smarter than his appearance.

Hearing the answer of Aizawa and Present Mic, Midnight twitched her lips and wondered whether both of them deliberately told her to give up to marry the new teacher since two heroes that were mentioned by the two of them had an appearance similar to an animal.

"So what about you?" Aizawa asked and didn't care about Midnight's remark.

Midnight smiled and said, "Of course, it is Bruno!" She didn't know much about Bruno, but she had seen him often appear in the newspaper. Even though she hadn't seen his face, from his contour, she could tell that he was a very handsome guy.

Aizawa and Present Mic rolled their eyes and sighed when they thought how eager this woman was to marry someone.

"Ugh... I really hope that it is him..." Midnight hoped that it was Bruno, but she also knew that possibility was a bit low, especially when Bruno's career was going upward and soon, he might even overtake the popularity of the second rank hero, Endeavour and she didn't think that he would apply as a teacher.

Then suddenly the door was knocked on and everyone's attention was gathered in the direction of that noise. They saw Nezu along with one of the most popular heroes who appeared recently. When this man appeared, everyone took a deep breath since his aura took away their breath.

"Everyone, I'll introduce you to our new colleague in this school."

Nezumi smiled and said, "His name is Bruno and he's going to be a new teacher at our school."

"Hello, everyone, nice to meet you."

Haru smiled while looking at everyone, but he noticed that someone had been staring at him with a very gaze full of eagerness. He turned and saw a woman with very skimpy clothes and for a moment, he wasn't sure what to say.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1090: New Teacher 2

Haru ignored the gaze and said, "Mr. Nezu might have introduced me before, but let me introduce myself again." He put on a gentle expression on his mouth and eyes and introduced himself.

"My name is Bruno, for my real name... let's keep it a secret for now."

Everyone nodded and didn't feel surprised when Haru decided to keep his real name a secret since most of them also kept their identity a secret.

Being a hero is a dangerous job and they need to keep their identity very well or else the villains which they have caught in the past might have their revenge on them.

"I'll be working as a biology teacher, but I won't officially work until the new semester of the school in April. However, please take care of me from now on." Haru bowed his head lightly since it was part of tradition.

Everyone clapped their hands after they heard Haru's introduction, but they didn't expect their new colleague would be the rising hero who had been very popular in the past months.

"He might not start working until the new semester, but it might be good to let him know about our school earlier." Nezu looked at everyone and asked, "So is there someone who can introduce him to our school while also giving him a guide around?" He was about to point at someone, but he stopped when he heard this voice.

"Me! Me! Me! I'll introduce him to this school and give him a tour!" Midnight stood up and raised her hand very high.

Everyone was speechless when they saw Midnight's action.

Present Mic and Aizawa looked at Midnight with a speechless expression since they didn't expect that this woman would be so desperate.

"Then, I'll leave this to you, Midnight."

Nezu nodded and didn't care too much about who would help Haru and there weren't any rules that it was prohibited for teachers to have a romantic relationship, but he knew that it was impossible for both of them to have such a relationship since one of them had married. However, he wasn't cruel enough to tell Midnight about that matter and thought that it was more fun to see Midnight's expression when she knew that Haru had married from Haru's mouth. He laughed secretly and returned to his office to peek at both of them through the security camera within the school.

"Leave it to me." Midnight smiled brightly and didn't expect that the person who she had seen in her dream would suddenly come in front of her. She thought that fate might bring the two of them together. Her smile was very sweet and introduced herself. "Hello, Bruno. My name is Midnight. I'll introduce you to our school and also give you a tour."

"Thank you very much, Midnight." Haru shook her head and thought that this woman would be very aggressive, but he didn't expect that this woman would act as if a girl who had her first love.

Midnight wasn't sure, but she couldn't talk freely as usual and she felt very shy when she looked at him. However, she quickly regained her calm, especially when it was very fun when she talked with him.

Well, it might be because of her personality since her personality was very free and it was also the reason why she always wore very skimpy clothes.

"This place is a Support Faculty at our school. If anyone needs to fix their costume or gear, then they can come to this place." Midnight introduced this faculty, but suddenly....

Suddenly the facility exploded, Midnight didn't expect it, but a strong arm hugged her waist saving her from this explosion.

Then suddenly someone came out from that explosion, this man had an excavator claw as his mask and his body was a bit dirty from that explosion earlier.

"Oh, Midnight. I'm sorry for the explosion."

Midnight didn't care much about this man since her waist was being hugged by Haru. "It's alright, but you should be careful next time." She wanted to praise this man, but she kept quiet and stayed on Haru's arms for a while since it felt very good.

The man felt a bit surprised since Midnight's reaction made him a bit surprised since usually this woman would roar in anger when this usually happened. He then noticed the man beside Midnight and asked, "This is...?"

"Hello, my name is Bruno. I'm a new biology teacher at this school."

"My name is Power Loader." Power Loader nodded and then returned to his faculty to start his research again.

"....This guy... I hope that one of his inventions explodes again..." Midnight gritted her teeth since Power Loader didn't even apologize. Even though because of that explosion, she could touch Haru's body, but her mood became bad again when Power Loader was so rude.

"It's alright. Genius always has one or two traits, let's continue with the tour."

"Yes." Midnight nodded and thought that it was better to think of a way at how she could invite this guy for dinner.

Haru and Midnight didn't spend that much time touring around the school and when the tour was over, Haru was about to excuse himself since his only intention to come to this school was to introduce himself. He also felt bad for making Kanako wait at his car for a long time.

"Thank you very much, Midnight. Then I'll go back now."

Haru looked at Midnight curiously.

"Are you free tonight? We should have a welcome party for you."

Midnight thought that they could spend their night at bar then went to the government office to register their marriage. She believed once he was drunk, this guy would sign the marriage registration without hesitation.

If Haru knew what this woman was thinking then he would be speechless.

"I'm sorry, Midnight, but my wife is waiting for me at home."

Midnight was stunned as if thunder had struck her body when she heard those sentences and her healthy colored skin suddenly turned into ashes.

Kanako, who was inside Haru's car, saw Haru and Midnight talking to each other when she saw Midnight suddenly turn into ashes. She felt a bit confused as to whether she was using her Quirk unconsciously.

"Midnight, Midnight, what's wrong?" Haru was startled by Midnight's reaction.

"Y, y, y, you...." Midnight couldn't believe what she had heard and asked, "W, what did you say earlier?"

"Hmm? Well, I'm sorry, Midnight, but my wife is waiting for me at home?" Haru wasn't sure why this woman told him to repeat this sentence again.

Midnight was crying inwardly and asked, "Y, you're married?"

Hearing that answer, Midnight knew that it was game over. Though, when she looked at him, she felt very unwilling at this moment.

Haru didn't think too much and said, "Well, Midnight, see you again and let's have a drink in the future." He left her and returned to Kanako, who had been waiting for her.

Midnight looked toward the horizon wondering whether it was possible to attack a married man.

"So what are you going to do with me?" Kanako asked. Earlier, she didn't even dare to escape or do anything weird since she was in U.A. High School. If she did something stupid then it was only a time for her to be attacked by various heroes within the school. After holding her curiosity for a long time, she couldn't hold it anymore and asked him directly what he wanted to do with her.

"What do you want to do with me?"

Haru then looked at Kanako and said, "Your job is very simple."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1091: Entrance Exam 1

It had been a while since Kanako was living together with Haru and Tsunade, and she had to admit that it might be better to work under him rather than becoming a bank robber.

Her life was guaranteed and she didn't need to do anything dangerous since her job was to accompany Tsunade.

At first, she didn't understand the reason why Haru asked her to accompany his wife, but she understood the reason instantly when she saw Tsunade's way of gambling.

Kanako had never seen someone who sucked at gambling so much and had never won a single time yet that someone kept gambling everyday. Luckily, Haru owned a pachinko and mahjong parlor so Tsunade didn't need to go gambling in a different place. She was sure if he didn't own a pachinko and mahjong parlor then she believed that their family would go bankrupt sooner or later. Though, at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of Tsunade since Tsunade had such a husband who could pamper her so much.

It had been a month that they had been living together and thought that it might be her imagination, but when she woke up in the middle of midnight to drink water, she could hear a loud moan. She tried to peek at what had happened and her face flustered into red, but then she passed out directly since she couldn't handle what she had seen that night.

Waking up in the early morning, Kanako felt confused since she had returned to her room again. Last night, she remembered that she had seen something which she shouldn't have seen. She wasn't sure and her face was blushing, but then, she saw both Haru and Tsunade who were eating in the dining room as if nothing had happened which made her confused.

"Oh? Kanako, you've woken up?"

Looking at Haru's sunny smile, Kanako blushed. She knew Haru's real appearance and had to admit that he was really handsome, but she would have never thought that this guy who smiled innocently at her was a beast at night.

Kanako nodded and decided that everything was a dream. She sat down in the dining room since the food which was made by Haru tasted very good.

Tsunade yawned and asked, "Do you have something to do today?"

"Today is the entrance exam of U.A. High School."

Haru looked at Tsunade with a speechless expression. During his stay in this world, their life was extremely peaceful. There were a lot of villains who tried to come to the Hosu City, but he could easily catch all of them which made the business in Hosu City booming since it was a very peaceful city.

The only regretful thing was that he hadn't found "All-For-One", "Nomu", and "Hero Killer".

Haru was wondering how long he would stay in this world. He didn't hate it, but it took too long since he hadn't found a clue about three enemies which he needed to catch. However, he felt that soon, he would be able to meet his three enemies since the new semester of U.A. High School would start soon.

Many things have happened in the past few months, including All Might, who decided to join the U.A. High School, and Haru, who had also officially entered the Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP.

Usually Hero Billboard Chart JP would be held at the end of the year, but since his popularity was very high, Hero Public Safety Commission directly put him into one of Top 10 Hero Billboard Chart JP.

Haru understood why there were a lot of people who wanted to become a hero, especially the popular one since they would be racked in money and he also received a large sum of money every month.

"Oh? Is it today?" Tsunade yawned and tired, especially her lower body since it was quite sore. Her recovery was very fast, but Haru's fighting power was too high which made her happy every night. If she didn't learn medical jutsu then she was sure that she would need a longer time to recover herself.

"You're going to come with me?" Haru asked.

"No, I'm too lazy to do it." Tsunade wanted to sleep again.

Haru nodded and didn't think too much. "Have a good rest." He then kissed Tsunade's forehead since he knew that he loved being kissed on her forehead.

"Good luck with your job." Tsunade kissed his lips before returning to their bedroom to sleep again since she wanted to recover as soon as possible.

Kanako blushed and tried to focus all of her attention on the breakfast since she knew that Tsunade and Haru were a very shameless pair of wife and husband. Though, at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of them.

"Right, Kanako, take care of the office for me, alright?"

Hearing Haru's request, Kanako sighed and said, "I know." Her job wasn't only to accompany Tsunade, but she also became Haru's sidekick from time to time when he was working as a teacher. She didn't understand why he had decided to become a teacher when he had made a lot of money as a hero. She had to admit that it was better to become a hero rather than a bank robber since the money which he made was more than the sum of money which she along with her group had robbed in the past. If she was asked whether she wanted to return to become a bank robber, then she would reject it without hesitation.

Kanako's situation forced her to become a robber and since her life was comfortable, she didn't need to do such a dangerous job anymore.

It was also the reason why she had never thought to escape from him, besides she knew that it was impossible, it was better to stay with him.

Haru might not put Kanako in jail, but he had made a jail within her heart, taming her into a docile woman. In the past, he needed someone to accompany Tsunade, and it was the reason why he brought Kanako with him. Kanako's personality was a bit similar to Suzune which made her perfect to accompany Tsunade.

"Can you wash the dishes?" Haru asked.

"Leave it to me." Kanako nodded.

"Then I'll go out first. Take care of the office for me, alright?" Haru patted Kanako's head before leaving her.

Kanako held her head which was patted by Haru then sighed. She shook her head and knew that she couldn't ask more from him since this guy was a married man.

Driving his car, Haru could see a number of students coming to the exam location which was located at U.A. High School. He entered through the back door so he wouldn't attract the attention of the students. Along the way, he happened to see a green haired boy who almost fell from nothing, but luckily, this boy was saved by a girl. He smiled and didn't think too much since he might be late for his job.

Parking his car, Haru entered the exam building and happened to meet Aizawa.

"You're a bit late." Aizawa had a deadpan expression on his face.

"There was a grandma who needed help crossing the street so I stopped to help her." Haru then looked at Aizawa and said, "You are late too, right? Going on patrol at night? You should take a rest sometimes." His relationship with Aizawa was quite good and he often joked around with him.

Though, Haru hoped for Aizawa to have a healthy life since this guy stayed all night doing patrol, rather than resting.

Aizawa sighed and massaged his shoulders. "I'm not that weak."

Haru shook his head at this workaholic guy. He put his hand around Aizawa's shoulder and said, "How about I introduce you to a woman? She's very beautiful."

Aizawa only stared at Haru with an expressionless expression.

"I was just kidding." Haru moved back and said, "Let us see the new students, shall we?"

Aizawa nodded and said, "That's good."

Both of them walked together toward the monitor room to see who would become the new students of U.A. High School.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1092: Entrance Exam 2

Haru's voice was frivolous when he greeted the number one hero.

All Might laughed and hugged Haru.

Their relationship was quite good since they had helped various cases together such as helping a lot of people from accidents, catching a criminal, etc.

Haru's view of All Might was very good since this guy was pure. He could see that this guy only wanted to help people. He couldn't become such a person who could devote himself to helping people, but he could appreciate them.

All Might's view of Haru was very good since he felt that this guy could become the new symbol of peace. He felt that the more symbol of peace the better it was since society would become more peaceful, but the only regretful thing was that this guy's working time was too short. If some hero might work 12 hours a day or more, this guy would only work 3 to 4 hours a day which made him speechless.

However, Haru's efficiency was very high and once Haru was working the number of criminals which he had caught and people he had saved was more than the heroes who overworked themselves.

"Are you sure you are going to become a teacher here?" Haru asked.

"Of course! I've decided to become one." All Might nodded.

Haru looked at All Might and thought that there might be a reason why All Might decided to become a teacher, but he was sure that All Might wouldn't tell him. He didn't intend to ask anything and decided to observe him later.

"Well, let's watch the show."

Haru, All Might, and Aizawa, who had been ignored earlier, entered the monitor room.

Everyone had been familiar with each other, even though Haru hadn't become an official teacher until the new semester, it didn't stop him from familiarizing himself with his working place.

"Bruno, isn't your wife coming?"

Haru looked at the small elderly woman who asked this question. He understood the reason why this elderly woman asked him why his wife didn't come. "She's a bit tired." His face was a bit unnatural when he uttered those words.

"Were there a lot of patients in the hospital?" The elderly woman asked curiously and didn't notice his unnatural expression.

"Yeah...." Haru nodded to keep his reputation.

The one who asked this question was the Recovery Lady, a nurse within U.A. High School.

It was something common for a student to get hurt during the training or spar in the school so a nurse was necessary.

If the teachers in this school could be changed with someone else, then Recovery Lady was someone irreplaceable since and this elderly woman might be the the reason why U.A. High School was the number one hero school in this country. Her Quirk was "heal" and it allowed her to amplify and quicken her targets' healing process by extending her lips and kissing them.

Recovery Lady knew that she was old and even if she could treat a lot of students in few years, she knew that she needed to have a successor. She knew about Tsunade and knew that Tsunade was Haru's wife. She knew that Tsunade's ability didn't lose to her and she hoped for Tsunade to be able to help her in this school, but she knew that she couldn't force Tsunade, especially when Haru and Tsunade owned a hospital.

The Hosu General Hospital had changed after Haru and Tsunade came and it might become the number one hospital in this country. There were a lot of people who came to their hospital to treat themselves from riches, heroes, politicians, etc.

It was also the reason why there were a lot of villains which often appeared on Hosu City, but all of them had been caught easily by Haru. The one who dared to mess around had their bodies divided into several parts and he didn't return those villians back to normal.

Tsunade's ability was top-notch, but she was very willful and it was very hard to get her appointment since she would only accept some patients. However, because of Tsunade, the level of doctors within the hospital also increased since she also taught some people.

"Bruno, is it possible to have a coorporation with your hospital?" Nezu asked. He had talked about this matter to the Recovery Lady before and thought that it would be good if they could cooperate between Haru's hospital and their school.

"Let's talk about that later since the entrance exam has almost started."

Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and watched the entrance exam which had just started. They felt that Haru was very mysterious, but one thing for sure, they knew that this guy was rich.

Then the entrance exam started without any problem, there were two kinds of exams: paper and battle.

The paper test was pretty simple since the student candidates only needed to study very well to get a good score on the exam, but the battle exam was quite difficult and dangerous.

Haru read the content of the battle exam which made him sigh. He had to admit that U.A. High School was very rich and it had a lot of resources.

The paper test quickly ended and the student candidates were being told to move to another location.

The one who announced the rules of the battle test was Present Mic.

Watching the group of students through the monitor, Haru remembered that Ingenium's little brother also took the entrance exam and wondered whether that guy could do well in the exam.

The content of the battle test was pretty simple and the student candidates only needed to defeat a robot within the exam arena. The one with the most points would be accepted within the school.

Haru was in the monitor room and looked at the students who had started the battle exam.

There were a lot of student candidates who started to fight the robot, but there were some students who were very noticeable.

Haru noticed that the strongest student candidate should be the student with an explosion or fire-related Quirk since he could see that this student's point kept increasing.

"This Bakugou should be able to enter our school."

They nodded hearing Haru's words since they were also sure that Bakugou would be able to enter this school easily.

Every teacher in the monitor room focused their attention on the strongest students or the students, who could defeat a number of robots easily.

However, Haru noticed that All Might put his attention on a green haired kid who seemed to be panicking. He looked at the point of this green haired boy and noticed that his score was only zero which made him speechless.

"All Might, do you know this boy?"

"Huh?!" All Might was startled and shook his head. "N, no, I don't know this boy at all!"

Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything. He continued to watch until he saw a large robot appear. He knew the existence of this robot and when he saw a lot of student candidates started to run away, he didn't feel surprised since this robot would be impossible to defeat with their abilities. Then he saw a female student who stumbled and fell. He didn't do anything and only watched the show since he knew the robot wouldn't hurt her, but then he saw the green haired boy jump and slam this giant robot with his punch. He raised his eyebrow and felt a bit surprised since this boy could destroy this giant robot.

Though, at the same time, Haru saw this green haired boy was wounded and his hand was broken. Looking at Recovery Lady, who walked out from the monitor room, he didn't need to guess where she would go. He leaned on his seat and had a feeling that everything would start soon.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1093: Observation 1

Time moved quickly and it was time for U.A. High Schools to welcome their new students.

Looking at the school in front of him, Midoriya didn't expect that he would become a student in this school. He felt very glad when he knew that he had been accepted and because of that he couldn't sleep for the past few days because of excitement.

"Finally... this is my first step!"

Midoriya took a deep breath and was ready to enter the school, but suddenly he stumbled from nothing and fell down once again. "Eh?" This time there was no girl who would save him, however, his collar was being grabbed by someone. He also heard a car noise on his side which made him a bit nervous until he heard this voice.

When Midoriya turned, he was stunned. He blinked his eyes several times and it seemed that he didn't believe who he had seen.

"B, B, B, B, B, Bruno!!!!"

Midoriya didn't expect that he would see Bruno right on the first day, he entered this school. Of course, he knew about Bruno since this person was one of the most popular heroes in this country. He knew that Bruno's career was very short compared to most popular heroes, but Bruno's achievement wasn't lost on any popular heroes.

Looking at Bruno from up and down, Midoriya had to admit that Bruno was very cool, especially Bruno's black trench coat and golden wolf mask. Though, he had to admit that Haru's car was very cool. He wasn't sure what car it was, but it gave a vintage feeling.

Haru put Midoriya down on the ground and continued to drive his car to the school.

Midoriya looked at Haru's back and then he woke up. "I FORGOT TO ASK FOR HIS SIGNATURE !!!" His face was full of regret and he couldn't believe that he was too nervous to ask. He was on all fours and slammed to the ground in a depressed manner. If he could rewind the time then he would ask for Haru's signature and keep it for his heirloom.

Midoriya was in this position for the full five minutes before he stood up weakly to go to the school since he really hoped to be able to get Haru's signature.

Haru might be the richest teacher in the U.A. High School.

The wage of the teacher in this school might be good, but it was simply impossible to use that wage to buy an AC Cobra, which he drove to school. Parking his car, he walked toward the office quietly. It was his first day working as a teacher and he had also made his intention clear to test whether his theory was able to strengthen the power of the students.

Entering the teacher's office, Haru could see that there were already a lot of people inside.

Greeting his colleagues, Haru walked to his seat which was located between Eraser Head and Vlad King.

When they worked they needed to wear their hero's costume so it was normal to see someone who wore an exaggerated costume in this school.

Haru's costume might be the most normal since he only wore a trench coat, suit, and a mask.

"Sekijiro, I've heard that you've become a homeroom teacher of 1-B class, is that true?" Haru asked.

"Yeah, I've become their homeroom teacher, do you want to watch my class?" Vlad King (Sekijiro Kan) asked.

"What's your plan for today?" Haru asked.

"I've planned for an introduction and only the test starts in the afternoon." Vlad King told Haru about his plan regarding his class.

Listening to Vlad King, Haru felt that it was a bit boring to watch the introduction of the new students.

"How about you, Aizawa? What are you planning?" Looking at Aizawa, who was sleeping within his sleeping bag, Haru sighed at how workaholic this guy was, but he also understood that it might be because of Aizawa's past that Aizawa had become this workaholic.

"I'll test them directly..." Aizawa was very sleepy since he had been working as a hero every night. His schedule was quite full since during the day, he was working as a teacher and at night, he was working as a hero.

"Then I'll join your class if you don't mind."

Aizawa looked at Haru and nodded. "Yeah, but don't bother me, alright." He was very strict with his education and he didn't really want someone to bother at how he educated his students.

"No problem, I'll just observe them." Haru turned toward Vlad King and said, "I'll visit your class in the afternoon Sekijiro."

"No problem, I'll save you a seat in the afternoon." Vlad King nodded. His personality was easy going and compared to Aizawa, it was easier to talk with this guy.

Looking at the time, Aizawa sighed and said, "Let's go. It's time."

"Alright, I want to see the famous Aizawa who expelled all of his students last year to educate his students."

Hearing Haru's words, Aizawa only rolled his eyes, but he didn't say anything since it was the truth.

While waiting for their class to start, the new students were a bit noisy, but it was considered normal.

Midoriya was a bit depressed since he wasn't able to get Bruno's signature, but then he met the student with glasses who had scolded him before then a girl, who he had saved during the entrance exam.

When everyone was talking to each other suddenly there was a voice which rebuked them.

"If you're here to socialize, then get out."

Everyone turned quiet when they saw someone, who was sleeping on the ground.

The man came out from the sleeping bag and said, "It took eight seconds for you to quiet down. Time is precious. You lot aren't very rational, are you?"

If Haru was here then he wouldn't be surprised since Aizawa's personality had always been blunt.

"I'm your homeroom teacher, Shota Aizawa. Pleased to meet you." Aizawa looked at them and said, "Quickly change to your gym clothes and head to the grounds."

It was so sudden that no one really knew how to react at this moment.

Everyone was confused and wasn't sure what to say until they walked to the ground. They saw Aizawa's figure standing up beside this man.

Everyone knew this person very well since this person was one of the most popular heroes.

They were shocked when this popular hero appeared beside Aizawa, but Haru's response was quite flat.

Haru only gave them a nod without saying anything.

They wanted to say something, but Aizawa's voice stunned them.

"Hurry up and prepare for the Quirk tests!"

"Huh? Shouldn't we do a guidance session or something?"

Aizawa smirked and said, "No time to waste on that stuff if you want to become a hero! Now, just do what I've told you."

"Softball throwing, standing long jump, 50-meter dash, endurance test, grip test, side-to-side stepping, upperbody training, and seated toe touch. You did all of that in middle school, right? This time use your Quirk when you do that."

Looking at Aizawa, Haru smiled and thought that this guy's standard was very high, but he didn't say anything.

Bakugou looked at Aizawa then looked at Bruno. He wasn't sure why Bruno was in this place, but he had to admit that this guy was awesome. He walked toward the throwing area and thought to give all of them a surprise in this test.

"Bakugou, how far can you throw during middle school?"

"Great. Now try to throw using your Quirk. Do whatever you want, just don't leave the circle. Give me all you've got."

Bakugou nodded and started to stretch his arms. He was ready with his stance before he pitched the ball with all of his power and also added his Quirk.

Aizawa showed the distance which was being thrown by Bakugou to everyone which surprised them.

They started to get excited by this test and felt that it was fun, however, Aizawa poured them cold water waking them up to reality.

"Fun? You're hoping to become heroes after three years here... and you think it'll be all fun and games? Right. The one with the lowest score across all eight events will be judged hopeless... and will be expelled."

"Now, do your best or one of you is going to get expelled."

Haru nodded and felt that this education was very good.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1094: Observation 2

Observing the students in front of him, Haru had to admit that each of them had a very interesting power. Thinking about the people in this world, he knew that hero was necessary since it was common for people in this world to use their power for doing something which related to criminal.

In such a country where it was hard to get money and a job unless someone is smart or has a relationship with someone. It is easier to get money by becoming a criminal or villain.

Though, he had to admit that he was a bit jealous of Momo Yaoyorozu's Quirk. From his observation and the data which he had received from the school, he knew that this girl had an ability to create anything using her fat. The thing which she created also wouldn't disappear and which meant this girl could even create a gold, diamond, etc and became the richest woman in the world.

But at the same time, he also knew the danger which Momo Yaoyorozu needed to face. There were a lot of villains in this world and it wasn't surprising if someone wanted to kidnap her for their own use, especially to make her into their gold or diamond mines.

Watching everyone do their test, he has to admit that Quirk is a very interesting thing.

Haru really had fun watching their abilities. He felt that Quirk was better than "Devil Fruit" since Quirk didn't have a weakness.

The weakness of "Devil Fruit" is the sea and water, but "Quirk" doesn't have a weakness.

Quirk does own a weakness, but it is something that can't be called a weakness either.

The weakness of Quirk which he mentioned was the weakness of the ability of the Quirk itself, such as a fire-related Quirk is weak against a water-related Quirk. The people who had an ability in their eyes would have dry eyes if they kept using it since they needed to keep their eyes open. Another example would be Kanako, who owned an ability to generate dust on her body, but she couldn't use that ability too much or else her skin would turn dry.

But such a thing couldn't be called a weakness since each person could train their Quirk so their weakness could be erased or minimized.

Haru remembered that Tsunade had gotten various data regarding Quirk in their hospital and he was wondering whether he could create an artificial Quirk. He knew that to own a Quirk someone needed to have a Quirk factor within their bodies. Though he knew that it would be pretty cruel research since he needed to test it on humans.

However, Haru didn't need to worry about it too much since he knew that the training ground within the Group Chat could help him on that matter.

Though, rather than an artificial Quirk, he was more curious about the source of Quirk itself. He wasn't sure how humans could develop a Quirk since previously all of them were normal and didn't have ability.

"What have you been writing?" Aizawa asked.

"I'm observing their abilities while thinking about what I can do to make them stronger." Haru's voice was quiet so it wouldn't be heard by the students.

Aizawa was a bit surprised and said, "Interesting. Is this the reason why you're teaching biology?" He felt a bit strange for Haru to teach biology, but it seemed that this guy had some plans.

Haru sighed and said, "If you have this big interest toward the opposite gender then you won't be single, Aizawa."

Aizawa snorted and he was sure if he kept him talking then he would be grabbed by Haru for a group date.

Haru ignored Aizawa then he heard a voice beside him.

"Umm... B, Bruno-sensei."

Haru looked at the invisible girl in front of him. He felt a bit pity since he couldn't see her face, but he was sure that if this continued to practice then it was possible for her to erase her invisibility.

"I, I'm your fan! C, can I ask for your signature?" The girl seemed a bit timid or rather nervous, but at the same time, she was very excited when she met her idol.

All Might might be the most popular hero in this country, but Haru is the most popular hero among women since he is very handsome.

It wasn't only this girl since Haru also noticed that most of students in this place also looked at him with anticipation. He sighed and didn't feel that surprise.

"Let's talk about this after you've done your test."

"Y, Yes!" The girl seemed happy since Haru didn't reject her and she also knew that she needed to focus on her test or else she would be expelled. Though, she didn't really need to worry about that when there was someone who did worse than her.

The test continued and everyone did very well except for one student.

Haru had been watching this student since he could see that All Might had been watching this student, but he couldn't see anything special on him. It was as if this student had just gained his ability.

Haru felt that it was possible since there was someone who gained their ability during their teens and because of that they couldn't use their ability very well since they had been living as a normal human for a long time.

Then the test was almost over and it was time for the green haired boy to do the softball throwing.

Haru checked the result so everyone could see that this green haired boy was very normal and he could tell that this boy hadn't used his ability from the beginning to the end. It was at this moment that he noticed that this green haired boy was about to do something stupid, but this boy was stopped by Aizawa.

'Hmm... Midoriya, is it?'

Haru could see that Midoriya hadn't given up and he was right. He could see that this boy couldn't use his ability and because of that this boy broke his finger to succeed on his test.

Haru could see that in Midoriya's eyes and he liked such a person, but then he noticed one student who seemed angered by the result of Midoriya.

Bakugou was furious and wanted to punch Midoriya, but he realized that he couldn't control his body and suddenly he started to have a moonwalk.

Everyone was startled when they saw Bakugou who did a moonwalk so suddenly.

"W, what happened?!" Even Bakogou, who was full of anger, was surprised when he couldn't control his body.

"Calm down. Don't get angry."

Everyone looked at Haru and knew that it was Haru's power.

"Have you calmed down?" Haru asked.

Bakugou gritted his teeth, but nodded and then he could feel that he could move his body freely.

Midoriya was attracted by this scene and became curious about Haru's ability. He knew that Haru's ability was a zipper generation and manipulation, but he didn't know how Haru was able to control Bakugou's body.

"I won't steal the limelight. Aizawa, please."

Aizawa nodded and also noticed Bakugou's action earlier. He was about to stop Bakugou before, but Haru was faster. He looked at everyone and grinned, saying that it was all fake. The expulsion which he had told them before was a lie before he walked away.

Haru was also about to follow them, but he was stopped.

"Bruno-sensei, please give me a sign!"

"Sensei, how can you control Bakugou's body!"

Haru took a deep breath and thought that all of the students which gathered around him reminded him of the little girls who he had met in the world of Black Bullet. He smiled and said, "I'm quite busy right now, but I can give you a sign. And how can I control Bakugou's body?"

Everyone was curious and waited for him to answer.

Even Bakugou stared fiercely at Haru since he knew that this guy was very strong. 'The power to control someone's body?' He felt that if there wasn't All Might then this guy might be the strongest hero in this country.

Looking at their dumbfounded expression, Haru smiled and said, "Just kidding, I'll explain it to you tomorrow."

Everyone cheered once again and couldn't wait for tomorrow.

All Might and Aizawa, who had been away, looked at Haru's popularity and suddenly they felt a bit jealous.

Haru didn't stay too long since he also wanted to watch the test of 1-B class since he was curious what kind of ability those students have.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1095: Lesson 1

The next day, Haru was about to prepare for his lesson in the teacher's office. His biology lesson was a bit special after all. It might be rare for him to have an interest in something besides women and technology, but since he had decided to become a teacher, he would teach his students very well, especially the one who broke his finger yesterday.

Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at All Might, he didn't feel disgust, but the All Might's impact was too big since he felt that his face had a different kind of art style, but even so, he didn't feel comfortable when a male suddenly got close to him.

"Don't get too close to me. It's overwhelming."

All Might was speechless, but he looked around and whispered, "What do you think of the students in the 1-A?"

"Students in 1-A?" Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, they've good potential, especially that girl in ponytail. I'm sure that she can grow further."

All Might felt a bit dissatisfied with Haru's answer and decided to ask him directly. "What do you think of Midoriya?"

"Midoriya?" Haru thought for a while before staring at All Might.

All Might suddenly felt uncomfortable when Haru stared at him for a long time without saying anything.

All Might wasn't sure, but he felt slightly worried as if his secret had been known by Haru.

Haru looked around and whispered, "Tell me the truth, what is your relationship with Midoriya?"

All Might raised his voice which attracted everyone's attention.

"What's wrong, All Might?"

"Is there something wrong?'

The presence of All Might was so big and everyone was curious when All Might, who was known as the strongest hero in this country, suddenly let out such a voice.

"N, nothing, there's nothing wrong."

"Yes, calm down everyone. We're only talking about marriage since All Might seem to be curious about it." Haru tried to pacify the situation, but it made the situation worse.

"Wow, All Might wants to get married?!"

"All Might, who is your partner?!"

All Might was speechless and had a slight blush on his face since he hadn't had a romantic relationship with anyone. Well, not exactly since his first love was his own teacher, but that was another matter. He was about to ask Haru to help him to erase the misunderstanding, he saw that Haru had vanished.

Haru didn't think too much and walked toward his class since school was about to start. He had to admit that he had seen a number of interesting abilities from both 1-A and 1-B. He also had heard about the three strongest students in this school. Unfortunately, he couldn't see them since they were on their internship.

Haru had heard that students in the 3rd year usually spent their days on internship since they were about to graduate soon. He didn't feel that surprise since once they had graduated, it meant that they would become an official hero, rather than spending their time on the school in theory, it was better to spend their days on practical so they could prepare themselves better when they had become an official hero.

Walking along the corridor, Haru saw the sign of 1-A classroom and entered this class when everyone was talking to each other. No one seemed to notice him until he knocked on the board a few times.

*Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*

"I can hear your voice all the way from the corridor. You should be quiet since the class is going to start soon."

Everyone was startled and there was one question on their minds.

They didn't know how he had entered this classroom.

"You've an expression as if asking how I've entered the classroom, right?"

They became surprised again and wondered whether Haru had a Quirk which enabled him to read a mind.

"I don't have a mind for reading Quirk. It's just that your expression is so obvious." Haru smiled and said, "Well, it's good to be rowdy when you're young, but please do that during the break, alright?"

They nodded when they heard him.

"Now, I'll call your name one by one...." Haru held a paper attendance and called, "Yuga Aoyama."

Haru nodded and continued to call them one by one before he started his lesson.

"Now that you might be curious why I'm here, right?"

Everyone nodded at the same time. They felt that it was a dream since both All Might and Bruno had become their teachers at the same time.

"Alright, before I start my lesson, I'll give you a chance to ask me a question...."

"Sensei, I want to ask a question!"

"Sensei, there's something which I want to discuss with you!"

Everyone raised their hands excitedly since they had a chance to ask a question to their favorite hero.

Haru twitched his lips and said, "I'll limit it to 5 questions! I'll choose someone randomly." He looked around and pointed at the fiercest guy in the classroom. "Bakugou, you seem to have a question."

Bakugou nodded and asked, "Yes! Sensei, how can you stop me yesterday? And how can you make me do a moonwalk? If I'm not wrong your Quirk is the zipper generation, right?" He had been thinking for an entire night at how Haru had stopped his body, but he couldn't think of anything.

Everyone also felt the same, especially Midoriya since he had taken out his note waiting for Haru's answer.

Haru leaned on the table and started to answer Bakugou's question.

"Yes, but I've trained my Quirk very hard."

Haru nodded and said, "Let me remind you first. In this world, there's no useless Quirk and each of your abilities are unique. If your mind is full of creativity and you're ready to work hard then there's nothing impossible." He raised his hand and turned his fingers into a zipper. "So to answer your question, I've turned my finger into a zipper at the size of a thread and attached it to your spine so that I can control your body."

They weren't sure what to say for a moment. Then a glasses guy, who Haru was familar with also raised his hand.

"So Sensei, as long as you can attach a thread into your opponent's spine then you can control them?" Iida asked.

"Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Quirk is full of possibility. Don't be narrow minded, as long as you have that imagination, the rest is only training. Train as hard as possible to achieve that."

Midoriya wrote down Haru's every word as if it were a bible.

"So Bakugou, you're satisfied with my answer?"

"Yeah..." Bakugou nodded and thought that Haru's ability was very strong. He was wondering how he would able to escape from Haru's technique next time since his goal was to become the number one hero.

"But of course, there's a weakness of this ability." Haru added so it didn't give him a scary image, even though he could obliterate the entire school by himself.

"Eh? Weakness?!" Everyone became curious.

"But it is a secret since being a hero, you can't show your weakness. If you have a weakness, keep it to yourselves since if it is known then villains might exploit that weakness."

They nodded after hearing Haru's words.

"So here are four more questions, who is going to ask next?" Haru asked.

Everyone raised their hands as high as possible.

Haru looked around and pointed his finger at the pink girl. "Ashido, what about your question."

"Yes!" Ashido was very happy and asked, "Sensei, do you have a girlfriend?"

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1096: Lesson 2

Every guy in the classroom was speechless at Ashido's question. They had only five questions yet this girl wasted it on such a useless question.

"What the hell, Ashido! You should ask more useful questions!" Bakugou complained.

"Shut up! This is a very important question for us girls, right?!"

Beside Ashido, every girl in the classroom nodded since they were curious about Haru's relationship status. Haru was very popular among women since he was very handsome. There was even a request from the public for him to create his own photo album books, but he rejected it without hesitation since he didn't have an intention to become a material for woman to masturbate.

Haru chuckled and said, "Your question is very interesting."

"So Sensei, are you single?"

Everyone became very spirited when they thought him was a single. They knew that Haru was only 24 years old and it meant that they had a chance.

"Usually, I would refrain from answering such a question about my privacy."

They became disappointed when they heard his words.

"But I'll give you an exception and please don't tell anyone about this."

They nodded when they heard it.

Haru took off his gloves and showed the ring on his left hand.

The girls were very disappointed at this moment and they weren't sure what to say.

"Then the next question...." Haru looked at Midoriya and said, "How about you Midoriya?"

"Y, Yes!" Midoriya was very excited and wasn't sure what to ask since he had a lot of questions. "Umm... Um...."

"Calm down, take a breath and tell me your question slowly." Haru was wondering whether Midoriya was All Might's successor since their ability was quite similar and he didn't think that it was strange for All Might to get a successor since All Might wasn't young anymore.

Most heroes would retire in their 40's since their stamina and energy wasn't as vigorous when they were young. It was also a dangerous job where they could lose their lives anytime. When someone got old, their mindset started to change since they had to think about a lot of things such as family, loans, etc. It was better to choose a more stable job such as teacher.

"Um... Um... S, Sensei, can I ask you what you've been doing before you've become a hero? Your career is quite short compared to most popular heroes such as All Might, Endeavor....."

Todoroki flinched when Midoriya mentioned Endeavor's name.

"Hawk, etc." Midoriya held his paper and suddenly realized something. "Ah, I'm sorry! I, I shouldn't ask for something related to privacy." He wanted to change his question, but he was too nervous and dropped his papers.

"It's alright. I can answer that question for you." Haru was wondering why they were curious about his private life, but well, he could understand it since usually fans would be very interested in the private life of their idol or superhero.

"To answer your question, I've been a businessman before."

They were startled when they heard it.

"Yeah, I was very impoverished and an orphanage. I've never had a chance to get into a school like you...."

Everyone became attracted to his story and they became quiet since they didn't expect Haru to have such a background. Little did they know that Haru was simply bullshitting at this moment.

"Like you before, I've a dream to become a hero, helping people, etc, but I don't have a chance." Haru looked at the distance as if reminiscing about his past, thought, in his mind, he was thinking what kind of cosplay Tsunade would wear tonight.

"So I've worked very hard during my youth as a businessman. Fortunately, I've a talent as a businessman and I'm quite well-off now, but I still have a single regret in my life. However, I didn't think too much since I was about to get married. However, when I married my wife, she told me to chase after my dream. I was a bit hesitant at first, but she gave me a push on my back and supported me so here I am....." Haru smiled and added, "I've become a hero and become your teacher at the same time. Oh, for my business, it is a secret. I don't want to mix my private life and my hero life."

They blinked their eyes and felt their eyes bit wet after hearing his story.

Haru also noticed that there was Aizawa, Nezu, and All Might who listened to his story outside, but he didn't care much.

"You guys too. You want to become a hero, right? Being a hero is a job full of risk and you can lose your life anytime so I want to tell you to not have regrets. When you love a girl then don't hesitate to confess to her." Haru smirked and said, "There are a lot of attractive ladies in this class....."

When the girls heard Haru's words, they blushed at this moment.

"Some of you might end up together, when you're about to get married, don't forget to give me an invitation."

Everyone laughed and some of the students gave Haru a thumbs up, especially Mineta and Kaminari.

"Is this alright?" Aizawa asked.

"Why not? Being a hero is a dangerous job and it is full of risk, like what he has said before, you might lose your life anytime and it is better to not have any regrets in your life." Nezu agreed with Haru.

"But our students are prohibited from having a relationship in our school." Aizawa stared at Nezu with a helpless expression.

"Oh, I've almost forgotten that it is prohibited to have a relationship in this school so you should start to have a relationship when you've graduated later, alright?" Haru reminded all the students on the class which made some guys become depressed.

"Alright, there are two more questions, who is going to ask next?"

"Todoroki, what is your question?" Haru asked.

"Sensei, what's your goal?" Todoroki looked at Haru and asked, "Do you want to become the number one hero?"

Everyone knew if someone had a chance to challenge All Might's position as the number one hero, it should be the man in front of them.

Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don't have an interest in being the number one hero."

Everyone was surprised when they heard it.

"Or rather I might be a failure as a hero."

"Sensei, you're not a failure! You've saved a lot of people and you've also caught a lot of villains! There are a lot of people who are thankful for you and my brother has always thought of you as his rival!" Iida stood up and refuted Haru's words. Beside his brother he also admired Haru since Haru was his brother's rival.

Haru didn't expect this guy to be so aggressive to help him. "But it is the truth, I can't devote my life as a hero. If I've been asked to choose between a hero or family then I'll choose my family without hesitation. So while you're still in the 1st year, you need to think more deeply. Can you sacrifice yourself to save someone? Can you sacrifice yourself to defeat a villain? Think about that question and when you feel that it is impossible for you to do that then it is better for you to change your department in this school as soon as possible."

Looking at Haru, Todoroki wasn't sure, but he hoped to have Haru as his father.

"However, I have to remind you that when you've decided to change your department it doesn't mean that you're a coward. You're brave since you're willing to admit." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "So the last question, who is it?"

Everyone became quiet after they heard Haru's last answer which made them need to think more deeply.

Aizawa, All Might and Nezu nodded when they heard Haru's words since being a hero was a very hard job. If they couldn't sacrifice themselves then it was better to change their department right away.

"Then, the last is Hagakure, what's your question?" Haru asked.

"Sensei, can you show what is under your mask?" Hagakure asked.

Everyone stopped thinking and looked at Haru. They knew that it was one of the mysteries in this world. Everyone was curious about Haru's face since no one had ever seen his face.

"Do you want to see what is under my mask?" Haru asked.

Everyone nodded at the same time with an eager expression.

"I don't mind...." Haru smiled and said, "What is under my mask is...." He took off his mask then showed another mask.

"Alright, let's start the lesson since our biology lesson might be different from normal biology lessons."

Haru clapped his hands to attract everyone's attention.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1097: Lesson 3

"My biology lesson is different from normal. I'll also teach you a general knowledge about biology, but I'll also teach you something else."

Haru stood up in front of everyone and attracted their attention easily.

"What kind of thing will you teach us, Sensei?" Yaoyorozu asked.

"What I want to teach you is how to understand your ability better," Haru said.

"Understand our ability better?"

"Yeah, for the answer to my question before, you can think of it for a long time, but before that, you need to become stronger since being a hero is a dangerous job. If you're stronger then you'll have a chance to keep your life, catch villains easily, or save someone in dire situations."

Haru moved to the board and wrote something on it.

"Yes, Quirk factor." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you know what it is?" He looked at Yaoyorozu who raised her hand. "Can you explain it to us, Yaoyorozu?"

Yaoyorozu nodded and stood up.

"The term "Quirk Factor" refers to the collective physical and genetic traits that compose a person's Quirk. This includes the primary Quirk power as well as all the biological mechanisms that allow said primary power to function properly."

"Yes, that's a good answer, but it is too complicated since I can see that some of you aren't smart enough to understand what it is." Haru smiled looking at Kaminari and Ashido.

Kaminari and Ashido blushed, but they felt that Yaoyorozu's explanation was too complicated.

"In simple terms, you can understand that a Quirk Factor is something within our body which gives us an ability." Haru looked at everyone again and said, "Some of you have a tail, some of you can make an explosion, some of you can release acid, etc; the reason all of that is Quirk Factor."

Midoriya wrote everything that Haru had written. He understood that he could use All Might's power because All Might had given his Quirk Factor to himself which made him understand the reason why he only needed to eat All Might's hair in the past.

Bakugou stared at Haru at this moment.

"Can you release the explosion from your feet?"

Bakugou shook his head and said, "No, I can't do that."

Haru looked at Yaoyorozu and asked, "How about you Yaoyorozu? The thing which you've created always comes out from your chest, right?"

"How about your hands? Can you release the things you've created from your hands?"

"No, I can't do that." Yaoyorozu shook her head.

"Mineta, what about you? Can you just create that sticky round thing from the hair in your head? Can you do it from other places?"

"Huh? Another place?" Mineta was confused.

"How about the other hairs in your body? Or is your body so smooth that you don't have hair beside your hair in your head?"

Everyone chuckled when they heard Haru's words.

Mineta complained and said, "Sensei, I have hair in that area!" He couldn't admit that he was smooth on that area since it would damage his pride as a man.

"Oh-ho? Then can you produce the sticky thing from the hair from that area?" Haru asked.

Mineta twitched his lips and shook his head. "I can't do it, Sensei!" Even if he could, he wouldn't use it since it was disgusting. He couldn't think of the possibility of throwing his sticky thing from his pubic hair.

Midoriya was startled when his name was being called and wasn't sure why.

"I've seen that you've gotten hurt from the last exam."

"Y, yeah..." Midoriya became depressed.

"You can't control your ability very well?"

Midoriya was embarrassed and depressed, but nodded regardless.

"I'm not sure the reason, but I've three hypotheses why you can't control your Quirk."

"First, your Quirk is so strong that it damages your body and because of that you've never used your Quirk, but from Bakugou's expression yesterday, I can see that both of you have known each other for a long time and if you've a Quirk at that time then his reaction won't be this aggressive."

Bakugou stared at Midoriya deeply at this moment.

All Might wanted to come out since he was afraid of Midoriya's identity being disclosed by Haru, but he was stopped by Nezu and Aizawa.

"That's my question, what are you doing?" Aizawa stared at All Might.

All Might wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth.

"Believe in him." Nezu stared at All Might.

All Might sighed and nodded.

Midoriya panicked and wasn't sure what to say.

"So the first reason hypothesis is impossible since I can tell that you don't have a Quirk when you're young, right?"

"You don't need to answer me and let me say my second hypothesis." Haru looked at Midoriya and knew that this guy had a secret, but he didn't feel that curious about it. "The second hypothesis is that you've awakened your Quirk during your 3rd year of middle school. Even though it is rare, it isn't impossible."

"Y, Yeah! I, I've awakened my Quirk in my 3rd year of middle school." Midoriya was smart and he hurriedly nodded.

Haru nodded and said, "Then it is quite understandable that you can't control your Quirk. Then let's continue with my third hypothesis."

They thought that it was over, but they didn't expect that Haru would continue.

"Do you have a teacher?" Haru asked.

"I want to ask, do you have a teacher who is teaching you about your Quirk?" Haru asked again.

Midoriya nodded at that moment.

Haru nodded and said, "Then your teacher sucks at teaching."

All Might, who was outside, twitched his lips.

Aizawa and Nezu shook their heads since they knew that All Might sucked at teaching.

"First, let me remind you that Quirk isn't something special. Just think of it as part of our bodies."

"From your expression, I can see that you've been thinking that Quirk is something special, right?"

"From my observation yesterday, when you used all of your power within your fingertip to throw that ball, right?"

Midoriya nodded and didn't feel that nervous anymore since it seemed that Haru didn't know anything about the relationship between him and All Might.

"That's the wrong way to use your Quirk."

Haru nodded and said, "You, who has only received your ability for a while, use your work very crudely. As I've said before, Quirk is part of our bodies so it always exists on our body. You shouldn't use it as if it's a device which you turn on-off. You should erase the on-off button on your head and have always used it on your entire body spreading it out evenly, not only to your finger or arm, but all of your body."

Midoriya was stunned at that moment.

"If your body can't handle 100% of your power, then use 20%, if you can't do that then lower it again and again until your body has gotten used to your ability, do you understand?"

Midoriya felt that the door had been opened and all of the things which had made him confused were cleared at this moment.

All Might blinked his eyes at this moment.

"It seems that he's a better teacher than you." Nezu smiled.

All Might nodded and seemed happy when his successor had become stronger.

Haru nodded and said, "Now, you must be curious why I've asked that question, right?"

"The answer why you can only use your ability from some parts of your body is because of your Quirk Factor. The Quirk Factor in your body only exists within your body, then the real question is, can you release your power from other parts of your body? Can your ability become stronger? The answer is obvious... Of course!"

Haru moved his finger which turned into a zipper before it transformed into a small drill. What he wanted to teach them was creative thinking. If they could think creatively then it was possible for them to become stronger faster.

"So you're ready to receive my teaching?"

Everyone thought that this might be their favorite lesson.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1098: Soon

After his lesson, Haru continued to teach the students in the 1-B class. He didn't observe the hero education which was being taught by All Might on the students of 1-A class since he felt that it was too boring to watch a fight between children.

In the afternoon, when he didn't have anything to do, he went to his hero's office. His teaching contract was quite lax since he was a popular hero. If it was only a normal hero, it was impossible to do the same thing as he did. His lesson was also very good since it could also strengthen the power of the students which was a bonus.

When he arrived at his hero's office, he flirted with the beautiful receptionist for a while, before walking to the 3rd floor of his office which he had changed into a game room. There were various things within this room such as game consoles, a billiard table, mangas, a large screen, etc and when he entered he saw both Tsunade and Kanako who were playing a game together.

"Oh, you've arrived?" Tsunade said, but she didn't turn her head, focusing all of her attention on the screen.

Haru knew that after coming to this world this woman was so lazy. Her life was pretty simple and that was eating, gambling, playing games, working in the hospital when she wasn't lazy, and mating.

Tsunade felt that it was a good retirement life.

Haru sat behind Tsunade while hugging her waist and placing his head on her shoulder looking at the racing game which was being played by Tsunade and Kanako. He could see that Tsunade was the winner of this game since he knew that Tsunade was cheating.

Tsunade had a Riding (A+) ability from her previous quest which made it easier for her to win this game. She leaned her back on Haru's chest and won the race.

"I won," Tsunade said with a proud expression.

Kanako twitched her lips and sighed. She felt that Tsunade's life was simply the winner of life. Doing work on her whim, playing games, and being pampered by her husband, she also wanted such a life.

"How is it? Have you found the clue?" Tsunade asked.

Haru shook his head and said, "Not yet, but tomorrow something might happen."

"Tomorrow? What's wrong with tomorrow?" Tsunade asked.

"Tomorrow, the students need to go to the Unforeseen Simulation Joint (U.S.J.) for a lesson and I feel that something might happen at that time."

"What kind of things?" Kanako asked.

"I'm not sure, but mostly villains attack."

"What?! So what are you here for? Don't you need to remind the school?" Kanako was wondering whether Haru was really a hero. She had been living with them for the past few months and she might have unconsciously become a hero since she had been working as Haru's sidekick.

"Calm down, do you think mere villains can defeat me?" Haru was quite arrogant at that moment, but he didn't think that there was a villain that could defeat him in this world. If he couldn't defeat them, then he would simply trap them to "Ocean" then he would wait whether his enemy would die from water or starvation.

"Just kidding." Haru smiled lightly and said, "There's no concrete evidence for it to happen and it is just my hypothesis. I don't want to give a false alarm after all." Though, in his mind, being careful was better than being sorry, and he was sure that the villains would attack U.S.J. since it was a perfect chance for an ambush. But this time, he would give the chance for the villains to attack since he had been waiting for few months in this world. He wanted to complete his quest as soon as possible and didn't want to stay too long.

Haru had been trying to find a trace of "Nomu", "Hero Killer" and "All-For-One", but the result was simply null. He was wondering whether the author or the plot was trying to block him since it was simply impossible to search them.

Hearing Haru's explanation, Kanako nodded.

"So Kanako, have you heard any news about Hero Killer?" Haru asked.

Kanako shook her head and said, "No, I've asked several informants, but Hero Killer is too tricky and he has never used an electric device which makes it even harder to search his location."

Haru sighed and realized that he still had a lot of weaknesses. If the opponent was using technology, he was confident that he would be able to find their location easily, but if they didn't use it then it was simply impossible for him to search for them since he was very clueless at this quest.

Tsunade made Haru's arms hug her waist tightly.

"Is it only me or have you become even more beautiful?" Haru asked.

Tsunade's skin was simply very smooth and it was different than before.

"Isn't it you who forces me to eat your protein?" Tsunade snorted.

"It seems that your protein has some benefit for women..." Tsunade sighed and said, "It seems that your protein is an elixir."

Haru was in a complex mood when this woman told him that his white liquid had that kind of benefit. He was wondering whether there would be a lot of women who would try to get his white liquid.

Haru shook his head and thought that it was simply a ridiculous thought.

"What is this protein? Is it really good? Can it make my skin smooth?" Kanako was curious and also wanted to test Haru's protein.

"So Haru, what should you do? Your sidekick wants your protein, do you want to give it to her?" Tsunade chuckled.

Inside the dilipated bar, there was a young man with a model hand on his face and a man with a purple dark mist body.

"Sensei, I'll start the attack tomorrow."

The young man was looking at the television which did not even show anything, but a voice could be heard from it.

"I know." The young man nodded and asked, "Can I bring Nomu? I'll definitely take the life of All Might." His expression turned fierce and obsessed when he mentioned this name.

"Yes, you can. You can make as many mistakes as you want."

"Yes, sir." The purple mist guy bowed his head slightly when his name was being called.

"Don't worry, I'll protect him."

"Right, I've heard "Bruno" has become the new teacher in U.A. High School, is it true, Kurogiri?"

Kurogiri shook his head and said, "I'm not sure. Data security within the U.A. High School has become stronger lately and it is impossible to get any information from that school."

The voice from the television didn't have any fluctation when he/she heard the news from Kurogiri.

"You need to be careful if you happen to meet "Bruno"."

"Bruno? Who is that?" The young man with the name Tomura was confused.

"Oh my... you should read the newspaper more, Tomura. Information is power. Those heroes are stupid enough to let us know about their abilities through the newspaper and you should read more."

"I know, Sensei." The young man nodded.

"Anyway, this person is very mysterious and you should be careful when you meet him."

"Don't worry, I'll kill every person in that place tomorrow!"

Tomura stood up from his chair and couldn't wait for tomorrow.

But the person from the television couldn't erase the worry within his heart and he hoped that it was only his imagination.

comment

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

akikan40

Advanced Chapters can be found here->

http://bit.ly/Akikan40

Chapter 1099: Perpetrator

In the early morning, there were a lot of reporters gathered in front of U.A. High School asking whether All Might and Bruno really became teachers at this school.

"Excuse me, is it true that Bruno really became a teacher at U.A.?" The beautiful reporter seemed to be very curious and asked this question directly to one of the students that she met in front of the school.

Everyone was surprised since Bruno's career was very short, but Bruno had decided to become a teacher and at the same time, they were curious how everyone saw him in the class.

"What do you think of him?"

"He's very charming and... ah... I, I've to go!" Ochako ran away since she was almost told Bruno had married.

When they thought that nothing would happen, they would have never expected something would happen when the group of the reporters appeared in front of the school gate.

"Keep forward, we need to see the appearance of the one who has destroyed the school gate."

Nezu, Haru, Aizawa, All Might, and some teachers watched the recording of the video which happened in the afternoon.

Because of the appearance of Bruno and All Might, the school was full of reporters who were asking about both Haru and All Might. The female reporter was asking about Haru and the male reporter was asking about All Might which somehow made All Might feel a bit jealous.

If it was only normal reporters then they didn't need to be this serious, but the school gate was destroyed by someone and the reporters who had been waiting outside suddenly trespassed into the school which caused some panic at the school. Fortunately, Iida had calmed the situation with his weird method.

Even though the method was quite weird, the result was good and everyone was satisfied.

However, they needed to know who was the preparator of this trouble and who had destroyed the school gate since without that person the reporters wouldn't able to enter the school.

"Mr. Principle, we can't find the perpetrator. There are too many people and it is hard for us to see who is the preparator of this incident."

"I see..." Nezu was quite disappointed at this result.

"Can you lend me the computer for a bit?"

Everyone looked at Haru curiously.

"I'm very good at computers, wait a bit." Haru pushed away the staff, watching the screen of the computer, and started to focus on every person who had gathered in front of the gate school. He knew that it was a clue for him to be able to complete his quest and of course, he wouldn't waste it.

Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru who did something that they didn't understand, but then they saw the face of the preperator of this incident.

When the picture of the reporters had disappeared, they saw a someone with a face that was covered with hand which was somehow quite eerie for some reason.

"Who is this?" Aizawa frowned.

"Are there villains like that in the database?"

Everyone shook their heads since they had never seen such villains before.

"Wait for a moment, let me see whether I can erase the mask on his face."

"Huh? Bruno, can you do that?" Nezu was hopeful.

"Of course, leave it to me."

Everyone raised their hopes when they heard his confirmation.

Haru started his action and carefully erased the mask within the face of the preparator to see who this guy was. It took him 10 minutes before anyone could see the face behind the mask.

The face of the young man was quite creepy since his skin was very dry and his lips were chapped.

"Mr. Nezu, I can search for his information, but I might need data from the government. If you can get me their permission then....." Haru didn't continue since what he was about to do was something illegal.

Nezu thought for a while and nodded. "Everything is my responsibility."

"Alright, then I won't hold back."

Hearing Nezu's words, Haru didn't need to hold back.

Everyone watched Haru's back and at this moment they were in awe at him.

Haru wasn't only a powerful hero, but this guy was also a genius hacker. If Haru were their opponents then they were sure that it would be dangerous since their information could be stolen, but fortunately, he was their ally. As an ally, he was indeed a very powerful ally.

On the screen, one photo after another was being matched with the face of a young man, to seek identity of the young man who had destroyed the school gate.

Everyone waited patiently until the photo stopped showing the identity of the young man.

"Bruno, who is this guy?" Aizawa asked.

"Wait for a moment." Haru continued and said, "From the data which I've received all of his families have died during his childhood time and he has disappeared when his families died. His information is very limited, but what is very surprising is..."

"What is it? Don't give us any drama."

Haru rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that his grandma is a very famous hero." He showed the photo of Tomura Shiragaki's grandma.

"T, teacher?" All Might unconsciously let out his voice which made everyone look at him. "Ah! Nothing!" He hurriedly shook his head and sighed.

"Well, his data is very minimal." Haru turned his chair to face everyone and asked, "Do we continue to go to U.S.J. since this person might do something again."

Aizawa shook his head and said, "You think too much. It might be a prank."

"Well, if you think so." Haru didn't say anything afterwards. "Anyway, we need to strengthen the security of this school or the same thing might happen again."

Everyone nodded at this moment since they didn't want the same thing to happen again.

"Bruno, let's go. The students have been waiting for us." Aizawa knew that it was impossible to search for the preparator in the short time and it was better to continue with the lesson.

"Then I'll go first." Haru left everyone and glanced at All Might, who seemed very gloomy at this moment.

All Might clenched his hand and didn't expect to see the grandson of his teacher. When he was quite depressed, his shoulder was patted by Nezu.

"Don't worry, you're not alone."

Everyone in class 1-A was very excited since they were going to the U.S.J. They were talking to each other and didn't seem nervous about this trip.

As a teacher, Aizawa and Haru sat next to each other in the front seat.

"What do you think?" Aizawa asked quietly.

"What do you mean?" Haru asked back.

"About that attack earlier." Aizawa stared at Haru with a deadpan expression.

"When that happens we only need to protect our students, right?" Haru smiled at Aizawa.

Aizawa looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "That's true, but you have a family after all." Unlike him, who was single, Haru was married after all.

"I'm not weak enough for you to worry. If I want I can defeat All Might."

Aizawa snorted and clearly didn't believe Haru's words. "Wake me up when we've arrived." He closed his eyes and slept since he was sleepy.

Haru shook his head and didn't say anything since he had been waiting for this moment.

Everyone had arrived in the U.S.J. and they were being welcomed by Thirteen, who was the Rescue Training Specialist.

Thirteen explained to everyone that their power could be used to kill people easily, but at the same time, it could be used to protect everyone easily. How they use their power depends on themselves.

Haru and Aizawa were standing next to each other lazily listening to Thirteen's explanation.

However, at this moment, something similar to a black mist suddenly appeared in the middle of U.S.J. and a lot of people came out from it.

"Get back, they are villains!!!" Aizawa was ready to fight, but he was stopped by Haru. "Bruno!"

"Leave this to me, you need to protect the students."

Haru observed his opponents then stared at the man, who covered his face with a hand. He didn't waste his time and jumped in the top of random villain which made him pass out in an instant.

Standing there, he was surrounded by a lot of villains, who looked at him in hostility.

"You should pray now since you won't have a chance soon."

The guy's head was kicked since Haru was too lazy to hear the villains' narration.

1100

Оставить комментарий © Copyright Терминатров Джон Коннорович (pecheneg082008@yandex.ru) Размещен: 06/09/2025, изменен: 06/09/2025. 3358k. Статистика. Роман: Фанфик Скачать FB2		Ваша оценка:

Терминатров Джон Коннорович Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 740-1099

Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 740-1099